《The Otherworldly Adventures of a Super Naive Girl》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1Tian Lan eyed the newborn babe in her arms.


    Babies are so ugly! Tian Lan concluded after observing it.


    Auntie Lian said that newborn babies were like this. They were supposed to grow prettier.


    Tian Lan had never seen other babies, but Auntie Lian, whod seen many babies before, must be right. Tian Lan didnt doubt her at all.


    And this baby was also Tian Lans only kin in this different world. Shed given birth to him a few days ago.


    Tian Lan herself was confused. When shed woken up, she no longer was on Mt. Yuehua with her shifu, but giving birth to a baby somewhere else.


    Tian Lan didnt understandplicated things. And things Tian Lan didnt understand, she didnt think about.


    Auntie Lian was the first person she met here. Auntie Lian looked strange. She had long blue hair and green eyes, and spoke strange words.


    Auntie Lian was very stingy. She made delicious chicken soup for Tian Lan, but the portions were too small.


    Auntie Lian told her that her name was Feng Wu and she was called Xiao Wu.


    Shifu said that for cultivators of the sword, the most important thing was their own sword. Nothing else mattered to sword cultivators.


    So Tian Lan, eh no, Feng Wu, quickly epted this new name. Changing names wasnt a big deal anyways.


    Missy, its time to eat. Ive made stewed pig trotters today, so eat lots! A warmly smiling woman of about thirty carried a pot of stew in.


    She first set the pot down on the table, then ced a smaller table on the bed for Xiao Wu to eat from. Then she transferred the pot to the table on the bed.


    Feng Wu passed the baby to Auntie Lian as usual and happily devoured the soup in the pot.


    Todays serving of stew was much more than before. Auntie Lian is actually a great person, and not at all stingy. Feng Wus mind was easily changed.


    Feng Wu was upied eating stew and gnawing on pig trotters, andpletely missed Auntie Liansplicated gaze.


    Auntie Lian wanted to cry whenever she looked at Feng Wu. Feng Wu was the missy of the Feng n. The Feng n had two children: one was Feng Juntian, and the other was Feng Wu.


    Feng Juntian was handsome and serious, the favorite of the elders.


    But Feng Juntians sister Feng Wu, was fickle and headstrong. She frequently bullied her cousins and was a disagreeable little witch.


    And this little witch was discovered pregnant one day. The patriarch of the Feng n was furious. He dragged Feng Wu to the ancestral hall to interrogate her, but never found out whom the father of her child was.


    Patriarch Feng was so furious that he wanted to beat Feng Wu to death so that she wouldnt give birth to a child that would ruin the Feng family name.


    Of course, that was impossible. Feng Wus parents and her aloof brother, Feng Juntian, knelt together to plead for Feng Wus sake.


    So Patriarch Feng sent Feng Wu to the countryside with no one but her caretaker, Auntie Lian.


    The Feng n specifically bought a smallpound for Feng Wu. Since only the two of them lived there, they didnt need a big house, and it would be inconvenient for Auntie Lian to clean anyways.


    Before they left, the Feng n reminded Auntie Lian not to hire any other servants. She alone is enough.


    Madam Fengs meaning was that after Feng Wu gave birth to the baby in secret, shed find a way to bring back Feng Wu when Patriarch Feng calmed down.


    Thank goodness that the madam, the master, and the young master hadnt abandoned the missy despite her mistakes.


    Auntie Lian was dejected. She was worried for the missys future. The miss already gave birth to a beautiful baby boy. But the madam hadnt said when she would return, and had only instructed Auntie Lian to take good care of the missy.


    She knew it depended on the will of the patriarch, but Auntie Lian still wrung her hands for her now cute and sincere missy.


    The missy had be pregnant at fourteen. Such a young mother was very umon on the Heavenly Wind Continent.


    In this world, people either learnt magic or the sword. Their lifespans were much longer thanks to the study of magic.


    If you be a Saint-level magician, or even a Saint-level swordmaster, then you can live longer than a millennium. Nobody will do something dumb like getting knocked up as a teenager.


    Carrying a child harms the mothers body. Many women lose a great deal of inner qi after giving birth. So most female swordmasters and magicians are reluctant to have children, and even if they do, they wont do so while they are young.


    The golden age for learning magic or the sword is in your youth after all. People pursue strength and cant bother to mess around.


    Perhaps the missy received too strong a shock. She became much quieter after leaving the Feng n. Her heart even briefly stopped during thebor, then started again after two minutes. She then sessfully gave birth to the child.


    Auntie Lian is very pleased with the now straightforward little miss. The patriarch might even let her return home if he sees how sweet shes be.


    Ive finished. Feng Wu finishes thest sip of the soup. She smiles satisfiedly.


    Auntie Lian is dumbstruck by the cleanly licked pot. There was enough for five people! Yet the missy had finished it so fast. Auntie Lian was amazed every time.


    Feng Wu obediently spent a month in bed at Auntie Lians insistence. During this time, she would either eat or sleep. Finally she bes a little plumper and returns to her former good health.


    Even Auntie Lian was shocked by the speed of Feng Wus recovery. Feng Wu clearly lost a lot of inner qi during thebor. She should have needed at least half a year to recover.


    But in a months time, the missy was apple-cheeked and even healthier than before. Auntie Lian couldnt figure it out. But when she asked Feng Wu, Feng Wu only looked at her mystifiedly. It seemed Feng Wu also had no idea.


    So she dropped the puzzling matter.


    Auntie Lian had no idea that Feng Wu was thinking that: How is a month fast? Shed earnestly practiced the neigong her shifu taught her, but had only regained two levels of her previous cultivation. Thats why shed needed a whole month to recuperate.


    That speed was ridiculously slow. Her master would definitely scold her if he heard.


    Feng Wus baby ate a lot. She couldnt satisfy his demands even with Auntie Lians help.


    Hed often pout from hunger and begin crying miserably.


    Then the mother, Feng Wu would earnestly say to the crying infant, Dont cry, baby. Kids that cry are bad kids. Look, Mother doesnt cry.


    Of course, a baby couldnt understand. Hed cry regardless. And every time that happened, Feng Wu would hand the baby over to Auntie Lian and say in all seriousness, Hes so naughty.


    Shed then look hurt by hisck of filial piety.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2It was something her shifu had taught her back on Mt. Yuehua. Hed rub her head if she was a good girl.


    Tian Lan always tried very hard because she liked being praised by her shifu. Shifu said that martial cultivators didnt shed tears but bled blood. Tears were a sign of weakness.


    Tian Lan was obedient. She didnt cry anymore. Tian Lan became strong like Shifu wanted, so that he would praise her.


    Tian Lan would keep following Shifus words even if he wasnt there anymore.


    In her heart, Shifu was the strongest. Hed know whether shed been good or not.


    Auntie Lian looked at the peeved mother and child. She didnt know whether tough or cry. Shed told the missy that the baby couldnt understand her words, so why was she still talking to him!


    Missy, we cant keep doing this. Lets hire a wet nurse for him! Although the madam had said not to hire more servants for the miss.


    But it shouldnt be a problem since it was for the little master! Maybe!


    Feng Wu didnt reply because she didnt know what a nursemaid is. In Feng Wus heart, Auntie Lian already ranked as the second strongest person behind her shifu. She could cook, she could take care of babies. She could always tell when the baby was hungry or when hes peed.


    Feng Wu really respected her for this. She always watched Auntie Lian admiringly whenever she took care of the baby, and made Auntie Lian feel super embarrassed.


    Auntie Lian was very fast and hired a wet nurse from town the next day. But they had no choice but to fire her within half a day on the job.


    It wasnt the fault of the wet nurse, but because of the pickiness of the devil baby. Hed only drink the milk of his young mother and would rather starve until his stomach was crying and his face red than to feed from another woman.


    Auntie Lian even tried hiring more wet nurses, but that devil baby wouldnt drink if he wouldnt drink. She had a headache.


    She gave some silver to those wet nurses, then sat together with Feng Wu. They watched the breastfeeding baby awkwardly.


    The brat sucked determinedly, trying to squeeze out breastmilk until his face was red from the effort. His eyes tore up and he might have even erupted if it werent for his young mothers breast.


    Auntie Lian, what do we do? Feng Wu gave the persevering baby a hard look. She turned to Auntie Lian trustingly.


    Uh Auntie Lian was embarrassed by Feng Wus confidence in her.


    If the little young master wont drink human milk, then we can try magical beast milk. But itll be difficult to get any since nursing mothers are typically guarded by their mates. Auntie Lian murmured to herself.


    Feng Wu brightened. Where can we find these magical beasts? she asked eagerly.


    There are magical beasts dwelling on the nearby mountain peaks. They should be easier to catch since theyre low ranking. Auntie Lian was worrying over feeding the devil baby and missed the twinkle in the girls eyes.


    Feng Wu looked at the crying kid. She decided to go find food for him.


    She cared about him since he was an important member of her family like Shifu.


    And since Feng Wu also hated hunger, shed definitely find food for him.


    The next day at dawn, Feng Wu left a note for Auntie Lian saying that she had gone to find food for the baby. She then picked up the sleeping baby and left the littlepound that shed stayed in for a month.


    This was the first time shed left home before. It was still dark, and the morning market hadnt opened yet. There was nobody out on the streets.


    Auntie Lian said that magical beasts lived on the nearby mountain peaks, so Feng Wu carefully sighted the nearby peaks.


    Feng Wu quickly found her target. The tallest peak in the middle definitely must have magical beasts living on it.


    So the young mother set off towards that mountain.


    The baby would be hungry when he woke up, so she had to find milk quickly.


    Soon Feng Wu arrived at the foot of the towering mountain. She continued on up without the slightest change in expression.


    The difficult path up the mountain was no problem at all for Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu wasnt afraid of getting lost while climbing the unfamiliar mountain. If she didnt know the way, she could ask the animals nearby. The animals were strange, unfamiliar to her.


    But Feng Wu wasnt bothered because it meant that shed be making new friends.


    All the animals back on Mt. Yuehua had been her friends.


    Animals liked Tian Lan because she could understand them. Thats why shed thought thered be no problem with Auntie Lians proposal of obtaining magical beast milk to feed the baby..


    Feng Wu didnt understand what a magical beast was, but they must be animals since they were beasts. In Tian Lans mind, beast=animal, and animal=friend. Thats why Feng Wu wasnt discouraged but positive.


    Mr. Doggy, do you know where to find magical beasts? The child-carrying Feng Wu spotted an animal like a dog ambling by and sidled up to him instantly. He was on guard at first but rxed a little after she spoke.


    Who are you? The dog-like creature asked suspiciously. Why did he feel a strong sense of kinship to this odd girl and want to be closer?


    Hello, Mr. Dog. My name is Tian Lan, but you can call me Xiao Lan. My baby is hungry so I came to ask the magical beasts to help feed him milk like Auntie Lian said. Feng Wu shows a rare smile to the dog on her serious face.


    Im not Mr. Dog, Im a Howling Moon Hound and I am a great magical beast. Im not one of your domesticated dogs! Howling Moon Hound looked at Feng Wu disdainfully. He felt insulted at being called a dog.


    He knew in the human realm, there was an ordinary animal known as a dog. Although dogs were simr in some ways to Howling Moon Hounds, how could a proud magical beast eptparisons to a muggle!


    Oh, then Ill call you Little Moon. Feng Wu waited expectantly on the Howling Moon Hound.


    Howling Moon Hound was flustered by her gaze and nodded his head. Fine, hed let this human call him that since she wasnt annoying like others.


    Feng Wu was d. She gazed at Howling Moon Hound hopefully, Little Moon, if youre a magical beast, then do you know any nursing magical beasts that I can ask to help breastfeed my baby?


    Little Moon thought about it and said, I dont think my tribe has any nursing mothers.


    Many Howling Moon Hounds had recently be pregnant, but it would be quite a while before any gave birth. Magical beasts had long gestations. Periods of three, five, seven years, or even a decade werent umon. The longer the baby gestated, the greater their aptitude after being born.


    Then what should I do, Little Moon? Auntie Lian said we needed to find a magical beast to feed the baby. Feng Wus eyes reddened. She looked at Little Moon woefully.


    Hey! Dont cry! Little Moon was flustered.


    I dont cry. Shifu says that crying is a sign of weakness, so Tian Lan never cries. Feng Wu nodded seriously.


    Feng Wus words were earnest and convincing.

 Chapter 3: Auntie Lian Leaves

    Chapter 3: Auntie Lian Leaves


    OK. OK. You werent crying, I was wrong. If she said she wasnt crying, then Xiao Yue wasnt going to argue.


    Actually, if you want to feed your cub, you dont have to use beast milk. The fruit trees here have milk fruit. They''re a delicious favorite amongst the cubs. Theyre slightly magical, so theyre very suitable for young ones to eat. If you want, I can help you get some.


    Really? Thanks Xiao Yue! Youre really nice. Feng Wus face broke out in a smile as the dilemma about milk was resolved. She could stop worrying about her babys next meal.


    The little cubs like to y in the center of the forest where the trees are. They''ll prey on humans that venture there, so stay here while I go pick some fruits for you. Feng Wu had made a good impression on Xiao Yue so Xiao Yue was willing to help her.


    Great! Then Ill wait here for you. Back when she was on Yuehua mountain with Master, the creatures also had their own territories. They often took the initiative to invite her to y so she was never in any danger, but this was a different ce and the animals here werent familiar with her. It would be dangerous for her to enter without permission. Therefore regarding the forest, Feng Wu was going to do exactly as Xiao Yue instructed - that was to sit and wait patiently.


    She didnt wait long before she heard a loud roar nearby. Immediately thereafter she spotted Xiao Yue walking over. She dropped a bundle of medium sized fruits in front of her. The fruits had milky white rind and a fruity fragrance. She could faintly smell a hint of magicing from them.


    Feng Wu looked at the fruits with bright eyes. These are awesome! Xiao Yue youre amazing!


    Go on, let your cub try it.


    Feng Wu selected a fruit at the top of the pile and asked, How do you eat it?


    Its easy. Just break the skin with your nails then suck the juice out.


    Feng Wu did so, piercing the skin with her nails before cing it in front of Little Buns mouth. Sure enough, Little Bun greedily sucked the milk out of the fruit. Contrary to its small size, the fruit actually contained a lot of milk. So much so in fact that despite Little Bunsrge appetite, he couldnt finish it.


    Once Little Bun was full, she sampled some of the milk herself and quickly slurped up the remaining liquid. Unfortunately there wasnt much left, only two mouthfuls. After finishing the milk, she looked over at the remaining pile of fruit and saw a new problem in front of her. How am I going to transport all this fruit back home?


    Thats no problem. Just use this. Xiao Yue tossed a ck oblong metal ring to her.


    Humans call this a storage ring. We magical beasts are born with an innate dimensional space, so we dont need it. Take it, you can have it. Youll need to give it a bit of your blood to register it as yours though, Xiao Yue generously said.


    Xiao Yue''s father had picked the ring up some time ago when it was left behind by a grievously injured man. Thenter when Xiao Yue was born, her father gave it to her as a toy to y with. Xiao Yue felt she was too mature for such a juvenile ything, so she didnt mind giving it away. It was something only humans would care about anyway.


    That sounded really interesting to Feng Wu. She had never seen such a novelty before so proceeded to immediately experiment with it. After registering it with her blood she loaded not only the milk fruit, but much of the surrounding stones and flowers as well.


    Meanwhile Auntie Lian was anxiously waiting for Feng Wu at the base of the mountain. She nearly went to the vige chief to organize a search party after reading the note the young miss left. Just when she couldnt bear it any longer an unexpected arrival showed up at her doorstep.


    Why are you here Steward Roda? His sudden appearance surprised Auntie Lian.


    The prestige of the Feng family was beyond herprehension. Roda was a foreign steward of the Feng family. He had many responsibilities, one of which included managing the familys business overseas. That a Feng family servant of such rank would appear was really strange.


    It was the old master who asked me toe. You have done well taking care of the young miss for such a long time. Her physical condition should be much improved by now. The madam needs you so the old master wants you back at the house immediately.


    But the young miss is not back yet. Im worried - We can not wait. Let us leave. Both Auntie Lian and Steward Roda spoke at the same time.


    This is an order from the old master. As a servant you only need to follow them. Roda waved his hand as he spoke, not intending to let Auntie Lian continue speaking.


    But.. . What about the young miss? She just gave birth a month ago and her milk production is too low to satisfy the little master, not to mention the little master is a picky eater with highly refined tastes in milk preferences! How could her heart be at ease if she left now?


    No! You can not stay. Go and pack your things now. The old master is awaiting our return. Roda was aware of the situation, however as a servant, he was not qualified to have an opinion regarding the exiled young miss.


    Rodas shout scared Auntie Lian back to her senses, reminding her that she was just a servant and should not dare to question the old master. Let me go pack and tidy up. Ill leave a note for the young miss. Afterwards well leave. Auntie Lian couldnt help but offer apromise.


    Roda stood silently waiting for her.


    Taking Rodas silence as tacit approval, she sighed in relief. At the very least shed be able to leave a note of exnation. She could only hope that the young miss would be able to take good care of both herself and the little master.


    The Feng family had been very emotional and upset with the young miss. Originally Auntie Lian was only supposed to take care of her for a month after her delivery, so she hadn''t packed much to begin with. As a result, she finished everything within minutes and was able to write a note. Once satisfied, she followed Roda and the two left the vige together.


    Feng Wu returned home with a ring full of gifts only to find the ce empty and a note waiting for her on the table. In it Auntie Lian not only exined her abrupt departure, she also took care to let Feng Wu know that the madam left a crystal card with a monthly allowance of 20 gold coins for her to use in order to cover her monthly living expenses.


    Feng Wu blinked several times with a vacant look in her eyes. Auntie Lian was nevering back? It took a few seconds for her to absorb the shock. A pity. Even if the portions were a little small, she really liked Auntie Lians cooking! Young girls needed to eat well. She looked around the kitchen. Good thing the rice was already cooked. After eating and feeding Little Bun some more of the milk fruit, she went to sleep with Little Bun on the cot.

 Chapter 4: Night Time Massacre

    Chapter 4: Night Time Massacre


    The day was destined to be bad.


    Indeedter that evening screams filled the night as the entire vige lit up in mes. Desperate cries for help could be heard despite the chaotic din. Even Feng Wu, who usually slept like a dead log, was roused from her slumber. Little Bun likewise was also awake and expressing his displeasure with loud wails and an extremely uncute and distorted face.


    Feng Wu grabbed a few articles of clothing and dressed as fast as she could before heading outside. She peeked over the wall surrounding the house. The view was shockingly red, with blood and mes all around. She could see that the vigers were no match for the attackers attacking the vige, despite this the men still tried their best to defend their homes.


    These were clearly bad people using kung fu tomit evil deeds! Feng Wu was very quick in ssifying them based on her masters teachings.


    Her master said that those who practiced the sword had to do their best to fight evil if they encountered it, however, he also said it was important to take into ount ones own ability. If the disparity in strength was too great, then it was better to not risk it.


    Feng Wu quickly took inventory of her body and realized her cultivation level was pathetically low. Previously her focus had been on healing her damaged meridians during childbirth. As a result it was only in thest few days that she started practicing martial arts and rebuilding her internal force. Considering the difference in strength between her and them she would definitely lose. This realization depressed her, but she decided to obey Masters edicts, which could be boiled down to two points: if you cant beat them then hide, and if you cant hide then run. In short, value your life!


    Feng Wu ran back into the house to get packing. Looking around she decided to just sweep everything into her storage ring. You never know when something wille in handy! She pulled Little Bun up into the sling behind her back and was about to leave when her front door was kicked open with a loud bang.


    Oh, just my luck! To think Id find such a hot babe slumming in the countryside. Definitely top quality goods here! From the strong stench of blood rolling off his body it was obvious he had a lot of death on his hands.


    Hey little beauty, my name is Hei Si. Why note with me? As long as you serve me well I promise not to hurt you. He would sell her once he got tired of her. He was drooling just thinking about it and in his heart he was already calcting just how much she would bring in.


    Feng Wu had the distinct feeling she was a fish on a chopping board. She couldnt run if she didnt try. Wasnt her life and death in her own hands? It seemed like he didnt notice Little Bun behind her, so that was a plus.


    Although Feng Wu didntpletely understand what he said, she did know that his eyes were annoying. No. I dont like you. She especially didnt like the way he was staring at her. He was definitely a bad person, the kind Master had warned her about. Her master had told her that if a person like him tried to touch her she should just kill him and run away. Master would definitely cover for her!


    Hei Si wondered if there something wrong with the girl''s head. Shouldnt she be screaming, or begging for mercy? You know, the usual rigamarole. Why so calm? And then to randomly say out loud that she didn''t like him. Whatever! Just sell her for the money then! Come on, little missy its time to go. I dont have all day here. With that said he reached over to grab her.


    The moment he stepped forward, she stepped back and pulled out a small sword from her ring. Immediately after she thrust forward with several quick shes. The sword was incredibly sharp and light, making it very easy to handle. Feng Wu had found the sword a few days after giving birth and had instantly taken a liking to it. The sword originally belonged in the Feng house, but she snuck it out with her when she left.


    Although it was not a sword made for killing, it nheless cut very smoothly.


    Hei Si was able to dodge the first fatal blow because of hisbat experience, but he was not so fortunate with the second sh, which whipped directly at his neck leaving behind arge gash. He knew in his line of work that death lurked around ever corner, however, he never expected to be knocked out by a skinny little girl like her. Regardless what he thought, death was death and he breathed hisst momentster.


    Feng Wu jumped up and immediately closed the door, blocked it off and exited the house through the back. She slowly and stealthily made her way to the outskirts of the vige. Once there she was forced to stop. Several bandits were loitering around the perimeter.


    She could take down one or two, maybe even five or six, but a dozen? Not likely. She opted to change course and backtracked.


    Her destination was an abandoned house nearby. The vigers were afraid to use it because rumor had it the ce was haunted by the previous owners. The children were told to stay away from the house and not y near it. Even beggars didnt venture over.


    If she couldnt run, then she needed to hide. Those were Masters instructions. What better ce to hide then a ce no one wanted to go to?


    Kill, kill them all! Leave none alive!


    No please! I beg you!


    Please let my child go!


    Although Feng Wu clearly heard the womans cries over the sounds of looting and violence, she chose not to interfere. Master was very clear. If you dont have a chance of winning, then dont butt in. She knew her own strength so she tuned out the cries and continued sneakily forward to her destination.


    Sure enough she couldnt see a single person once she reached the yard of the abandoned house. She quickly found an empty well near the house that was suitable for hiding in. It looked dry and dark so it was the perfect camouge in the inky night. After making up her mind she quickly jumped in.


    Once inside, Feng Wu was amazed to find another person sharing the well with her. Although she couldnt see much in the dark, she could tell the other person was a small boy. As for his appearance, she really couldnt tell.

 Chapter 5: Tian Ke

    Chapter 5: Tian Ke


    Who are you? In the month since she moved in she had obediently stayed in bed recuperating, following Auntie Lians orders. As a result, she really didnt know any of the vigers.


    The boy stared at Feng Wu with big curious eyes.


    My names Tian Ke. My dad was the best hunter in the vige until he died. When he died my uncle took over our house and I was forced to leave. So I came here and have been living in the house for the past few months, relying on the vigers for some things.. . I remember now! You moved to our vigest month. I saw you moving in.


    Uh, sorry. Dont recognize you.


    Tian Ke was just about to speak again when a loud wail broke out, scaring the bejesus out of him. Huh? Where? Where is that sounding from? Thats a babys cry! Tian Ke could feel his heart thumping. He knew the vigers said the house was haunted, but he had stayed for so long and nothing bad had happened. To think there was really a baby ghost! They were the worst kind!


    Ah! Little Bun. Feng Wu heard the baby wailing and immediately felt around behind her only to encounter a wet diaper. She brought Little Bun into her arms, but that was as far as she got.


    Through the faint moonlight shining from above, Tian Ke was able to see the outline of the baby in Feng Wus arms. Ah, thank goodness it wasnt a ghost!


    Your baby brother? I dont remember seeing a little baby when you moved in. Tian Ke scratched his head thinking that maybe he remembered wrong.


    No. This kid is mine. Feng Wu had no doubts. This little guy was definitely her son and not her brother.


    Eh?! Hes yours? For real?! How old is she, and to actually have a kid? Tian Ke couldnt understand.


    Yeah. Mine. Feng Wu nodded emphatically.


    Feng Wu stared at the diaper. Shed never actually changed a diaper before. It was Auntie Lian who managed everything, from the cooking, housekeeping, to taking care of both her and Little Bun.


    What are you doing? Hurry and change his diaper. Otherwise itll get really stinky.


    Yes, there was definitely a smell. Although the diaper wasnt heavy, the smell certainly was.


    No. Now that there was no more Auntie Lian to handle matters, Feng Wu was at a loss. She could only look to Tian Ke for help.


    Uh Tian Ke looked at her big shiny eyes. Here let me give it a try. This sister this is her baby and she doesnt even know how to change its diaper?


    Fortunately, Tian Ke had experience changing diapers from back when he helped take care of his uncles children. Everything proceeded smoothly and Feng Wu only needed to dispose of the soiled diaper. She shrugged and quickly tossed it inside her ring.


    You know magic?! Now it was his eyes that sparkled like huge shining saucers. Tian Ke was amazed to see the diaper disappear.


    There wasnt a single person on the continent that didnt want to learn magic. Especially so because magicians enjoyed a great deal of prestige. They were very rare as the number of people with the qualifications were just too few!


    On top of that, those with qualifications were further divided into categories, distinguishing between levels in quality. Although people had the potential, the potential wasnt always good. Didntt magician''s normally live in the big cities? Why was she here? Tian Ke couldnt help but wonder as he became excited by the new development. This was a real live magician in front of him!


    No, Im not a magician. Feng Wu was very frank. The current Feng Wu was definitely not a magician and neither was the original owner of the body. Feng Wu had heard from Auntie Lian that this body had no qualifications to practice magic or wield the sword. The best way to describe her would be: a waste of a human being. Of course Auntie Lian didnt say it exactly like that. She was much more tactful. Everyone else was not quite so generous though.


    Then howd you get rid of the diapers? Although Tian Kes excitement dimmed he was still very curious.


    Dimensional tool. Feng Wu only answered with these two words. Xiao Yue had warned her to be careful about revealing the storage ring to other people since they could be envious and do her harm.


    Aside from the items she took before leaving the vige, there were also all the things from the previous owner of the ring. She hadn''t had a chance to look through everthing yet, but she knew there was a great deal of inventory to go through. Her storage ring not only had a muchrger capacity, it also had a much longer material life expectancy than a dimensional tool,sting anywhere from ten to twenty years. Because of this she wasnt too concerned about it failing anytime soon.


    Tian Ke saw people in town with dimensional tools before, so he was aware of how they worked. These kinds of things could be found all over the continent. The cheapest ones could be had for about ten coins and usually had a space of about five cubic meters. They normally onlysted for a year and were easily created by magicians.


    They stopped whispering afraid the sound would attract attention. After another half an hour it became quiet outside. It sounded like the massacre was ending. One robber did enter the house but left after finding it empty.


    They could tell the robber torched it on his way out because they could see the reflections of the mes in the surrounding sky. Other than that, they didnt have any close encounters.


    Eventually they were unable to make out any sounds from outside the well at all. It was quiet, but they didnt dare leave just yet. Over time the adrenaline in their bodies subsided and they both copsed upon realizing they were safe. The sound of their stomach rumbling made a distinct sound in the well though. Feng Wu touched her tummy and drooled thinking about all the delicious food Auntie Lian used to cook for her.

 Chapter 6: Zhongyong

    Chapter 6: Zhongyong


    Wait, what about all that food from Xiao Yue? Feng Wu promptly brought her spiritual force into the ring and brought out several fruits. She wasnt stingy so of course she shared some with her newpanion. Tian Kes face was slightly red in embarrassment from the sounds his stomach was making, however he promptly broke out in a grin at the fruit offering. Although his hunger was mighty, he didnt forget his manners. He only bit into the fruit after whispering a few words of thanks. The juice gushed into this mouth overflowing and dribbling down his chin nearly choking him a bit.


    So juicy! There was a milky aftertaste that he couldnt quite identify. Tian Ke didnt hold back and slurped the juice out of the fruit enthusiastically. It had to be the stuff the talented people in the city ate. How could he dare waste any?! Thinking up to here Tian Ke didnt stop until there was only a husk of a fruit left in his hands.


    Eventually the night passed and a new day dawned. At aroundte afternoon Feng Wu risked climbing out of the well to take a look. All around her were charred remains and rubble. Even thend looked as though it was dyed red. Feng Wu stood gazing at the once familiar vige with aplicated feeling in her heart. She held Little Bun in her arms as she stood looking at the scene, amazed at how much changed in just one night.


    Shortly after Tian Ke used the pail rope to climb up as well. His reaction was stronger and more emotional than Feng Wu. This was the ce he grew up and it was all hed ever known. Now all of it was gone! Although his six year old heart was in turmoil he was wise enough to know he needed to move on. Being only six he knew he needed to cling to someone, and since Feng Wu was the only adult figure he had left, he was going to definitely cling to her!


    Xiao Wu,[notes] what are you going to do?


    After thinking for a moment she shook her head. Her house had been burned and she had nowhere to go. She didnt know where Auntie Lian lived either, so it wasnt like she could ask her for help. What to do?


    Xiao Wu, why not go with me. I have an aunt that lives in Zhongyong city. Shes kind and nice. Not like my horrible uncle at all. Thinking about his loving aunt made him want to cry. He suffered so much injustice from his uncles family after his father passed. He originally persevered because he wanted to wrest back his birthright from his uncle. Who would have thought that before he could grow up to do so his uncles family would perish, not leaving a single soul for him to im his vengeance against. After losing his goal in life, he didnt know what to strive for in the future. The only person he could count on was his aunt. He firmly believed that his aunt wouldnt treat him with the disregard his uncles family had.


    Should she go with Tian Ke? It was as good an idea as any other to Feng Wus mind. She agreed, and with Little Bun in her arms and Tian Ke by her side, the trio decided to leave the deste vige.


    How do we get there?


    .. .I dont know either. I only know that its far away from here. Tian Ke answered after some thought.


    Although they agreed on a destination, neither she nor Tian Ke knew how to travel to the city, or even where it was. Tian Ke only knew that Zhongyong city was very far away and was a long journey even by carriage. As for Feng Wu, she had absolutely no idea. Her soul had only stayed in this world for a little over a month and the farthest she ventured was the nearby mountains.


    Tian Ke watched Feng Wu carefully. Since their destination was so uncertain he was afraid that she would abandon him. He didnt want to travel alone!


    Fortunately Feng Wu didnt have suchplicated thoughts. She only asked, What should we do? Although she was clearly the elder in the rtionship, she was still asking a child to decide. Feng Wus thoughts were straightforward indeed. If she didnt know, then she would ask. If she didnt ask, then shed never understand.


    Tian Ke was a very bright child and after some thought came up with a n. Ah its simple. We go to the nearest city and find a map. From there we can set out properly. This older sister was not as reliable as he thought.. .


    The situation was made very clear to Tian Ke as they walked forward on their journey. He was a realistic child and quickly adapted after epting the truth, and the truth was indeed very simple: Feng Wu was ipetent. Hungry? Well then it was time to hunt. Can Feng Wu do it? Not so well. Prep the game? No. Cook the game? No. After experiencing Feng Wus nearly lethal dark cooking skills he decided to take matters into his own hands. As a result all these tasks (including diapering duties) fell onto Tian Kes shoulders. Feng Wus only responsibility was to feed Little Bun, which she did very well!


    It took three days of walking before they finally reached a town. Xiao Wu how much money do you have? Upon hearing her reply he asked the townspeople directions for the best lodgings avable. There they paid for a room and promptly made themselvesfortable.


    After getting two barrels of hot water for bathing, Tian Ke took hold of Little Bun and proceeded to wash the grime from his body. Little Bun was too small to wash safely in the rivers they passed on their journey. They also had a hard time finding a private spot to bath properly as there were many other travelers on the road. As a result they had umted many days worth of grime and crud. After bathing they ate a meal prepared by thedy innkeeper. Once cleaned and full they decided to take a nap to re-energize.


    Feng Wu had a change of clothing since she packed everything before leaving that night, however, Tian Ke did not have any luggage. Fortunately the innkeeper had a son who was slightly bigger than Tian Ke. She was more than happy to give them several sets of boy''s clothing. Tian Ke was really grateful to have clean clothes to wear and so bbered his thanks with a blushing face.


    News of the robbery and massacre of the vige had spread so most people around the area knew of it. The innkeeper knew the children had to be survivors of the ordeal and so treated them with extra care. She made sure their meals were tastier and bigger than usual. Feng Wu had a good impression of the innkeeper and felt that she was a very kind person so she took the opportunity to ask how to get to Zhongyong.


    Surprised the innkeeper said, Itll take several years if you go by foot. Using a beast carriage would shorten the time, but it will be much more expensive.

 Chapter 7: Magical Beast Mountain

    Chapter 7: Magical Beast Mountain


    Years?! That was too long. Is there no other way, a short-cut? Feng Wu knew she needed money if she wanted to buy food, so she couldnt risk spending it on a beast carriage ride.


    You want a short-cut? The innkeeper frowned at this. Come with me. She brought Feng Wu over to the open door and pointed to a distant mountain range in the horizon asking, Do you see those mountains over there? Feng Wu nodded.


    That mountain range is called Magic Beast Mountain. If you cut through it youll be able to get to An Luo city straightaway. Once youre at An Luo city, rent a flying beast and head east. Itll cost twenty coins per head for the ride, and youll be able to get to Zhongyong much quicker.. . But young miss, going through that mountain is dangerous. As the name states, there are a lot of wild magic beasts living there. Its not a good idea. If youre really set on going through the mountain then Id rmend hiring a good mercenary group to escort you across. Dont you and your brother be foolish. Many have perished on that range every year.


    Feng Wu was wayed by the innkeepers logic, but she had such an excellent poker face it was hard to discern what was going on in her head. Because of this the innkeeper felt the need to keep exining in hopes of persuading the young miss. Feng Wu was very well behaved and listened quietly.


    Originally she just wanted the cheapest way to get to Zhongyong, but after listening to the innkeepers reasoning she felt her previous actions were short-sighted. The cheapest way would take too long! She knew from Auntie Lian that she would get twenty gold coins every month for her living expenses. She hadnt touched her allowance for the month yet, and Auntie Lian had been frugal and saved all her allowance from the previous months. So in total she currently had 60 gold coins on her card. It would be more than enough to purchase fares for two people once they reached An Lou.


    Feng Wu waited another fifteen minutes before the parched innkeeper finally stopped talking. She learned that Tianfeng was arge continent with numerous countries throughout. Instead of getting a map of each country individually she preferred to deal with just one continental map. So at the pause she grabbed the chance to ask where she could buy a map of the continent. She was given a tip for a good shop to visit and a bit of information about her destination as well.


    Zhongyong was unusual in that it was a self governed independent city, home of the temples headquarters. Because the city was rumored to be established by God, it didnt belong to any specific country or territory. Most people living there typically had dark eyes and jet-ck hair, although asionally those with different characteristics would appear. These people were usually foreigners or citizens with mixed blood.


    Legend had it that people in the Sacred temple were chosen by God. The chosen few were given special powers to fight against the onught of monsters and to defend people and maintain peace on the continent. With such an outstounding job description, how could these warriors not be adored and venerated by the public?


    Aside from the Sacred temple one other ce of note was Xingguang Academy. The academy was thergest dual discipline school in the entire continent, teaching both magical and martial arts. Only the most talented magicians and sword users made the cut and attended the school. Those who graduated were allowed to take a special assessment. If sessful they were invited to join the Sacred temple. For those able to gain membership, it was a glorious thing.


    Feng Wu wanted to purchase a generic continental map so she could calcte the most money-saving route while still taking safety into consideration. Based on the innkeepers suggestion, she went to a store specializing in groceries and was able to purchase one with five gold coins. Feng Wu looked at the map in her hand and gave a sigh. Such an expensive map! One meat bun cost two copper coins. With five gold coins she could buy enough meat buns tost a long time. Although she was distressed about the cost she eventually got over it. Feng Wu was an easy-going girl who never let troubles or worries drag her down for too long.


    When do we leave? Tian Ke was so excited that he couldnt help but dance around Feng Wu. He ced Little Bun on the bed and let the baby be. Except for a picky appetite, Little Bun was a surprisingly calm and easy to take care of child. He rarely cried or fussed at all.


    Tomorrow, well buy provisions then set off right after. ording to Feng Wus calctions the shortest route would be through the mountain range, just as the innkeeper had said. However she was not willing to hire mercenaries, instead she was going to rely on her own abilities to stay safe. Feng Wu didnt have that much money. If a map cost five gold coins then who knew what other expenses they could incur along the way. Penniless children couldn''t afford to get hurt!


    Well hire a beast carriage in the morning then. Tian Ke had never ridden in a beast carriage before so he was really excited at the prospect.


    Were not hiring a beast carriage. Were going to pass through from behind the mountain. Feng Fu took a big bite of one of her meat buns after saying so. Yum! So fragrant. She really liked it. Feng Wu decided to stock up on the buns and store them in her ring forter.


    Tian Ke froze. Then he began to seriously think about what he just heard. He really wanted to understand, but it was beyond him. No that mountain is full of wild magical beasts. Just the two of us alone wont make it. It was as good asmitting suicide! He might only be six, but he was still smart enough to know a foolish n when he heard one.


    Not true. Theres Little Bun. He makes three. Feng Wu pointed to Little Bunying on the bed busy making spit bubbles and gurgling nonsensical baby sounds.


    Tian Ke didnt feel that the baby should be counted


    Little Bun nced over at them with his big eyes. He seemed be asking, Huh? What about me?


    Well! Even if you add the baby, do you really think you can rely on him?! Just us wont be able to make it out of the mountains alive! Tian Ke didnt think she was thinking it through properly.


    He acknowledged that he was pretty mature for his age, however these few days spent with her really opened his eyes. Even if he didnt use himself as a yardstick, she was still rather slow-witted! Now after their conversation his opinion dropped even further. She wasnt just slow, she was actually really stupid! Tian Ke made a bun face. This sister! He had thought she was mature when he first met her in the well that night, now it was clear he waspletely fooled by her.


    Dont worry. Ill definitely be able to protect you and Little Bun.


    In destion Tian Ke hung his head. After traveling with her for so long he already knew that although she considered his opinions, once she settled on a decision she would not budge. In a way, he kind of admired her tenacious stubbornness.


    OK lets just do it as you say. Tian Ke was too defeated to argue. If both mother and son didnt care, then who was he to make a fuss? He was such a minor character in this charade called life, might as well just follow her to the end!

 Chapter 8: Arriving at An Lou City

    Chapter 8: Arriving at An Lou City


    Next morning Feng Wu took Tian Ke and Little Bun to stock up on supplies. They purchased meat buns, cooked corn, rice, various seasonings and spices, bags of water skin, kitchenware, arge tent, a quilt, and a few other misceneous items. Aside from the spice, all her food stuffs were in the hundreds in quantity. Everything together totalled less than five gold coins. Fortunately her storage ring was spacious and could fit everything.


    Tian Ke followed behind Feng Wu in a daze watching her shopping spree. It was obvious that she was really stingy with her money, what with how careful she was with their amodations. But this Feng Wu was aplete one-eighty, spending money like there was no tomorrow. He felt he didnt know her at all, as though he was lost in an alternate dimension. Fortunately they were soon finished and he could rx his spinning head.


    Looking at the map, they could see that Magic Beast mountain was the biggest mountain in the mountain range. It would take a long time to pass through it and reach An Luo city. There were no routes marked inside the mountain range itself, only routes leading to it. Perhaps it was because few people had the ability to leave the mountain sessfully. Those that were strong enough may not have had the ability or the time to sketch aplete route. This meant that once they entered they would create their own route.


    Look. Why are there two kids here? There was a mercenary group hunting low level beasts on the outskirts of the mountain. Someone noticed Feng Wu and Tian Ke, so had pointed them out to the others. They had not noticed small bun on Feng Wus back. The warmth of the sun was veryfortable and made Little Bun yawn, lulling him to sleep.


    From the looks of it, it looks like they are going into the mountains. They must be seeking death. Dont know whose family they are from. Children act so recklessly these days!


    The female mercenaries who were mothers themselves, couldnt bear to stand by and let the children walk to their graves. A chorus of, Hey kids! Dont go into the mountains! Its very dangerous! rang out from various people.


    Unfortunately Feng Wu didnt realize they were talking to her, so she didnt stop. Tian Ke knew, but he also knew that it wouldnt have changed Feng Wus mind. Plus it wasnt like he knew the people that were calling, so he also didnt stop. The mercenary group continued calling until Feng Wu and Tian Ke disappeared from sight.


    Theyre going to die if we dont stop them. A female mercenary frowned.


    You cant control what other people do. If they want to seek death, then thats their business. Besides, its not like theyre your children.


    But they- The female mercenary wanted to say more but was interrupted by the leader of their group.


    Say no more. We tried our best to warn them. Thats all we can do.


    Since their team leader made his stance clear no one else in the group dared say anymore regarding the children, instead they began to seriously search for low-level magic beasts.


    Three monthster.. .


    Tian Ke couldnt believe he was really standing in front of An Lou city gates. They made it through the mountain safely. Along the journey he realized Feng Wu was incredibly unusual. Although they encountered many ferocious high level magic beasts along the way, none attacked them. In fact, when they needed it she would even search for them and ask for directions! Some gave them directions while those with free time even escorted them. It was clear Feng Wu couldmunicate with them.


    The experiencepletely upended his world-view. Since he was born, he had always held the belief that magic beasts could not coexist peacefully with people, that it was a mutual rtionship of destruction. People hunted magic beasts because their magical core was an essential ingredient for enchanting weapons, while magic beasts hunted and devoured human flesh because it increased their strength. This naturally led to a strong animosity between the two races. The Feng Wu experience contradicted this view and left a deep impression on him.


    Tian Ke began to wonder if Feng Wu was from the legendary Imperial Beast Master division. The fabled division was supposed to beprised of magicians who had the ability to tame andmand wild magic beasts. This was called contracting. There were two ways to this. The first way was a contract of equal footing that required the beasts consent. The magician needed to prove his or her worth by using strength to defeat and suppress the beast. Only then would the beast willingly submit to the authority of the magician.


    The second method involved using an imperial beast master as an intermediary. The beast would first be defeated by the master then forced to submit to a different magician. The level of the tamed beast needed to be considered so it would not overwhelm the receiving magician. This usually meant that it would be weaker than the magician, which in turn limited the growth potential of the beast.


    Of the two, the first method was the best because the beast''s growth would not be restrained by the level of the magician.


    Tian Ke wanted to confirm his guess so he asked Feng Wu if she was a beastmaster.


    No.


    He didnt believe her at first, but upon further consideration he realized there was no reason for him not to believe her. Hed been with her long enough to know that she wouldnt lie. Feng Wu was too stu ah simple-minded to lie. If she didnt want to answer she would have stayed silent. So since she answered, then she had to be speaking the truth. Tian Ke couldnt think of any other reasons why she would be so popr with the beasts though. Ah whatever! He decided to not bother with it anymore.


    An Lou bordered the ancient eastern countries on one side and Zhongyong on the other. Because of this, An Lou was a very prosperous city with a constant stream of peopleing and going. Feng Wu and Tian Ke gazed left and right looking at one house here, another house there, a carriage passing by here, a fancy dress on sale there, food stalls everywhere Their eyes grew bigger and rounder with each new sight. The city was quite astounding! They realized that the hometown they originally thought was big was in fact quite small.


    Wow! Its such a big city! Tian Ke sighed in amazement.


    Pretty. Feng Wu felt the city was beautiful. In her previous life the farthest she had gone was the town under Yuehua mountain. She didnt know such a bustling ce could exist.


    Hey country bumpkins dont block the road. Honestly acting as though youve never seen the world before. How disgraceful.


    Feng Wu and Tian Ke turned around and found a blue haired girl. Her hands were on her chest and she had a look of disdain on her face. It was obvious she was the one scolding them just then.


    Ugly girl. Youre a bumpkin, your whole family are bumpkins! Although Tian Ke was embarrassed he was also angry.


    Stupid kid! How dare you speak to me like that. Do you know who I am?! Her agitation caused her chest to heave up and down, creating quite a spectacle for the men around. They ogled her with wide eyes and drooling mouths.

 Chapter 9: The Troublemaker

    Chapter 9: The Troublemaker


    An Lou was known as the ancient city of the east, and like Zhongyong, the people usually had dark hair and eyes. Based on the girls hair color and looks she was definitely not a native or a person of mixed descent, therefore she could only be a foreigner.


    Her outfit and essories screamed rich girl from a mile away. She had on a gorgeous dress entuated with a lustrous string of pearls at her neck. While at her wristsy bangles made from a mixture of golds and gems. Even her hair ornaments were bedazzlingly bright and blinding. And as if that wasnt enough, to further highlight how rich she was, her belt wasnt just an ordinary belt, but rather a dimensional belt. It was obvious nothing on her was ordinary. This left Feng Wu quite speechless. Onlookers who knew the girls mother felt sympathy for the two youths, however none made a move to intercede. They all knew that the girls mother was a local tyrant and messing with her would only bring trouble.


    Eh? You dont know your own name? Feng Wu asked confused. The people here were so strange, to not know their own names. If she didnt know who she was, then as strangers she and Tian Ke were even less likely to know.


    Hahaha! This question caused the onlookers tough out loud, even Tian Ke beside her couldnt hold it in.


    Feng Wu really was asking in all sincerity so she couldnt understand why everyone wasughing.


    You! Youre courting death! Ai Li couldnt believe that these two country bumpkins dared to verbally taunt her. This made her, who had always had a high opinion of herself, feel stifled in her heart. No one dared give her sass before! She reached into her belt and pulled out a wand.


    A magician! That girl is a magician! The crowd eximed in awe.


    Heavens! Those siblings offended a magician! said another.


    Ay yi yi, theyre doomed!


    None thought the two had a chance.


    Do you want to fight? Feng Wu looked at the girl and the wand confused.


    Tch! What nonsense! Get down on your hands and knees and beg for forgiveness. Then maybe this greatdy will have mercy on you. Ai Li haughtily waved her wand in Feng Wus direction. She felt a strong sense of superiority and that things were right with the world again. In her eyes the two siblings were mere insects. The fact that she was even giving them this chance to admit their mistake and apologize was already incredibly generous of her.


    Tian Ke was nervous. He wasnt sure what Feng Wus skill level was, but since the opponent was a magician, it was better to y it safe. If hed known earlier he would have just swallowed the insult and turned the other cheek.


    Because magicians were so few and far in between, those who appeared garnered a lot of respect. Unlike normal people, some were even directly conferred titles simply for existing and were exempt from paying taxes. They were only required to stand by the empire and assist should the empire need them. Now such a magician was standing in front of Tian Ke. Although he didnt know what her rank was, she was still a magician, and that was enough to make him nervous and scared. His temper not only created problems for him, it also brought trouble for Feng Wu and Little Bun. Tian Ke was full of regrets.


    Feng Wu furrowed her brow at the girls words. Do you mean to say that you want to fight? Her master said she was not allowed to use her martial arts to bully ordinary people, however it was a different story if the other party picked a fight. In that case she was free to do as she wished. Now a girl shed never met before was brandishing a magic wand like a weapon in front of her. Feng Wu wasnt one hundred percent sure so she sought rification.


    Fight?! You dare to even make such a suggestion? Ai Li sneered with disdain. Clearly this bumpkin didnt know the proper hierarchy, to act so recklessly in front of a noble magician, please. In the end Feng Wu just wasnt sure! The people here talked a lot but their words were so unclear. So <i>do</i> you want to fight?


    Youre courting death! Ai Li had never seen such a stupid girl before, to not understand and appreciate her generosity but instead stubbornly persist in ignorance. She had truly underestimated the denseness of a country bumpkins mind! How dare this girl take her so lightly. It was tantamount to looking down on her. Ai Li opened her mouth and began to sing a song, intending to cast a fire spell. She would make this girl suffer and understand her insignificance.


    Feng Wu felt the air fluctuate as soon as the song began. An energy wave was building up, ready to burst forth. Feng Wu was toozy to bring out a weapon, instead she stepped right up to Ai Li and pressed a finger to an acupuncture point. Immediately the song stopped and Ai Lis face flushed red.


    She couldnt believe it. How is this possible?! She lost? But she barely started! Although An Lou city didnt prohibit fighting, it did prohibit grievously harming and murdering others, so at least she didnt have to worry about that.


    I win.


    Let me go! My father is the head of the Ai Ma business association. Touch me and hell never let you go. Having lost, the only thing she could think of to prevent further humiliation was to bring up her illustrious father.


    Unfortunately for Ai Li, Feng Wu had only recently entered the world. She waspletely ignorant of the power structure and had no idea she was supposed to be intimidated.


    Shes the daughter of the headmaster of the Ai Ma business association. No wonder.. . A middle aged woman standing in the crowd had an odd look on her face as she spoke.


    Hush! Do you want to die?! Remember where you are! She was quickly shushed by the man beside her.


    The woman came back to her senses and furtively looked around. She was relieved to see that no one noticed herment.


    Ai Ma raked in huge profits every year from various business ventures. In fact they were thergest international business association in many countries, including some in the east.


    Everyone watching realized the seriousness of the trouble the siblings were in. Since the girl was the daughter of such an influential person there were bound to be repercussions.


    Lets go. Feng Wu grabbed Tian Kes hand and began to walk away. She didnt get far before a scream sounded from behind.


    Hey! Come back here and release me this instant! There was no mistaking it. The girl Ai Li engaged was not afraid at all. Never mind asking for forgiveness, she wasnt even going to release Ai Li from her paralysis. It wasnt only Ai Li that was confused, the crowd was also dumbfounded. What was this girl thinking just walking away?


    Feng Wu spoke from over her shoulder saying, The pressure point should release after half an hour.She kept walking while behind her Ai Li kept screaming. It was no use though for no matter how hard Ai Li screamed, Feng Wus back just kept getting smaller and smaller as she walked farther and farther away with Tian Ke in hand and Little Bun on her back.

 Chapter 10: Flying Beast Transport

    Chapter 10: Flying Beast Transport


    After leaving Ai Li behind they asked about flying beast transport. Some nice people gave them directions and they found the ce easily. There they saw huge beasts with house like structures a top their backs. The house were split into two floors with twenty rooms on each floor. There were different levels of amodations ranging from singles, doubles, triples, quadruples, to the cheapestmon rooms. Themon rooms could sleep ten people and were the ones Feng Wu had her eye on. She went to the ticket counter and spent 40 coins to purchase two tickets to go to Zhongyong.


    Wow! This flying beast is huge! It can even carry a house on its back. Tian Ke excitedly pointed to a flying beast standing in the terminal. He had heard about them before. In fact he had nned to y tourist and visit all the different countries on one after he became a great sword master. Unexpectedly, before he even grew up he was already flying in one! It felt like a dream. He pinched his arm hard. Nope definitely not a dream. He couldnt stop giggling in joy, causing some onlookers to give him a wide berth.


    Zhongyong! Those going hand in your tickets to board! Staff members already on top of the beast dropped down adder and shouted to the crowd. Feng Wu and Tian Ke headed over and climbed up thedder when it was their turn. At the top they met the person who had made the announcement earlier. Two to Zhongyong? The staff member greeted them with a professional smile.


    Feng Wu handed in her two tickets saying, Yes. We want to go to Zhongyong. Here are our tickets.


    After verifying the ticket the staff member let them through, giving them directions to themon rooms. Themon rooms are mixed genders so the young miss may want to consider upgrading to a double room.


    Feng Wu thanked the staff for his consideration but continued towards the direction he had pointed. With a small bun on her back and a bigger bun by her side, Feng Wu entered themon room.


    Inside were four men, three of whom were engaged in conversation. The moment they saw her walk in they stopped talking and looked at her. Were they seeing wrong? Why was a girl here? Because it was a mixed gender room fewdies ever bought tickets for these rooms, never mind a young girl like her.


    Did you mistake your room? One of men asked her. He was careful to smile and gave a heartyugh, trying his best to look friendly and not scare her. Because of the gruesome scar on his cheek people tended to be afraid of him.


    Stopughing man! Yourughter is terrible. Youre gonna scare the kids, came the voice of another. He was alsoughing though.


    Its not, said the first man.


    No, theres no mistake. She showed them the tickets in her hand so they could see the room allocation.


    After seeing that the kids hade to the right room, the men were at a lost. They nced at each other with a puzzled expression. It really is the right room. Hm. Well little girl you sleep over there in the corner. Your brother can sleep next to you. Itll be more convenient that way. It was the man with the scarred face that spoke up. It was a decent gesture on his part and clearly showed that the men didnt have evil intentions towards the children.


    Yeah. You two sleep in the corner. Us three will sleep next to this other brother over here. That way itll be like a wall.


    Well this arrangement is good, spoke the third person.


    Tian Ke nodded in agreement. The men didnt seem to be bad people. It would be best to have the stu er, silly Feng Wu sleep on the inside since she was a girl.


    Feng Wu also thought it was a good idea. Although she didnt know the three men, they seemed to be good people.


    The other people who purchased tickets for the room slowly filtered in. It was unusual for kids to appear in themon room so they inevitably attracted attention. There were those with malicious intentions who wanted to bully them, but fortunately the beds near Feng Wu and Tian Ke were already taken by the good men from earlier. Those that wanted to cause them trouble were in the minority, most people there were good folks who were just curious about the children. A few even went over and struck up a conversation with them.


    So youre Feng Wu and youre Tian Ke. Are you siblings?


    No we are friends. Feng Wu didnt think the question was intrusive so she answered frankly.


    Then are the two of you going to Zhongyong to apply for Xingguang Academy? asked another passenger.


    No Tian Kes aunt lives in Zhongyong. Were going to see her. This was also another unimportant question so Feng Wu quickly answered it as well.


    Questions like these she answered readily, however when it came to questions rted to her family she remained silent. It was not that she didnt want to answer, it was just that she didnt know the answer herself. Since she hadnt inherited the memories of the original Feng Wu and Auntie Lian wasnt there to ask, she really couldnt answer. The people were not put off however. She appeared to be a clever and cute child, plus her serious and earnest way of answering was very endearing. The group of men thought she was adorable and looked upon her kindly. There was however one person in the group that looked at her with barely veiled lewd eyes. He stared at her from head to toe without missing an inch.


    In the midst of the lively conversation a foul smell drifted into the air.


    Eh?! Who farted?! The crowd of people covered their noses trying not to breath in the stench.


    Man it stinks!


    Mother! Who let it rip?


    .. .


    Wah! Wah! a babys wail suddenly punctured the air.


    Where is that crying from? someone asked, looking around trying to find the source of the sound.


    Did someonee here with a baby? I didnt notice.


    Did anyone see?


    Ah! Its the baby that stinks. Feng Wu reached behind her back and slowly pulled Little Bun to the front.

 Chapter 11: Jier

    Chapter 11: Jier


    The three men who were there first knew she had a bundle behind her back. But theter arrivals didnt. By the time the other passengers entered the room she had already moved to the corner with her back to the wall. Because of this they were unable to see Little Bun behind her.


    Is that child your brother? someone couldnt help but ask.


    Feng Wu handed a diaper over to Tian Ke fully expecting him to take over.


    Feng Wu answered seriously, No hes my son. Other than Auntie Lian, Little Bun was the closest rtive she had so she didnt like other people misunderstanding their rtionship


    Son?! The three men from earlier were shocked. This young miss was a mother? Their surprise nearly shook the roof.


    Hey its too noisy in here. Keep it down. A red-haired teen promptlymanded as he entered the room. It wasnt just his hair that was red, even his eyes were a crimson color. The red colored pants he wore only added to the image of a fireball disguised as a person. Oddly enough he still looked good with clean clear skin, fine features, and a respectable height of 1.7 meters (5.5''). Sometimes beauty can overpower even the poorest of fashion choices.


    Beautiful or not, the crowd was still angry that he crashed their room. Who was this kid? Didnt he know it was impolite to casually enter someone elses room? Someone finally asked him who he was.


    Im a ticketed rider for this room obviously. Or do you all not believe me? His brow wrinkled after sniffing the room. These people urinated everywhere. Disgusting! There was just no order. ncing around the room again he noticed a cute dark haired girl in the corner. The white dress she had on gave her a charming appearance and made others looking at her feel very nice.


    Of course what she looked like wasnt the important thing, the important thing was that she was here at all. He went through great pains to travel incognito, not even daring to book a single room. He knew those annoying women would find him out instantly if he did, thus themon room situation. If it werent for the fact that he was positive no one knew his route, he would have thought she lodged in themon room specifically to hinder him. If anyone found him, it would be over and hed have to give up and admit defeat.


    Are you really a lodger here? someone dubiously asked. He wasnt the only one that felt this was hard to believe. Others also felt that with his temperament, he was not the type to travel cheaply.


    What? I cant be here? an unhappy Jier[notes] asked.


    The crowd didnt say anymore. However this kid wanted to live his life was none of their business. It was just that his attitude was really annoying and made them itch to hit him.


    Hey woman! What are you doing here? Jier hollered. Females were a nuisance, trouble, and a hassle. He disliked them immensely!


    Feng Wu was used to the surprise people had when they saw her in the room. She assumed he was just checking to see if she belonged in the room so she took out her ticket and disyed it in her hand.


    This incensed Jier even more becasue what the hell!? Was she refusing to even speak? You cant talk or something? I ask you why youre here and instead you show me your ticket?


    Feng Wu looked up at him. She thought the other person would just read the ticket and understand but it seemed like the poor boy couldnt read.


    Whats with that look? Jier was not mistaken. The look she gave him clearly said she thought he was was an idiot. This realization made him even angrier. He was not the kind of person to hold in his anger or the kind of person to differentiate between men and women - if he wanted to teach someone a lesson then he was going to do so regardless gender. The look he saw in her eyes was clearly a challenge, and although he wouldnt kill her, he would definitely teach her a lesson. He chanted a spell and a fireball appeared in his hand. He aimed it right at Feng Wu.


    The speed was so fast no one had time to react. The other passengers could onlyment in their hearts that such a pretty girls life would be snuffed out by such an intense fireball. Everyone was shocked when they saw Feng Wu draw a sword from her palm. She raised it and blocked the fire with the de. To their further shock they watched as the fireballpletely dissipated! All this happened within the space of seconds. It turned out these two young people were masters!


    No one could have imagined that such a cute and adorable girl would have such amazing fighting abilities, to even destroy a fireball in midair!


    You bully! Youre a bad person! How dare you bully Xiao Wu! Tian Ke put Little Bun down on the bed and rushed at Jier. Even if the other person was twice his size Tian Ke was not about to back down. This person was clearly a bad person. That he would dare bully Xiao Wu was unforgivable. Since he was traveling with her, he had to do his best to protect her!


    Jier saw that Tian Ke was just a munchkin so he really didnt bother too much, only exerting a force field a meter away. No matter how hard Tian Ke tried, it felt like he was hitting soft fabric, no damage whatsoever.


    You are surprisingly strong. With that kind of strength do you intend to test into Xingguang Academy? Jier touched his chin thoughtfully thinking that the girl was slightly interesting.


    In the meantime Tian Ke was still trying his best, rushing Jier several more times to no avail. He just couldnt break through the others defense! He could only hate the other person in his heart. Finally after giving Jier a ferocious re he returned to Feng Wus side.


    No were looking for someone.


    Youre really not going to the Xingguang Holy Academy? You should be able to test in with your abilities. He initially thought the other person was in the same freshmen ss as him. To think the person didnt intend to test at all was a surprise. To think someone with such strength would so foolishly not utilize it was a mystery to him.


    Why should I go to this Xingguang Holy Academy? Although she had heard this name before she didnt know anything about it.


    Well to learn magic of course! Based on your skills and weapon, you must be a sword user. As long as you pass the entrance examination the academy will provide you with lots of learning opportunities and resources. Youll be able to advance your sword skills for sure. Isnt that good? What rock had this girl been living under, to not know what the academy was.. .

 Chapter 12: Take Off

    Chapter 12: Take Off


    The scene was surreal to the onlookers. Theyd just witnessed what looked like a fight to the death between the two, and now within the space of minutes, they were chatting very politely with each other. The politely part was what really amazed everyone.


    Sword skills? Master already taught her those. Dont wanna go. She shook her head. She had Master and Master had already taught her lots.


    Well whatever, your loss, the teenage boy muttered to himself.


    Feng Wu didnt understand why he would say this.


    Xiao Wu, dont bother with this guy. He just wants to pick a fight. Tian Ke couldnt stand it anymore. He couldnt keep watching as this viin tried to deceive Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu blinked. I dont understand. Since the other party didnt attack with murderous intentions Feng Wu didnt feel a need to be hostile.


    Never mind, its toote now. Tian Ke rolled his eyes upward. This girl was just too dense and honest at times.


    An employee came in and told everyone to get ready for take-off, to brace themselves so they wouldnt fall over. Everyone returned to their ces and Feng Wu held onto Little Bun. There were no seat restraints, so without proper care and bnce, it was easy for people to fall and injure themselves. The red-haired teenager didnt bother since he was a martial artist. He went to a corner and stood to the side out of the way, staring at the Little Bun in Feng Wus arms.


    Little Bun looked adorable with his peachy skin, puffy cheeks, and red glistening lips. He was nestled in Feng Wus arms with small dribbles of spit bubblesing out the side of his mouth.


    People started to move about after the descent wasplete and the ride smoothened. Jier went over and poked at the little guy teasingly. Your brother? Back at home he was the youngest child so this was his first time seeing someone so small.


    He is my son. Feng Wu answered.


    Yours?! Jier eximed in shock staring at the drooling baby in her arms. You mean to say you gave birth to him?


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded.


    Tian Ke nodded inmiseration. He too was shocked that day in the well when she told him.


    The other passengers nearby overhead the conversation and remembered they were discussing this earlier before the red-head interrupted them with his entrance. They tilted their heads and paid attention to the conversation.


    So youre married?! What were her parents thinking forcing her to marry and have a child at her age? Jierined against Feng Wus parents in his heart, thinking that they were very irresponsible parents.


    No. Feng Wu shook her head.


    No? Jier wanted to ask for rification, but upon noticing how the people around them were quiet and seemed to be listening in, he decided to stop instead. This was a personal matter after all. Whether or not she was abandoned as a result of misfortune was not something he should ask in public. It was most inappropriate of him to probe about her private matters with so many ears around.


    He asked, Are you hungry? Want some chicken? and pulled a big roasted chicken leg out from thin air. His smile was so dazzling it temporarily made Feng Wu dumb.


    When she came to she sniffed and sniffed. The chicken smelled delicious! Thank you! After saying that she promptly took the chicken and took a huge bite out of it.


    Tian Ke was drooling. It looked delicious and he did want some as well, but he refused ask for some. He still remembered how this viin had attacked Feng Wu.


    Want some? Jier held out another piece to Tian Ke.


    Tian Ke looked and looked some more. He swallowed a big mouthful of saliva. Fine! Forget it. Whatever. He would forgive the jerk this one time! But if that guy dared mess with Xiao Wu again he would beat the crap out of him. Tian Ke had quickly forgotten the gap in strength between them. He reached over and grabbed the chicken greedily.


    Wah! Wah! Little Bun was hungry and wanted to be fed too!


    Hm? Hungry? Feng Wu held the chicken leg in one hand and Little Bun in the other.


    Ah! Ah! The little guy waved his chubby hands around.


    Feng Wu knew this little guy really liked to eat. She looked at her hand and the chicken thigh that was in it, then she looked at Tian Kes hand and the chicken thigh that was there. It only took a second for her to decide. She turned resolutely to Jier, ced Little Bun in his arms and said, Feed my baby.


    What? Jier reflexively gripped the baby tightly afraid hed drop him, then fearing hed squish the baby he loosened his grip, then afraid of dropping him he tightened his grip, then loosened then tightened. Finally at wits end he asked, Youre OK with giving your baby to a stranger!? This girl, her sense of vignce is way too low! Howd the little guy manage to stay alive till now?


    How are you considered a stranger? The teenager in front of her gave her a warm feeling, like a tiny shining sun. It made her feel very nice.


    Feng Wu lived a very simple childhood on Yuehua Mountain. It was basically her, Master, and a bunch of animalpanions. There were no other people around, never mind other children her own age. She never felt lonely though, having Master was enough. However, thisck of human interaction meant she didnt know how to interact and make friends with other people. She could only use her feelings as apass to move forward.


    Although she didnt understand the finer points of human interactions she did interact a lot with the animals on the mountain. Because of this she was very sensitive and was able to intuitively know when someone meant her harm. When he threw the fireball at her earlier, although it was fierce, there was no killing intent behind it. It was simr to what the animals on the mountain did. They would attack one another in y, testing each others strength.

 Chapter 13: Feng Wu

    Chapter 13: Feng Wu


    Jier was speechless. He nearly bowed down to her. It couldnt be easy being so stupid. At the very least you should know the other persons name. Jier felt he should teach her a little so she wouldnt be deceived in the future.


    Whats your name? Feng Wu was an adaptable and quick learner.


    My name is Jier.


    My name is Feng Wu. Hmph. Now were not strangers. As she said this she pulled a milk fruit out and held it out to him.


    Jier immediately recognized it. Magical cubs love the stuff! He was surprised Feng Wu had such a valuable item. Because it was slightly magical, it was easily absorbed by newborns, so feeding it to them was very beneficial. The taste was also very sweet and delicious. However because the fruit was so hard to get, its market price was very high. It was hard to find and even harder to pick. Most grew in magical beast territory making it incredibly hard for normal mercenaries to enter and leave alive.


    Jier took the fruit and together with Feng Wu managed to feed Little Bun. Little Bun was bigger now so his appetite had grown. At this point he could finish half a medium fruit on his own. Before he was only able to eat most of a small one.


    After that they moved the middle aged mans bed out and pulled Jiers bed over next to Tian Kes. The three men from before had originally put their beds around the kids to keep them safe, but it seemed they had made friends with the red-head. The men initially had a bad impression of him, but after watching the three interact they saw that he didnt have malicious intentions towards Feng Wu. Their minds were at ease so they moved aside without raising a fuss.


    Themon rooms normally slept ten. Because most people were strangers, it was important to be on alert and be vignt about their surroundings. Feng Wu had no such concern. She fell asleep immediately with Little Bun in between her and Tian Ke. Changing diapers was Tian Kes responsibility. Fortunately, Little Bun was a very well behaved baby and slept through most of the night. Even when he peed and needed a diaper change he didnt wail. Instead he would make small mewling noises like a cat and smack his chubby hands against Tian Kes face until the boy woke up.


    Ha even the baby knew his mother was unreliable.


    That first night passed peacefully, there was only the asional baby gurgles and quiet chatter.


    The next morning everyone got up early as they were all toozy to stay in bed. Feng Wu stretched out her arms and legs then packed her quilt up. This particr quilt was actually provided by the transportpany. After every use it would beundered before being returned to the passengers.


    A light breakfast of ck bread was also provided free of charge. Of course better fare was also avable for purchase. Many people made their way down to the dining room to eat. The three men from before invited Feng Wu and her group to join them but were refused. Feng Wu still had a lot of food in her storage ring and Jier wasnt interested in the food there. He took out several pieces of sausages from his own dimensional space item, spreading a roasted aroma throughout the room. He shared them with Feng Wu and Tian Ke. Feng Wu also took out her meat buns and the three had a lovely breakfast of sausages and meat buns together in themon room.


    Little Bun had been fed earlier by Tian Ke so he was not hungry. Instead he was looking around him with big wide eyes having a great time from the sounds of his giggling.


    I have to use the bathroom. Tian Ke said with a red face.


    Do you know where it is? Feng Wu asked Jier.


    This was their first time on a flying transport and they didnt know where the bathrooms were located.


    We can all go together. Jier picked up Little Bun and went to the bathroom with Feng Wu and Tian Ke.


    The bathrooms were in fact not that far from their room. Following the corridor led them directly there. Tian Ke saw the sign for the bathroom and immediately rushed in with a look of resolute restraint on his face.


    Feng Wu told Jier, You, go with my baby.


    OK.


    Feng Wu nodded at Little Bun silently telling him to behave before going into thedies bathroom herself.


    After watching Feng Wu walk in Jier said, OK its you and me little guy, and together went into the mens bathroom with Little Bun.


    Four girls entered thedies shortly after. They went to the sink and stood in front of the mirror washing their hair. n Duo,[notes] for the entrance exams for Xingguang Holy Academy, how confident are you? one of the girls name Mi Li asked.


    One girl jumped in with, Thats a stupid question. Its n Duo were talking about here. Her genius ranks at the seventh level. If you want to worry about someone, you should worry about yourself.


    Thats not what I meant. Mi Li said in her own defense. Im not worried about her passing. Its just that I heard Lan Mo from Lon Academy will be taking the entrance exams this year too. Arent you worried?


    It was natural topare the two girls. Both had the same type of family background, were considered beauties, had numerous pursuers at their respective schools, excelled academically, and shared the same stubborn temperament andpetitive streak. This inevitably led to many battles between the two. Add to that the fact that the two schools, Lon Academy and Baixing Academy were rivals, and the two almost always sparked when they met. Since both were taking the exams at the same time, naturally it would be apetition between the two.


    Ai Lu immediately took the opportunity to speak out. Sister Mi Li, why are you worried about n Duo losing? Do you have so little confidence in her?


    Although the three girls hung out with n Duo, they couldnt be ssified as friends. Her social level was far superior. Instead they were more like subordinates or cronies, with all three on about the same level. They were fiercelypetitive with one another, constantly trying to vie for the top position and win n Duos favor. Thus they tried to snipe at each other whenever possible, which exined why the girls were so quick to deride Mi Li when she expressed doubts about the exam.


    Mi Li knew it was toote when she heard Ai Lu speak. They all knew n Duo only presented an image of sophisticated aristocracy. In reality she was a ruthless and narrow minded person.

 Chapter 14: Trouble!

    Chapter 14: Trouble!


    Sure enough n Duo turned on Mi Li with cold eyes.


    No Thats not what I meant. I was worried Lan Mo would use underhanded means to interfere with you. I just wanted to remind everyone to be careful, thats all. Other people might think Lan Mo is kind and gentle, but we know better. She pretends like she doesnt have a care in the world when in reality she loves to fight with n Duo.


    And you know she schemes. Remember that time when the strings on n Duos piano broke during the recital? I checked it out. Someone saw Lan Mos maid talking to the staff. I dont know what was said, but Lan Mo was cleared of all suspicions. Of course you know I dont believe it. Mi Li had been with n Duo for a long time so she knew what to say to cate her.


    Sure enough after listening to Mi Lis exnation n Duos expression turned thoughtful. She looked like she was thinking it over. Did someone really see Lan Mos maid make contact with the judge? Although she phrased it as a question she had already believed it in her heart. She didnt expect Mi Li would find out something so useful.


    She felt something was wrong when her piano strings broke, but since she had no proof she couldnt use Lan Mo. Even now two monthster she still didnt have any evidence. That was OK though, the important thing was knowing the identity of the person involved. Lan Mo, just you wait.


    Mi Li immediately nodded her head when she heard n Duos question. In actuality the real culprits were the three girls themselves. They had identally dropped the piano when they transported it from the carriage to the venue, damaging the strings in the process. They were too afraid to tell n Duo about it and so had unanimously kept quiet. Fortunately for them, n Duo had her own thoughts on the matter and had not suspected them at all.


    As for the maid Mi Li mentioned, well she was indeed there. Whether or not she was there to influence the staff, she had no clue. No matter how you looked at it though, it still looked shady. Why let your personal maid talk to the staff unless you were up to something?


    Ai Lu and Yali exchanged looks. They knew Mi Li was lying about the piano strings since they were the guilty ones. Although they wanted to expose her they werent so foolish as to shoot themselves in the foot over it. Just chalk it up as a lost opportunity.


    They decided to go along with it adding their two cents in, saying how Lan Mo only looked innocent, but who knew what deviousnessy in her heart? They were just getting started with their spiel when the sound of a toilet flushing came from behind them.


    All the toilets in the carriage were engraved with arrays making them flush automatically. No matter how heinous, the air would remain clean and unpolluted thanks to the specially made waste receptacles that grabbed the offensive odors before it floated away from the toilet bowl.


    Feng Wu came out of the stall after the toilet finished flushing. She went straight to the sink to wash her hands. Then she dried them and was about to head out when a shout came from behind her.


    Hey! Come back here! To think this girl was ignoring them. When Yali saw this she couldnt help but fiercely shout out to her.


    Feng Wu turned around. Did they need something?


    Who told you to eavesdrop on us? Are you Lan Mos subordinate?! The girls surrounded Feng Wu intending to bully her into submission. This was something they often did at school so they were quick in getting into formation.


    I dont know Lan Mo and I wasnt eavesdropping on you. Feng Wu watched the girls carefully as she exined.


    Oh, not eavesdropping? Then why did you secretly hide for so long not saying anything? If thats not eavesdropping, then what is?! Mi Li smirked. Whether or not this girl knew Lan Mo didnt matter, the fact that she overheard them was enough to seal the deal. n Duo wouldnt let her leave alive.


    I wasnt hiding. I was doing my business. Besides, I was here first. She felt these people were being unreasonable.


    You


    To dare talk back, you need to be taught a lesson! Ai Lu pulled out her long sword and swung it at Feng Wu, not bothering to use any special techniques. She was top ten in her ss for swordsmanship, why would she need to bother with a shrimp like her? Just striking the other party dead with brute strength would be enough.


    Feng Wu felt the murderous intentions behind the strike and it surprised her. Why would the other party want to kill her? She ducked to the side and avoided the hit. Had itnded it would have struck her eyes, surely blinding her. This made her angry. She swiftly pulled out her own sword and parried the next strike. Then she kicked Ai Lu in the chest. She made sure to kick extra hard imbuing her strike with internal force.


    The kick was so fierce it mmed Ai Lu into the wall making her cough up several mouthfuls of blood before slumping unconscious.


    Feng Wu had been diligently practicing her lessons to rebuild her internal force. As a result she had sessfully repaired up to the third level. She wasnt sure what her fighting skills werepared to others in this world, but she was definitely stronger than the girl in front of her. This girls attack was like a childs, slow and weak.


    Ai Lu! Mi Li and Yali screamed while running over to Ai Lu.


    You- how barbaric! n Duo, who had been silently watching the drama y out, finally spoke. Beating a dog without finding out its owner first was the same as pping the owners face. This girl had better be prepared to pay the price.


    She wanted to kill me. Feng Wu calmly spoke. To those that struck with killing intentions, she would never show any mercy. The only reason Feng Wu was unhurt was because the other party didnt have the capabilities, otherwise she would surely have been killed.

 Chapter 15: Fight!*

    Chapter 15: Fight!*


    n Duo thought such a simple matter could be handled by the other girls. Who knew the other party was stronger than expected? Now she had to step in. If you apologize to Ai Lu Ill consider letting you live. Otherwise Ill have to take the ce of your teacher and teach you some proper manners! Immediately after saying so she pulled out a red colored staff. The staff was clearly special with bird feathers at the top and an embedded core from a magical beast in the center. Her father had given her the staff. He had paid a high price for it because it had special characteristics like amplifying fire attacks.


    Without giving her a chance to reply n Duo threw a fireball at Feng Wu. Even if the staff was special, it was only as strong as the wielder, and n Duo was only a second tier fire magician. Her offensive power wasnt even as strong as Jiers, so Feng Wu was able to destroy the fireball easily using her sword.


    n Duo didnt give up though. Since she couldnt kill Feng Wu with one big ball of fire then she would try several smaller ones. She immediately switched tactics and cast Firebolt, a lower level fire spell, in quick session. A humming vibration echoed in the air and five balls of fire flew at Feng Wu.


    As soon as they saw the fireballs, Mi Li and Yali dragged Ai Lu out of the bathroom. They knew n Duos attacks wouldnt discriminate between friends or foes. If they didnt want to get hurt they needed to withdraw immediately. n Duo had shot the girls a warning look earlier so they knew it wasing. ncing back and seeing the mes, the girls were very excited, believing in their hearts that the other party would die. Although the spell depleted much of n Duos energy, she was confident she would win the fight with it. No matter how good she was with a sword, that person wouldnt be able to dodge or destroy five mes at once.


    Ah but they were destined to be disappointed. Earlier Feng Wu had infused her sword with internal force, so she was able to deflect each of the fireballs back at n Duo.


    n Duo instinctively cast a shield spell. It was a basic defensive spell; as long as the caster had any energy left it could be cast. So even n Duo in her current state could cast it.The shield managed to block the fireballs but cracked and dissipated right after.


    n Duo was just catching her breath when she heard footsteps approaching her, followed by a sh of lightning. Feng Wus palm appeared directly in front of her. In the next instant she was mmed against the wall with so much force that she vomited mouthfuls of blood.


    Feng Wu didnt hit hard enough to kill her, but she did hit hard enough to really hurt.


    Magicians didnt train for close hand to handbat since they relied on spells to attack from a distance. This meant that most were physically weak because they neglected training their bodies. Earlier when Feng Wu closed the distance between them n Duo became nervous and wanted to flee, however with her weak physical strength she didnt see any way to do so.


    n Duo felt humiliated. This was the most shameful experience in her life. It was all thanks to the girl in front of her. With resentment in her eyes she said, You just you wait Baixing Academy wont let you off She made a vow to rip the girl in front of her to shreds. Her heart was full of angry fire despite not having the ability to back up her words.


    n Duo! Are you OK? Mi Li and Yali dropped Ai Lu like a rock and rushed over to n Duo. They didnt dare face Feng Wu or approach her, instead they looked at n Duo with worry on their faces. How could they stand a chance if even n Duo, who was the strongest in the group, lost? Wouldnt they just be asking for a beating if they approached the other party?


    n Duo didnt bother with the girls, she just used them to pull herself up.


    Feng Wu didnt understand why the other party spoke like that after losing. Wasnt it just losing? Back on Yuehua Mountain, when shepeted against Master and the other wild beasts, she had lost so many times that her confidence dropped. But by thinking about her losses she was able to understand her weakness, and from there improve and be stronger.


    The people here instead of thinking things through they just made a fuss. They were so delicate. Shaking her head she went back to the sink and washed her hands, dried them, then walked out without giving the girls a single nce.


    Outside Jier and Tian Ke had been waiting for sometime. When they saw her Tian Ke asked, Why so slow?


    Some girls inside wanted to fight. Yes it was a fight, a fair fight.


    A fight? In the bathroom?! Jier was surprised.


    "Hm," Feng Wu nodded her head.


    Tian Ke knew Feng Wu pretty well. If there was a fight then it must have been because the other party was trying to bully her, which meant she must have beat the crap out of them. Are they OK in there? Tian Ke could only offer thoughts and prayers for the fools who tried to bully her. He had seen with his own eyes how awesome she was when they travelled through the mountain and when they entered An Lou city.


    Mm. Still alive.


    Jier whistled. This was a bit much to digest. He had to think about it for a bit.


    Standing next to him were several boys in uniform. They had a bad feeling when they heard Feng Wus reply.


    Right then Mi Li and Yali walked out holding Ai Lu between them. Trailing behind was a deathly pale faced and bloodstained n Duo.


    Mi Li addressed the seniors she saw waiting outside. Fellow seniors! Quickly stop that woman. She secretly spied on us in the bathroom. We caught her, but she wouldnt admit to it. Instead she injured n Duo and Ai Lu. She needs to be detained for punishment. Ha! See if you can escape now. Youre dead for sure!


    Because Xingguang Holy Academy only recruited the best students, the seniors Mi Li called over were all outstanding upperssman of Baixing Academy.

 Chapter 16: Jier, the Human Fireball

    Chapter 16: Jier, the Human Fireball


    The four upperssman were indeed older than n Duo, so it was appropriate for Mi Li to address them as seniors. These seniors all had a good impression of n Duo so they looked at Feng Wu sharply when they heard what Mi Li said.


    Where did this girle from? And how dare she touch their school goddess? She must not want to live.


    n Duo smirked when she noticed the look in their eyes. Lets see you escape from this.


    Not all the male students at Baixing Academy were besotted with n Duo though. Two of the more level headed students exchanged nces mutually agreeing not to fight.


    Calm down. Lets figure things out first. The boy who spoke exuded an air of authority, like a natural leader. He appeared to be about fourteen or fifteen.


    One of the boys that liked n Duo spoke up saying, Luo Ge, what is there to figure out? Just look in front of you. Look at what that girl has done to n Duo and Ai Lu. No matter what the reason, she went too far.


    The other boy knew Luo Ge wasnt the type to get involved in personal grudges so he phrased hisment differently. Yeah theyre students of Baixing Academy. To let outsiders beat our students up like that, that would be like letting them look down on us.


    Since the matter involved the school Luo Ge decided to intervene. Young miss, you heard what the others said. What can you say for yourself? His tone was neutral and he didnt express any hostility towards Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu turned her face to look up at him. They wanted to kill me.


    Ha! I knew it! They made the first move. Tian Ke knew there was no way Feng Wu would have attacked unless she was provoked first. It was definitely that these girls attacked her first. Trying to kill her even! Of course Xiao Wu had to defend herself.


    They wanted to kill you?! Jier whipped his head towards the girls and looked at them with ice cold eyes. He had unconsciously gripped his hands into fists without realizing it.


    Wah! Wah! Little Bun was feeling squished. He wiggled his body and cried out in dissatisfaction.


    It was only then that Mi Li noticed the red-haired boy was holding a baby.


    Not wanting to be outdone by that cold gaze that got everyones attention Yali yelled in a loud voice. Ah! I didnt notice it but thats your man isnt he? Tch! To think youd hook up with someone at your age. Even having a kid together. Youre really scum! No wonder youd spy on people in the bathroom.


    Oh my god, people like you should just die. If I were you, Id kill myself. So shameful! Mi Li also jumped in hoping to score some brownie points with n Duo.


    Hahaha! What stupid women. Youre all really disgusting. Jier smirked in an ugly way. The hair on his head looked a little singed. In fact it was emitting a distinct burning smell. The formerly red color looked more intense and lifelike, as though he was wearing a head of mes. The temperature in the area also rose, making the ce feel hotter than before.


    Who was this guy? He couldnt be normal! That the girls'' stupidity could have offended a really strong person annoyed Luo Ge.


    Jier made the temperature rise so much that people started to sweat. He was like a ball of fire. What kind of magical talent was he?


    n Duo felt uneasy with the situation. Those two idiots! Why did they have to pull in someone so strong? Alright she would just use her charms and y the delicate damsel, then pull him over to her side.


    Im sorry, Ill hand them over to you- Before n Duo could finish her sentence a big hand shaped me grabbed her by the neck and raised herpletely off the ground.


    Little Bun suddenly stopped crying. He wasnt scared or hot. What he saw with his little peepers really caught his attention. It was such a curious sight! He was engrossed!


    Agh sa save save me, n Duo couldnt speak in a coherent manner and could only make vague sounds with her mouth. Breathe! Cant breathe! Help! This was the first time n Duo felt so close to death.


    Let go of n Duo! Screamed Mi Li and Yali. Neither knew how the guy managed to get around everyone and attack n Duo. She and Yali dropped Ai Lu to the ground and drew their swords intending to attack him.


    Jier had Little Bun in one hand and n Duos neck in the other. He didnt have a third with which to fend off the girls. So what was he going to do? Drop the baby? Release n Duo? To everyones surprise he did neither! Instead a magical shield appeared around himpletely blocking the girls attacks.


    It was a very unusual shield with an incredibly high amount of fire elemental magic. The strength was so great that the observers nearly dropped their jaws to the ground in astonishment.


    The shield not only protected him, it even returned fire! Two fireballs emerged from the shield aimed at Mi Li and Yali. One was hit closer to her face while the other was hit closer to her chest. Both screamed in agony the moment the fireball hit. Their faces burned with a heated fury they couldnt bear. The hair on their headspletely gone. The one hit on the chest had her clothes utterly destroyed and her skin burnt a crispy ck.


    Jier was immovable like a mountain. It seemed like the tragedy of the two girls had no effect on him.


    Seeing that n Duo was gasping for air, the two boys that liked her rushed to her aid. They feared Jiers strength but found the will to fight when they looked at the face of their beloved. They could not let their goddesse to further harm!


    Luo Ge and hispanion were more cool headed opting to observe Jier some more before taking action. Luo Ge thought: looking at him, hes probably around fourteen or fifteen. To have so much power at such an age how is he not famous? Why havent we heard of him before? Hes seriously like a human me, so much terrifying heat from head to toe. The area affected by Jier had spread so that even the corridor was affected. It made the passageway feel like a desert.

 Chapter 17: Arriving at Zhongyong

    Chapter 17: Arriving at Zhongyong


    While Luo Ge tried to figure out Jiers identity, n Duos two suitors rushed to her aid.


    Let n Duo go! Toy your hands on a woman. What kind of shameful man are you!? one shouted.


    Put n Duo down! Or dont me us for being rude! said the other as he brought out a wand.


    It would have sounded more persuasive if they didnt look so intimidated by Jier.


    Meanwhile Little Bun kept his eyes wide open trying not to miss a single thing. What were these people doing? It looked really fun!


    An attendant suddenly appeared in the hallway. He didnt know how powerful Jier was, but the entire person seemed to be on the verge of igniting as the air around him was abnormally high. He decided to turn a blind eye to the fact that he was holding a girl up by her neck, and instead spoke in slow measured tones.


    Honored guests please stop. Fighting is prohibited on the flying beast. We ask that you observe the rules of carriage.


    Feng Wu didnt notice he was there until he spoke. In addition there were many others observing at the end of the hallway. They had detected a strong magical fluctuation in the area and hade to find out what was going on.


    Im sorry. Its because we were rude. Ill restrain my people better, Lou Ge spoke politely. He was conveying his apologies and dering that he could only control his people and did not have the ability tomand anyone not rted to him.


    Jier frowned, trying to decide whether or not he should give the other party any face. Well he am trying to stay incognito so.. . With that in mind he tossed n Duo against the wall, releasing her. So noisy! It made his tooth ache.


    n Duo, already weak from her fight with Feng Wu vomited a few more mouthfuls of blood before losing consciousness entirely.


    n Duo! the two infatuated boys yelled. They red at Jier and ran to n Duo to check on her injuries.


    Mi Li and Yali had also copsed to the floor but no one had the time or inclination to see to them.


    Sorry. Jier shrugged. My hand slipped. After giving a tantly insincere apology he still didnt exin himself.


    The attendant instinctively knew that the young man in front of him was not a simple character. As long as he didnt fall, he would definitely rise up to be someone of renown and of extraordinary status in Zhongyong. Obviously he wasnt going to harass someone like that, opting instead to let the matter slide.


    If you have personal grudges to resolve, please do so outside of the carriage. The flying beast carriage does not allow the use of force while in the air. Please refrain from doing so again in the future. After saying so the attendant turned around and left, refusing to investigate the matter any further.


    Jier shrugged and held Little Bun out to Feng Wu. Tian Ke grinned and gave him a big thumbs up, but Jier didnt take much notice of it.


    Feng Wu was in such a good mood she gave Little Bun a smooch on the cheeks as soon as she got him in her arms. In turn Little Bun cuddled up to the soft familiar body he knew as his mommy, ensconcing himself in her scent. He happily gurgled, making spit bubbles in his enthusiasm to tell her all the wonderful things hed witnessed. Unfortunately his words went unappreciated as no one there understand baby speak.


    Thank you, Feng Wu said to Jier. She knew he had only fought because of her, so she wanted to thank him properly.


    Youre wee. Although theres no need to be so polite. Those women were really displeasing to the eyes. He had never seen people be so rude in his life. He would have killed the girl if the staff member hadn''t intervened.


    Yeah. Feng Wu nodded but refused to say anything more about it.


    n Duos two suitors didnt bother with the other girls, only intent on taking care n Duo. It fell on Luo Ge and the rest to take care of the three other wounded girls. Because of this he didnt get the chance to speak or bid farewell to Jier.


    Although he wanted to build a friendly rtionship with Jier, the current atmosphere was not right for it. He would wait for a better opportunity once they reached Xingguang Holy Academy. Since he didnt think Jier viewed him as an enemy he didnt feel too bad about the whole encounter, even if it was an embarrassing affair for Baixing Academy overall.


    As for n Duo and her group of girls, their injuries were rather severe. Unfortunately there were no light or wood elemental magicians in their party who could heal them. As such they could only take medication for their external injuries. They would have to wait until they could find a master cleric in Zhongyong city to treat the more serious internal injuries.


    Feng Wu and her party returned to themon room, and without n Duo and her group bothering them, had a pleasant time the rest of the trip. In just ten short days they reached Zhongyong - the legendary blessed city.


    Zhongyong was full of interesting and important ces. For example many guilds were headquartered there: the Adventure Guild, the Magician Guild, the Pharmacist Guild, the Mercenary Guild, and even the head Guild itself.


    These guilds were very powerful and had a strong influence in the world. It would upset the power bnce of the world if they were to show support for a particr country. So in order to remain neutral they chose to base their headquarters in Zhongyong. Other associations and organizations would normally base their headquarters in their home countries.


    Once the flying beast carriagended and they were allowed to disembark, Feng Wu and Tian Ke bade farewell to the group of mercenaries and adventurers they roomed with.


    Tian Ke told Feng Wu that his aunts name was Tian Yue and that both she and her husband worked at Xingguang Holy Academy. She was an employee at the canteen while he was the head chef in the kitchen. Apparently his cooking skills were pretty good and he was of some renown there.


    Xingguang Academy was set to open enrollment in three days. However few people ever passed the incredibly difficult entrance exams. Because it was the best dual discipline school on the continent and it was backed by the temple, the entrance criteria was quite strict.


    You needed more than just talent to pass the assessments - you needed to have luck and the right character. Thesest two parts were very mysterious. The only ones who knew anything about it were the residents of Zhongyong and those who had already taken the test. The ones who failed the examination wouldnt discuss it with anyone and t out refused to answer any questions when asked. Thus there was a great deal of mystery surrounding the assessments on character and luck.


    The school itself was very easy to find, being the biggest and tallest structure around. Architecturally it was also the second most beautiful in the city. Its iconic bell tower was majestic and stunning, pulling the eye irresistibly towards it.

 Chapter 18: Feng Wu Wants to Study at Xingguang Holy Academy

    Chapter 18: Feng Wu Wants to Study at Xingguang Holy Academy


    The three older men from earlier were very helpful and gave Feng Wu and Tian Ke directions to the school. See that clock tower? Its a part of the school. If you keep walking towards it youll eventually reach the academy.


    Jier got off the flying beast carriage and followed Feng Wu and Tian Ke. When he found out their destination he was even more unwilling to lose them.


    Feng Wu, are you really not gonna take the entrance examinations for Xingguang Academy? They only open enrollment once every three years. Im sure youll learn a lot of advanced sword techniques there. Maybe even God level ones. Jier thought she was an interesting girl and that it would be nice to have a ssmate like her.


    Feng Wu bit her lip but didnt reply. Instead she hugged Little Bun closer to her chest and just kept walking to the bell tower.


    You really dont want to go? The cooks at the school are first ss so the food there is delicious! There are lots of specialty dishes from all the countries on the continent. So if you be a student, all the way until you graduate, you get to eat till youre stuffed! Hede to understand her nature from the time they spent on the flying carriage. Food was definitely her weak point.


    Sure enough Feng Wu paused and turned around. Her eyes shone as bright as the stars in the sky. Its all delicious?! Really?!


    Really really. Jier nodded his head emphatically. The food is super tasty. And you wont even need to spend money. As long as youre the top student in your grade, the school willp your meals. They take really good care of all their top students. So how about it?


    I want to go there. Feng Wu stated in a daze. She was being told there would be delicious food to eat. Not only that, it could be free delicious food! She was very happy.


    Tian Ke sighed. This girl so simple. Where there was food she would surely follow. He shook his head looking at her. She was going to be tricked and sold one day.


    But it was great. Jier felt a sense of aplishment at having convinced her.


    Yeah and even if youre not the top student, if youre too poor to afford lunch, the school will give you free lunch. Theyre prepackaged meals but they are filling and nutritious. Its just that you cant customize it and there isn''t much variety.


    With her at the school he wouldnt have to worry about not having anyone to hang out with. Jier didnt want her to regret her decision so right then and there he made up his mind to ede the top student position to her. This way she would get lots of preferential treatment as the top student. Xingguang Academy was hard to get into, but once you were in, the school made sure to take good care of you.


    Feng Wu had no resistance to free things. She was really interested in the free meal aspect. So if youre poor you get free food? She really wanted to know how to apply as a poor student, so she asked how to go about doing so.


    What poor student? If you dont have money just go with this older brother. Ill take you out to eat as much as you want. Jier pped his chest proudly. He hadnt asked about her home situation, but he wondered if it was really bad.


    No. I want to apply as a free meal student. Also youre not my older brother. Youre a friend.


    Thatst part Jier made aplicated face. Clearly they were referring to two different things. The brother she referred to was hundreds of thousands of miles away from the one he had in mind.


    Feng Wu kept on insisting that she wanted to apply as a student under financial distress.


    Ugh! OK! Apply! Just apply. Ill help you fill out the application! Jier cried out in frustration. Also you know the term brother, when I said it, I didnt mean it literally. Its a figure of speech, a joke. Jier found it hard to believe this girl was real. It was the first time he had seen such a thing. What was wrong with being his sister? Do you know how many girls wanted to be his sister but had no shot in hell?!


    Joke? Whats that? Feng Wus childhood had been very simple. The one she had most contact with was her master, and Master had a very indifferent attitude. As a result she had grown up to this point without ever encountering a joke.


    This question made Jier and Tian Ke want to vomit blood. What deep isted forest did this girle from?! both wondered.


    A joke is something that doesnt have to be taken seriously. That is, its for ying around. You dont have to take it to heart. Jier tried to give her the simplest exnation he could think of.


    Feng Wu listened intently. Jokes didnt need to be taken seriously. It was just ying around and didnt need to be taken to heart. She repeated what Jier said in her head so as to memorize it well.


    If Jier knew she was taking what he said so seriously and was studiously memorizing it, he would have surely wanted to vomit even more blood.


    Because Zhongyong was such a big city, it would take them over an hour to walk all the way to the academy. Jier wasnt into that. So he suggested taking a carriage, his treat of course.


    The carriage he hired wasrge andfortable. Within twenty minutes they reached the campus gates. The area was deserted though as most students were still on break and wouldnt be returning until the next day. The only person in sight was an elderly guard.


    Hello grandpa. Were looking for Tian Kes aunt. Can you help us and have her toe out? Feng Wu first politely greeted the old man before asking him for help. Master taught her to always greet others first before asking for things. It was only proper.


    The old man looked at her and saw that her eyes were clear and clean. She was definitely a What you see is what you get kind of girl - very straightforward. He swept his gaze across Tian Ke. There was nothing much to see there, he was just a tiny sprout after all. The red-haired boy though he was another matter altogether. The amount of magic emanating from him was very strong. The fact that he wasnt purposefully projecting it outward was what made it so incredible.


    Was he one of the eight kids exempt from the test? Well whatever. Whether he was or was not, theyd find out in a few days. Finished checking them out he returned his gaze to Feng Wu. He appreciated simple children like her so his attitude when he spoke was amenable.


    What is that aunts name? Is she faculty or staff?


    Tian Ke felt the old mans eyes turn to him. It felt like he was seeing right into him. It made him really nervous! So much so that he moved and hid behind Feng Wu without even realizing it. He breathed a sigh of relief when he felt the gaze move away from him. Although he was afraid, he really wanted to meet again the only rtive he had left, his beloved aunt. So he gathered his courage to answer the old man. He took a breath and said, My aunts name is Tian Yue. Shes the wife of the head chef for the student dining hall. She told me that she also worked in the kitchen prepping.

 Chapter 19: Tian Ke and His Aunt

    Chapter 19: Tian Ke and His Aunt


    Oh? Tian Yue? Yes I think there is a person by that name here. Hold on. Let me contact her first. After saying this he took out a transparent crystal. Neither Feng Wu nor Tian Ke had ever seen such a thing before. Their curiosity was piqued and they looked on with bright inquisitive eyes.


    This is an image-transmission crystal. It uses the alignment of energy waves to facilitatemunication between two parties.[notes] You can tell by the size, color and energy fluctuations of the crystal that its better than average. In fact it can hold several hundred connection signatures.


    Feng Wu and Tian Ke looked on with their mouths slightly agape. They shared the same feelings about the crystal - it was mysterious and fun! They paid close attention to the old mans hand holding the crystal. Suddenly the crystal showed the image of a slim figure in white clothes.


    Tian Ke immediately recognized the person. Aunt! There was no reply from the crystal though. The old man spoke a few words out loud and the image of his aunt appeared to be excited. Shortly after the image disappeared altogether.


    Turning to Jier Tian Ke asked, Brother Jier, howe we couldnt hear anything.


    It looks like the crystal has three modes. Private only, which only allows the owner ess to the crystals audio and visual content. Audio only, which allows outsiders to listen in on the audio. Visual only, which allows the visuals to be shared. Which mode to use depends on the owner. It was obvious the old man had only allowed them to see the visuals but not hear the audio connection.


    Tian Yue will be out soon. You guys can wait here. After saying this he closed his eyes and fell asleep,pletely ignoring them.


    Fifteen minutester a slender white figure ran towards them. When this figure saw Tian Ke, she immediately went over and embraced him in a tight hug.


    Tian Ke! Why did youe to find auntie? Did something happen? Tian Yue knew what a sensible child Tian Ke was, so he wouldnt havee unless something big happened.


    Ah!.. . aunt.. .wooo wooo Tian Ke had been holding back his tears for a long time. Upon seeing his aunt it was like a dam burst and he was overwhelmed. He cried unabashedly in her arms.


    Tian Yue held her crying nephew certain that a major event had happened. Dont cry. Be a good boy ande home with your auntie first. Tian Yue felt it improper to air out family grievances on the front steps of the school. So after thanking the old man she spoke to her nephew. Lets head back and you can tell me all about it. She was about to lead Tian Ke away when he spoke up.


    Tian Ke sniffled before saying, Wait aunt, this is Feng Wu. Its thanks to her that I was able to find you. Without her I dont know where Id be right now. And this is Big Brother Jier. Hes been very good to me and Feng Wu.


    Although Tian Ke was really happy to see his aunt again he didnt forget about Feng Wu who had brought him to his aunt. She was the one whoforted him when he was afraid and protected him when he felt endangered. She also spent her own money to feed and transport him. All these things had left a strong impression of her in his little heart. She was like a sister to him, second in importance only to his aunt. Although he had yet to acknowledge all the things she did aloud, he would never forget her kindness. At this time he formally turned toward her and spoke with sincerity.


    Xiao Wu thank you. Thank you for taking care of me and bringing me all the way here. Big Brother Jier, you too, thank you for taking care of me. The journey here was long and hard. Why dont we go to my aunts house and rest for a bit?


    It was only after listening to Tian Ke speak that Tian Yue realized there were two other people beside him. Looking up she saw a girl with dark colored hair and eyes, reminiscent of someone from the ancient eastern countries. Next to her was a beautiful young man in a red magic robe. Judging from his red eyes and hair he was probably a fire magician.


    Magicians tended to wear the colors associated with their elements because it gave them a closer connection to that element. For example ice magicians tended to favor white, water magicians favored blue, gold magicians favored gold, and so on and so forth. This boy who dressed entirely from head to toe in red could only be a fire magician.


    The dormitories at Xingguang Academy were very strict. Only students and teachers were allowed to live on campus. Because of this Tian Yue and her husband lived off campus. Their house was only one street away from the school so the group made their way over there in short time.


    Tian Yues home was a two-story western style house with a yard in the back. There were a profusion of flowers nted in the ground and a swing set for children to y on as well. She used her key and unlocked the door, letting the other threee in behind her.


    Upon entering they could see that although the furnishings werent particrly high ss, the ce was clean and had a refined yet weing feel.


    Tian Yue invited Feng Wu and the others to have a seat. Just then Little Bun started crying. He rarely ever cried, only making a fuss if he was hungry or if he had to do his business. Tian Ke turned to Feng Wu and reached out with his arms. She promptly handed Little Bun over. At this point it had be a conditioned reflex on his part and a habit on hers.


    "Here."


    He took a look inside Little Buns diaper and after seeing some squished brown nuggets proceeded to take off the diaper, wipe clean Little Buns bottom, and smoothly packed him into a new diaper.


    Tian Yue looked on her mouth opened in a small o surprised at the proficiency of the action.


    Once dry and cleaned Little Bun happily stopped crying and Tian Ke handed him back to Feng Fu. She brought him to her chest and made little bubbles with her mouth to amuse him. He seemed to never tire of this simple game and could y at it for days.


    This child Tian Yue finally spoke up.


    This is Feng Wus baby. He doesnt have a name yet but we call him Little Bun. It was obvious that Tian Ke really liked this small baby by the way he replied.


    Eh! This child is Feng Wus?! Now Tian Yue was really shocked. Although she could see that the baby resembled Feng Wu, she couldnt see any resemnce with the red-haired boy.


    The baby had dark eyes and blond hair. Just from one nce she could tell the baby was of mixed blood. Feng Wu looked so young and tiny, she couldnt be the mother of this child could she?


    How old will you be this year? Maybe shes just a very youthful girl in her twenties who just happens to be small? Tian Yue tried to find a reasonable exnation for the sight in front her.


    Im fourteen. Feng Wu answered.


    What?! Youre only fourteen! Tian Yues voice was nearly a shout. She isnt some youthful looking adult. She really is a child! coursed through Tian Yue''s mind.

 Chapter 20: Admissions Test

    Chapter 20: Admissions Test


    Jier was also surprised. Although he thought she looked young, he didnt think she was <em>that</em> young. Hed expected her to be sixteen or at least fifteen, but definitely not fourteen.


    Shit thats too young!


    Did you really give birth to this child? Tian Yue asked, just to rify and make sure they had the same definition in mind.


    It wasnt unexpected that Tian Yue would be doubtful, even Jier thought the whole thing was pretty dubious. Feng Wu was the kind of ignorant person who would dere herself a mother of a child without realizing the actual implication and true import of the word, at least when it came to the biological sense. Really, who would believe her?


    Yes. Feng Wu wrinkled her brow remembering how painful it was when she went intobor.


    The others stopped doubting her when they saw how serious her expression was.


    Where is the childs father? Is he not with you? Tian Yue asked.


    I dont know. Feng Wu shook her head.


    Tian Yue looked at the girl with pity in her eyes, feeling very sympathetic towards her. This child must have been deceived by some unscrupulous man. To think there are such despicable people in the world.. In her heart she had already built up an borate back story about the drama and scams Feng Wu must have fallen prey to. Perhaps she was a neglected wife abandoned by her loathsome husband. Aye poor child.


    Although Jier didnt go so far as to make up fanciful stories about Feng Wu, he was of the same mindset and didnt think too well of the man that hurt her either. Feng Wu, rest assured if you ever see that man again, just tell me. Ill definitely help you teach him a lesson. For sure. A scumbag like that, how can he deserve to live?


    Feng Wu, .. . What was going on? She didnt understand.


    Tian Yue turned to her nephew after satisfying her curiosity about Feng Wu. There were a lot of questions she wanted to ask him. Tell me what happened.


    Thinking of all the things that happened after his father passed away made Tian Ke really sad, but he still retold the story.


    When Tian Yue learned about her brothers death she couldnt contain the anguished sob that broke out. As the story unfolded she was more and more shocked - Tian Kes treatment, the vige massacre, it was all shocking!


    The room was filled with their cries. They cried and cried. They cried and consoled one another for nearly half an hour. Finally Tian Yues tears dried leaving behind just the streaks on her face. With red rimmed eyes she looked at Tian Ke and said, You, stay with auntie. Auntie will take care of you OK. She held him in her arms and kissed his forehead.


    Tian Ke buried himself in his aunts embrace and cried his little heart out. He was only six you know. It had been really hard on him!


    That night everyone had dinner together. Since two of them nned on taking the entrance exams for Xingguang Academy, it was decided they would all stay over for the next three days and wait for the results together.


    Later that night they met Tian Yues husband, Lan Wei. He was a tiny plump man of about thirty with a peppy energetic almost imposing aura about him. He was a very good tempered man who pretty much left all family decisions up to Tian Yue. Having Tian Ke live with them and having guests over was not something he minded at all.


    Tian Yue and Lan Wei had two children. A son named Lantian and a daughter named Lanyue. You could see how much he loved his wife just by looking at the names of the children.[notes]


    For the next few days Feng Wu and crew stayed over, very much enjoying the hospitality. Lan Wei cooked many delicious dishes for them, and from the quality it wasnt hard to see how talented he was. It was no wonder he was head chef at Xingguang Academy.


    When the day of testing finally arrived everyone went to school to support Jier and Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu went to line up in the queue for those interested in swordsmanship. She was surprised to find Jier standing in line with her instead of in the one for magicians. Jier, why are you lining up here? Dont you need to go to the one for magicians?


    Dont need to. Im so awesome Im exempt from it.


    Those around them easily overheard Jiers words, inciting admiration and envy in some while others looked on with hate in their hearts. A few though nced over at him with calcted resolution in their eyes.


    Feng Wu didnt have the same intense reaction as those around them. She simplyplimented him with, You must be very powerful then, before returning her attention to the line.


    Feng Wu had picked up a lot of information about the school from Tian Yue in the past few days. She knew that there were sometimes exceptional students who qualified to enter without having to go through the entrance examinations. These special cases were reviewed by the faculty on an individual bases. If they were deemed to possess the abilities, the strength of character and grace of luck, then they were allowed to bypass the entrance assessments. Without a doubt these students were all outstanding in their own ways. Feng Wu knew this so she gave Jier the praise he deserved.


    Jier was quite pleased. He felt that Feng Wu was a woman with foresight and understanding, after all being exempt from the assessment was no small feat.


    The test for the two sses were different. A magicians talent level was determined by the speed he or she could cast a spell. The faster the speed the higher the innate talent. Magicians were roughly divided into twelve levels. As long as they kept striving forward and didnt flounder, they would be able to reach the level of god. At Xingguang Holy Academy the minimum requirement was a seventh-level caster. Anyone below that was not considered.


    Aside from innate talent, luck was another important factor to consider. Given the opportunity a magician could even defy the natural order of things and be a transcendent being, a god even. Luck yed an important role in this unpredictable future.


    In order to enter the magic ss, prospective students had to pass two out of three tests. On top of this they also had to have the right mindset. If their mental state was not strong enough, then it would be useless even if they had the talent. Without the will to keep pushing forward they would never be able to reach for greatness. Therefore in order to enter the academy magicians needed both magical talent and strength of will or luck and the right mindset.


    The sword ss was not asplicated and didn''t have a ranking system. Sword wielders only needed to use their strongest strike to force a stone to light up. If they were unable to do so then they had to to take the second and third assessments, passing both would allow them entry, but failing either would mean automatic rejection.


    Xingguang Academy only opened enrollment once every three years so the crowd of people gathered to take the assessment was an astoundingly big crowd that numbered in the thousands. People from all over the continent came, ranging in age from from ten to fifteen.


    The school had an unusual rule: one person, one assessment. Which basically meant a person only had one chance at getting into the school. No one was allowed to retake the test.


    Many dreamt of entering the school but few seeded in doing so. The assessment was simply too hard for most people. Out of the thousands that came only several hundred passed. The average from prior enrollments was about 300, with 380 being the highest ever enrolled in a single session.

 Chapter 21: The Other Female Host

    Chapter 21: The Other Female Host


    Feng Wu waited for nearly two hours before it was her turn. While waiting she had the chance to see how the test worked. Although the sword test was more straightforward it was unusual in that it increased in difficulty ording to the age of the person taking the test. Participants were not allowed to use their own swords because of the obvious difference in quality between those with money and those without. Therefore everyone taking the test had to use a sword supplied by the school.


    Of the five who took the test before her, only one passed. Those who failed would need to take the secondary test and pass both if they hoped to enroll.


    When her turn arrived Feng Wu stood in front of the stone and gathered her internal force. Unlike others before her she didnt use any special skills or techniques. She had reached the seventh level of internal force refinement, so she didnt need to do anything fancy. Master told her to always be prepared, to hold her cards close to her chest and to always keep a few aces up her sleeve. Keeping this in mind Feng Wu tempered her strength and only used a small portion to hit the stone.


    Those behind her had strong opinions when they saw her movements.


    <i>What? No techniques? Theres only one chance to take the test. Isnt this girl too casual?</i>


    <i>Is she crazy? Look at everyone else, who here isnt using their strongest sword skills?</i>


    All were surprised when Feng Wu tapped the stone and a strong white light red up. It wasnt a bright ring one that suggested killing intent nor was it a domineering one that exerted pressure and made others ufortable.


    Without exception everyone who passed the test before either used killing intent or domineering will to force the stone to shine. Feng Wu was the only one to make it shine simply by touching it. No one else could have done the same. This was an indicator that she was much more qualified than those who came before.


    The teachers observing nodded their heads in appreciation. For her to be so reserved and polite at such a young age and yet have such talent, she had to be a genius.


    Those who passed before could only be called regr geniuses whenpared to Feng Wu. She was an unusual talent and the gap between them was obvious.


    Wow! That girl in front is amazing!


    So low key yet so powerful. To be able to aplish something like that she must be a genius!


    What a good little sister!


    That little sister is so awesome!


    Feng Wu,


    Many of the girls behind Feng Wu couldnt help but exim in excitement. Suddenly cries of excitement rang out from the magician testing area. A dazzling ray of light shot straight up into the sky. It was hard for anyone to not notice it, even those taking the Sword division test couldnt help but be amazed.


    It seems there is a master in that department. What a truly talented person. To be able to reach the twelfth level, a talent like that onlyes once every hundred years. A teacher in the Sword division stroked his chin thoughtfully as he spoke.


    Yes but our Sword Division isnt weak either. We have a small genius here as well. The teacher who replied looked like she was in her twenties, however appearances were deceptive. The more powerful a person was the slower the rate of aging. Those who reached Holy level had the appearance of an eternally youthful twenty-something. Their real age would remain hidden as long as their longevity was maintained.


    She turned toward Feng Wu and asked, Youre Feng Wu correct? Congrattions youve passed the Stone test. As long as your heart is strong and your temperament is appropriate, you will be formally epted as a student.


    Thest judge was also another female teacher who physically resembled a twenty year old. She patted Feng Wu on the head sweetly and gave her a few words of encouragement before stamping a seal on the back of Feng Wus hand. This difficult to counterfeit stamp was an indicator that she passed the first part of the test and could return home for the time being. It also served to link her information into the schools assessment list.


    Feng Wu touched her hand. Other than a bit of heat where the stamp was, it didnt feel odd at all. In fact the stamp became invisible after a few minutes. Feng Wu thought it was really neat.


    Jier led Feng Wu over to Tian Yue and Tian Ke. He was not at all surprised that she passed. Anyone he considered a friend would certainly be an amazing person and easily pass the entrance assessment.


    At the same time the teachers over at the magician testing area were also quite happy and incredibly excited. Standing in front of the testing crystal was a girl of about thirteen or fourteen with light purple hair. She looked very calm and appeared unphased by the audiences reaction.


    The teachers observing nodding their heads feeling that she would make an excellent student. Her heart was steady and she showed no signs of arrogance despite being such a talented individual. It made them look forward to guiding her in the future.


    The girls name was Zi Cheng. She was conceived one night when her father bedded her mother while in a drunken stupor. Her mother was just a maid from a humble background so was not qualified to marry him. Shortly after giving birth to Zi Cheng she died leaving Zi Cheng to fend for herself in a house full of concubines and their respective children. Despite not having any status or position in the household she somehow managed to make it to her fourteenth birthday. In all this time no one had tested her to see if she had any talent or skills.


    However that was as far as she got. She contracted a high fever and died leaving room for the current upant, Lan Zicheng to enter her body. Lan Zicheng was in fact a soul from another world who lived in the 21st century. She crossed over into the body of this Zi Cheng when the other died from her fever. Because no one in the family noticed the death it was easy for Lan Zicheng to assimte and integrate. In fact it was very convenient because the original Zi Cheng was not close to her family, being someone with no status in the household. This meant no one noticed anything suspicious.


    Lan Zi Cheng knew how amazing she was. Even in a host with such a disadvantageous background Lan Zichengs natural awesomeness couldnt be hidden.

 Chapter 22: Dreams

    Chapter 22: Dreams


    After Lan Zicheng crossed over to the world she discovered that the original Zi Cheng had an innate magical talent of around the fifth level. By using her system cheat, she transformed Zi Chengs body and raised her talent all the way up to the twelfth level.


    Taking advantage that no one would notice her absence, Lan Zicheng snuck out to take the test. The original Zi Cheng had given up control of her body to Lan Zicheng on the condition that Lan Zicheng get revenge for her. To do this she had to get stronger, so getting into the academy was the first step to achieving her goal.


    A blue haired girl named Ai Lin watched silently as the crowd surrounded Zi Cheng. It was obvious they were trying to gain her favor by heaping praise and admiration on her.


    Like Zi Cheng, Ai Lin was also from another world. However the two were different in that the current world was a world from a novel that Ai Lin read before. The novel was about Zi Cheng and she was inside it.


    Ai Lin had been a college junior in her previous life. Her favorite pastime was reading novels about transmigrations and rebirth. That all stopped when she got into a traffic ident. When she woke up she realized she had crossed over into another world. Not only that, she had crossed over as the female leads arch nemesis!


    And wasnt Zi Cheng the female protagonist of this world? Sure enough she had the beauty that befitted a female lead. Although Ai Lin herself wasnt too bad either.


    In the original story Ai Lin was the eldest daughter of an affluent family with a magical talent of the tenth level. Thebination of her talent and family background gave her an inted ego. In fact she was very optimistic about the entrance exams for Xingguang Holy Academy.


    She never expected Zi Cheng to grab the limelight and steal her thunder. It was at this point that the two became deathly rivals.


    Ai Lin created ridiculous rumors to smear Zi Chengs reputation and did all kinds of things to humiliate her. She always failed because the male lead in love with Zi Cheng would find a way to resolve the situation. Ultimately Ai Lin became so infuriated that she tried to kill Zi Cheng. Of course the male lead arrived in the nick of time and foiled the n.


    Her ssmates knew about her involvement in the scheme and ultimately chose to write a formal letter to the administrators of the academy about it. This led to the principal personally issuing a request to have Ai Lin expelled from Xingguang Holy Academy.


    After her expulsion her family stopped pampering her and ignored her entirely. The boys who adored Zi Cheng sought vengeance against Ai Lin and ruthlessly harassed her. They made her life miserable. With this kind of zeal one of them inevitably went too far and killed Ai Lin.


    Ai Lin knew she possesed a tragic character the moment she entered the world. Not wanting the bad ending she immediately thought of ways to change her destiny. Although her cheat was nowhere near as formidable as the female protagonists it was still a strong one. It would be possible for her to avoid her fate of being cannon fodder if she was careful in her interactions with Zi Cheng.


    Ai Lin knew it was not the right time to interact with Zi Cheng, so she spent her time observing instead. She was very interested in finding an opportunity to use to her advantage. She would follow Zi Cheng closely and watch her until the end of the first part of the assessment, being careful not to antagonize her. She believed there had to be a way to ovee the original text and defeat her cannon fodder role. She would n her counterattack against Zi Cheng and fight her before her own destiny could be set in stone.


    Meanwhile back at Tian Yues, Feng Wu was oblivious to the fact that the Magic division had only epted two students thus far. Even if she did know she would not have cared. Instead she was busy ying with Little Bun and having a nice meal with everyone. To celebrate her passing the first part of the assessment, Tian Yue threw a BBQ.


    Tian Yue said You have to eat more Feng Wu. The second part is tomorrow so you have to properly refuel your body.


    Everyone was thinking the same thing so they all promptly agreed.


    Feng Wu you must rest up for the second part of the assessment! Tian Ke, who was sitting next to Feng Wu, was so excited he couldnt help wiggling around and pping his hands. He secretly decided he would also test into Xingguang Holy Academy and be a student there too.


    Everyone patted Feng Wu on her tiny head expressing their support. That evening they rushed her to bed, refusing to let her stay upte. Tian Yue even wanted to take Little Bun and keep him with her.


    But you and Lan Wei have to wake up early in the morning for work. Little Bun should stay with me instead. This argument won out and Jier managed to keep Little Bun with him in his room.


    Everyone was pitching in and trying their best to ensure Feng Wu would be well rested and clear headed for her test tomorrow. The sceneforted her and gave a sense of warmth inside so she agreed and went to bed early despite not needing the rest.


    That night she dreamt of a long silvery trail. She wrinkled her brow because it felt like something from the other side was summoning her. Although she didnt know what was at the end of the trail her heart told her to follow it, so she put one foot in front of the other and walked down the trail.


    She didnt know how long she walked but eventually a door appeared. She felt the voice calling her wasing from behind that door, so she pushed it open without a second thought. An intense white light shot out and before she knew it Feng Wu was falling through the air, fortunately her body reacted faster than her mind and she instinctively corrected herself and found her bnce. All around her she could hear the screams of other people as they fell.


    Underneath her was a wide expansive ocean, a beach, and some woods. Feng Wu and a few others fell on the edge of the beach. Because she had kept her bnce she was able to stop just short of impact, allowing her tond safely and silently. Others fell all around her, their bodies thudding against the sand as they crashed into it. They fell in all kinds of directions, some even had their headspletely stuck in the sand. They were the luckier ones though. Most had fallen into the ocean. Those that could swim swam ashore while those that couldnt swim could only scream for help. Fortunately there were many friendly people about. Some helped pull those stuck in the sand out while others swam to rescue those floundering in the ocean. It took about half an hour to rescue everyone.


    In all that time Feng Wu didnt help. Instead she stood off to the side by herself and observed the situation. It was strange. Why was everyone here all around the same age, the youngest of them was probably ten years old. She couldnt help but think of the assessment from earlier that day.


    Whats going on?! Last I remember I was sleeping in my hotel room, someone cried out.


    Yeah me too! I came to participate in the entrance assessment for Xingguang Academy so I was staying at my uncles house. I went to sleep early. I dont know how I ended up falling like that. It totally woke me up! The boy who spoke patted his chest with a scared expression on his face.


    Whats going on? Does anyone know? whispered a girl.


    Isnt this part of the assessment? another whispered back.


    Zi Cheng helped a girl sit up. When she had fallen in the water earlier the girl next to her couldnt swim so she had saved her. With that done she looked around studying her surroundings.


    Ai Lin was a distance away from Zi Cheng. She sat next to several girls who werepletely soaked. Most people were in fact wearing drenched clothes because they were not lucky enough to fall on the sand.

 Chapter 23: The Assessments Start

    Chapter 23: The Assessments Start


    Fortunately most of those who fell in the water were sword users with a straightforward personality. They easily saved those more delicate magicians from drowning. Had this not been the case those magicians would surely have been even more miserable.


    As everyone was discussing the situation, three virtual shadows appeared in the sky overhead. Even though they were only virtual shadows the aura each one projected was still very powerful, alerting everyone to the fact that these were very strong individuals.


    Everyone seems to have made it safely. I know you must be curious so Ill get straight to the point. I am the supervisor for the second and third part of the assessment. The two standing beside me are supervisors as well. You will know our names if you pass the assessment and enroll as students at the academy.


    Some of you have already correctly guessed that this is the site of the next phase of the assessment, indeed you are no longer on Tianfeng continent. The ce youre currently in is a special space that holds magical items such as books, swords, and staffs. There are also swords hidden away here as well. You will make many discoveries and encounter situations more dangerous than you can imagine. For example if you are found and killed by the indigenous people of the ind you will fail. However do not worry. Only your spiritual body is here so even if you are killed you will not be in any real danger. You will wake up from the dream but your physical body will not be harmed.


    There are several more ways to fail. You will fail if you do not find any items. It can be considered that you have poor luck. You will fail if you find items but they do not suit you, for example if a magician finds a sword or if a sword userfinds a staff. Every item hidden in this space is categorized by their attributes. Only those who can find the items matching their own attributes will pass.


    You have ten minutes to ask us questions. We will answer them as long as they dont vite the rules. As for those questions we cant answer, youll have to figure it out by exploring.


    The prospective students gazed up at the trio. Standing in the middle was a 27 year old woman wearing a magic robe. Beside her were two men of about the same age, both of them carried a sword. Together the three exuded an impressively intimidating aura.


    No one seemed to have the courage to ask anything until a voice rang out.


    Excuse me, can I take items from someone else if they find what I need first? This question came from a ck-eyed teenager.


    At the sound of his voice everyone turned their attention to look at him. They saw that he was a short teenager dressed in a ck robe. Everyone assumed he was a magician based on this impression. The attention didnt seem to fluster him at all. His face remained smooth without any hint of blush or nervousness. Hisposed demeanor left a good impression on the three supervisors.


    Since the question came from a magician the female teacher in the center answered the question. That is allowed however fighting each other for it is not.


    Any other questions?


    The boys and girls below looked around at each other but no one replied. Seeing that no one had any more questions to ask, the female teacher spoke up again.


    There are a few things I forgot to mention. There is a neutral ce where you will be safe from attacks. This ce is a neutral city surrounded by a blue wall. Each of you will also get a dimensional bag with ten silver coins inside. You can get more coins by earning money in the city, which you can then use to buy various goods.


    Hidden inside the city are also clues to the location of a treasure map. If you want to find your attribute item quickly, and your luck is good, then I suggest you go to the front of the city.


    That is all I have to say. Thest two rounds start now and will end in one month. After a month we wille back and pick you up. Please work hard everyone.


    The three figures immediately disappeared leaving the children no time to ask any thing else.


    What should we do? asked a person looking around uneasily.


    How about going to the city first? Didnt the teacher say theres a treasure map there? asked another.


    With this everyone decided to go to the city together in order to find the map. However where was the city?! They were not told what direction it was in.


    Some people decided to head out on their own while others formed teams. Feng Wu stood alone gazing at the sea and trees while listening to the world around her. She was concentrating on the sound of the trees and the waves.


    <i>Look there are peopleing. Just likest time. Its strange theyre always falling from the sky.</i>


    <i>Yeah yeah humans sure are weird. Dont know where they came from.</i>


    <i>Look over there! The girl with the blue dress. The air on around her body is reallyfortable to be around.</i>


    <i>Shesing over! Shesing over!</i>


    The small trees along the beach were talking to each other and Feng Wu had heard their conversation. That was why she was walking over to them.


    <i>Who are you? We like your smell!</i>


    Feng Wu walked in front of the trees and greeted them. Hello, you can call me Tian Lan[notes] or you can call me Feng Wu.


    <i>You can hear us?</i> The trees shook their leaves showing their interest.


    Yes I can hear you. Can I ask you a question? Do you know the way to the city thats neutral? Its a city surrounded by blue walls.


    <i>We dont know. We were born here and have never left since birth. We only know that people will fall from the sky every now and again.</i>


    Do you know if anyone knows how to get there?


    The little trees hung their branches down. It seemed like they didnt know.


    It doesnt matter. Ill go farther up and ask. She absentmindedly stroked one of the nearby tree saplings.


    The little tree was ecstatic. <i>She touched me!</i>


    <i>Ah! Touch me too!</i>


    <i>Me too! Me too!</i>


    <i>I want to be touched too!</i>


    The other trees who didnt get touched eximed their desire to be petted as well. Feng Wu reached out to other trees near the first one she touched. After a round of petting they were finally satisfied. This made Feng Wuugh.


    To her side not far away was a group of people who had just formed a team. Their objective was to head to the city. Interestingly enough both Zi Cheng and Ai Lin were on the same team, however neither of them was the group leader. Instead the leader was a sword user who had actually reached out to them to be a team. He looked like he was around fourteen or fifteen, with a good build and a straightforward personality. He had a charming smile and it was obvious from a nce that he was the one recruiting people.

 Chapter 24: Teams

    Chapter 24: Teams


    The group consisted of ten people, five boys and five girls. As groups went it wasnt bad. The team leader saw Feng Wu standing by herself. How could he leave out such a pretty girl? He immediately ran over to her and asked if she was part of a team yet.


    Hello, would you like to join my team? We have ten people right now, including you would make eleven. How about it? Pei smiled as he spoke.


    Feng Wu heard his voice and turned her head in his direction. A little mistrustful she asked, A small team?


    Yeah. Dont you want to go to that city thats supposed to be neutral? Itll be better if we look for it together as a team. Even if we arepeting against each other we can still go there together. We can figure out what to do afterwards. As for finding the treasure map, well we can only rely on our own individual abilities.


    Feng Wu quietly watched him as he spoke. He didnt seem to have bad intentions so she nodded in agreement.


    Great! Come on Ill introduce you to the rest of the team. After that Pei led Feng Wu over. The group wasnt too far away so it only took them a couple of minutes to walk over.


    Zi Cheng and a few of the girls were talking to each other. Among them was Yifu, the girl Zi Cheng saved previously. Ai Lin was also there chatting with the girls and from time to time she would nce up at Zi Cheng. Zi Cheng waspletely unaware that the girl in front of her was nning a counterattack.


    Hey everyone. This girl here just joined our group her name is Peis voice trailed off in embarrassment as he could not recall her name. He turned to look at Feng Wu.


    My name is Feng Wu. She didnt understand the other partys intentions but she knew that this was usually were she was supposed to say her name.


    Hi. Wee to the group. Youre a sword user yeah? Im one too. My names Xi. The girl that spoke had a friendly smile.


    Im Zi Cheng, magician.


    Im Ai Lin, also magician.


    My names Gino, magician too.


    My names Kyle, sword wielder.


    My names Yifu, Im a magician.


    My names Melis. Wee Im a sword user like you.


    Names Hans, sword wielder.


    Im Oman, a magician. Im in your care.


    Im the team leader for now. My names Pei, sword user.


    All told it was a team of six sword users and five magicians. After introductions the team discussed which way to go. They had seen some of the other teams leaving towards the forest while a few looked around the beach. There were some individuals who set off on their own without a team. Feng Wu quietly listened to her teammates discuss without interrupting or saying anything.


    Why dont we go through the forest? Although Ai Lin didnt know their exact position, she had read the novel and knew the general area the city was located.


    In order to get to the city they would have to pass through the forest. The indigenous people lived in small viges on the outskirts of the forest so this would help the group avoid them. The indigenous people were in fact quite dangerous so bypassing them was for the best. No one voiced disagreement over the idea.


    Since everyone agrees with Ai Lin lets all head through the forest. After we get out of it well talk again about which way to go, dered Pei.


    Pei and his group werent the only ones who came to that decision. Many others also thought the same, feeling that it made sense for the city to be beyond the forest. If they wanted to find the location of the city then they had to leave the beach and rely on their abilities to go through the forest. This was because the forest was filled with wild magical beasts. It was inevitable they would encounter a few and engage in battle. This was very dangerous so Feng Wus group of eleven took it slow and easy, not daring to go too fast. The forest wasnt big so as long as they moved carefully it wouldnt be too difficult, however they soon came upon a difficult problem as the path diverged. Which one should they take?


    Although Ai Lin knew the city was beyond the forest, she didnt know the path to take as the book didnt describe that part in detail.


    Ah! What do we do? Which way should we go? Yifu looked on in confusion while holding onto Zi Chengs arm.


    Ai Lin looked at Yifus clinginess. This girl would serve as an important canon fodder in the early days. Yifu would introduce her older brother, who was also a student at Xingguang Holy Academy, to Zi Cheng. It would be love at first sight and eventually he would die in order to save Zi Cheng from Ai Lin.


    Yifu didnt hate Zi Cheng over her brothers death, in fact the two became even closer. Later Yifu would follow in her brothers footsteps and block a fatal blow for Zi Cheng. Even as shey dying, Yifu thanked Zi Cheng for letting her know true friendship. Herst words were, I hope we can be friends in the next life as well.


    Ai Lin watched the scenepletely bbergasted. Both brother and sister willingly gave up their lives for this so called friend. Even at deaths door Yifu was still thanking Zi Cheng, letting her know how much she appreciated her friendship. Normal people didnt do that! Ai Lin didnt understand people like Yifu and so wanted nothing to do with her.


    Back to the path


    Pei also hesitated unsure which way to go. Both paths looked the same. Which one was the way out?


    Feng Wu stood behind the group listening carefully to the sounds around her. She used her internal force tomunicate with the woond creatures. <i>Do you know the way out?</i>


    Feng Wu quickly discovered that the tiny flowers and grass were more than happy to give her directions and eventually a dandelion by a tree trunk told her the correct path to take. It had been blown into the forest by the wind so it remembered the way clearly.


    Feng Wu headed to the front of the group after thanking the dandelion for the directions. She stood next to Pei and said, This way out.


    When the others saw her walk to the front they thought she would do something, but they hadnt expected her to directly say which path to take.


    That road is really the way out? How do you know? asked Xi curiously.


    Everyone in the group felt that she was an introverted girl - if you didnt talk to her she wouldnt say a word. If you talked to her she would answer, but she wouldnt voluntarily say anything otherwise. The other girls found it boring to converse with her and gradually came to ignore her.

 Chapter 25: A Quarrel

    Chapter 25: A Quarrel


    It wasnt just Xi, the others were also very curious. Feng Wu didnt look like she was just randomly guessing, what with her serious expression.


    Feng Wu didnt reply. Master told her she couldnt randomly tell others that she couldmunicate with nts and animals. It could make them fear her. Because of this she bit her lip and refused to say anything else.


    The suffering expression on Feng Wus face made Xi embarrassed. She didnt understand why Feng Wu looked so wronged but it made her feel like she was bullying a little girl.


    Pei quickly came to a decision and spoke his mind. OK since Feng Wu says this is the right path well take it. Its not like we have any other clues anyway.


    No one else had any ideas either so might as well go for it and wish for the best.


    The group of eleven walked the path Feng Wu pointed out for over two days but failed to exit the forest.


    Yifu was the first one toin. Are you sure this is the way out? Weve been on it for so long. Maybe its the wrong way.


    The forest is so big it may just take a little longer to get out. Dont worry Yifu. Although Zi Cheng didnt know the right way she could feel that the road they were on was the correct one. It was definitely the way.


    Yeah, I also think we shouldnt give up so soon. The forest is big, we wont make it out of it in just a day or two. Yifu youre too anxious. Ai Lin looked at the forest and she felt that as long as they kept going forward along the road they would get out. She couldnt allow Yifu to ruin things.


    But what if this is the wrong road? Wont we just be wasting time? Melis was uncertain.


    Lets go one more day. Then if were still in the forest we can think of something else. Hans spoke out his thoughts after a moment of silence.


    Oman agreed with a, Yeah.


    Kyle, Gino, what do you guys think? Pei asked the other two male members of the group.


    Go for another day. I feel like we should being out of the forest soon. Kyle and Gino both exchanged looks and agreed to go one more day.


    Xi, what about you? Melis asked the only other female member of the group who had not dered her opinion.


    Since everyone thinks this is the right road, then we should just stick to it. I think what Zi Cheng and Ai Lin said were reasonable. The forest is so big, it would take more than a couple of days of walking to get through. Its too early to say for sure that this is the wrong path. Xi gave her opinion.


    But look at that face of hers! She says this is the right path and you all just believe it. You guys only look at her face. She never even talks. If you ask her one question shell answer with one sentence. Is there something wrong with her brain? You cant trust this kind of person. Yifu aired out her grievances against Feng Wu.


    Yifu had grown up pampered and well loved since she was a child because her father was the headmaster of the chamber ofmerce. She tried to talk to Feng Wu but didnt get a good response. So from the very beginning she had been resentful of Feng Wu. The long walk only added to that resentment and she couldnt hold her thoughts back any longer.


    Feng Wu licked her lips and lowered her head not refuting anything Yifu said. She was not angry because the children would say mean things like this whenever she and Master went down the mountain.


    Back then Master had said, So what if they talk? What they say isnt important and you shouldnt take it to heart. Dont bother with those people who look poorly upon you. And if they start getting overboard and hit you then you should just hit them right back. Keeping your feelings bottled up is not good for you.


    Feng Wu had always been an obedient child and so had always listened to everything Master said. She would ignore those children who said mean things to her and if they threw stones at her she would use her internal force to direct the stones right back at them. They suffered the consequences of their actions. After the children had at taste of what being stoned felt like they stopped physically harassing her. They kept abusing her verbally though.


    Feng Wu didnt care what Yifu said, but the others felt differently. By not saying anything back and keeping her head down Feng Wu presented a pitiful image.


    Yifu you said too much! What has Feng Wu ever done to you? You, what are you bullying her for? Xi was a straightforward girl and disliked bullies the most, so naturally she was the first one to speak up against Yifu.


    Everything I said was true. I just spoke the truth. Im the not only one that thinks this. Many of you think the same way. Just admit it! Yifu looked disdainfully at Xi. Because of her background, Yifu had always been on guard against two-faced people who hid their true intentions behind false words. She felt that Feng Wu was this type of person who used her attractive loveable outer appearance to attract people but hid what she really thought, not speaking her mind truthfully. This kind of person was just a sham and a hypocrite.


    Melis you said you dont like Feng Wu either. Xiao Cheng, you think shes annoying and disagreeable right? Yifu didnt hesitate to bring these two into the argument against Xi thinking that they would back her up. She and Zi Cheng were on good terms since the other had saved her from drowning and Melis had already expressed concerns about the path.


    Melis felt her body temperature rising at being pulled into the argument. She tugged at the corner of her jacket nervously. She came from an ordinary family background with a father who was an ordinary hunter. If it werent for her innate talent earning her an exemption from school tuition and fees, she would surely have stayed in her tiny hamlet and married an ordinary man and had ordinary children.


    Melis truly valued the opportunity to test into Xingguang Academy. She didnt want to make an enemy or arouse anyones dislike, but now she was forced into a hard situation. She was really annoyed.


    Yifu I dont dislike or find anyone annoying. I was only speaking from conjecture a moment ago about the path. Melis spoke the truth; she really didnt have anything against Feng Wu. Aside from that, her reasoning was also based on the fact that both she and Feng Wu were both sword wielders. If they got epted it stood to reason they would see each other again. On the other hand Yifu was a magician so they wouldnt have much ovep.


    Melis denial made Yifu angry. Why would you say that!? You obviously dont like her! What are you afraid of?! This Melis is really useless! So afraid to say what she really thinks! thought Yifu.


    Good Yifu, were all on the same team. Dont quarrel so much OK? Zi Cheng wrinkled her brow. She felt hapless over the situation. She didnt expect Yifu, who had seemed like such a loveable little sister, to be so unreasonable.


    Ai Linughed secretly to herself from the sidelines thinking: This author is really going out of the way to make Yifus role exaggerated.

 Chapter 26: The Mutated Fire Crocodile

    Chapter 26: The Mutated Fire Crocodile


    Yifu deeply resented those who behaved like hypocrites and hid their true motives. In fact the author went out of the way to describe Yifu as a single-minded person who saw the world in ck and white. She either lovedpletely or hatedpletely, it was simr to the innocence of a child. She became this way because of the actions of a childhood friend she had held dear. That friend spoke viciously about her behind her back resulting in her distrust.


    After meeting her, Ai Lin felt that Yifus character was contradictory. Yifu didnt like people who were intentionally good to her, while at the same time she also didnt like people who didnt pay attention to her. Ai Lin felt that Yifu was a mental case. How could she unironically dere her desire for the truth when she was only willing to ept her version of events? This kind of person would never be worthy of the protagonists attention.


    Xiao Cheng, you wont help me either? I thought we were friends! Yifus eyes turned red, filled with the pain of betrayal as she looked at Zi Cheng.


    Wasnt Zi Cheng her friend? Back in the ocean she had saved Yifu without knowing anything about her. Zi Cheng held a big spot in Yifus heart because of this. She had expected Zi Cheng to back her up because she knew the other person was very kind. Who knew that her expectations would bepletely shattered. Yifu was really unhappy!


    Zi Cheng felt a headacheing on. She thought the girl was a cute little sister so she made sure to look out for her, but apparently she didn''t know the girl well enough. Yifu, what do you want me to do? Help you quarrel with everyone? The most important thing right now is to find a way to pass the assessment, not fight with each other.


    Zi Cheng was earnestly trying to persuade her. Yifu was the first friendly person she got to know when she arrived in the world, so she did think of Yifu as a friend.


    Yifu had wanted to help the team not go down the wrong path, but no one believed her! Why was everyone so mean to her?! What was so good about Feng Wu that everyone believed her? With tears in her eyes Yifu yelled, Whatever! You just dont want to help me! With that she turned around and ran into the woods.


    Yifu! Zi Cheng called out to Yifu but Yifu ignored her and kept running.


    Is she crazy? Running around in a ce like this? Shes gonna get killed! Xi felt really annoyed. So dramatic over such a small matter. She had to be some spoiled young miss from a rich family. Honestly, acting like the whole world was against her.


    What should we do? Should we go after her? Hans asked Pei. Although it was true they were a group, they were only together until they could get out of the forest and reach the city. Which of them would have the time to chase after such an insensible young miss?


    Ai Lin walked over to Zi Cheng and asked, Zi Cheng, do you want to go after her? Wont she run into trouble if we leave it like this?


    Zi Cheng was uncertain. She couldnt let anything influence her performance but at the same time Yifu was her first friend in this world and her safety was important. In the end, was it more important to find Yifu or pass the examination? Zi Cheng was truly conflicted!


    Ai Lin sneered. She wanted to see what was in this protagonist''s heart. Which was more important to her: the assessment or Yifu? What she didnt understand was Feng Wu. There wasnt a Feng Wu in the novel. No wait there was. But wasnt it just a minor role?


    Xi thought Feng Wu was a kind hearted girl when she noticed the other was staring in the direction Yifu ran off in. Dont worry, Im sure shelle running back.


    Feng Wu turned to Xi and spoke with a serious expression on her face. Theres somethinging this way. It was a message from the wind.


    Kyle was next to them and overheard the exchange. He had a confused expression as he asked, What is it?


    Feng Wu didnt have a chance to answer when an earth-shattering roar rang out.


    Help! Xiao Cheng save me! Yifu really dide running back just like Xi said, only she didnte back alone. Chasing after her was an unidentified magical beast.


    The beasts body waspletely engulfed in mes. Although it was wide, at least five meters long, it was not very tall.


    Who knew what she did to make it so angry, but it was clearly chasing after her in rage.


    Damn! Thats an eighth level mutated fire crocodile! Pei recognized the beast.


    Originally the fire crocodile must have been a normal low level magical beast, but somewhere along the way it mutated, enabling it to break through its own limits and evolve beyond its set boundaries. Maximum evolution for a crocodile was the fifth level, that this one was able to break through to the eighth level was because of some kind of variation or mutation.


    Zi Cheng was the highest ranked magician in their group. She was at fifth while Ai Lin, at fourth was the next closest. As for sword wielders, the highest they had was maybe fourth or fifth. For the group to try to fight an eighth level beast was just asking for death.


    The huge crocodile screamed before shooting a stream of fire from its mouth. It set the surrounding woods on fire just from the heat alone. The me was unbearably hot.


    Yifu finally reached the group. Luckily Pei screamed a warning for the group to spread out and everyone was able to dodge in time.


    Yifu attached herself to Zi Cheng and was screaming, Kill the beast! to everyone.


    Abominable human! Return my child! Give me back my baby you thief![notes] The fire crocodile was roaring like an enraged madman, spraying fire everywhere. Some of the weaker animals in the forest scampered in fear for their lives. The crocodile was king of the forest so they were afraid of its temper.


    Look! Whats happening over there?! Some of the other groups nearby noticed the zing mes and the frightened screams. It made them uneasy.


    It must be a wild magical beast! Quickly run! Some people were able to correctly guess the situation and immediately directed their groups to go around. At this point Pei and the others in his group were in a difficult position. Although they tried their best to avoid the attack, the crocodile was really powerful and swift; several people were already injured.

 Chapter 27: Crazed Crocodile

    Chapter 27: Crazed Crocodile


    Yifu was among the injured.


    What the hell did you do?! Why is the fire crocodile so angry?! Xi yelled as she evaded yet another plume of fire.


    I didnt do anything! I didnt do anything! Yifu cried. She had never cut such a sorrier in her life! Her arm was injured and her pretty hair was a burnt shamble, the style utterly ruined. Overall she looked a mess.


    No one had the extra energy to call her out on it since they had their hands full just trying to evade the crocodile. Everyone knew death meant failure, which meant they would never be able to enroll in Xingguang.


    Feng Wu what are you doing! You want to die?! Xi screamed.


    The others in the group noticed that Feng Wu wasnt running and hiding but was instead walking directly toward the crocodile.


    <i>Does she want to fight the crocodile on her own?! Youve got to be kidding me!</i>


    <i>Thats an eighth level wild beast!</i>


    <i>Argh! Instead of escaping you run up to it? Man you must really want to die!</i>


    Just when everyone thought the fire crocodile would smash Feng Wu with its ws something unexpected happened. The crocodile stopped attacking altogether and started screaming at Feng Wu. It spoke in a mournful voice, like it had been wronged. It almost sounded like it was crying to Feng Wu.


    Dont be angry. Itll be OK. Ill help you. Feng Wu touched the crocodile by its mouth and an invisible wind passed between them. The crocodile still wanted to find its child, but it had calmed down considerably and stopped trying to madly attack everyone.


    Its OK. You guys cane out now. Feng Wu yelled out.


    The others gradually came out when they saw it was safe.


    Xi patted Feng Wu on the shoulder and she excited asked, Feng Wu are you a beast trainer? Youre so powerful! Then it hit Xi. But wait no.. . That couldnt be. Youre a sword user. How can you be a beast master?!


    Instead of answering Xis questions Feng Wu walked over to Yifu who was hiding behind Zi Cheng.


    Hand it over. She spoke in a soft but firm voice that brooked no room for refusal.


    Hand what over? I dont know what youre talking about! Yifu screeched like someone had stepped on her tail. She held onto Zi Chengs clothes as though she was seekingfort.


    Ai Lin gave Yifu an odd look before asking, Feng Wu, do you want Yifu to give you something? I <em>knew</em> it. This girl did do something to make the fire crocodile go berserk. To think I was nearly ruined by her. Stupid to the end, so stupid shell definitely die.


    Egg. The mother crocodile says you stole it while she was away. Feng Wu pointed to the crocodile before looking unhappily at Yifu. What she didn''t say out loud was, "This person stole then lied. Bad person."


    What?! You took its egg? No wonder the fire crocodile went crazy! Xi was so angry she wanted to p Yifu. Dare take something like that! How brainless could she be?!


    Kyle yelled, Hurry up and give it back! If you want to die then fine, but dont go around dragging us with you! Knowing that Yifu purposefully brought such danger to the group made him really angry so his tone wasnt very nice.


    Yifu take out the egg. Give it back to the crocodile. Even the mild tempered Pei was angry. If it hadnt been for Feng Wu they would have all been dead, not even making it past the second day of assessment. The thought of failing and losing the only chance he would ever have of entering the academy was enough to turn his face ugly.


    I said I didnt take it. The crocodile went crazy on its own and just started chasing me. You all gang up on me just because Feng Wu says so?! I didnt do anything wrong! Dont treat me like a criminal! Yifu cried out tearfully. Thisbined with her injured appearance made her appear really pitiful.


    Maybe its a misunderstanding? Zi Cheng felt uncertain looking at the crying Yifu.


    Yeah. Yifu isnt a liar. We cant just believe the words of a wild beast. Oman couldnt bear to see Yifu crying and his heart was moved.


    The others also began to doubt. The other party was a wild beast.. .they couldnt just take its words as truth.


    Whether you guys believe the wild beast or not, I believe in Feng Wu. She wouldnt lie. Xis instincts were telling her that Feng Wu was an honest girl, Yifu on the other hand she didnt like the girl at all.


    Hey! Hey! The crocodile roared. It had quietly listened to the group talk the entire time. It didnt understand everything that was said, but it knew enough to be angered by what it heard. Killing intentions reappeared in its eyes.


    Feng Wu! Whats it saying?! Melis took a step back in fear at the roar.


    It says you have two choices. Either hand over the egg or hand over the person. If you dont choose then it will just kill everyone along with her. Feng Wu pointed at Yifu as she spoke.


    All those who stood up for Yifu earlier didnt dare saying anything more. Even Zi Cheng was silent.


    In the silence Feng Wu said, Return the baby egg to the mother. If you dont you really will die.


    We have so many people. I dont believe we cant take it down. Its just one wild beast. If we work together we can definitely defeat it! Yifu retorted back trying to rally everyone together to fight the crocodile.


    No one was fooled though. They came here in hopes of a better future for themselves. Why would they risk life and limb for someone they barely knew?


    Beat it yourself! Im not helping. The fire crocodile only wants you. Why should we all fight just because you say so? Who do you think you are? Although Xi was harsh, what she said represented what everyone in the group thought.


    You you.. . Yifu pointed at Xi dumbstruck. She looked around at the others in the group. They were silent, not giving voice to their opinions. Xiao Cheng, youll help me right? Right? Yifu grabbed Zi Chengs hand as if it was a life-saving straw.

 Chapter 28: Voting

    Chapter 28: Voting


    Zi Cheng pulled her hand back. Yifu, look me in the eye and tell me you really didnt take the crocodiles egg.


    I.. I didnt take it. I really didnt take it. Yifu eagerly said.


    Zi Cheng shook her head in disappointment. Yifu, you took it. You still wont admit it?


    I.. . Yifu couldnt say anything.


    Take the egg out Yifu, otherwise we cant save you. Ai Lin looked at Yifu with aplete deadpan expression. Her time was precious and she didnt want to waste it on this kind of thing.


    Roar! The crocodile screamed again, clearly at the end of its patience.


    Ill take it out! Ill take it out! The roar of the crocodile scared Yifu. She understood no one in the group would help her. She might be willful but she wasnt a fool. She knew if she didnt take it out this time the group really would leave her behind. She pulled out a red egg after rummaging in her space bag. The egg was such a great find! How was she to know the mother crocodile woulde out of nowhere and start chasing?! She had run back she thought with so many people it would be easy to defeat the crocodile. How was she to know theyd all be so useless! Running and hiding. How pathetic.


    Although Yifu felt bad about giving up the egg, her mood improved after trash talking everyone in her mind: if Id known how useless you all were I wouldnt have bothered joining the team.


    The fire crocodile finally got its egg back. After Feng Wu talked to it for a bit it agreed to leave Yifu alone. The crocodile gave her farewell to Feng Wu and ambled away with her egg.


    Once everything was settled, everyone looked around for ces to sit and rest so they could deal with the wounded. The only ones uninjured were Feng Wu, Ai Lin and Zi Cheng. Everyone else had wounds of varying degrees. The most seriously wounded was Pei. He took his role of captain very seriously so when he saw Melis in danger he immediately pushed the other boy out of the way. As a result he bore the full brunt of the mes.


    Fortunately Ai Lins magic was a wood elemental with strong healing powers. She could heal them but notpletely. In order to fully recover they would have to spend some time to rest and heal.


    Captain, I suggest we kick Yifu out. Shes a selfish troublemaker and we cant rely on her. Im afraid shell only bring us more trouble in the future and we wont be able to continue with the assessment. Xi saw that Yifu was also injured along with everyone else and so had held back from saying anything earlier, waiting until Ai Lin finished healing everyone before speaking. But now she couldnt hold back anymore and gave voice to her frustration.


    Xi! Why are you targeting me?! What did I do wrong?! Arent we all here because were looking for opportunities? That crocodiles egg, if youd seen it you would have snatched it too! Yifu yelled and sneered at Xi.


    Originally Yifu didnt dare speak because of everything that happened with the crocodile, but when Xi attacked her she couldnt hold her tongue back.


    What would she do if she got kicked out? How would she face people? Thinking of the ridicule she could get made her heart itch like a cat got at it. It was unbearable!


    What did you do wrong?! You have the nerve to ask?! Just look around at all the people injured because of you. And then to top it off you try to make yourself look innocent? How shameless can you be?! Watching as Yifu made herself out to be a victim rubbed Xi the wrong way. She itched to p the girl.


    Its not like Im the one that hurt you! Why do you have to me it all on me?! She was wronged too you know! Such a good mutated crocodile egg Gone! Im so pitiful! Yifu thought to herself. She was heartbroken she lost the egg.


    Im not gonna bother arguing with you. Captain why dont we put it to a vote? Those who agree to kicking her out can raise their hands. If more than half vote yes, then we kick her out. If not then she can stay and I wont say anything more. <i>Youre such a weirdo, why would I bother arguing with you. Voting is faster and clearer.</i>


    Xi wait! Dont joke about something like this. Give Yifu another chance. Ill keep an eye on her OK? Zi Cheng didnt mean to make things difficult for Xi, but Yifu wasnt a bad person. Even though she hadnt known Yifu long, Yifu was still the first friend she made. She couldnt let Xi drive Yifu out.


    Xiao Cheng! Yifu was quite moved that Zi Cheng stood up for her. Sure enough Zi Cheng was the only good person here!


    You dont have to say that Zi Cheng. This time its because of Yifu that we suffered such losses. She should be held responsible. I agree with Xi. Captain? Your decision? Ai Lin didnt want to bother with Yifu any longer than necessary. She didnt recall the original assessment being this dangerous. Regardless of why the difficulty level increased Yifu was like a time bomb waiting to go off. She was too dangerous to have on the team.


    Pei had been raised and educated to be a chivalrous knight so the current situation was a real dilemma for him. Kicking a girl out of a group was a clear conflict of his values, but at the same time Yifu really was bad for the team. Pei muttered to himself pondering the situation. Everyone there had a strong opinion about her. What would they do if she stayed and something like this happened again?


    Thinking up to here he finally made up his mind. Alright were going to vote. Everyone here who wants Yifu to stay raise your hand.


    After Pei finished speaking the only person with a hand up was Zi Cheng. Everyone else was either too busy tending to the wounded or pretending not to hear. Their meaning was obvious. No one wanted Yifu to stay.


    Yifus eyes reddened when she saw everyones reaction. A strong sense of resentment rose up in her heart. Just wait! She would take her revenge against every single one of them!


    The results are pretty clear. No one wants you here. Leave already. Xi couldnt help but rejoice in Yifus misfortune.


    You you. Ill remember this! Yifu indignantly sputtered out at Xi.


    Yifu stop that. Ill go with you OK? Zi Cheng had originally joined the group with Yifu, so everyone knew that she and Yifu were together. If Yifu was going to leave then it wouldnt be good for her to stay on.

 Chapter 29: Zi Chengs Cheat System

    Chapter 29: Zi Cheng''s Cheat System


    Zi Cheng, you dont have to go with her. Hans spoke up as soon as he heard Zi Chengs words.


    Yeah youre you and shes her. We wont think of you any differently because of your rtionship with her. Gino added in anxiously.


    Both felt that Zi Cheng was a gentle and considerate girl and they were rather fond of her. She had a soothing personality that made those around her feel rxed.


    Im sorry, but I wont feel at ease if I let Yifu go on her own. She and I can take care of each other if we leave together. Although Zi Cheng spoke softly it was clear from her voice that she was firm in her refusal to leave the group.


    Xiao Cheng Tears glistened in Yifus eyes as she looked at Zi Cheng.


    She had endured so much hostility and alienation from the group, but Zi Cheng was still her friend. Although it filled her with happiness that Zi Cheng would be willing to leave the group with her, she felt a tiny bit of guilt as well. To think she had just cursed Zi Cheng out in her heart for not being a loyal friend.


    Zi Cheng, you sure you want to go with her? Shes a very troublesome person. Youll have to make sure to take extra care to be safe. Xi didnt speak very well of Yifu, but it was obvious from her words that she was concerned about Zi Cheng. Just about everyone in the group felt that Zi Cheng was a wonderful and kind-hearted girl. How was it possible to not like her? Therefore just about everyone in the group was concerned about her well-being.


    Yeah Zi Cheng. Dont leave. Everyone here likes you. Feng Wu, you say something too. Ai Lin nced at Zi Cheng with a worried expression on her face. She seemed to be genuinely concerned.


    In fact Ai Lin was just trying to use Feng Wu to egg Yifu on. She knew Yifu hated Feng Wu the most out of anyone in the group. She was sure Yifu wouldnt be able to keep her mouth shut if Feng Wu started talking. Ai Lin was looking forward to Yifu making a ruckus and possibly involving Zi Cheng in more drama. The more drama there was the more likely everyone would start to dislike Zi Cheng as well - guilty by association.


    Ai Lin was determined to rob Zi Cheng of all her good cards. There was no way the two of them could ever be friends, so might as well. She had to make as much trouble for the female protagonist as she could.


    A few of the people there looked at Ai Lin weirdly when they heard her, wondering if she was up to something. The ever quiet Feng Wu was obviously a poor choice to pick. To pick Feng Wu.. .did Ai Lin really want Zi Cheng to stay or did she actually want her to leave?


    Say what? Feng Wu looked at Ai Lin. Was she supposed to say something?


    Say what? Well say something to convince Zi Cheng to stay of course! Ai Lin had to fight really hard not to roll her eyes. Can this girl really be that dumb or was she just faking it? However Ai Lin had to endure it if she wanted her n to work. She absolutely could not roll her eyes.


    Say something to persuade Zi Cheng. But she couldn''t think of anything Feng Wu was really confused. Left with nothing to say she could only say the truth. I have nothing to say.


    Huh? Was she doing this on purpose? Ai Lin was skeptical and even Zi Cheng began to wonder that perhaps she had misread Feng Wu. She thought Feng Wu was a pure-hearted girl, but her behavior now seemed to suggest that she wanted Zi Cheng to leave with Yifu. Was this Feng Wus true face?


    The others in the group also wondered the same thing. They looked on with with a confused and fascinated expression. Was Feng Wu being deliberate or was she really that simple?


    Melis finally spoke up voicing what everyone was thinking. Zi Cheng, you should stay. Going with Yifu would be dangerous.


    Yifu had a nasty temper and no one liked her. She was just too troublesome to deal with. Melis didnt want to see someone as beautiful, gentle, and tender as Zi Cheng be dragged down by someone as insensible as Yifu.


    Zi Cheng just smiled at his words not paying it any mind. Ive made my decision. I will leave with Yifu. It shouldnt take much more walking to get out of the woods. As long as were careful we should be able to get to the city.


    Left with no choice the group could only helplessly watch as Zi Cheng left with Yifu. Contrary to what everyone expected Yifu did know when to shut up. In silence she followed behind Zi Cheng trying not to cause any more trouble for the only person who supported her in the group.


    Zi Cheng is too kind. That Yifu just does whatever she wants, acting like some high and mighty young miss. To cause so much trouble for others like that. Zi Cheng even left with her. Xi sighed sorrowfully deeply moved by Zi Chengs selflessness.


    I know! Zi Cheng is such a good girl! Shes in the middle of the assessment yet shes still so concerned about Yifus safety. Thinking about how incredibly kind-hearted Zi Cheng was made Hans even more upset with Yifu.


    Although the others didnt say anything they all felt that Zi Cheng was a really good and kind-hearted girl. She had only been friends with Yifu for two days but was already taking such good care of her.


    There were only two people who didnt feel this way. One was naturally Ai Lin. There was no way the two would ever get along since Zi Cheng was fated to be Ai Lins downfall.


    Zi Cheng hadnt walked very far with Yifu when several bings echoed in her ear.


    *bing* Yifus favorability rating: plus 30 points


    *bing* Ginos favorability rating: plus 20 points


    *bing* Xis favorability rating: plus 10 points


    *bing* Hans favorability rating: plus 20 points


    *bing* Melis favorability rating: plus 10 points


    *bing* Omans favorability rating: plus 10 points


    *bing* Peis favorability rating: plus 10 points


    *bing* Kyles favorability rating: plus 10 points


    Each sessive bing indicated her favorability rating with people in the world, it was essentially her cheat. The system allowed her to exchange her favorability points for items and other goods such as sacred level staves and spells. She could even purchase skill upgrades if she earned enough points.


    Of course those amazing items were beyond her reach right now, but if she kept boosting her poprity she had no doubt she would eventually be able to do an exchange. As it was Zi Cheng was really pleased with the points she earned today.


    Her innate talent was so high because she drank a magic potion. Just one dose of it was enough to raise her innate talent to the twelfth level. Zi Cheng was really d that her former host was a small unimportant person who never had her skills tested. Otherwise such arge jump in skill would have made people suspicious of her and surely courted disaster.

 Chapter 30: The Virtual World

    Chapter 30: The Virtual World


    Looking at the systems panel interface she could see that she''d made a good impression on everyone. The only two unaffected by her were Ai Lin and Feng Wu.


    Ai Lin was a mystery. Zi Cheng was sure shed never offended the other party, yet somehow her favorability rating was barely above the fifty point baseline. Feng Wus was even more surprising. It was lower than Ai Lins at an incredibly low forty points! Could it be the incident with Yifu made Feng Wu angry? It didnt make sense when she thought about it though.


    Whether it was Feng Wu or Ai Lin, both girls gave a her a strange feeling. For example, although shed never met Ai Lin before she kept getting faint hostile stares thrown her way all throughout the journey. It was still noticeable even though Ai Lin tried to hide it.


    This was part of the reason Zi Cheng chose to leave with Yifu. She hoped to move the girls heart by presenting herself as a selfless and dedicated friend.


    Peis team found their way out of the forest the next day. There were only nine people in the group after Yifu and Zi Cheng left. They lined up in single file and proceeded to follow the narrow path out of the forest.


    Once they left the forest they were able to make out a blue wall not too far in the distance. It had to be the neutral city. Unfortunately several viges were scattered between them and the city wall. From their vantage point they could see the vigers moving about dressed in their animal skins. They were fully aware they would be attacked on sight. In order to get to the city safely they needed to avoid the hostile indigenous people.


    It took two days, but they sessfully aplished it. Taking so long was unavoidable as they were travelling by foot and had to go out of their way to avoid the vigers. Luckily no one was injured in the two days it took to reach the city.


    The original agreement for the group was to stick together only until they reached the city, so once they passed the city walls everyone said their farewells and went their separate ways. Sticking together as a group would not have been optimal because it meant splitting any treasures they found. Therefore it was better to go solo and search individually. They were all keen on passing the test as quickly as possible, and finding the treasure map was the way to do it.


    Because the city was a neutral zone, they were safe from attacks and could therefore be at ease. Fighting with each other was forbidden so anyone caught doing so would immediately be disqualified. Any candidate caught harming a resident would not be disqualified but would be permanently banned from entering the city. Because of this, trouble was effectively curtailed.


    Aside from resting, replenishing supplies was also a possibility as it was a lively city with a bustlingmerce area. The people there were friendly, unlike the vigers in the surrounding area.


    The first thing Feng Wu did after leaving the group was look for her favorite snack - meat buns and the shops that sold them. Because she didnt have her storage ring, she couldnt get at the buns she previously bought. She hadnt eaten a single meat bun for the past three days. It had been three days of hunger! It had been three days of helping the boys fight the forest beasts on an empty stomach!


    Once she found a shop, Feng Wu straightaway had the shop owner wrap up two silver coins worth of meat buns. At five copper coins, it didnt deter Feng Wu that meat buns here were more expensive than in the real world.


    The currency exchange between the real world and the virtual space was the same:


    1000 copper coins = 1 silver coin


    100 silver coins = 1 gold coin


    With 400 meat buns wrapped and stored away in her storage bag Feng Wu was a happy camper again. The image as she walked down the street was that of a girl happily stroking her storage bag with one hand while nibbling on a meat bun in the other. It was an image that couldnt help but bring a smile to the passersby who saw her.


    Ai Lin had a very good impression of the city after exploring around. It felt fantastical, like a holographic online game. The city was a neutral zone filled with NPCs while the outside was abat zone filled with vigers and monsters - essentially enemies.


    Could the person who created the examination dimension be a fellow transmigrator from her world? This kind of ability, it was at a godlike level, too over the top!


    In fact Ai Lins guess was not far from the truth. A thousand years ago a transmigrator had indeed entered the world and gained godlike powers. The examination space was inspired from his memories of online games he yed in his world. He left it in the care of the academy to be used as a testing and training space for the students and potential candidates for the school.


    So it was that while Feng Wu was enjoying her meat buns, Ai Lin was using her memory of the story line to exploit the situation. She knewpleting jobs set by NPCs would be the best way to get directional clues about the treasure. She began by making contact with NPCs on the streets. It was too bad things didnt turn out the way she envisioned.


    After leaving Feng Wu and the group behind, Ai Lin came upon a flower shop that was looking for help in obtaining a type of flower for one of their customers. After asking the shopkeeper for details Ai Lin promptly went to the mountains and picked the flower. Instead of getting the expected treasure map clues, she was given five silver coins. It was not what she wanted! She was sure the shopkeeper had a clue, but for some reason was withholding it from her. Ai Lin decided to switch tactics and just ask directly. However the response remained the same, the shopkeeper simply didnt know anything about a treasure map. Because Ai Lin wouldnt give up, the shopkeeper eventually became annoyed and tossed a bucket of dirty water at her. Luckily Ai Lin was quick and avoided it in time. In irritation she turned around and left the shop. Although she wanted to keep asking, it was clear this specific shopkeeper had a bad temper. It was better to leave before she offended her more.


    Ai Lin wasnt the only one asking about the treasure map, many others were also doing the same thing. Zi Cheng and Yifu entered the city with another team just as Ai Lin left the flower shop.

 Chapter 31: Library

    Chapter 31: Library


    Zi Cheng also noticed the simrities between the virtual space and online games she remembered from Earth. She wasnt a yer but she had read one or two novels about them. So although her knowledge was limited she did understand the basics; in order to progress she had to find andplete missions for clues.


    She said farewell to the group she travelled with, fully expecting to go forward alone, but to her dismay Yifu followed behind her. Despite her annoyance she endured Yifus presence when she thought of the 95 points she had with the girl. It was arge amount and she didnt want to lose any.


    The two walked around the city trying to find tasks toplete. Unfortunately to their dismay they werent given any tasks despite talking to all the residents they came across. Zi Cheng began to doubt her initial conjecture. Maybe this wasnt like an online game from Earth?


    They stopped at a bulletin board and a notice caught her eye. The posting, from a weapon shop, was looking for an enchanted sword with a third rank magical beast core. The reward was gold. What caught Zi Chengs eye was the bonus. On top of the mary reward there was an additional thank you gift for anyone who caught arge third rank magical ape beast for the core. There were many other simr notices on the board from shops that required running errands.


    Many clever children also saw and guessed they could gain clues to the treasure map this way as well; as a result many requests were handed out in a short period of time. Not everyone opted for this route though. Some preferred to try their luck by looking for the treasure maps directly instead of relying on reward clues.


    Feng Wu was the only one who didnt do either. She was busy chomping away on her tenth meat bun while going around purchasing supplies. So far she had purchased a tent, a fire starter, and a water bag; they were all things that would be useful for traveling through the wilderness outside. After filling her water bag with water from the river she found a cheap hotel to spend the night.


    All the student candidates had a calm first day in the city.


    The feeling of waking up in a strange bed the next morning left Feng Wu disoriented. After several seconds she remembered where she was and the reason. She washed up, left the room and exited the hotel but was unsure about what to do next. Something about a treasure map But what was a treasure map? She had never heard of it in all the years she lived in the mountain with Master. The teachers, taking it for granted that everyone knew what it was, hadnt exined. How could there be someone in the world who didnt know what a treasure map was?


    She suddenly remembered what Jier said about libraries and how the books there contained a lot of information. With that in mind she decided she would find a library and use the books inside to get information about treasure maps.


    Since the start of the test Feng Wu had purposefully not asked anyone for help. This was all because of Jier, who had undertaken the responsibility of educating her. He had given her a lecture before she started the exams saying things like: dont talk to strangers unnecessarily, dont listen to strangers, dont eat random food.. . lots of things like that. She wasnt too capable when it came to dealing with people but her memory was fantastic. She knew he was doing it for her own good so she took everything he said to heart and obeyed them to the letter.


    As a result she had not casually talked to anyone other than Pei that first day, and that was only so they could form a team. She kept to herself and only replied if someone asked her a direct question, but now she was in a dilemma.


    She wanted to go to the library, but she didnt know where it was. Blinking her eyes she looked at the people moving around her. There was no helping it, she had to ask for directions. After carefully observing the people around her she headed towards the meat bun vendor from earlier.


    The shopkeeper smiled when he saw her heading over. Little girl, do you want to buy more buns? Her spending ability really impressed him. If only everyone spent like her his family would be rich.


    Once Feng Wu reached the stall she looked at the shopkeeper and seriously spoke. Mister do you know how to get to the library?


    Library? The shopkeeper wiped his oily hands on his apron twice before answering. We have a library in the city but its not free. One silver coin per hour. If you want to read books, just go to the bookstores instead. It would be cheaper. The library is expensive.


    Thank you but I want the library. Feng Wu was adamant.


    It seemed she wasnt willing to listen to his suggestion. Since she was set on it he called his seven year old son over. This son was a plump mischievous boy.


    Here, take this girl to the library.


    The boy didnt want to do it for free so he tried to haggle with his father. What do I get out of it? I want chicken a leg.


    The shopkeeper wanted to p his son for being so greedy, but before he could Feng Wu pulled out a chicken drumstick from her storage bag and handed it to the boy. Since it was already done he couldnt say anything about it and just told them to get going.


    The boy was very happy with Feng Wus straightforward personality. He led her through several alley ways before entering a beautiful building. The building itself was a shop that sold an assortment of magic weapons and items. He brought her inside and led her to the rear of the shop. Everything they passed looked unusual and rare with an appropriate price tag attached. The boy didnt bring Feng Wu to the store to shop though. The library was located in a secret basement so finding it without a guide would have been difficult, probably impossible without a good amount of luck. He led her to the rear of the building toward a staircase.

 Chapter 32: Viewing Mirror

    Chapter 32: Viewing Mirror


    Under the stairway was an enormously thick door with images of magical beasts carved into the wood. The images filled the entire door, hundreds and thousands of magical beasts were engraved, from themon ones to legendary heavenly ones.


    Feng Wu didnt know much about magical beasts on Tianfeng continent so the import of the images didnt register; in fact she had no idea that the beasts on the door were god level magical beasts at all. To her they just looked powerful and amazing.


    Above the door was a sign that read The Neutral City Library. It was written inmonnguage so even Feng Wu, who never studied thenguage and didnt have the memories of the original host, could read it.


    This is the library, Im gonna go back home now. As thanks for the chicken leg Ill give you some good info. If you take the job of tidying up the books you wont be charged for using the library to study. The librarian is willing to waive the fees in ce of a sry, you just have to clean the ce up and you can study for free. Most people dont want the job because theyd rather have a sry. If it suits you and youre interested, why not go in for an interview? If the librarian likes you, you can start right away and use the library for free. He didnt mind sharing some good info with her since she gave him such a big chicken leg without haggling.


    Tell the librarian that the stuffed steamed bun vendor Li sent you. The old man is my dad. Yeah and my names Jie. Im supposed to help watch the shop today so I have to get back before the old man gets mad and scolds me. After saying so he hurriedly ran off. Throughout the entire walk hed been thinking about the chicken leg, its juicy fragrance teasing him to no end. After delivering Feng Wu to the library he immediately chowed down on it.


    Feng Wu stared at the door for a full three minutes after he left before finally pushing it open. Despite its appearance it was actually easy to push and she had no trouble opening it at all. The library wasnt damp or gloomy despite being situated in a basement. In fact it was very nicely lit inside with plenty of sunlight streaming through the small windows at the top.


    The door closed behind her automatically. It wasnt a heavy thud, but the sudden silence felt heavy after the bustle of the world outside. Anyone in this kind of situation would feel the urge to run and escape. Feng Wu wasnt like most people though. She only nced back at the firmly closed door before walking towards the only other person in the room. This person had his head resting on top of a big desk.


    Judging from the pool of drool on the book under his face he had been asleep for some time. Feng Wu stood to the side of the desk and quietly waited for him to wake up. She stood like that for three hours.. .


    Three people were gathered around a mirror. In it were images of student candidates taking the exam; as one scene faded away another would take its ce. The scenes shifted between the children and showed them in different ces doing different things as they went about trying to find their items. One scene showed a boy on a mountain killing a magic beast while in a different part of the mountain a girl was picking medicinal nts. Another scene showed a candidate freeing a tangled kite from a tree. The one after that was of a girl joyfully heading out to find her treasure after getting a treasure map. Thest scene showed a young swordsman. There was nothing exceptional about him. It showed him finishing a task for an old man and receiving copper payment. Expecting a treasure map he got angry and threatened the old man with his sword. Before he could do anything else the city guards appeared. They immediately hauled him away and a notice appeared in the sky:


    An examinee threatened a city resident. He will be held for disciplinary action. Other examinees should take note and not cause any more trouble for the residents.


    Youngsters nowadays are so impatient. This came from James, the stern looking sword master. He stood in front of the viewing mirror with the other two teachers overseeing the second part of the exam.


    The second male teacher spoke up saying, Theyre quite young though. When we took the exams werent we all like that? He thought about the past and couldnt help but break out inughter, his face that of someone recalling fond memories.


    The only female teacher in the group also added her thoughts. Hopefully there are some good prospects in this batch. Those of the Demon race have been using the cracks to slip into our world and devouring people. There are so few of us who can stand against the Demon and Asura races. Its been a thousand years since someone like Longze-Jiamoer appeared.


    Longze-Jiamoer was known as the magician who created miracles. Although he was just an ordinary boy from a peasant family, he had an innate magic skill of the seventh level. Over time and with great effort he broke through and reached God level for both magic and medicine. As the only person to achieve God levels in two fields, his name was known across the entire continent. On top of that he also united humanity and defeated both the Demon and Asura races. Then together with the monarchs of the three kingdoms he created an international agreement that stabilized the world and brought peace for a thousand years.


    He was a godlike existence that ascended to godhood.


    Although I hope there is another like Longze-Jiamoer, its unlikely that another talent like him will appear again. He was a singr existence.


    Longze-Jiamoers greatest talent was not in magic, but in the medical field and the creation of medicine. Of the prescription drug recipes in the world today, most were created by him.


    Since the formation of Tianfeng continent there had only been ten others who achieved the rank of God in medicine. The most influential of them was of course Longze-Jiamoer. All of the Gods were gone now.


    As they were speaking the image in the mirror changed and focused on Zi Cheng and Yifu. The scene showed Zi Cheng handing out food to the beggars in the alley while Yifu stood off to the side with a nk look on her face.


    This child is not only gifted, she is also kind hearted. The female teacher looked at Zi Cheng with admiration.


    Indeed she is good. But that one next to her she iscking. James wrinkled his brow as he stated the obvious.

 Chapter 33: Ai Lin Appears in the Library

    Chapter 33: Ai Lin Appears in the Library


    We have so few children with an affinity for magic. Those that do show up are inevitably spoiled. With this kind of pampering, even those with a good temperament will change and be obnoxious. The gentle male teacher sighed. Exceptionally gifted children, especially if they came from well-to-do families, tended to be the most spoiled. Ironically this kind of pampering ended up being bad for the childs development.


    Children from normal families were in fact the ones with the strongest will and determination, their hearts flexible and adaptable.


    Huh? Look at this child. Didnt she disy the strongest most restrained power. She was the only one to pass the first test with any subtlety. Everyone else had to disy overt aggression or killing intent. Shes been motionless for so long. Whats she up to? The scene that caught their attention was of Feng Wu in the library. She hade into view several times before, each time showed her in the same pose standing in the same spot.


    All three observed Feng Wu in earnest.


    After three hours the old man finally opened his drowsy eyes to find a cute dark haired girl staring at him from across the desk. Her eyes were practically shining with curiosity.


    He was so shocked he nearly fell out of his chair. After getting his bnce he pushed his chair out and stood up. Little girl you want to read? Do you know the cost is one silver coin per hour? He wiped away at the stains on his cheeks then wiped his hand on his robe as he spoke, utterly destroying his image in the process.


    Feng Wu saw it all but didntment and instead said, I came here for work. I heard reading is free for people who work here.


    What a direct child. The old man drew out the corners of his mouth before saying, Yes there is such a thing, but I dont hire just any random person. He stopped there and critically looked at Feng Wus tiny body.


    Li told me about it. Feng Wu spoke seriously as she looked at him.


    Eh? Li? His buns are delicious. I havent had them in a long time. The old manmented after swallowing down some saliva that pooled in his mouth at the mention of the name. Well out of consideration for Li Ill let you stay and tidy up some of the books. But know that I wont pay you for it, so you better be mentally prepared.


    Feng Wu nodded, happy to earn free library privileges. I understand. I only want to read.


    After Feng Wus matter was settled the old man went right back to napping on top of his book.


    As for Feng Wu, she went ahead and sorted the books by their ssification. She had gone through half the librarys inventory when the door was pushed open and a blue haired girl walked in. She looked all around in curiosity but didnt notice Feng Wu who was hidden behind a pile of books.


    After she finished surveying the room the girl walked over to the table with the sleeping old man and knocked on it a few times. Instead of waking up, the old man just turned his head to the other side. She was not deterred. She likewise also moved to the other side and continued knocking near his head. Finally unable to ignore it any longer the old man woke up.


    Hello. Im an adventurer from the outside world. I need to check for some information. May I read the books here? Ai Lin asked.


    He looked at Ai Lin and once again had to wipe the drool off his face. One silver coin per hour. How many hours do you need?


    Two should be all I need. If I havent found what I want in that time Ill add in more money. She smiled and handed over two silver coins to him.


    Come and see me again when your time is up. He ignored Ai Lin after that and went back to sleep.


    Ai Lin turned to look at the library. It was big and she wasnt sure if she could find what she needed. She found out about the library from the parents of a lost boy who she had helped. After reuniting them she grabbed the opportunity to ask if they knew anything about the hidden treasure maps spread throughout the city. They didnt, but they were able to give her a hint. If she was looking for information then the library was probably the best ce to go. Ai Lin was overjoyed and asked for the location. In the end it had taken her over forty minutes of searching to find the library.


    Ai Lin knew Zi Cheng would get a treasure map after helping a group of beggars. Originally she had nned on swooping in and grabbing the treasure map before Zi Cheng, however things didnt turn out as she had hoped. She knew the location the beggars would appear, but she didnt know when and so was forced to walk in circles while waiting for them. Unfortunately Zi Cheng still managed to beat her to them.


    Out of gratitude one of the old beggars gave her a treasure map. It was an incredibly valuable map because it led to the location of a holy spell book left behind by Longzi-Jiamoer. This in turn would have a domino effect resulting in Zi Chengs elevated status at school; in fact she was only below eight others when it came to prestige and importance.


    The resolve in Ai Lins eyes grew firmer when she remembered them. All eight people possessed were bearers of a godly artifact and were remarkable in their own ways. Each and everyone of them had the ability to destroy the heavens and thus were given the heavy responsibility of protecting thend. Ultimately three of the eight would die for Zi Cheng. Of the rest two had good rtions with her while the others had no interactions with her at all.


    Ai Lin couldnt believe the other girls luck. She shook her head to clear her mind, she had other things to think about, wasting timeining was not one of them. She had to focus on trying to find another magical item.

 Chapter 34: Feng Wus Formidable Memory

    Chapter 34: Feng Wu''s Formidable Memory


    Now that she was at the library Ai Lin wasnt sure how to find the clues she needed. The library had so many books. After some thought she decided to look at the books on local customs and geography. Her experience from ying games told her that important clues were often found in books that appeared unimportant. She sat down at a table to read after gathering a few.


    Feng Wu only gave Ai Lin a quick nce before returning her attention to the task at hand - organizing.


    Ai Lin read for over an hour before getting tired. She got up and stretched; it was then that she saw Feng Wu on adder. It was obvious the other girl was sorting the books. Ai Lin gathered her wits after a few seconds and raised her voice to ask, Feng Wu, how long have you been here?


    Feng Wu heard the question and turned around to find Ai Lin staring at her in amazement. I came here two hours ago. After saying so she continued with her chores, meticulously wiping clean the book in her hand before putting it back on the shelf.


    Then you were here before me! Ai Lin thought she was the only visitor in the library. Feng Wu had been here so long but she hadn''t said anything. Ai Lin didn''t understand.


    Yes, I was here before you. Feng Wu nodded honestly.


    Ai Lin made a constipated face at the simple and apparent unsarcastic answer. What the hell was with her repeated answer?! Ai Linughed and said, Why didnt you call out to me? The city is so big and yet we still ran into each other. Our meeting must be fated.


    Why would I call out to you? Feng Wu stopped wiping the book in her hand and looked at Ai Lin curiously.


    Huh? What.. .what was this girls problem? Was she doing it on purpose? Ai Lin suspected Feng Wu was pretending to be stupid, but her serious look confused Ai Lin. She seemed so serious not as of she was lying but maybe she was just.. . a really good actress? In that case she deserved an Emmy. Whatever. When in doubt justugh.


    Haha.. .  Ai Lin didnt answer Feng Wus question but alternated her gaze between the rag in Feng Wus hand and Feng Wu herself. Why are you cleaning the books? Ai Lin asked, not because she was trying to change the topic but because she was genuinely curious.


    I have to. I work here. Feng Wu put one book down and focused on the next one in line.


    You work here? Ai Lins voice went up a notch out of surprise. Really? Shouldnt she be out trying to find her treasure? But wait, maybe it was a secret mission. And as long as shepleted it she would get a treasure map. Yes. That must be it, thought Ai Lin.


    Feng Wu nodded in answer. Was it really that strange to work here? Blinking blinking, Feng Wu could only blink in iprehension.


    Ai Lin decided to test Feng Wu by asking her directly. Feng Wu, did you get a side quest to help out in the library? Will you be rewarded with a treasure map?


    Her only reply was another series of blinks from Feng Wu. Feng Wu didnt know how to reply because she didnt understand the words in Ai Lins question.


    Originally Ai Lin wanted to see if Feng Wu was another transmigrator or reincarnated person so she had specifically used the term side quest. If Feng Wu was a fellow transmigrator then she would likely react to the term, but if she wasnt, if she was only a native person of the world, then she wouldnt understand. Had she guessed wrong? Maybe Feng Wu was not a transmigrator or reincarnated person.


    I dont know what a side quest is. I only know that I can read books for free if I work here. Feng Wu wondered if it was some kind of mythical beast.


    You can read books for free? Ai Lin didnt believe Feng Wu at all, sure that the other party had to be lying. She understood though. It would be foolish to share that kind of information with other people, certainly if she encountered a side quest she wouldnt volunteer information either.


    Feng Wu nodded her head again.


    Ai Lin definitely did not believe Feng Wu, but what could she do? It would be awkward for her to ask again. The conversation died after that as each was immersed in their own work - Feng Wu cleaned up the books while Ai Lin busied herself reading.


    Two hours passed by like this. Eventually Ai Lin hit jackpot and found a promising clue. A travel note made mention of a cave near a mountain that had an unusual luminescent light. The author of the note suspected that there was some kind of treasure hidden inside. He was regretful he couldnt find it himself.


    This was it, exactly what she was looking for. Ai Lin hurriedly left after finding her clue.


    Meanwhile Feng Wu continued to tidy up the library, helping the old man organize the books. Although the position didnt offer a wage it dide with lodgings in the form of a small utility room to sleep in. After Feng Wu finished tidying up for the day she gathered some books and read by candlelight before finally turning in for the night. This process of cleaning by day and reading by night soon became her routine.


    After several days of this the old man became curious. He checked her out before giving her the job and concluded she wasnt that strong, yet here she was day after day moving the books around. He knew how heavy some of the books were, yet she neverined or slowed down. What really shocked him was her reading speed. During his nighttime patrols he would see her sitting next to a candle going through the books, swapping one title for another after only a few minutes. Because she flipped through them so fast, he thought she was just skimming through them and not really reading.


    He decided to test her one sleepless night. He looked through the book she finished and asked her a question about it. The result was shocking. She not only answered the question correctly, she even gave him the page number the answer was on! This kind of formidable memory left the librarian speechless.

 Chapter 35: The Library and the Mysterious Treasure Map

    Chapter 35: The Library and the Mysterious Treasure Map


    Feng Wu read everything she could about swordsmanship even though she didnt have innate magical talent. Her interest was piqued after meeting Jier and witnessing how he was able to engulf his body in mes. Her interest only grew when saw how how Ai Lin used magic to heal her former teammates.


    She wanted to find out what magic was and with so many books at her disposal, it was easy for her to do. She spent half a month entrenched in the library just reading books, not leaving for a single day. She waspletely immersed in an ocean of books.


    Her reading speed andprehension was truly astounding. In addition to the old man the three proctors were also amazed and continually surprised at her ability.


    This childs memory is truly terrifying! She is destined to do great things. Its a shame she doesnt any affinity for magic. The female magician spoke aloud.


    Even if she has no innate magical talent, she is an extraordinary sword wielder. Dont you think so James?


    The ever serious James nced at his colleague but didnt answer.


    It had been half a month since the assessment started. In that time the mood of the children went up and down like a roller coaster. The joy of finding a treasure lifted them high, but the realization they were ipatible with their treasure left them depressed. Ultimately they were right back where they started.


    Those who were clever tried to trade their mismatched treasures with each other in the city. Those with no treasures to trade could only scowl in envy and hatred as the resolution to do better burned in their hearts.


    It took Feng Wu half a month to finish organizing the library for the old man. Once shepleted the work she couldnt stay and read for free. After all her reading, the conclusion she came to was that a treasure map.. . was basically a map, a map drawn as a reminder to show where a treasured item was kept.


    She also made another interesting discovery while reading. She found a map drawn on a sheet of old parchment wedged in one of the books. Anyone else who found such a thing would have kept it and used it to try to find the treasure. Feng Wu didnt hide it in her storage bag, instead she brought it over to the librarian.


    It took the old man some time to recall where he had seen the map before. Oh! This is a map the third librarian found when he went out on one of his travels. He painstakingly studied the map and managed to find the location. But s, in the end he couldnt find the treasure. Several generations of librarians after that also tried to find the treasure but they too had no luck. In the end it was the consensus that the map was a prank and it was tossed in a corner somewhere. Im surprised you found it. He gave the map to Feng Wu since she seemed to be interested in it.


    Feng Wu put the map in her storage bag after thanking him. Before leaving the library she asked the old man, Can you tell me the ce where the treasure in this map is?


    After getting her answer she thanked him again and bade him goodbye. Feng Wu left the library and walked around the city thinking about what to do next. Ultimately she decided to go to the mountain and the location the librarian said the treasure was supposed to be, but first she had to visit the meat bun seller.


    Because of her fierce bulk buying power, Li gave her a free red bean bun.


    Mmm! Feng Wu bit into one and found the vor to be really sweet. She liked it quite a bit. One hundred of these please!


    Li was so happy he couldnt keep the smile off his face. When Feng Wu asked for directions to get to the mountain he gave it right away. You can take a transport over for cheap, its only two silver coins.


    Feng Wu still had five coins left so the cost was no problem for her.


    Because he was so fond of her, Li told Jie to take her to the transport station. This time the boy didnt haggle, probably because he was properly straightened out by his father when he got homest time.


    Jie easily led her to the station and after depositing her at the entrance waved goodbye. Feng Wu found a beast car heading to the mountains the librarian mentioned. She handed over two silver coins and boarded the carriage. As she did so a shrill scream burst out.


    Feng Wu wasnt the only passenger. Aside from her there were also several other people in the carriage, most notable were Ai Li[notes] from An Lou city, n Duo with her three cronies,[notes] and n Duos two admirers.[notes]


    All seven people in the carriage had arge amount of animosity towards Feng Wu. At the scream, she nced up. They were people shed seen before but who were they? She couldnt remember. She could clearly feel their hostility though. Not being a talkative person she only said a short greeting before moving around and settling in a spot farthest from them. However it was a small carriage so she couldnt get far.


    Ai Li, you know this girl too? n Duo asked her cousin in surprise.


    Although Ai Lis father was a businessman, he still had a certain amount of prestige because of his position as headmaster of Ai Ma, the biggest business association in the country.

 Chapter 36: Enemies Meeting

    Chapter 36: Enemies Meeting


    Ai Li wasnt part of the aristocracy like n Duo, but her familys wealth was on par with those from an aristocratic family. n Duo was friendly with Ai Li for one reason, and that was to benefit from Ai Lis wealth. Her younger cousin was very generous with her money and often sent her presents, which she enjoyed. She recognized Ai Lis usefulness so didnt mind treating the other as though they were equals.


    Of course I know her. Remember when I told you about the girl that embarrassed me in An Lou city? Thats her! Hatred was evident in her eyes. Ai Li was pampered and coddled since she was a baby, so encountering someone dared defeat and embarrass her was unbearable, a feeling she had no experience in handling. It was fortunate her bodyguards came shortly after and freed her before any of men on the streets took advantage of her. The thought of being touched by those pigs filled her heart with explosive anger. All those people they had stood andughed at her!


    n Duos mood improved. It turned out they had the same enemy. She put a sound barrier up around them before speaking. The one I told you that eavesdropped on us it was her too. Not only that, but she injured all of us. Shes really vicious.


    To Ai Lin, n Duo was a sweet tempered and dear friend. It pained her to know that her friend was abused and injured. Both of them had suffered under the hands of the same person.


    n Duos two admirers red at Feng Wu with undisguised hatred. Both shared the same thoughts: Now that the fire guy isnt here well punish her for hurting n Duo!


    n Duo, this girl hurt you and your friends before. Why dont we take this chance to teach her a lesson! Their heart pounded with excitement, however it was quickly dashed by n Duo, who stopped them from attacking.


    Seeing that they were reluctant to give up the opportunity she exined, Were in the middle of the assessment right now. Well be disqualified if its discovered we attacked another student candidate. n Duo wasnt an impulsive person and had already considered the repercussions. Although she was also reluctant to lose such a good opportunity, she wasnt willing to jeopardize her assessment. The girl in front of her had made her eat such a big slice of humiliation, of course she wanted revenge! She had to think of a way to ruin the other party.


    After the reminder the two boys came back to their senses. In the half month since their arrival they only found a sword and two sword skills. That left four people unounted for. In fact they were heading towards the mountain in hopes of either finding more magical items or more sword skills.


    Instead of finding what they needed, they ran into Feng Wu. It made them so excited that they forgot their original goal. It was fortunate n Duo reminded them, else they would have killed her and been disqualified.


    The two boys looked at n Duo with gratitude. She smiled shyly at them before dropping her eyes. The two of them were so stupid. Such a simple matter and they couldnt even figure it out themselves? If it hadnt been for them being useful to her, she wouldn''t have bothered with the reminder.


    Then what should we do? Let her go? Ai Li was also reluctant.


    n Duo thought for a moment before speaking. Of course not. Well follow and wait for our chance.


    She was the leader of the group so everyone agreed. Because of the sound barrier, she wasnt worried about Feng Wu overhearing.


    As for Feng Wu, even if she heard she wouldnt have cared. Her focus was on the meat bun in her hand. It was really delicious.


    The carriage reached the mountain range marked on the old parchment map several hourster. Noticing this, Feng Wu called out to the driver to have him stop. She jumped out of carriage and pulled out the map to orient herself in the right direction before setting out.


    Behind her Ai Li screamed. You saw that!? She had a treasure map!


    Yeah. Yeah. It has to be a treasure map. Why else would shee all the way out here? One of the boys spoke as a fire burned in his heart at the thought of the treasure map.


    Ai Li and the other three girls were also simrly excited. In total they needed four magic items. If they could steal one or two from Feng Wu they would surely all pass.


    The driver looked at the lot of them standing by the door. They looked like they wanted to get off, yet they hadnt moved. You all, if you want to get off then get off. I have to keep moving.


    The appearance of the treasure map made them forget where they were. With the drivers reminder all seven rushed out of the car, moving in the same direction as Feng Wu.


    Hey! I said you all-- He didnt think they would jump out and run away so fast. He didnt get to finish his sentence. Ah I was going to warn them about the Ice Birds. Whyd they run out so fast? The driver sighed before driving off. He would have reminded Feng Wu too but she was also too fast.


    n Duo and her group chased after Feng Wu, intent on their goal, while the missed reminder destined them for tragedy.

 Chapter 37: Polar Ice Birds

    Chapter 37: Pr Ice Birds


    n Duo and her group chased after Feng Wu but were unable to catch a single glimpse of her back even after several minutes. They couldnt help but scowl at her speed. How was she so fast?


    It didnt matter if they lost sight of her because they had Ai Lu[notes] in their group. Although she wasnt a magician, she had a pseudo innate magic ability that allowed her to smell much more strongly than normal people. It wasnt something to brag about, in fact n Duo was embarrassed her subordinate had such a gross sounding skill, but it was this skill that allowed them to track Feng Wu as far as they had despite not being able to see her.


    These kinds of abilities were congenital. It was like a sensory bonus that some people were born with, like power or speed. For example taste, the ability to discern theposition of foodstuffs and medicinal nts just by eating, was a rare ability often found in pharmacists or their apprentices. Another abilitymonly found in pharmacists was the ability to increase hand sensitivity. Touch was important for distinguishing different nts and in preparing prescriptions. Someone with this ability would be able to sense an imbnce in a mixture while mixing it, allowing the mixture to be calibrated beforepletion. This kind of ability was even more important than taste.


    As abilities went, smell wasnt very important. Apart from being able to find things, it didnt have a use for any of the professions. There was nothing great to be gained from such ame ability, so although Ai Lus ability was incredibly strong, she did not receive praise or recognition for it.


    Several hourster the group still couldnt caught up to Feng Wu. Suddenly Ai Lu made a face and stopped.


    Whats wrong? Whyd you stop? n Duo asked while secretly ming Ai Lu for being too slow. The me was partly fueled by her embarrassment about Ai Lus ability. Even though it was a tacky ability it was still an innate magic power. n Duo, though she was superior to Ai Lu, didnt have one. This made her feel ufortable every time she saw Ai Lu using hers.


    The expression on Ai Lus face also made the group feel ufortable. She was making such an ugly face. Of course it wasnt because she was angry with n Duo, it was just that something in the air made her uneasy.


    Wild magical beasts. I think were in their territory.


    It wasnt unusual to encounter a beast or two in a forest. Because of this, n Duo and the others werent worried about herment, instead they looked at her in annoyance.


    Ai Lu, you act as though you havent seen a wild magical beast before. Youre so useless! Mi Li didnt hesitate to scold Ai Lu, snorting at how timid the other girl was being.


    This time Ai Lu didnt snap back at Mi Li like she normally would, instead she looked at the group with a grave face as she said, I didnt say it was just one. Its a group! And theyreing this way. Their scent is getting stronger every second. Theres a hint of ice magic in it too. I think theyre beasts that wield ice magic. Im not a hundred percent sure.


    Ai Lus face lost all color. It was obvious she was afraid. The others werent able to tell but she could. The beastsing werent ordinary beasts. They were at least third level magical beasts.


    What? A group?!


    One they could handle, but a group If it was as Ai Lu said, then they were in trouble. They definitely walked into magical beast territory. The thought of a group of wild magical beastsing their way caused everyones face to change.


    Come on! Lets get out of here first! n Duo didnt like Ai Lus ability but she knew how urate it was. Well have to chase that hateful girl some other time.


    Their hatred for Feng Wu had to take a backseat. It was more important to maintain their lives and pass the assessment. They couldnt let a group of wild magical beasts kill them.


    Meanwhile


    Feng Wu was following a small bird as it led her out of the forest. Her natural affinity for nts and animals allowed her tomunicate easily with the birds in the area. They had no desire to harm her, so for Feng Wu the trek was not dangerous at all. The same could not be said of other humans though.


    Little Knight thank you for leading me. Goodbye! Feng Wu waved goodbye to the cute bird that led her out of the Ice Birds territory.


    Little Knight had recently learned to fly, because of this his father had tasked him with leading Feng Wu out of their territory. This kind of hospitality had never been enjoyed by another human before; it was uniquely given to Feng Wu.


    Earlier when she entered their territory they rushed menacingly at her, but had immediately calmed down once they got closer and smelled her. It was incrediblyfortable to breathe around her, the air was suffused with vitality and their desire to harm herpletely disappeared.


    Feng Wus body smelled really good and the little bird couldnt bear to leave her. He flew two circles around her in his reluctance to part. The fathers finished chasing away the humans that broke into our territory so I have to go back, but I dont want to leave you. You smell so nice! He cuddled her neck a little before flying away.


    Feng Wu waved goodbye to the bird as he flew away. Then she used her internal force to leap through the forest.


    It was because of this that n Duo and her group couldnt catch up to Feng Wu. While they were running on the ground, she was leaping through the air - of course they couldnt catch up.


    After several leaps and bounds Feng Wu sessfully reached the location marked on the map. The location was an incredibly high cliff. Feng Wu couldnt tell how high exactly because the area she stood was shrouded in fog.

 Chapter 38: An Artifact Descends

    Chapter 38: An Artifact Descends


    There were depressions in the ground that looked like remnants of a battle. Looking closely Feng Wu guessed they were created with some kind strong acid. She wrinkled her brow as she bnced herself on the uneven ground and pulled out her map. Little did she know something extraordinary was happening in the outside world.


    Zhongyong was a beautiful prosperous city. The skies were clear with cloudy days a rarity. However on this day the clouds rolled in ck and dense, swirling ominously with lightning shing through theyers. It was as though Judgement Day was approaching, leaving people feeling frightened and hopeless.


    Whats going on? Dont tell me the Demon race is going to appear again! A resident stood looking at the sky when suddenly the swirling clouds formed into a dark whirlpool, almost like a tornado. The residents became even more restless as they talked with each other.


    No, thats unlikely. The convention between the three kingdoms have restrictions against that. The Demon race cant enter without permission from the Demon Lord. Theres no other way for demons to enter the human world.


    Oh you dont know. I heard there are a lot of cracks in the spaces between the kingdoms. And a lot of lesser demons are sneaking in through there. This vortex in the sky is so weird. Its definitely a precursor to an incursion. Someone muttered as he patted his chest.


    You think too much. Even if there are demons trying to sneak in through the cracks, which demon would be stupid enough to do it in Zhongyong? Wouldnt that just bemitting suicide? This person disagreed with the second man.


    Many people nodded their heads listening in on the conversation, after all the most powerful people gathered in Zhongyong. With the exception of the Demon King, no demon would dare enter, and that included those of the demon nobility.


    Their fears calmed down and only curiosity remained. Such a huge amount of energy coalescing.. .who or what could it be?


    The residents werent the only ones wondering. Other major forces in the city had already taken appropriate measures out of caution.


    The atmosphere in the Sacred Temple was a lot less tense. Two young men were watching the sky as the energy continued to surge. From a casual nce they appeared to simply be two beautiful men in their twenties. Their beauty was unparalleled and beyondpare.


    The golden-haired one spoke. This kind of energy something is about to cross over. His gaze toward the sky was warm and gentle.


    What could create such a strong energy reaction? The dark-haired man smiled slightly. His smile made the air around him sparkle. Had there been unopened flowers in the background they would have surely unfurled their petals, casting their morning dew away and bent their heads toward him. His beautiful gaze clearly showed his interest in the sky.


    It has the scent of a magical artifact. Could another heavenly artifact be sent down by one of the gods? I havent heard news of one doing so. His face held a hint of doubt.


    A heavenly magical artifact from the Heavenly Realm could descend if a seal and powerful force were released at the same time. Each object was indescribably powerful with the ability to destroy the heavens and shatter the earth.


    Ten thousand years ago when the world was in chaos and about to copse, the high gods had sent down eight divinities to protect peace in the mortal realm.


    Once the cataclysm was averted, the eight divinities wanted to find a way to maintain the peace everyone had fought so hard to gain. Eventually they came upon the idea of conferring their powers to eight individuals in the human world. These eight would bear the burden of protecting all of humanity. They earnestly asked the High Heavenly Lord for help. Touched by their sincerity the High Heavenly Lord allowed the human world to keep the eight divinities.


    The eight divinities were themselves seals representing the four seasons: spring, summer, autumn, and winter. Additionally there were also four more seals representing the heavens: heaven, earth, sun and moon. Each seal had control over their attributes, the seals of the seasons for the seasons, while the seals of the heavens controlled the heavens.


    The eight divinities would each chose the person who was mostpatible with them and confer their spirit and powers to that person. Another person would be chosen for each sessive generation as the current generation passed on.


    Because of their incredible powers, only eight seals were allowed on Earth. A new seal would not descend without good reason. This was why the two men were so surprised.


    The aura is getting more powerful. Should we stop it? asked the dark-haired man, the sky reflecting in his eyes created an unusual luminescence. A flicker of something shed in those beautiful crystal-like eyes before disappearing as quickly as it came.


    After a moment of thought, the golden-haired man lightly shook his head. No. We do not need to. It seems to be a heavenly artifact and not a seal. Since it has alreadye to this world then it surely has its own desires. It will find the one most suitable to be its master.


    True. The dark-haired one nodded his head in agreement. With the decision made the two sipped their fragrant tea while watching the changes in the sky.


    The density of the clouds kept increasing until finally a thick bolt of lightning shed and cut through the vortex of clouds. After breaking through the clouds the light seemed to hover with uncertainty in the air. Finally it seemed to make a decision, choosing a direction and suddenly disappearing.


    That aura, it was definitely an artifact! one man eximed.


    Yes! I saw it too! Based on its aura, it has to be an artifact, spoke the person next to him.


    I couldnt tell if it was a staff or a sword. Im a swordsman. If its a sword, I hope the sword will recognize me. I would definitely be a peerless sword master, my future bright! A young swordsman dreamily looked after the streak of silvery light.


    His words broke the spell of awe everyone was under and an immediate uproar swelled up from the crowd outside. Everyone gave chase with hope in their heart.


    Everyones thoughts ran along the same lines: First find the artifact, worry about getting its recognitionter. With it, surely even godhood was possible!


    These thoughts swirling around made everyone restless; the entire city was humming with energy.


    Meanwhile


    The three teachers watching the entrance to the virtual world werepletely unaware of recent events. They were preupied with watching the examinees through the viewing mirror.


    This years candidates werent the best quality, but they werent bad either. There were even a few promising talents in the batch who, given training, would surely be a force to be reckoned with.

 Chapter 39: The Worm

    Chapter 39: The Worm


    The teachers were watching n Duo and her group be chased by the Ice Birds while in pursuit of Feng Wu. They looked at each other shaking their respective heads.


    What is wrong with the minds of these candidates? Theyre in the middle of the assessment yet theyre willing to spend time on personal vendettas. Do they think the assessment is too easy? James scowled.


    The other two silently agreed. These student candidates had poor mental and emotional intelligence. It didnt bode well for their achievements in the future.


    The girl in white strikes me as the most interesting, to actually be able tomunicate with wild magical beasts With that kind of ability, I wonder why she tested as a sword wielder. Wouldnt beast master be more fitting? wondered the teacher of the Magic division.


    Hey hey. Lou Shali, we at the Sword division are no worse than those guys at the Beast division. The smiling sword master smirked in protest.


    Aier Rogge, thats not what I meant. I wasnt saying the Sword Division is inferior, I just thought the girl would be more suited to be in the Beast division because of her abilities. Lou Shali responded with a side nce at him.


    He was about so say something more when a streak of light caught everyones attention. No one expected it to crash into the mirror so forcefully; it was like a meteor zing its way to its destination. Even though they wanted to stop it, by the time the thought crossed their minds it was already toote, and they they were thrown back by the concussive air pressure that was released.


    The three had to stabilize themselves and get their bearings again before they could even think about what to do. By the time they did so the silvery light was gone.


    What should we do? Lou Shali looked anxiously at the viewing mirror which was now blurred and distorted.


    The powerful impact of the energy made the virtual world unstable. They wouldnt be able to ascertain the childrens condition. The odds of the children being harmed was minimal; should something happen they would get yanked out of the virtual world and wake up in their beds.


    However it was not 100% guaranteed now that an unknown variable entered the picture. None of them knew how the disturbance would impact the childrens state of mind.


    Lets ask the headmaster if we need to suspend the assessment. James had a grim look on his face as he spoke.


    You do not need to stop. The mirror should stabilize after a moment. Continue with the assessment as nned, came a lovingly gentle voice. It appeared in the minds of all three teachers and soothed their worries away.


    The three immediately turned toward the sky, theirplexions smoothed and rxed. headmaster, spoke the three in unison.


    This was the legendary head of Xingguang Holy Academy, the headmaster few could set eyes on, but whose presence everyone was aware of. Their headmaster was even more amazing and powerful than theyd imagine. He was indeed fit to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Master of the Sacred Temple.


    Regardless if the legends surrounding him were true or exaggerated, in the eyes of the teachers and students of Xingguang Holy Academy, he was a mysterious, powerful, devoted and formidable person worthy of their reverence.


    But Headmaster, just now something rushed into the mirror Lou Shali nervously bit her lip as she spoke aloud her reservations.


    Worry not. What entered the mirror was a heavenly artifact with the ability to cross boundaries. It seems to have taken a liking to one of the candidates. The soothing voice reappeared at Lou Shalisment, calming their anxiety and chasing the darkness away from their hearts.


    The three were relieved knowing the children would be safe. All bowed their heads in the direction of the sky, knowing in their hearts the headmaster had left.


    It seems like one of our candidates is very lucky. Aier Rogge chuckled, happy for the child, certain he or she would have an interesting future. He was looking forward to the new batch of students with great anticipation.


    While the world outside returned to normal, the virtual world inside the mirror was suffering an upheaval. When the artifact crossed over into the virtual space a strong shock wave reverberated everywhere.


    Heavens! Whats going on?! Earthquake? Some candidates were frightened by the sudden shock and looked around uneasily.


    Everyone in the city and the surrounding forest were upset. The indigenous people fell to the ground their mouths moving as though in prayer.


    Those examinees without weapons could only try their best to stay vignt and be on guard. None knew if it was part of the assessment or not.


    Look there in the sky! What is that? A silvery light streaked by cutting through the clouds.


    Dont tell me thats part of the assessment. Are we supposed to track it or something?


    What the hell was that? Are we supposed to go after it?


    Yeah it has to be the case. It must be something important. Maybe extra credit! Lets look for it! Someone excitedly shared the news. The air filled with excitement as the children thought of the potential.


    I have to find it before everyone else. Doesnt matter what it is. A candidate not part of a group thought to herself.


    As the children shared guesses about the silvery streaking object, the object in question had already disappeared into the mountains rushing towards its goal.


    The quaking made the magical beasts in the area restless and those that fed on carrion wiggled about and made their way up out of the earth. These kinds of beasts normally lived underground and only came out at night, but the quaking had rmed them so much that they crawled their way up despite the daylight. They were most active around this time of the year so there was a lot of them. In fact the depressions in the ground were made from their digestion acids. Carrion eating beasts were generally lower life forms thatcked intelligence, so unlike other magical beasts they were not affected by Feng Wus aura.


    Feng Wu looked down at the huge bugs crawling around, her face sour. She took out a small sword from her storage bag. Her love for animals did not extend to the ugly crawly magical worm kind.

 Chapter 40: Xiao Chun

    Chapter 40: Xiao Chun


    The bugs were assailed by the intense sunlight the moment they broke through the ground. Being nocturnal, this made them very ufortable and they wiggled and fidgeted about, their mood exceptionally bad.


    They sprayed acid at Feng Wu the moment they sensed her in the area. She evaded and the acid hit the ground with a sizzling sound, eating away at the dirt and leaving a depression much like those that dotted the area. The depressions made it seem like she was on the moon or an asteroid.


    The bugs didnt give up; they continued to bombard Feng Wu with a constant stream of acid. She nimbly evaded the sprays whileunching her own counterattacks. Alighting on the wind she wove around the bugs before striking with her sword. Sparks flew as her de scraped against the shell. It failed to pierce through and slid harmlessly across their bodies every time she tried. The sword just wasnt strong enough, but it was easy to use and the only sword she had on hand, so she continued to try stab the bugs with it.


    Her brow wrinkled. Just as the thought of retreating entered her mind an immense pressure came from the sky. The pressure pressed down on the bugs so fiercely it cracked their shells and ruptured their bodies. Apanying the pressure was a silver sword. It radiated white light and gave off an ancient feeling. The sword was clearly extraordinary.


    Feng Wus eyes lit up with excitement at the sight. Xiao Chun!


    Upon hearing its name, the ancient sword flew to Feng Wu only to abruptly stop in front of her as though confused. It looked at her not knowing what to make of the situation. This person had its masters aura but why was the appearance not right? *sniff sniff* The sword knew this was definitely its master after sniffing some more. There was no one else with such afortable aura and unique scent. Certain now that the girl was its master, the sword flew closer and rubbed her gently on the cheeks and let out a cheerful and happy sound.


    James, Lou Shali, and Jier Rogge looked at the nk mirror in consternation. Although the headmaster said the images in the viewing mirror would be restored, they still couldnt see anything. Without a visual there was no way for them to check or score the children properly.


    Suddenly the images were restored, and the children reappeared in the mirror. Now to find out who the heavenly artifact chose! However, they came away empty handed even after checking all the candidates twice. How could this be? They definitely saw the silvery light of the sword fly into the mirror. Yet no matter how meticulously they looked, they couldnt find it anywhere. Who had it? What was going on?


    The teachers werent the only ones wondering. Ai Lin also had no luck finding the sword. She had a feeling it was something precious. If she could get her hands on it she was sure she could sessfully attack Zi Cheng. On the bright side she did find a magic book while searching for the sword. The book, which she found hidden inside a hole in a tree, was of a modest tier level. She knew it would be enough to let her enter Xingguang Holy Academy. Even though she couldnt find the sword from earlier, the fact that she would be admitted to the school made her happy.


    She was 100% certain the sword wasnt in the original story, nor the earthquake for that matter. It was a pity she couldnt get the sword. She could only hope that whoever got it, it wasnt Zi Cheng. Zi Cheng already had an insane advantage with her cheat abilities as the female protagonist! She didnt need anymore.


    How overwhelming! The girl already has so many advantages. Any more and Ai Lin could kiss her chance of beating her goodbye. She had to keep an eye out. Ai Lin refused to allow the original tragedy for her character to happen.


    Zi Cheng cemented her original destiny when she found the holy level magic book. It was an incredibly powerful item and would aid her greatly. Unsure if she would have to hand it over at the end of the assessments, she read through the entire thing, trying to cram as much of it into her brain as she could. Even if she couldnt understand it now, there was no harm in remembering it for the future. The idea of handing it over was unbearable though. It was a holy level spell book that could shake the heavens! She really wanted to hold on to it.


    While she was studying it, magic energy filled the air, and something streaked across the sky. Zi Chengs intuition was excellent, and her intuition was telling her that whatever it was that passed by was important. Although her cheat system couldnt analyze it, it told her the object had the potential to be an artifact.


    An artifact was an extraordinary find. In the end she couldnt find it despite all her efforts. Though disappointed she didnt dwell too much on it. Both her and Yifu found magical items so they were set.


    She was curious about the owner of the artifact but wasnt as hung up on it as Ai Lin. There were so many people taking the assessments, finding out who imed the artifact would be impossible unless the one who found it chose to share.


    Ai Lin and Zi Cheng werent the only ones curious about the artifacts master. Others looking for it cursed over and over again their poor luck.


    Who actually ran faster than me?! I was at the foot of the mountain! I saw it fall and went over to look for it, but still couldnt find it. Who was so lucky that they got there faster than me? Who is?! Who is it?! Stand and say. I promise not to kill you! A person dressed as a sword usershouted loudly as he held his sword in the air.

 Chapter 41: A God Level Sword Art

    Chapter 41: A God Level Sword Art


    The children were still rushing to where the object should have fallen. Although they didnt know what it was exactly, they knew it had to be something important. To miss such an opportunity was vexing enough, had they known it was an actual artifact they would have surely coughed blood.


    Feng Wu had already made her way off the mountain by the time the other children arrived. She and Xiao Chen easily took down the bugs together. Unexpectedly a treasure boxy inside one of the bugs. The bug had mistaken the box for food and swallowed it but was unable to digest it because of the special quality of the wood. As a result, the boxy in its belly undigested until Feng Wu came along.


    It was no wonder none of the previous librarians could find it. By the time they reached the location, the treasure was already swallowed by the worm. That exined why the treasure couldnt be found.


    It didnt exin why no one could locate Xiao Chun though.


    Xiao Chun was an unusually pure sword. It had epted Feng Wu, because of her simple mind, as its wielder. The two were connected and bound together by a soul contract. Because of this Xiao Chun was able to hide inside Feng Wus body in her spiritual sea, thus avoiding detection by everyone.


    Xiao Chun wasnt its real name, but a nickname Feng Wu gave it. Its original name was the Pure Sword. The sword and her master coexisted as neighbors since before Feng Wu was even born. Her master told her the sword embedded in stone behind the waterfall was an exceptional magical sword. Indeed, there was not a single sliver of rust or imperfection on it despite all the years ity exposed to the elements. No one was able to pull it out in all the time it was there, but if she could pull it out it would be hers.


    When she was ten her master brought her over and asked her to try. She easily pulled it out. At the time her master looked at her with a mixture of relief and concern in his eyes.


    Since that day Xiao Chun never left her side. They slept together, yed together, practiced together - they were inseparable. In time she learned to understand Xiao Chun. Although it couldnt talk to her, she could sense its thoughts.


    She had happily told her master about this discovery.


    That sword in your hand is the purest sword in the world. The person who forged it used the purest of intentions to create it. Only those with the same pure heart is qualified to wield it. Since the ancient days it hasin in the minds of many in the world. The more intelligent ones desired it strongly. However, despite all their resources, none have been able to obtain it. Then one day it disappeared. With the passage of time people it slipped from people''s memory.


    When the Pure Sword disappeared, it had flown to her masters mountaintop. That was how the two became neighbors.


    The Pure Sword was a sentient sword with the will to choose its own master. In the millennium it existed it had epted only two masters, its maker and Feng Wu. Feng Wu was an incredibly pure and simple person with an uplicated mind, the perfect person to wield a sword as pure as it was.


    Feng Wu thought she would never see Xiao Chun again. To think Xiao Chun cut through time and space to find her. Did that mean her master would being soon as well? The expectation took root in her heart and made her incredibly happy. She really missed Master!


    Feng Wu made her way back to the library with the treasure box and showed it to the Librarian. That the treasure was finally found made the librarian incredibly happy, overwhelming him with emotion. It didnt matter who found it. Its existence validated all the effort made by the previous generations of librarians. That Feng Wu would wait to open it in front of him only served to raise his opinion of her a little more. He was grinning hugely as she lifted the lid, but the sight that greeted him caused his face to drop.


    The librarian gingerly picked up the worn-out book from the box. Girl you are blessed. This is a god level sword art. Never did he expect Feng Wus luck would be so great, to find a god level art.. . it was amazing.


    Feng Wus eyes glittered brightly, satisfied she had found exactly what she needed to enter Xingguang Academy. She really wanted to get into the school, so the book discovery made her really happy. A huge grin broke out on her face.


    Girl, youd better go find another skill book. One that is more ordinary. Even in the outside world, god level sword arts are rare. If you use it, Im afraid you will have hard days ahead. The old librarian thought Feng Wu was a good child and he wanted to look out for her. He didnt want to see her troubled because of an item.


    Why? Feng Wu blinked, not understanding.


    You- this child. Think about it. Once you go outside, youll definitely be asked to hand over a sword skill for entry into the academy. Even if the people in the academy treat you well, those outside wont. Once word gets out that you have a god level sword art people will be after you for it. These kinds of people will do anything for power, absolutely despicable things, even threaten your loved ones.


    When the old librarian said that the light in his eyes darkened. Zi Cheng or Ai Lin would have been suspicious had they been there, however it was only Feng Wu, and she didnt notice anything amiss. As an NPC character he should not have had any knowledge of the outside world.


    The old librarians words made Feng Wu think. The thought of the bad guys kidnapping either her baby or Tian Ke for the sword art made her furrow her brow. She decided to listen to the old mans advice and not hand over the sword art for her admission.


    Feng Wu spoke firmly. I will listen to your words.


    Her conviction satisfied the old librarian. He touched his beard thinking that Feng Wu was a really sincere child.


    Girl, if you wish to enter the school, youll have to find a weapon or a skill book that suits your attributes. Im afraid most of the sword arts have already been found. Weapons.. . finding one will be your best bet. Go out and roam around the streets OK? Itll be to your advantage to go out and help those who need help.

 Chapter 42: An Unexpected Discovery

    Chapter 42: An Unexpected Discovery


    The old librarian was being very kind to her. He couldnt reveal too much because of the rtionship between the virtual world and the outside world, but he could give her some hints.


    Feng Wu nodded her head obediently and put the book away. She stood up and bade him goodbye before leaving the library.


    By the time Feng Wu left to wander the city, more than half the allotted time for the assessment had already passed. The odds of finding anything in the city were slim. Those who refused to give up and were diligently searching for clues left the city recently, only doing so after making sure there were no more leads. Even though there were many NPCs around, none had any more missions to give out. The student candidates figured that if they wanted to get into Xingguang Holy Academy, they would have to search somewhere else for their items.


    As a result of the exodus, the only student candidates Feng Wu ran into were the ones who already found their items. They were carefree and rxed as their admission was set.


    None of them recognized Feng Wu as she walked around the city, but because the native inhabitants of the virtual world were so distinctive, they could tell she was a fellow student candidate from her appearance.


    Feng Wu was the only one in the city that still needed to find an appropriate item. Despite this she was not in a hurry and was walking around leisurely while eating a meat bun. Since the old librarian didnt tell her where to look, she didnt have a destination in mind and could only wander aimlessly.


    The buns from Lis shop were really delicious. She was fishing out another after finishing the first when a burst of noise erupted nearby.


    A horse was running rampant in the city streets. In the chaos a pregnant woman got jostled in front of the horses path. Those on the side could only scream in terror at the sight, unable to rush to her aid in time.


    The screams made some of the children look up. They lost interest after a short nce showed them the scene. This was a simted world, so why bother with the city people? They had already found their items. It didnt matter if the people here lived or died.


    On top of that, they suffered so much under the hands of the residents. It was demeaning to be forced to cook and clean and act subserviently to simted people. They suffered so much loss just for a few measly clues. How dare the simted people treat them so poorly!


    In fact, some of the children were relishing the moment when the pregnant woman would get hit.


    Feng Wu didnt have suchplicated feelings on the matter. The moment the scene registered in her mind, she moved like the wind using her internal force. She pushed the woman away towards the crowd of residents. The woman was unharmed as many good people in the crowd were able to catch her and break her fall.


    Everyone turned their gazes toward Feng Wu as she stood in front of the rampaging horse. When it came within reach, she grabbed onto its neck with both hands and held on tight.


    Strangely enough the horse calmed down, then proceeded to lick Feng Wus hands.


    The crowd broke out in thunderous apuse at the sight.


    Wow! That little girl is really valiant!


    What a fierce girl. Even in my younger days I was never that amazing, spoke an old grandma with a face full of wrinkles.


    A young man came to the front and effusively spoke,Young girl, thank you! Thank you so much for saving my wife! Thank you so much. His face full of gratitude. His wife was still in shock as he embraced her. Had it not been for the young girls appearance, his wife and unborn child would have died.


    Feng Wu blinked her big eyes silently as she watched the group of people congregate around her, eximing about how heroic she was.


    The pregnant womans father-inw was a cksmith. When he found out how he nearly lost his daughter-inw and his unborn grandson, he was in tears. He rushed over and repeatedly gave his thanks to Feng Wu as well. To show his gratitude he gave her a sword, a quest item, that had been in his family for generations.


    As Feng Wus eyes lit up at the sight of the sword a well-dressed man ran over out of breath. He thanked her as well. Thank you so much youngdy. I was eating in a restaurant when a snake scared me. I ran out and ended up scaring my horse. He went berserk and kicked me before galloping away.


    The owner of the restaurant was a good man and took responsibility for the events. He apologized andpensated both the pregnant woman and the horses owner. To Feng Wu he said, Youngdy, please allow me to treat you to a meal at my restaurant. If it werent for your intervention, I would have had to bear the burden of two lives on my shoulders!


    Feng Wu was really happy! She not only found an item for the assessments, she was also getting fed!


    Those student candidates who witnessed the scene from beginning to end were incredibly shocked. This girl got an item right afterpleting a mission. Wasnt that too simple and easy! Why couldnt they have such luck? They were jealous of her good luck, but they didnt dwell on it long. They already had their own items so what did it really matter?


    Feng Wu was surprised that she was now famous amongst the student candidates in the city. Those that witnessed the event told it to everyone else, really making everyone sigh at her good luck. Those who left to find their items would surely die if they found out how easily Feng Wu found her sword!


    To the dismay of the restaurant owner and the cksmiths family, Feng Wu left immediately after the meal and returned to the library.


    Her prompt return shocked the old librarian quite a bit. He was once again amazed at her luck. She managed to find a mission, saving three people at once by just wandering around randomly.

 Chapter 43: Assessments End

    Chapter 43: Assessment''s End


    The old librarian knew he should say something about of the rtionship between the items and the virtual world. Girl, if you take the book out of here the people in charge will know immediately. Its better to memorize as much as you can and leave the book behind in this space. He advised Feng Wu try the best she could in the remaining few days of the assessment.


    Although the god level sword art was beyond Feng Wus current abilities, what proved to be most difficult were the symbols themselves. She didnt understand them. There was no way for her to memorize the entire book without help. Fortunately she had Xiao Chun, the purest of swords to help her. Her sword had no difficulties understanding and memorizing the book at all.


    The old librarian didnt know about Xiao Chun. He was only hoping that Feng Wu could memorize some of the book. That way, when she returned to the virtual world, she would be able to slowly recall it and understand the contents.


    Feng Wu gave the book back to the old librarian after Xiao Chun finished it. He had been very kind to her. Since she couldnt take the book out of the virtual space, she might as well give it to him.


    The old librarian epted the book saying, Next time youe to this space, just drop by. You can look at it anytime."


    It was a pity Feng Wu didnt understand the meaning behind his words. She didnt think she would ever see him again. She knew that the virtual space was a special ce used for the assessment. It was unlikely she would be able to return once she left.


    Feng Wus days after finding the sword were easy breezy. She spent them all in the library looking at books. When thest day of the assessment finally arrived, she said goodbye to the old librarian and left for the beach.


    Feng Wu felt the oppressive atmosphere with just a quick nce around. The children separated themselves into two distinct groups, those who made it and those who didnt. Some were excitedly chatting with each other, while others were sobbing dejectedly. Although they chatted with each other, the chatting was restricted to those within their groups, those that passed didnt speak to those that failed.


    Feng Wu didnt walk forward to join either groups, but chose to remain where she was alone. She ced the sword from the cksmith she would use for admission into her space bag.


    In no time at all the three proctors appeared. Although their silhouettes were vague and fuzzy, each were discernible from the general shape of their figures.


    Lou Shali, Aier Rogge and James looked down at the student candidates below.


    This is the end of the entrance examinations for Xingguang Holy Academy. For those unable toplete the task, even if youre unable to enter Xingguang Holy Academy, you must not lose faith and give up on yourself. This is only one defeat. Remember to continue moving forward, practice your with well with your swords and spells. Lou Shali tried to encourage the children.


    Her heartfelt words touched those who were depressed, and they raised their heads up responding in the affirmative. Although they were sad they couldnt get into Xingguang Holy Academy, it wasnt the end. They had the rest of their lives to be amazing.


    Seeing their response Lou Shali was satisfied and promptly sent them out of the virtual space. She looked down at the excited faces of those left behind and continued.


    Congrattions on sessfully passing Xingguang Holy Academys entrance assessment and on the bright future ahead of you. At the academy you will learn all kinds of magic and sword skills. Those who enter the academy are destined to be the best of the best, with both abilities and luck.


    There is no shortage of capable individuals at the academy. To maintain your student status you must not be prideful and rest on yoururels, otherwise you will fall behind. You will be dismissed if you do.


    Just because youve gained entrance to the academy does not mean you will always be a student. There are two types of exams every year. You will repeat your year if you fail. Should you fail a second time you will be dismissed from the academy.


    Xingguang Holy Academy has dismissed students before. If you dont want to be dismissed, just work hard.


    The childrens jubtion dropped instantly. It sobered them greatly to hear that they could be dismissed after all they went through to get in. Their heads cooled and a properly somber expression showed on their faces.


    The three teachers discretely nodded their heads at the reaction. Lou Shali dropped apletely ck thin disk screen from the sky.


    The students were instantly curious about the object.


    She didnt keep them in suspense for long. You should all be aware that the scores for your assessment will be based on the level of the object you found. This is the scoreboard. Look below and you will see a tform. Put your hand and the object on the tform side by side. Your score will be transmitted to the head of your division automatically.


    The students were amazed this kind of thing could be used to score. A girl stepped forward and ced a spell book on the tform before cing her hand on the side. The originally nk screen disyed the results immediately.


    Name: xxxx


    Strength: xxxx


    Result: low-level magic spell book


    Total Score: 70


    The girl was disappointed to see such a low score. The book on the tform disappeared in a sh of light.


    The things in the virtual world werent real, so of course it was impossible to bring them out of the space. Since they couldnt take physical objects out, whatever skills or spells the students picked up would only be useful if they were able to memorize them.


    The students were told they could take what they found with them. This wasn''t technically a lie. The school allowed the children to take away the things inside. They had to use their own abilities to do so though.

 Chapter 44: Score Announcements

    Chapter 44: Score Announcements


    Those that thought they could bring their spell books out with them could only cry. Fortunately, there were many smart students. After finding their items, if it was a spell book or a book of sword arts, they had scrupulously tried their best to memorize as much as they could. cing knowledge in their brains was the best way to keep it.


    Although the first girl was sad to see her book disappear, she didnt mind too much. She was one of the clever ones and had memorized what she could already. She moved aside for others to try their luck.


    The rest of the freshman ss went up one by one to score their items. Feng Wu was in the middle of the line. This was where she initially stood so the crowd couldnt push her around to the back.


    Feng Wu was a sword user, but the sword was a magic sword so the conflict in attribution caused her score to be low. However, her strength was very high, so it helped to bnce things out giving her an average score of eighty-five.


    This was honestly very good as no one had scored a ny or higher yet. Feng Wus eighty-five ced her in the top ten, however they were only halfway through the scoring; it was possible someone else could get a ny or higher.


    One of the people who came after Feng Wu was Ai Lin. Although she couldntpare to a female protagonist like Zi Cheng, she was by no means shoddy. In fact, the magic book she found was a high level one, giving her an overall score of ny-five points, the highest one so far. The teachers looked on kindly at her.


    This score made many people admire Ai Lin. Ai Lin wasnt blown over though. She knew her score wouldnt be the best, not with Zi Chengs ownership of a holy level magic book.


    Perhaps it was for dramatic effect but Zi Cheng and Yifu werest to be scored. Yifu scored an eighty-five. Although it wasnt a bad score, after having seen others with nies and above, it wasnt as impressive anymore. She didnt say anything but gave a high squeal of delight. She moved aside and made space for Zi Cheng.


    Zi Cheng ced her book and her hand on the tform. The sight of a holy level book shocked the teachers. None of them thought any of the years candidates would have such strong luck. Zi Chengs strength was already strong to begin with, so her score rose to a ny-eight whenbined with the holy book.


    It wasnt a one hundred, but it was dang close. No one thought the score for magicians would go any higher than the ny-five from earlier; ny-eight was already a genius level.


    Holy crap! I thought the ny-six from the guy with the sword was high! This is even more amazing.


    Why couldnt I have found a holy level book?! Or even a high level one?!


    There are so few people with ny points as is. Only ten so far. Five in the Magic Division and five in the Sword Division. Our Magic Division still has the highest score though, someone bragged.


    Although it was natural for the students to envy scores higher than their own, it was also natural for them to have a sense of group pride. The two divisions were verypetitive and often made bets with each other. Although the administration didnt condone such behavior, as long as it didnt interfere with study, they turned a blind eye to it.


    Once the scoring was finished, the teachers announced ss would start in three days. Students should take care to show up on time. Immediately afterwards Feng Wu felt her world go ck. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in bed in the guest room. Were it not for Xiao Chuns presence in her dantian and the knowledge of the god level sword book in her mind, she would have thought it was all a dream.


    She got out of bed, changed her clothes and went downstairs. Her stomach was so empty!


    Jier was downstairs getting ready to eat a steak when he saw Feng Wu walking down the stairs. He eximed, No way! The assessment is over? I thought it would be a few more hours still!


    Tian Ke immediately ran over and asked, How was the test?! Did you pass?! He was very excited.


    Mm. I passed. Feng Wu nodded at the delicious lunch in front of Jier. She was hungry.


    It was lunch time and she was hungry, very hungry. Although it felt she stayed in the virtual space for a month, in reality she was only asleep taking the test for a few days. The academy maintained the childrens body through the use of a chemicalpound, otherwise they would have surely suffered physically for having slept so many days.


    Feng Wu, the second part of the exam happened in your dreams right? Big Brother Jier says its very magical. Can you tell me about it? Tian Ke sat down next to her with Little Bun, Feng Ye.[notes]


    Little Bun hadnt seen his mother in days. He cooed and reached his arms out to her.


    Feng Wu reached over and hugged Little Bun to her chest. She gave him kisses and made small whooshing sounds with her lips at him. He was adorable with his white hair that made him look like a mini grandpa.


    Hey dont waste your breath. Dont you know the second and third part of Xingguang Holy Academys assessment are confidential? Feng Wu will get cklisted and barred from the school if she tells you. Jier picked up his ss of milk and took a big gulp.


    Tian Kes excited face dropped. Although he was really curious about the entrance examinations, he didnt want to harm his good friend. She was stupid but she was a good person.


    Thats such a pity! Tian Ke let out a disappointed sigh, but he was a sensible child and knew not to pursue the matter. Aunt knew you would wake up today so she prepared a huge feast. Tonight youre gonna have some good food! Tian Kes eyes shone brightly with expectation at the thought.


    His eyes perfectly mirrored Feng Wus. She had spent a month there subsisting only on meat buns. They were delicious, but meat buns all the time got boring. She craved some variety. Were it not for the fact she spent all her money, she would have bought something new to eat every day.


    Xiao Wu, school will start soon and youll be living on campus. Its a good idea to use the next few days to purchase some things. Although the school will give you good housing, you still need to bring your own supplies.


    This little guy too. Youll want to take a few days to find a good magic beast for him. One like a shengmu would be good. Many nobles use them to safeguard their children because human nannies can be spies, said Jier.

 Chapter 45: Shengmu Beast

    Chapter 45: Shengmu Beast


    Shengmu magical beasts loved babies. They were fifth level beasts with incredible defense, perfect for protecting children. Jier knew Feng Wus brain would never think of such things so he brought it up.


    Although Tian Yue and her family were good people, it wouldnt do to inconvenience and rely on them for everything. Feng Wu wouldnt understand these subtleties, so he just straight out told her how to handle the situation instead. Besides trying to exin to her would take too long and likely be a waste of breath.


    Jier had a very good understanding of Feng Wus brain. This little sister of his was not worldly at all. And it was true; no one had taught her about such things back at Yuehua mountain. She only had her master, who himself was a very pure unworldly person. How could a person like him teach someone else about the ways of the world? As a result, Feng Wu was not well-versed in everyday social niceties at all.


    Jier thought of her as a friend so of course he wanted to help her. He was quick to act once his mind was made up. After lunch he took her and Tian Ke out around the city to shop.


    The enrollment examinations just ended so the city was bustling with crowds of people taking their children here and there. Jier had already familiarized himself with the shops in the area while Feng Wu was in the virtual world.


    He made a beeline for a shop specializing in magical beasts. The shop was a well-established one and had a wide range of products. They even sold dragon eggs. Most people couldnt afford the high price, so few purchased any, settling for window shopping instead.


    New guests! Pleasee in. I am the owner of this shop. May I ask what your needs are? I can make some rmendations for you, if you can tell me what kind of magical beasts you are looking for. A thirty-year-old man came over to them with a professional smile stered on his face.


    Shes the one wholl be buying. She needs a shengmu beast, Jier said as he pointed to Feng Wu.


    Oh. So thats the case. I happen to have a new group of shengmu beasts in. Though they are still young, they grow quickly. It will be good for the baby and the shengmu to grow up together, said the owner with a smile.


    Take us to see them then. Jier didnt express his intentions to purchase one immediately, just that he was interested in seeing one. Though the shengmu beasts were well suited for child care, they were still beasts. What if the baby didnt like it? Both sides had to get along, otherwise it would not work out. The most important thing was to find a beast that waspatible with the baby.


    Like a second and third shadow, Feng Wu and Tian Ke followed behind Jier.


    The shopkeeper led them over and opened the door to one of the rooms. Inside was a small basket with three basketball sized lumps. The shengmu beasts had snow white fur, eyes the size of walnuts, and long hands and feet. In the middle of their stomach was something that resembled a kangaroos pouch. Not only was it perfect for holding and keeping a baby warm, it also had magical properties that nourished the babys body, staving off illness and keeping the baby healthy.


    The three beasts looked up at the sound of approaching footsteps. Their big eyes shone with intelligence. They knew a friend would be leaving today. Shengmus were social magical beasts, so they were naturally reluctant to part with each other.


    One of them became excited when Feng Wu brought Little Bun closer to the basket. It waved its hands happily towards Little Bun. Jier raised his eyebrows at the sight and pointed at it. That one, how much?


    The shopkeeper smiled even wider at the question. That shengmu is 50,000 gold coins. The customer didnt look like hecked money.


    Put it on the card, Jier said as he pulled out an obsidian card and handed it over to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeepers smile became respectful at the sight. This was no ordinary customer. Only those from powerful aristocratic families had this kind of card.


    In the meantime, Tian Ke nearly had a heart attack. Seriously?! 50,000 gold coins?! Not 5, not 500, but <i>fifty-thousand!</i> It was inconceivable that someone could just whip out that much money. Tian Kes brain was in shock. He wasnt the only one surprised at the cost.


    Thats so expensive. She could buy so much food with that. Feng Wu wrinkled her brow at the transaction.


    Im giving it to you. Were friends so you dont have to repay it. This young master is not short on funds, so spoke the rich guy.


    Mm. Feng Wu nodded her head cutely.


    She wouldnt understand the concept of borrowing and lending anyways. But this kind of Feng Wu was good too. She didnt need to know all that stuff. Jier came to this conclusion after thinking about a former friend who was poor. At the time his generosity had been interpreted wrongly and his friend thought Jier was looking down on him. Henceforth that friend broke off all contact with him. Not wanting to repeat mistakes of the past, Jier decided not to teach Feng Wu about matters regarding money, lest he lose another friend over it.


    Jier held the shengmu in front of Little Bun. This way it would recognize him as its master and understand its role as protector and servant. It could bring Little Bun into its dimensional space and hide there as well. Although it was small now, the shengmu would grow quickly if they bought a magic stone for it to absorb.


    Feng Wu put Little Bun inside the shengmus pouch. After that she and Tian Ke walked around the shop looking at all the avable magic beasts and magic beast eggs.


    He just made a really big sale so the shopkeeper didnt mind them casually strolling around the store at all. The obsidian card was a very powerful card! It was only to his benefit if during their stroll they found something they liked. He might make another sale!


    Wow Brother Jier look! Theres actually a dragon egg for sale here! Dragons were the stuff of legends to ordinary people. They were mysterious and powerful. Tian Ke never thought hed ever see an egg for sale in a store.


    Tsk, thats nothing to fuss over. While dragons are massive powerful creatures, their eggs are not difficult to get. Dragons are the kind of creatures thaty their eggs in hidden ces then abandon them right after.

 Chapter 46: Admission

    Chapter 46: Admission


    Thats why most dragon eggs are duds. People who find them try to sell them, but the eggs never incubate well and usually fail to hatch. Even if one does hatch, the amount of food a dragon needs is astronomical. Ordinary people cant raise a dragon because its so expensive. On top of the cost its also hard to do in general. Only a fool unaware of the ramifications would buy an egg to hatch at home.


    Tian Ke was disappointed but not as disappointed as the shopkeeper, whose smile faltered at Jiers words. It wasnt easy for people to do business OK. Dragon eggs were normally used to cheat those with more money than sense. The shopkeeper was naturally unhappy that Jier revealed the truth of the dragon egg out loud. His smile was barely hanging on by the time the three decided to leave the shop.


    Jier took them to buy some general supplies after leaving the magic beast shop. He also bought Feng Wu, Tian Ke, and Little Bun all new clothes. He wasnt sure why, but he felt like splurging today.


    Since Tian Ke didnt have to carry Little Bun around anymore he was free to buyrge boxes of candy, filling his arms up with sweets. He shared some with Jier, who took two pieces before just giving the whole box to Feng Wu. They returned to Tian Yues house only after buying everything they needed.


    That night they had a huge feast to celebrate Feng Wu passing and making it into Xingguang Holy Academy.


    Three days passed by in a sh and before anyone knew it, it was time for Feng Wu to go to school. She put Little Bun in her storage ring so she could go through the schools entrance procedures. Most students lived in the dorms because Xingguang Holy Academy provided housing for all admitted students. As a result, only those students who lived in Zhongyong city bothered to live off-campus.


    Magic Division report here!


    Sword Division over here!


    Pharmacy over here! Dont get lost!


    Physician Division over here![notes]


    Those in the Alchemy[notes] Division report here!


    Senior students on campus held up signs with their divisions written on it. It was so crowded the front of the school looked like a busy market.


    Feng Wu and Jier were in different divisions. Jier was a magician while Feng Wu was a sword user. Although they came together, they had no choice but to separate and go to their respective check-in lines.


    The Sword and Magic Divisions were the tworgest departments in the school, so their lines were the longest, because of this they had more than one check-in table. Instead there were five and six tables respectively. Each table had a line queued up in front with a teacher staffing the table. Feng Wu picked one of the shorter ones and waited as she watched those ahead of her go through the process.


    Name?


    Xiong Yi.


    OK stick your hand out.


    The student ced a fat hand on the crystal te and immediately four symbols showed up, confirming his identity. It showed his name, entrance exam results, ss division and his dorm allocation.


    Finally it was Feng Wus turn. She went through the same process as everyone else and was given her school id, school uniform and room keys. She put her uniform away in her storage ring and followed her senior to the dorm she would be staying for the next few years.


    Living conditions were exceptionally good. It was Xingguang Holy Academy, so the dorms were more like mini townhouses that came fully furnished and exquisitely decorated. Anyone who made it into the academy had to be a genius, so it was only natural to treat them well.


    Students were assigned four to a townhouse. Each townhouse had a number and Feng Wus was 302. She took her key out, opened the door and promptly went inside. She was the first one in so it was empty and quiet. Feng Wu blinked her eyes and walked upstairs. There were four rooms, each with a name te affixed to the door. Feng Wu used her key and opened hers.


    It was a spacious room with its own bathroom and walk-in closet. There was even a balcony.


    Feng Wu took out her new clothes from a few days ago and hung them up along with her school uniform. The quilt was pulled out andid on the bed. Then she took out the baby crib and ced it to the side.


    Like the clothes, the crib was also a new purchase. The school didnt provide cribs so Jier made sure to buy her one. It was not only pretty but also had defensive qualities like the ability to repel minor insect beasts. It was a very high-quality crib.


    Feng Wu had no opinions about Jiers spending habits, but Tian Ke felt differently. She didnt understand why he was so anxious. Tian Ke, on his part, was thinking ahead. What if one day she and Jier stopped being friends? How would Feng Wu be able to pay back for everything? She was so unaware of how the world worked. He really worried about her!


    Feng Wu got a lot of things on their shopping spree. They were all things Jier and Tian Yue told her to buy. On her own she would have had no idea what to get. Fortunately, even though she was clueless about shopping, she was still perfectly able to take care of herself. If not, she would never have been able to live alone.


    Feng Wu wasnt totally ipetent. She didnt have the social skills to interact with people, but she did have the survival skills to stay alive. Back on Yuehua Mountain her master did all the shopping and cooking but she did everything else like the cleaning and housekeeping.


    After she finished organizing everything Feng Wu brought Little Bun out of her storage ring. Although her ring could store living things Little Bun didnt like being inside it for too long. The dark scared him.


    She put him inside her ring earlier to get through registration. The shengmu beast from two days ago had grown. As long as there was energy left in the beast magical core, then its growth would continue. As a result, the shengmu grew several steps in a short period of time.


    It was only the size of a basketball when she got it. Now, after three days it was as tall as her waist. The shengmu beast recognized Little Bun as its master and constantly held him in its pouch. Because of this, Tian Ke was finally able to hang up his babysitting hat up and retire.


    Ooo. The hungry Little Bun waved his arms around, hisrge grape-like dark eyes followed her around from the inside of the shengmus pouch. Feng Wu had decided to name it Little White.


    Little White adapted to Little Bun quickly and was attuned to his needs, pulling out a bottle from its pouch whenever it sensed Little Buns hunger.

 Chapter 47: Dorm 302

    Chapter 47: Dorm 302


    The shengmu pouch, in addition to being warm, cozy and fantastic at coaxing a baby to sleep, was also great for storing misceneous things. Little Buns bottle, diaper, and clothes were inside there as well. Feng Wu didnt have to use her storage ring for any of Little Buns things.


    Little Bun had just finished drinking his milk when Feng Wu began to feel hungry herself. Fortunately her storage ring was full of goodies from thest two days. She pulled out a delicious chicken leg filling the room with a delicious aroma.


    She leisurely nibbled at the leg with one hand while holding the bottle for Little Bun in the other. It was a tranquil and warm scene. This gentle ambiance was interrupted by a knock at the door. Feng Wu held the chicken leg in one hand as she got up to answer it.


    Annika waited behind the door after knocking. When it opened, she saw a girl with a chicken leg in one hand. The sight made her smile. Hello, youre Feng Wu right? Im Annika, a freshman like you. Im a magician. What about you?


    In front of Feng Wu was a girl with long blonde silky hair and light-colored eyes. She was about 5''5" with skin as fair as snow. She was very pretty with a curvaceous body, except for her boobs. The two lumps on her chest were unfortunately very t. She was often bullied because of her figure. Seeing another girl who resembled her in that way made her happy and want to be friends with her.


    Im Feng Wu, a sword user. Tian Ke told her it was polite to introduce herself to other people after they introduced themselves to her.


    Everyone else is here. Why dont we all eat out together at the dining hall. I hear the quality there is above average. Lets test it out.


    Annika wasnt bothered by Feng Wusckluster reply. Even though Feng Wu didnt say much, Annika could tell from Feng Wus eyes that she was a good person, albeit a bit simple.


    Feng Wu blinked and nodded her head. She turned around and said, Little White, take good care of Xiao Ye.


    Little White waved its hand at her signaling that it had heard her orders and would take good care of the little master.


    This surprised Annika. She saw a baby sitting in the crib as cute as can be, like a little angel. She was distracted earlier, so hadnt noticed the situation inside the bedroom. It wasnt until Feng Wu turned to speak to the shengmu beast inside that she noticed.


    How is a baby here?! Annika eximed in shock. She found it hard to believe her eyes. Who would raise a baby in the dorms? The average person raised pets OK? However, that was beside the point. The point was that even pets werent allowed in the dorms; who would dare raise a baby?!


    Hes mine. Feng Wu calmly exined. She tilted her head not understanding the reaction she always got. Little Bun was obviously very adorable. So why the weird faces all the time?


    Annika was confused and startled at the reply. Did Feng Wu truly not understand the question?


    Did you adopt him? Yeah.. . it had to be something like that. Feng Wu must have picked the child up out of kindness.


    In reality Annika was just over thinking it.


    Hes mine. Feng Wu bit her lip. She wondered why people found it so hard to believe her.


    What? As in she gave birth to him? Annika felt like she was in a dream. This girl in front of her, who was smaller than she was, was already a mother? Annika only came back to her senses at the sound of Feng Wu closing her bedroom door.


    Although Annika had a lot of questions for Feng Wu, like who was the father of her baby, she knew better than to ask. They werent close enough to ask such personal questions yet. Maybe if they got to know each other better.. .


    Feng Wu went downstairs to the living room. Two very sexy put-together looking girls were sitting on thefortable sofa. One had the adornments of a sword user; her hair tied up in a neat high pony tail, while the other had mesmerizing beautiful blue hair and a gentle air about her.


    Feng Wu! What luck! To actually be assigned to the same dorm! Xi eximed happily. Although their time together was short, Feng Wu left a deep impression on her. It was nice to see a familiar face in an unfamiliar ce. Xi hadnt expected to see Feng Wu again after the team split up, so this was a happy surprise.


    The girl in blue beside Xi frowned. She didnt say anything.


    Xi, do you know Feng Wu? Annika asked, her mind still on the baby upstairs. Unexpectedly Feng Wu and Xi knew each other.


    We were in the same team back in the virtual world assessment. I didnt expect wed be roommates, Xi said as she smiled.


    Looks like you two have fate together. Oh right! Jasmine, you still havent met Feng Wu right? Shes also a sword user like Xi. Eh? How aboooout that. Annika drawled out winking at the group.


    Jasmine spoke in a sweet voice as she said, Hello, its nice to meet you.


    Without smiling back, Feng Wu just replied with a short, Hello.


    This curt response rubbed Jasmine the wrong way. She wasnt happy at all, but since it was the first day, she decided not to make a fuss over it.


    Well now that everyones met, lets go eat! Im starving! Annika rubbed her stomach as it made a slight gurgle seemingly to emphasize her point.


    Xi looked over at Annika and patted her on the shoulder saying, OK, lets all go together. I heard the academy''s dining hall is pretty good and the prices are reasonable. Lets see how it tastes.


    The four girls locked up and walked over to the dining hall. On the way over Annika chatted merrily with Jasmine and Xi. Feng Wu was quiet the entire trip. The others, realizing she was a naturally reserved person, simply let her be and didnt pressure her to join in on the conversation.


    For her part, Feng Wu really didnt care. She was supposed to meet with Jier in the dining hall, but wasnt sure if he had made it there yet.


    The dining hall wasnt too far from the dorms so it didnt take them long to walk over. The building was three stories high. Grades 1-3 dined on the first floor, 4-7 on the second floor, and grade 10 on the third floor. Because of this the best food was found on the third floor. The higher the grade the better the food privileges became.[notes]

 Chapter 48: Student Dining Hall

    Chapter 48: Student Dining Hall


    Feng Wu and Xi got in line to choose and pay for their food. There were three types of meals: A, B, and C. Because they included meat, vegetables, soup and a fruit, A type meals were the most delicious. They were also the most expensive at two silver coins each. Considering the value and quality, it was a great deal, especially for those students from well-off families. For themoner though, two silver coins was still too expensive.


    B type meals cost one silver coin and wasparable to A type meals when it came to quantity. Though the meats were of lower quality, the amount of variety more than made up for it.


    By far the most popr meal type among the students were C type meals. They were the first choice for students from ordinary families. Although it couldntpare to A or B, it won by virtue of being the cheapest.


    Taking into consideration some of their students came from poor families, the school gave all students with disadvantaged backgrounds a stipend of two gold coins every month, ensuring they would always have enough for food. The amount was enough for a month of C meals.


    Although the menu for the first and second floor changed daily, meals came in predetermined sets. The third floor was different; it was set up in a buffet style.


    Students didnt have to eat at the dining hall if they didnt want to either. They could buy ingredients and cook something in the dorms instead. This was an important option since the dining hall only offered lunch and dinner, breakfast had to be found somewhere else. Conveniently many vendors were located just outside the school gates, so it was no trouble to grab something to eat before ss.


    It was the first time the girls ate together so everyone ordered an A meal. Of the four girls, Feng Wu was the only one not a noble. She was originally a member of the aristocracy, but because of her unwed mother status she was disowned, which made her presence in the family genealogy records an uncertainty.


    After everyone picked up their tes, the girls found a table. There werent many other freshmen in the dining hall since most of the students eating there were returning students. This made those students not in uniform stand out in the crowd. Few paid them any attention though.


    Hey did you hear, the freshmen are responsible for covering their own living expenses. The schools only going to give a stipend big enough to cover meals, two gold coins I think. For the rest well have to find a job in the city, working at a shop or something. The bosses there are going to score us. We have to keep working the second year if we score too low. I dont get why the academy would do such a thing. We came to learn, not earn.


    Annika felt bad just thinking about it.


    I heard its a tradition. Every iing freshman has to do it. But the thing is, you dont have to work for the whole year, you just have to make enough to cover your living expenses for a year. If you make it all in a month, you can do whatever you want afterwards as long as your grades are good.


    Xi wasnt concerned about it. As a sword user she nned on making money by picking up assignments at the Sword Master''s Association.


    Jasmine was also unconcerned. Its just a years living expense. I can get that easily.


    Dont me the three girls for thinking this. They were all from rich aristocratic families and their familys darling. Pocket money came easily to them. They wouldnt even have to ask before an elder would take the initiative to give them spending money. Growing up this way, they had no idea the kind of effort involved in earning money.


    Feng Wu was never one to talk and eat at the same time. While the girls were chatting, she was busy stuffing her mouth with food, her movements were fast and efficient, catching the attention of the other girls.


    Xi wasnt put off by it. As a sword user she had always been a straightforward even-tempered person. Annika had already seen Feng Wu eating the chicken leg earlier, so of course she wasnt bothered by Feng Wus eating. The only one to take offense was Jasmine. She scornfully looked at Feng Wus table manners.


    Commoners were so uncivilized! They didnt know how to behave at all. As Jasmine thought about how hard it would be to live with Feng Wu, an idea crossed her mind. She shelved it for now since the timing wasnt right.


    Feng Wu, you eat fast, Xi said. She was amazed, watching how speedily Feng Wu cleared her te. She wondered where Feng Wu found the room in that small stomach of hers.


    Im hungry. Feng Wu licked her lips as she looked at Xi, a somewhat foolish expression on her face.


    Annika was about to say something when someone plopped a tray on their table then proceeded to sit down,pletely annoying Jasmine.


    Who was this person? There were so many other empty spots and he chose to sit here?! She was very unhappy but stayed silent in order to maintain her image. The magician profession was a noble one, so she needed to behave ordingly. She couldnt let a herself be riled up by a rude person.


    Xiao Wu, youre too slow. Ive been looking all over for you. Jier didnt bother with the other girls at the table; they had nothing to do with him. Feng Wu was the one he came for.


    Feng Wu blinked her pair ofrge dark eyes happily at him when she saw the good mood he was in. Her gesture made him smile.


    Originally the girls were seated two to a side: Annika and Jasmine on one and Xi and Feng Wu on the other. Jier naturally sat down next to Feng Wu.


    I didnt see you. Feng Wus eyes shed with grievance like a cute bunny.


    Jier ruffled the top of her head with one hand. She reminded him of the pet his older cousin raised.


    After tapping her head twice more he said, Here, food I got from the third floor. You can have half. Your stomach is so enormous, how can just a single meal satisfy you? He proceeded to divide the food up, giving her therger share. Even though it hurt his pride as a man, he had to admit Feng Wu could out eat him any day of the week.


    You can go to the third floor? Are you senior? Annika couldnt help but ask. She originally thought he was Feng Wus friend and a freshman like them. She hadnt expected him to be able to go to the third floor. Only those in the top ten of their respective grades were allowed up there. Those in the freshmen ss didnt have an average yet so they couldnt be graded, thus they werent allowed up.

 Chapter: 49 Who is Little White?

    Chapter: 49 Who is Little White?


    Jasmine originally felt the neer was beneath her notice, but the mention of the third floor got her attention. She looked up and saw a teenager in a red magic robe sitting next to Feng Wu. His facial features were exquisite and incredibly beautiful. He had a head of zing red hair and eyes that exuded vitality and power. Clearly, he was an unusual person.


    Freshman, same as you. He didnt want to interact with them, but since they were Feng Wus roommates he felt the need to put in some effort. He didnt want them to use him as a reason to give her a hard time.


    Then howd you get to the third floor? Even Xi was curious enough to ask.


    I proved my abilities by defeating one of the second-year representatives, so starting today Im one of the first-years representatives. Naturally I can go to the third floor to eat whenever I want. He wasnt interested in the BBQ they had on the third floor, but he thought about Feng Wus bottomless stomach and decided to fight for the right to eat at the all you can eat buffet. Why else would he fight for something as bothersome as being a ss representative?


    Wow! You must be really strong! Annika and Xi both eximed while Jasmines eyes flickered with emotion.


    Yeah. Jier wasnt modest and epted their praise easily.


    Annika was a talkative person, so when faced with a person as interesting as Feng Wus friend, she naturally started a conversation. Right. You still dont know who we are do you? Were Feng Wus roommates. This is Xi, this is Jasmine, and Im Annika. Whats your name?


    Im Jier.


    Xi asked if he was a magician or a sword user.


    Magician of course. Jier didnt know how to react to something so obvious.


    Had he not wanted toe to the school to learn how to control his powers better, he would never have been subjected to these kinds of interactions with these kinds of people.


    Youre a magician? Me and Jasmine are also magicians! Maybe well be in the same ss! Annika was happy to make the acquaintance of such a strong person. She relished the idea of bragging about it in her ss.


    Thats right. Were all in the same division. Please take care of us. Jasmine smiled full of confidence.


    Jier didnt care much for them, in fact the opposite gender annoyed him greatly. His fondness for Feng Wu didnt change that fact. He was only nice to them for Feng Wus sake. As long as they didnt treat her poorly, he didnt mind sparing a few words. If we end up in the same ss, sure Ill take care of you. Although in his head he was thinking he''d be annoyed to death. With his abilities though, it was doubtful they''d have the same sses. Jier was so powerful he was exempt from the entrance examinations. From the moment he entered the academy he was destined to rank in the top thirty, obviously he wouldnt be in the same ss as ordinary students like Feng Wus roommates.


    Feng Wu was too busy to chat. The food from the third floor was definitely tastier than that on the first floor. She was quite satisfied.


    After eating the group split up and went back to their respective dorms. Jier went back to his room alone while Feng Wu and the girls returned to 302 together.


    The school held a wee assembly for the freshmen sster that afternoon. It was the boring kind full of speeches from school officials and ss representatives, even Zi Cheng spoke. She was one of the appointed ss representatives for having found a holy magic spell book.


    Feng Wu returned to her dorm after the wee assembly. She easily fell asleep after kissing Little Bun goodnight. Tomorrow would be the start of ss.


    Eventually the morning sun rose and Little Bun began to cry. Almost immediately the shengmu was on top of it, cradling him to its chest while changing his diaper. Afterwards it even fed Little Bun his morning milk. Little Bun liked its milk and it seemed to have an inexhaustible amount. It was a greatbination. Feng Wu didnt have to do anything at all because the shengmu so diligently cared for Little Bun.


    Feng Wu washed up, put on her uniform, andbed her hair. Aside from pinning a pretty pink crystal barrette in her hair, she left it alone to flow freely to her waist. A cute brte lolli stared back at her from the mirror. She was properly dressed and ready for school after putting on her school ID. Then she made the bed and took Little White and Little Bun downstairs.


    In the kitchen was porridge with meat, fried pancakes, noodles, and dough sticks. There was even spiritually infused milk at the table. She wasnt sure if it was the same type that Little Bun drank or not, but everything had been prepped by Little White.


    Her other roommates were still upstairs, probably still asleep. Getting up early was a habit she had from back when she lived on Yuehua mountain. Even when she crossed to the current world, she had to wake up early in order to feed Little Bun, so her internal clock hadnt change.


    Little White served her a bowl of porridge while she sat down. Then it carried Little Bun over to the sofa to y with him while Feng Wu ate.


    Feng Wu was really pleased with the way Little White took cared of Little Bun and the way it got things ready for her. She was happy with Little Whitespetency. It reminded Feng Wu of Auntie Lian Yi.


    Ha! I must get up so early. It doesnt feel like I got enough sleep. Yawning Xi came downstairs dressed in her uniform. She had her hair tied up in a ponytail and her sword by her side. The expression on her face showed how groggy she was.


    Wow. How sweet! Who made breakfast? Annika had also just woken up, but unlike Xi she was much more alert and fresh looking with her hair tied in a long braid behind her.


    Jasmine was thest one toe downstairs. The girls had ss at around the same time, so it was natural for them to wake up at the same time. Feng Wu only woke up earlier out of habit.


    Feng Wu, did you do this? Jasmine asked. She wasnt surprised. She expectedmoners to have these kinds of skills. Jasmine thought that if Feng Wu made breakfast every day, then perhaps she could ept her staying.


    Little White. Feng Wu replied in between slurping her porridge.


    Who is Little White? Annika asked doubtfully. Why didnt she remember a person by that name living here?

 Chapter 50: Feng Wu Stares at the Board

    Chapter 50: Feng Wu Stares at the Board


    Feng Wu pointed to Little White sitting on the sofa ying with Little Bun. Thats Little White.


    Eh?! How is there a baby in the dorms? Why is there a shengmu beast here? Xi wondered if she was still dreaming. There was actually a baby and a shengmu beast in the dorm.


    The little baby is Feng Wus baby and the shengmu helps take care of him for her. Annika awkwardly exined. She wasnt entirely sure if Feng Wu bore the baby.. .


    Feng Wu, is what Annika said really true? Youd actually dare have a baby at your age?! Jasmine didnt likemoners, so this revtion made her lose her temper. She was ufortable with the idea of living with a girl who would get pregnant.


    Feng Wu wasnt very a talkative child to begin with, so when Jasmine confronted her she could only bite her lip and be silent.


    Jasmine, you dont know anything. What you said is too much. Xi knew how quiet Feng Wu could be from their time together as a team in the virtual world.


    Ha! Jasmines face didnt look good but she refrained from saying more.


    Feng Wu didnt understand why Jasmine asked her questions so angrily. Well since she didnt understand it she was going to just keep eating her breakfast.


    Little White only made enough breakfast for Feng Wu, after all Feng Wu was its masters mother, and its master loved his mother very much, so of course it gave Feng Wu consideration. The others in the dorms though.. . it didnt care about at all.


    Annika was going to ask Feng Wu if she could join in on her breakfast, but Jasmine made things too awkward. Instead she said, Im so hungry. Lets go out for breakfast.


    Jasmine and Annika left together but Xi stayed behind to say a few words to Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu had left a strong impression on Xi. Xi knew how simple Feng Wu was so she said, Feng Wu, just now, why didnt you talk back to Jasmine? What she said was out of line. How can you take it?! This academy isnt a paradise. Therell be conflict between people. You have to learn to protect yourself against them.


    Xis good intentions were clear so Feng Wu replied with, Hm. I will remember, while nodding her head. Then she went right back to her breakfast.


    Xi sighed and said, Dont bete for ss, before heading out to get some breakfast herself.


    After Xi left the whole dorm was quiet. It didnt bother Feng Wu whether she ate alone or with others. The only thing this gluttonous chowhound cared about was having food to eat. That didnt mean she was blind to Jasmines hostility. She knew the girl didnt like her. She didnt know the reason, but then again, she didnt care either. After she finished breakfast, she told Little White to take care of Little Bun before leaving for ss.


    Feng Wu was a new student in the Sword Division. The Sword Division and the Magic Division are in different areas. She had to ask for directions but eventually found her ss.


    Feng Wu was conspicuously empty-handed as she stepped inside and found a seat. You must understand, sword wielders rarely went anywhere without their weapon. No one would have been surprised if she was in the Magician Division, however she was wearing the uniform of those in the Sword Division. She was so cute it attracted a bit of attention. A few boys even whistled at her.


    It didnt affect Feng Wu one bit. Her face didnt change and she kept her gaze on the ckboard, motionless. She sat like this for several minutes.


    Many of the boys surreptitiously watched her wondering what was so great about the board.


    Being a sword user required physical strength, so most girls in the division were strong and toned. It was unusual to find a delicate looking young miss in the division. If a girl like that couldnt get into the Magic Division, she would opt for either the Medical Physician Division or the Pharmacy Division.


    There were many more students in the Physician Division than in the Pharmacy Division. Physicians made a lot of money, so unless a student couldnt afford the division fees, then she would definitely go for the Physician Division.


    Such an adorable cutie in a division full of buff girls was extremely eye catching. It was very rare sight!


    Feng Wu ignored the nces directed her way and maintained her stare of the ckboard. What was on her mind was a mystery.


    Xi finished breakfast and walked into ss a bit after Feng Wu. Although she didnt know anyone, she walked in confidently and gave a simple greeting. To her surprise she saw Pei and Hans, her former teammates from the virtual world test.


    Upon seeing Xi, they stepped forward to greet her. They were ssmates so it would be good to maintain good rtionships with each other.


    Wow, I didnt expect to see everyone again. Its unusual to have three acquaintances in the same ss. Xi couldnt believe their luck, to have three members from their team in the same ss.


    Not three, four. Hans pointed over to Feng Wu.


    Pei and Hans had noticed Feng Wu earlier, but chose not to call out to her. She seemed deep in thought and they didnt want to disturb her.


    Xis lips twitched. What happened to her? Did someone bully her? If someone did, then she was going to step in. Feng Wu was her roommate after all.


    We dont know whats going on, but her eyes havent moved from the board the entire time since she sat down. Pei shrugged.


    Phew. I was scared. I thought someone was bullying her. Xi sighed upon hearing her fears were unfounded. Then she thought of something. Hey, let me tell you. Me and Feng Wu are in the same dorm. Whoever bullies her, let me know, this sister will protect her. Xi waved her sword and patted her chest.


    Pei and Hans were surprised Xi and Feng Wu had such entwined fates, to even be assigned to the same dorm. The din of chatter around them covered up their conversation, not allowing anyone to overhear.

 Chapter 51: Money Making Plan

    Chapter 51: Money Making n


    Feng Wu was a lot more eye catching whenpared to the three of them. The students in ss looked at her curiously wondering how long shed be able to stare at the board. Twenty minutester a male teacher in ck carrying a sword walked in.


    The instructor was no stranger. He was one of three who oversaw them in the virtual world; they just didnt know his name. Everyone quieted down as soon as he walked in.


    Wee to Xingguang Holy Academy. I am your teacher, James.


    James was not one to talk excessively. He began by appointing Pei to be the ss monitor and another girl to be the assistant ss monitor. Then he passed out the textbook for ss.


    Remember to bring your textbook with you when you leave ss. Do not leave it behind. James spoke in a solemnly clear and cold voice. Everyone listening felt a deep sense of respect for him and didnt dare fool around in ss.


    What I have to say next is very important, so listen carefully as it is rted to your future ability to take sses. I believe many of you have already heard. It ispulsory for all first years to work in Zhongyong City. You must earn enough to cover your living expenses for a year. This was enacted to give students an opportunity to experience new things.


    Fill out the form in front of your and hand it in to me. Write down how much you think you can earn; remember to keep your abilities in mind. What you write down will be a promise you must strive to keep. This is a money making assignment. You mustplete the task in order to graduate to the next grade level. Those who make the most money will also get a special prize.


    Bear in mind, you are not allowed to carry any kind of space equipment or crystal card on your person while working. Family and friends are also not allowed to help. Poor sportsmanship will not be allowed. If youre caught cheating, he paused and looked at the ss imperiously, you will not be let off easily. The consequences will be severe, repeating a grade will be the least of it. So dont even think about it.


    ss load the first year is light, only two sses a day. You can use your free time to practice in the practice rooms or ask your teacher to exin things you dont understand.


    With your free time, I hope you will find a good job and earn enough for your living expenses. You should be able to do so easily.


    Earn a years worth of living expenses?! Some students hearing this were not prepared and became distressed at the prospect. They were very anxious.


    Those children frommon backgrounds werent as affected. They were ustomed to helping their families at home, so it was no big deal finding a job on the streets. Those children from nobility didnt have the same advantage. Everything around them had been handled by someone else, in this way they were able to focus solely on practicing their swordsmanship. It was a way of life since they were very young. Because of this, the prospect of earning their own money was a bit difficult to swallow.


    The whole ss was in an uproar. Feng Wu blinked. Look for a job?


    Everyone filed out after ss ended. They headed out, not to y, but to find work!


    What should we do?


    We cant ask our family or friends for help.


    They had to achieve their goal solely on their own efforts. It made those pampered young misses unhappy.


    Because it was a school requirement, Feng Wu followed along with everyone else. Therge group of students spilled out of the school gate. The sight was a familiar one for the merchants outside.


    Some of the shops there were in fact looking for help, making it easy for themon students to find jobs. Aristocratic children were more aloof and reserved, milling about unsure what to do.


    Later the students realized they could register at the Adventurers'' guild as adventurers and earn money that way. Unfortunately that idea didnt pan out, because in order to register, they needed to pay a registration fee of two gold coins.


    They were only given two silver coins as a stipend. Their space equipment and crystal cards were all confiscated. Who among them would have two gold coins to spare?


    Feng Wu did not know what to do; she hadnt followed the crowd to the Adventurers'' guild. Fortunately, she bumped into Jier.


    Xiao Wu, I found you! Ways to make money.. . unexpectedly I cant think of any. Jier shook his head as he continued. Ill get filthy if I take a job as a shop assistant or as a servant. I dont want that. I wonder if I can just rob someone, although robbing is probably against the rules. Jier talked nonstop the moment he found Feng Wu. She hadnt said a word. This was fine because Jier was talkative enough for both of them.


    They passed an interesting drama being yed out in front of a jewelry shop.


    Darling dear, this ring~ a sexy blonde snaked her hand out toward a ring as she turned her slender body towards a chubby man. He was obviously a rich sugar daddy. Beside them was another redhead with another older man.


    The people this year seemed more mature and worldlier, desiring material things. It seemed the twodies were acquaintances, both vying to outdo the other, jostling and brazenly grabbing at whatever items caught their eye. The din finally settled down as the grouppleted their purchase. They left leaving behind a very happy shop owner; he had made a great deal of profit!


    Jiers eyes had lit up as a brilliant idea popped to mind.


    Xiao Wu, be good and wait here. I just thought of a good way to make money. Once he made sure Feng Wu wouldnt wander off, he walked into the jewelry shop. He said something to the boss inside that made the other person smile. He came out and directly went to the clothing shop nearby, staying there only for short time beforeing out again and patronizing a magic equipment shop.


    When he was finally done, Jier ran back and took Feng Wu out to eat. Over the meal he told her about his n. He never intended to go it alone, so he naturally brought Feng Wu into it.


    Three bowls of noodlester Feng Wu nodded her head agreeing to partner with him. As long as it didnt involve murder or arson, she had no problems. These were the two things Master prohibited.


    They found a hotel to rest for the night after eating. Both had changed out of their school uniforms before leaving campus earlier as it would have been bad if their identities as students were revealed.

 Chapter 52: Earning Rank

    Chapter 52: Earning Rank


    Few students found satisfactory jobs the first day. They were under pressure because their school allowance was suspended for the time being. Some didnt want to work and were instead looking for another way to make money. There had to be a way to make money without working.


    Feng Wu returned to the dorm and wrapped Little Bun up to take him downstairs to y. Since Xi found a job and was out working, it was only Annika and Jasmine in the dorms with Feng Wu.


    Xiao Wu, did you find a job? Annika asked when she saw Feng Wue down with Little Bun in her arms. Jasmine didnt bother to look up,pletely ignoring Feng Wu.


    No. Feng Wu shook her head.


    I heard theres someone at the end of the street whose job is to help us find work. If you want to find a job, you can try there. There are a lot of students in our ss who went to register, but in order to register you have to pay five hundred copper coins. Annika shared her information enthusiastically.


    Feng Wus reply was short. She only nodded and said that she knew.


    This left an awkward silence in the room, but Annika being Annika didnt mind too much. She knew people had different personalities; not everyone could be the warm and cheerful type, so this type of Feng Wu was eptable too.


    Annika tried talking to Feng Wu a bit more before leaving the dorms together with Jasmine to go to ss. Annika and Jasmine got along better because they were both in the Magic Division.


    Feng Wu stayed behind and yed with Little Bun a bit before eating the lunch Little White made for her. It was abination of fried and roasted meat with a side of lettuce sd. She inhaled her lunch in typical Feng Wu fashion. Once finished she handed Little Bun to Little White and left to go find Jier. They were supposed to meet to talk about his n to make money. Feng Wu had no opinions about it; she was just there to be good and cooperate with him.


    While Feng Wu and Jier were meeting, Zi Cheng and Yifu were trying to sell some recipes to a big hotel, the kind that had its own dining establishment. Zi Cheng dressed in normal clothes and was behaving deferentially to the man in front of her.


    Little girl, these dishes you made were very good. Our boss likes them and wants to buy them. What do you intend to sell them for? The person talking was a middle-aged plump man who worked for the restaurant. He eyes were sharp and shifting and he waited to bargain.


    Yifu sat to the side with an excited look on her face. Zi Chengs dishes really amazed and startled the restaurant manager to high heaven. Who knew her good friend had such a wonderful skill? She smiledrge, incredibly proud of Zi Cheng.


    How much is your boss offering? Zi Cheng didnt answer but smiled and asked another question instead.


    How about fifty gold per dish. Ten dishes for five hundred gold.


    OK, deal. Being able to sell recipes for that price was pretty good. What she really wanted was a percentage of the proceeds, but her current task was to make money in an allotted time, so despite her hearts desire, she epted.


    Although she had enough to satisfactorilyplete the mission, she chose not to finalize her report to her teacher, remembering that James had said there was a prize for the highest earner. She intended to fight for that prize.


    Zi Cheng went to the kitchen to teach the chefs how to prepare the dishes once she finished negotiating with the restaurant manager. The day was almost over by the time she was done. At the end of it all the manager gave her a pink crystal card with five hundred gold on it; thus cing her first on the ranking list. She went back to school in a great mood.


    Hers was the only name on the list so it grabbed a lot of attention. The seniors were amazed at her ability to earn so much in just two days. Zi Cheng was oblivious to her new-found fame though.


    After she left the manager went to the top floor of the hotel and walked over to a man in gray. Master, she has left.


    The man addressed as Master first noticed Zi Cheng when she entered the restaurant. He had given his permission to allow her into the kitchen. It was because of this that she had such an easy time selling her recipes. The restaurant manager would never have dared allow a random stranger to enter the kitchen otherwise.


    The manager was truly surprised at how tasty the Zi Chengs dishes were. They were not something avable on the continent. This discovery made him admire the Masters foresight even more.


    Notify me when shees again. The man in gray picked up a book after speaking, not bothering to even dismiss the manager.


    The manager bowed his head and left the room, only wiping the sweat off his brow after he closed the door. The Masters presence was too powerful!


    Zi Cheng earned a lot, but Jier and Feng Wu were not idle either. The two didnt look for work but were in fact looking for targets. Their targets were impulsive people who spent money frivolously. This was a problem shared by the wealthy and the nobility. Feng Wu and Jier found plenty of people who fit that description in the city.


    The two of them followed their targets and checked what jewelry shops they frequented and who their sweethearts were. Just these two things took a huge amount of time.


    Fortunately Feng Wu was not the type toin. Even if her work was just to follow Jier around, she did it faithfully and honestly.


    They learned to not stay at the small hotels in the area. They were convenient and cheap at twenty copper coins, but were still too expensive for school children who were trying to save money and budget for food.


    They went to the woods outside the city to hunt game and gather some wild vegetables. Feng Wu was a poisonous cook but that didnt mean she was ignorant when it came to wild edibles. She was very clear about what nts were edible and which ones werent. Even if she didnt know, the nts themselves could tell her.


    Because of Feng Wu, they harvested a bunch of wild nts in no time at all. Their space rings were confiscated so they had to haul everything back by hand. It was hard at first but they quickly got used to it.

 Chapter 53: Bearing a Load on Their Backs*

    Chapter 53: Bearing a Load on Their Backs*


    Although Feng Wu and Jier were getting used to it, it was still troublesome. Students had to be in uniform while on campus, so each time they returned they had to change out of their ordinary clothes before passing through the gates. They had to do this several times because their haul of vegetables and wild beasts were so big. The beasts were a particrly good catch, being the kind often served at restaurants. The low price point and tastiness made it very popr.


    They were the first students to try such a thing, and the sight of them carrying so many things back and forth caught everyones attention. The other students looked on curiously, having never seen such a sight before.


    Ha! Back when I was a freshman I never thought about going out to the woods to hunt. Those days were so hard! so said a boy from the Magic Division. He wanted to beat his chest and stomp his feet when he realized the possibility.


    Youre stupid,ughed a girl from the same division. Those two are smart. Theyll save a lot of money this way. Then when they find their way to make money, theyll be able to pass the mission.


    Hey you. You shouldnt be talking. I remember in our first year you said you wouldplete the task in a month. In the end it took you over three months, said another.


    One by one the onlookers began insulting one another. Eventually everyones feelings were hurt and they each ran back to their respective dorms.


    Jier whispered, Ignore them.


    Feng Wu,


    By the time they reached Feng Wus dorm the sky was already dark. Xi, Annika, and Jasmine were all back from the cafeteria.


    Feng Wu and Jier made it inside and mmed the door shut behind them, surprising the girls. The girls turned around and were stunned to find Feng Wu and Jier.


    Xiao Wu, you and Jier arent nning on hunting to make money, are you? Annika spoke because she didnt think it was a good idea. Such small game wouldnt sell for much.


    If they wanted to rely on hunting to make money, then they should at least try for magic beasts. Magic beasts had a much higher value than ordinary beasts.


    Feng Wu looked directly at Annika and replied with, No.


    Annika: Wow so serious.


    Then do you want to cook it here? Xi asked as she helped Feng Wu put the basket on the ground.


    Jier put his bundles down and poured himself a drink of water after settling down on the sofa.


    Mm. Im low on money. I have to do for myself. She had spent almost all of her two silver coins, so she wasnt averse to resorting to manualbor.


    Definitely two silver coins arent enough tost for more than few days. I was thinking of going into the mountains to pick some goodies too, but I totally cant tell which ones are edible, said Annika as she cutely stuck out her tongue in annoyance.


    I know a few, Xi said, but I made some cash today so I dont have to go out and dig or hunt for food. Xi smugly smiled to herself thinking of the ten gold coins she made. It was more than enough to cover the months living expenses.


    This piqued Jasmines curiosity so she asked, What kind of work did you do to get so much money so quickly?


    I teamed up with a few people I know and we went hunting for some low-level magical beasts. Magical beasts can sell for money, but honestly, whats 100-200 gold per beast going to get you? When divided up among a group of five, its only about twenty gold per person.


    Wow! You sword wielders are amazing, even though ss only just started you can do so much. In the Magic Division we cant even think about hunting magical beasts to earn money. If only the freshman Magic Division ss were as strong, theyd be able to hunt magical beasts too, but they were so much more delicate. As it is, the students of the Magic Division could only stand on par with sword users once they reached the tenth rank.


    Yeah but your magic is good for making money, right? I heard those specializing in water magic can even do a full body heal for nobles. You can earn 100 gold coins just from one session. Xi felt it was too easy when she thought about how quickly water magicians could earn money.


    Jasmines expression took a turn for the worse at Xis suggestion. She thought it was really a bad idea so said, Not likely, as she shook her head. There are too many esteemed healers in Zhongyong already. I dare not offer my unworthy abilities.


    Jasmines attitude made Xis lips twitch. The words gave Annika an idea though.


    Hey! How about selling enchanted water? Water treated by water magicians have healing abilities. One bottle can go for two gold yeah?


    Ill think about it, was Jasmines unenthusiastic reply. Annikas suggestion wasnt bad per se but as a youngdy of noble breeding, Jasmine had an image to maintain. How could she sell enchanted water at some random street corner? It would be so mortifying if someone recognized her. Were Xi and Annika seriously brainstorming? Were they giving her any consideration when they threw out the suggestion?!


    Feng Wu and Jier hadnt eaten anything all day so they were starving. Theyd gone to the kitchen and were preparing something to eat, not caring at all about Jasmines dilemma.


    At first it didnt seem like they would have any vegetable dishes as Feng Wus cooking was poisonous and Jier only knew how to barbeque. Fortunately Feng Wu was good at giving direction. So although Jier didnt know how to cook, he was able to follow her instructions. They limped along together and made a decently nutritious meal thanks to Jiers awesome cooking abilities. Not only was it nutritious, the aroma was mouthwatering.


    Xi and Annika looked towards the kitchen with hungry eyes thinking of ways to sneak a few bites. Jasmine wasnt as affected. She didnt likemoners and wasnt interested in anything amoner like Feng Wu would have made. She didnt eat food frommoners. She forgot one thing though: it was impossible for every chef in the world to be a person of the peerage. By this simple fact she would have already eaten plenty of foods cooked by master chefmoners.


    Ignoring Feng Wu and Jier Jasmine turned to Annika. Have you found a job yet?


    I did. I got hired to use wood magic to help the crops grow at one of the local manor houses. I get paid ording to how much yield they get. The pays not bad.


    Of the five elemental magic systems, wood and water were the two weakest in terms of offensive abilities, however when it came to earning potential, they were the best. Despite this, magicians from the aristocracy rarely used it to make money, finding it distasteful. They were a noble lot who didnt like abasing themselves to others in order to make money, so few engaged in it unless they were in dire straits.


    The students in the Magic Division at Xingguang Holy Academy were no exception. They had an innate sense of superiority and refused to consider using their magic abilities to make money  at least for the first couple of days. Most caved in as time passed and no viable options appeared; no one wanted to fail the mission and repeat the grade.

 Chapter 54: Initial Profits

    Chapter 54: Initial Profits


    Annika had felt the same difort over it as Jasmine did, however she didnt want to fail the assignment. That was why she settled for an easy job that paid well.


    Feng Wu and Jier sat down to eat at the dining table after they finished cooking. Neither asked the girls to join. The thought never crossed Feng Wus mind. As for Jier, he and Feng Wu worked hard to cook everything. Why would he invite those who hadnt helped to have some?


    Xi and Annika waited expectantly, thinking that the two would be polite and invite them to partake in the meal. But s no invitation came. They could only watch as Feng Wu and Jier dug into the fragrant and delicious looking dishes.


    Unable to take it any longer, one of them intively uttered Feng Wus name. Xiao Wu


    Hm? Feng Wu answered the sad cry.


    Can you share a bite with us? Xi asked pitifully.


    Okay, said Feng Wu. She picked up two tes and put a bite of food in each before handing both over.


    A surprised sound of, Eh , escaped from the girls. They looked at the spread on the table before looking back down at the measly portion on their te, a helpless questioning look in their eyes.


    Good sister, you didnt have to take it so literally!


    Jasmine looked disdainfully at the scene, shaking her head. What was there to say about it? She decided to retire for the night and went upstairs to sleep.


    The iing freshmen were all busy with sses and various tasks; none of them had free time to y around anymore. It was quite a contrast to the upperssmen who leisurely went about their business.


    La Weis father owned tworge incredibly profitable hotels in Zhongyong so her family was very well-off. Although she was rich, she was not happy. This was because Ma Xiu, her childhood sweetheart, was lukewarm towards her.


    La Wei was just an ordinary rich youngdy; she wasnt a student at Xingguang so her chances of seeing Ma Xiu were few and far in-between. He was amazingly talented, cing tenth out of all the fifth years at Xingguang Holy Academy. It wasudable, but at the same time it made her feel anxious, as though their destinies were drifting farther apart. If she didnt keep reminding him of her presence, he might forget all about her! At the rate they were going, she was afraid some rotten woman would steal him away.


    Today she was lucky. She had heard that Ma Xiu would visit a magic shop in the city. It was the perfect chance for her to talk to him. She went out, taking care to look her best. She presented a very pretty picture dressed in a long dress, with a slight blush on her cheeks, and a jeweled hair piece in her hair. The maid by her side, holding a parasol to shield her from the sun,pleted the image of a quintessential rich youngdy.


    Upon seeing Ma Xiu the maid whispered, Miss. young master Ma Xiu is over there.


    La Weis face blushed crimson at the sight of her handsome sweetheart. She picked up her skirt intending to walk over to him. Before she could, a cute looking brown-eyed girl beat her to the punch. She couldnt hear what was said to her sweetheart, but afterwards the two left the magic shop together. La Wei wanted to follow but a young man dressed entirely in red and reeking of alcohol stumbled into them.


    Get away from us you drunk! the maid screamed as she shoved the drunk to the ground.


    La Wei walked over and looked for Ma Xiu as soon as the drunk was out of the way, but her sweetheart was nowhere in sight. She was so furious! If it hadnt been for the dy Now her entire trip was wasted.


    La Wei looked for the cheap seductress who had tried to fool her darling Ma Xiu. There she was walking into a jewelry shop. An angry La Wei followed behind. Once inside she saw that the clerk was pulling out a bracelet for the brte to try on.


    La Wei was in an extremely foul mood. She thought about the scene from earlier and easily guessed what had happened. What a horrid person! she thought. How dare that girl seduce Brother Ma Xiu! Now trying on all this jewelry. Could it be? She.. . she.. .! La Wei was an angry woman with an unrequited love and her imagination ran wild; truly fearsome indeed.


    She signaled her maid with her eyes.


    Her maid immediately got the message. Hold on. My Houses young miss would like that. Wrap it up. After saying this maid gave the brte a haughty nce.


    The brte blinked, looking at the maid puzzled.


    La Wei eyed her rival, noting her expression. The girl in front of her was devious, standing there pretending to be confused. LA Wei knew she had to be scheming something!


    The clerk, ced in an awkward situation, spoke up. But this youngdy here was looking at it first


    The maid made a face, unhappy that she had to exin. She was looking at it, but she didnt pay for it. Technically its still up for sale. Gift wrap it for my houses young miss.


    But.. . unhappy at the presumption the clerk stole a nce at the girl he was waiting on. Since she didnt say anything he did as he was told by the neers.


    La Wei epted the bracelet after it was wrapped up. She was just thinking of something appropriately snippy to say to the scheming seductress when she saw the other party looking at another piece of jewelry, this time a ne.


    La Wei harrumphed. She wasn''t going to let the girl get away with buying anytihng today. La Wei snatched up everything the brte showed an interest in.


    After thest item, a gemstone ring, was snatched from her, the brte turned around as though to leave.


    Hold it right there! La Wei shouted. This seductress wanted to leave? Like shed allow that. You. Listen well. Brother Ma Xiu is mine. These jewels are mine as well. You cant take them and you certainly cant take Brother Ma Xiu! La Wei turned away with her head held high. She and her maid walked out like proud peacocks having won a duel.


    It took less than five minutes before the young man in red stepped into the shop.


    A tall and beautiful woman walked out from the rear of the shop. The clerk deferentially addressed her as boss the moment he saw her. She said, The young miss from earlier purchased 20,000 gold worth of jewels. This is your cut  500.


    Jier took the proffered crystal card. With a smile he said, Thank you. If theres another chance in the future, lets work together again. After he finished speaking, he pulled the distracted brte girl next to him out of the shop.


    The boss smiled at that before returning to her office so the clerks could continue greeting customers.


    Once Jier exited the shop with Feng Wu a pleased smile reced his staid business-like countenance from earlier.


    Didnt I say this was a good n? There are so many fools in the city, if you just look, its easy to find them.


    Jier is amazing, Feng Wu agreeably praised him in all earnestness.


    I know. I am. Come on, lets go register with the Adventurers'' guild. We can battle to earn more money once we do.

 Chapter 55: Registering as Adventurers*

    Chapter 55: Registering as Adventurers*


    Swindling fools for money was just a short-term solution for Jier. It was fine to do it asionally, but it wasnt a sustainable way to earn money; sooner orter the fools would catch on and he would be caught.


    They unexpectedly ran into Xi and a few others at the guild.


    No way! Didnt expect to see you here Xiao Wu, eximed Xi. She was there with her team of five to pick up a mission as well.


    Oh, its that girl. Yifu spoke from the entry way, disgust clearly evident in her voice. Her volume was loud enough to carry across the entire area. She wore a ck magic robe and held a magic staff in her hand. She arrogantly looked at Feng Wu as though the other girl was an insignificant ant.


    Feng Wu blinked. The girl speaking looked familiar


    What a coincidence. Were also here to register. How about we all form a party? said Zi Cheng. The smile she gave after saying this was soft and tender, like a ray of warm sunshine. Everyone immediately liked her.


    No, we already have a full team, Xis rejection was forthright. It didnt matter to her if Hans or Pei thought otherwise. There was no way she was willing to get on the same team as Yifu. The girl was a walking catastrophe and dead weight to boot. Forgive Xi for her bluntness, but she wanted to keep living.


    Is that so? Thats too bad. Anyone looking at Zi Cheng at that moment would have been charmed by her amethyst eyes and swayed by the disappointment in them, so much so they would have granted her any request.


    It was a good thing few looked at her right then. Zi Cheng didnt ask Feng Wu since putting her and Yifu together would only be asking for trouble.


    Feng Wu and Jier were in a hurry and didnt have time to pay attention to Zi Cheng. In fact, while everyone was chatting, they were busy registering.


    Zi Cheng didnt think too much about Feng Wu and wasnt interested in causing any trouble.


    Yifu hated Feng Wus guts and had other ideas. Now that the girl was in front of her, how could Yifu ignore her? Yifu chanted a malevolent spell and directed it at Feng Wu. It was too bad she forgot where she was in her eagerness to harm.


    The Adventurers guild had an array that nullified low level spells precisely for events like these. It considerably decreased the disy of bad behavior by budding magicians intoxicated by their newfound powers. Yifus spell sputtered out and a force pushed her out of the guild hall.


    The other adventures turned at the movement and looked at her standing dumbstruck at the doorway. The expression everyone wore clearly said, idiot. To be so stupid as to attack someone inside the guild they hadnt seen such a rookie mistake like that in years.


    Yifu stood outside the hall confused. How did she get pushed out here? She was clearly inside when she cast her spell.


    One look at her and it was obvious she was a rookie. Two sword users took pity on her and exined the situation.


    The use of force is prohibited inside the guild. Youll be ejected by the array if you try.


    Yifu finally understood. Her face turned ck and blue from embarrassment. Why was she always put in such awkward situations every time she ran into Feng Wu?


    Feng Wu noticed the movement along with everyone else; but by the time she turned around, all she saw was a sh of light.


    Jier snorted. If it weren''t for the array he would have already burnt her to a crisp.


    Jier and Feng Wu were free to choose their missions after registering, however they were restricted to D and C ranked ones. Higher missions were locked until they leveled up.


    Jier knew better than to ask Feng Wu for her opinion on the missions. It would have been hopeful thinking to expect her to research any of it beforehand. With this in mind, he went ahead and just picked the C level mission with the highest reward.


    The mission was to investigate the death of Mrs. Malin, and apprehend the murderer. It wouldnt take too long and was worth 500 gold.


    They werent the first to go for it; quite a few had tried before, but all resulted in failure. Charges werent filed against any of the suspects found since the evidence wascking.


    The deceased victim was survived by her husband, Mr. Wenda, and her daughter, ra Wenda. Mr. Wenda was an incredibly handsome young man in his youth. He was also very shrewd in business. It was thisbination that caught the attention of the then single Mrs. Malin. The two married and two yearster gave birth to their only daughter, ra , now eighteen years old. ra wasnt very good with business so she stayed with her mother at home and helped around the house. They had been a happy family of three, but three years ago everything changed.


    Mr. Wenda met and fell head over heels for another woman. She was ravishingly beautiful and her name was Dusha. Deliriously in love, Wenda neglected his wife and stopped his conjugal visits to her entirely. He eventually dropped all pretense and demanded a divorce.


    Mrs. Malin didnt want to divorce so she refused. The two had terrible arguments over it. Things came to a head when Mrs. Malin discovered Mr. Wenda had cheated on her and slept with Dusha. She agreed to the divorce, but on her terms.


    Since he cheated on her, she was entitled to two thirds of their assets upon separation. Although Mr. Wenda was extremely unwilling, he saw no other way around it.


    The night before the divorce, Mrs. Malin and her daughter stayed at the vi she had inherited from her parents. The servants were all dismissed so it was just the two of them together.


    Shockingly, Mrs. Malin was murdered sometime in the night. ra had no evidence, but she suspected her father and his mistress were the ones who killed her mother.


    The murder happened a few months ago in a city near Zhongyong. Investigators found the murder weapon in ra s room, and in a dramatic turn of events, ra became a suspect in her own mothers murder. Her father even formally used her.


    She refused to plead guilty, instead asking a friend to issue a mission on her behalf at the Adventurers'' guild. She wanted to find her mothers real murderer and have that person brought to justice.


    Jier looked at the mission sheet again. They just had to find the culprit; it was certainly doable.


    It looked like a cut and dried case. The culprit was clearly ra s father and his mistress Dusha. However, if it was that simple, why had no one already solved it? The mission couldnt be as simple as it initially appeared. Jier enjoyed challenges and looked forward to solving the difficult case.


    The clerk was surprised hed taken the mission. Are you sure you want to take that C mission?


    Jier impatiently gave his reply in a curt biting tone. Yeah, this one.


    Many far more experienced adventurers had unsessfully tried the mission. The clerk wanted to warn them and suggest they take something else, especially since the trial was set to begin soon. Time was not on their side.

 Chapter 56: Ice-Rime, Frosted Hills and Knolls

    Chapter 56: Ice-Rime, Frosted Hills and Knolls


    Suddenly a sweet female voice cut into their conversation. Wait! We want that mission!


    Jier and Feng Wu turned around to find a group of four, two males and two females, approach.


    The two girls in the group noticed Feng Wu right away. n Duo and Ai Li[notes] could never forget Feng Wu. Both hated her bitterly.


    There was never a shortage of people looking for trouble. The clerk had been working at the guild long enough to recognize troublemakers when they came. She kept her face neutral as she clearly stated the policy. My apologies, but I must regretfully inform you that the Adventurers'' guild only allow one team per mission. Should the engaged team fail, then the mission will be reposted. Multiple teams per mission is only permissible if it is the express wish of the requestor, however it is not the case in this instance.


    They havent paid the fee yet! Ai Li shouted as she red at Feng Wu. She hated Feng Wu with a passion. She still had a grudge to settle. Feng Wu had used some strange trick to freeze her in their duel. She had nearly been molested by the lechers and perverts in the streets that day! She had suffered through so much because of it. There was no way she was going to let a bully as bad as Feng Wu get away unpunished.


    Here. The fee. Jier said as he put several coins on the table.


    The clerk counted out the amount and epted the payment in full. Under guild rules, missions could be picked up by individuals or teams. To qualify as a team a group needed at least three members though. Since it was only Feng Wu and Jier, the clerk logged it as an individual request pick up under Jiers name. The mission was officially his after she counted the money and logged it in. She handed him back his school ID.


    Ai Li, dont worry about it. n Duo tried to soothe her cousin. She wanted Feng Wu dead as well but she was aware of where they stood. Making trouble in the guild was not wise. She didnt want to alienate the staff so she grabbed Ai Li and brought her to the desk when she saw her cousin about to open her mouth again.


    To the clerk she said, Our team would like to register for this mission please. She handed over ten gold coins.


    The clerk epted the request and fee before logging it into the system. She didnt utter a single word of pleasantry the entire time, focused solely on entering the data.


    n Duos team of four were quickly registered. They also took a level C mission, only theirs dealt with strength, it didnt involve any kind of investigation. Their mission was to go outside the city and deal with some magical beasts.


    Ai Li stood to the side with her male squad members fuming as she red daggers at Feng Wu. The guys were both sword users from the Sword division. This was amonbination as a group consisting of only magicians[notes] or sword users was rare. The only reason they teamed up with n Duo and Ai Li was toplete the mission. They had no interest in the drama.


    Your registration isplete. Good luck with your mission, said the clerk once she finished. Now that the task wasplete, the clerk finally smiled as she handed n Duo her school ID back.


    n Duo didnt behave in a haughty manner simply because the other person was a receptionist. Instead she said Thank you, and returned the smile.


    Once they received their mission, the group of four left without further interactions with Feng Wu.


    Jier frowned as he said, Dont let them get to you. Go and pick out a mission we can do together. He reached over and ruffled her hair as he spoke. It was a pleasant feeling, ruffling her hair.


    Feng Wu had gotten used to him messing her hair so she didnt mind. She obediently went over and looked at the mission board. She randomly picked a C level assignment from a mountain vige in the small nation-state of Frosted Hills and Knolls.[notes] Despite its proximity to Zhongyong, it was independent and didnt fall under Zhongyongs governance.


    The request was issued by the vige chief; the note read:


    Young girls from all over the vige have disappeared. We have canvased the area but havent found a single trace of the missing girls or the deviant who kidnapped them. We dont know if the girls are alive or dead. This uncertainty has weighed heavily on all of us, especially the parents of those missing. They have been wailingmentation day and night since.


    The vigers had pooled their money together and issued the request, with a reward of 200 gold, in the hopes that an adventurer would help them. It was a recent request so no one had picked it up yet. However even if it was an older request, the odds of it being picked up were slim. Two hundred gold for a C level mission was simply too low. Adventurers could get far more gold for easier tasks.


    For Feng Wu, the reward didnt matter. What appealed to her was the convenience. It was in the same ce as Jiers mission.


    Since both missions were outside Zhongyongs city limits, there was no way for them to investigate and still make it to ss on time. This meant they needed a leave of absence. Fortunately the teacher they requested the leave from was supportive, readily excusing them from ss.


    Jier and Feng Wu immediately went to their respective dorms to pack for the trip.


    Feng Wu decided to bring Little White and Little Bun along since the missions would take some time toplete. She couldnt leave them alone in the dorms for so long. To save time and space, she put Little White in Little Buns spiritual aura, then put Little Bun inside her dimensional storage ring.


    Jier and Feng Wu opted to use a transportation array to travel to their mission site. It was an umon method to travel for two reasons: cost and size limitations. It cost 200 gold per head. Additionally, each array transport required ten passengers, with all ten being present at the array before operators would be willing to start it.


    They stood out quite a bit as they waited for more passengers to show, Feng Wu in her long white dress and Jier, clearly a magician, in his red robe. Fortunately it only took half an hour before enough people queued up for the array. Feng Wu and Jier were the youngest of the group. Because of their age, the other passengers wondered if they were rich aristocratic children sneaking out to y. They would nce over at Feng Wu and Jier every once in awhile in their curiosity. The kids didnt pay it any mind and continued ignoring everyone there.

 Chapter 57: Pierre

    Chapter 57: Pierre


    After everyone paid, the conductor inserted a crystal into a port, creating a sh of light. By the time the light died down, all ten had alreadynded at their destination. They felt the biting cold as soon as theynded.


    The array brought them to Rime-Frost, a border town just on the outskirts of Frosted Hills and Knolls. It was a cold ce where people bundled up in heavyyers to stay warm. The streets were lined with snow, piled high and fluffy, creating a majestic winter scene. It was the kind of ce ice magicians loved. Indeed, many chose to reside here for the cold. The city also hosted many tourists as well.


    The passengers went their respective ways without exchanging any pleasantries. Since ra was imprisoned and they wouldnt be able to meet with her, Jier told Feng Wu their first step would be to find the person who made the request on her behalf.


    The name listed as a contact was Pierre. Just Pierre, no surname. Who was he exactly? In a world where her own father condemned her for her mothers murder, he was the only one willing to stand by her.


    Jier reached for Feng Wus hand and held it in a firm grip as they walked. He did so partly because he didnt want her to fall, but mostly because he didnt want her to get cold. The change in temperature was very sudden and he didnt want her to get sick because of it. The easiest way to keep her warm was to impart some of his fire energy to her through her hand.


    Jier was a fire elemental magician so the cold didnt bother him. Although Feng Wu was weaker than she was in her original body, she wasnt entirely helpless; her strength was improving. She faithfully did the exercises her master taught her for healing internal injuries. She wasnt sure if it was because there was a rtionship between her old world and this one, but whatever it was, it converted the energy from her martial aura into qi, which was the internal energy form in the current world. The two different types of energy werepatible enough to be interchangeable, allowing her to use her converted martial aura to shield her from the cold.


    Jier didnt know this since he had never asked Feng Wus rank. Combined this with Feng Wus reticent to talk meant Jier remained in the dark.


    Hand in hand the two of them walked until they reached the address on the request. They stood in front of what appeared to be a family-run inn located in the middle of the residential area of the city.


    Jier and Feng Wu walked inside together. The interior looked worn and slightly dpidated from years of service.


    Wee! Are you here for lodgings or a meal? cried an enthusiastic plump older woman as soon as she noticed them.


    Were from the Adventurers'' guild and were here to see Pierre. Although Jier was normally short-tempered, he always managed to present the image of a courteous well-bred young man to those who saw him for the first time.


    This stunned the older woman. Though she was worried, she maintained a professional smile. She got up as she said, Please wait a moment. Ill call young master Pierre down.


    The sound of hurried footsteps sounded down the hall. Almost immediately following the sound, a teenager dressed in blue appeared before them. It was obvious he ran over as fast as he could, yet he was breathing normally, not panting at all. Clearly he was a sword master who practiced control of internal force. However considering his youth, his rank as a sword userwas probably low.


    Pierre had been excited when he heard about the visiting adventurers. However, the expression in his eyes quickly changed from hopefulness to disappointment when he caught sight of Jier and Feng Wu. The two of them couldnt be more than fifteen, so young and inexperienced. How could they be capable of finding Mrs. Malins murderer?


    Pierre sighed. This mission is too difficult for adventures as new as you to take on. You should look for an easier mission OK? After saying so he proceeded to ignore them. They were just inexperienced adventurers who let greed distract them from the dangers of a mission.


    What? Jier was the one who criticized others, not the other way around. Dont you know the saying: dont judge a book based on its cover? We arent the first adventurers toe here. Just because those before us failed doesnt mean we will as well. A strong oppressive force pervaded the air immediately after he finished speaking.


    The pressure was so intense Pierre lost his breath, fortunately it onlysted a few seconds. The short moment was enough to convince him though.


    You Pierre was shocked that someone so young could release so much pressure. He instantly revised his opinion of the young man in front of him. He faced the two of them and properly apologized. The girl next to the boy had not demonstrated her strength, but Pierre was sure she wasnt weak, otherwise how could the two of them team up?


    Apology epted. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Jier and Im the adventurer working on your request. This is my friend Feng Wu. She is here working on a separate request. Jier sinctly exined who they were and why they were there.


    Pierre was an interesting fellow. He didnt nurse any hard feelings against Jier for oppressing him despite their age difference. This satisfied Jier. Had the other man behaved differently, Jier would have given him a rude awakening.


    Im d youre both here. My name is Pierre. Im Miss ra Wendas good friend. She is the one who issued the request; but, because she is currently imprisoned, she asked that I post it on her behalf, exined an embarrassed Pierre.


    Master Pierre, why dont you take our guests inside while I get something from the kitchen? said the Matron La, the cherubic faced woman from earlier.


    Ah! Ive troubled you Matron La! Pierre smote his forehead as he spoke. Here he was bbing away and he hadnt even offered his guests a seat.


    Matron La left for the kitchen as the three of them walked farther inside. Jier and Feng Wu sat down on a sofa and Pierre personally poured them each a cup of ck tea before exining.


    Both my mother and Miss ra Wendas mother were good friends, close even before their respective marriages. After marriage they maintained their friendship. In fact their husbands, my father and her father, are rted to each other. Our family ties remained strong even when my family faced a financial crisis.

 Chapter 58: Magical Beasts are Divided into Three Groups

    Chapter 58: Magical Beasts are Divided into Three Groups


    I was twelve at the time. A hostile takeover was waged against my familys business and we lost nearly everything. In fact, the only thing we managed to keep is this inn here. It has seen better days Im afraid, said Pierre. The inn was small and shabby but it still had a steady stream of repeat customers, which allowed them to stay in business. It helped that Matron La was very good at drumming up business.


    Pierre continued to tell them how despite the disparity in wealth, the two families still maintained close ties, so close in fact that ras family even helped them financially. However everything changed when Ms. Dusha entered the scene. Her appearance strained the rtionship between Mr. Wenda and Mrs. Malin, eventually resulting in the couple splitting and Mrs. Malin moving out. Sometime afterwards ra had a fall out with her father and she too moved out, leaving to live with Mrs. Malin, at her maternal grandparents vi.


    It was at the vi that Mrs. Malin mysteriously died. The murder three months ago was a sensational case in part because ra was the primary suspect.


    Of course most people dont believe Miss ra Wenda did it. The likely culprit are Mr. Wenda and his mistress. Pierre shook his head. But theres no evidence. All anyone has are suspicions. On top of that, the knife found in Miss ra Wendas room matched the type of weapon used to murder Mrs. Malin. Add to that, Mr. Wenda and Ms. Dushas maid will vouch for their whereabouts at the time of the murder, so they have an alibi. They arent even considered suspects.


    Pierre continued to tell them how the investigation failed to find any evidence to support ras innocence. This led the two of them to put a request in at the Adventurers'' guild in hopes of finding someone who would be able to apprehend the real murderer. Unfortunately the adventurer that epted their request couldnt solve the case. It was at this moment of hopelessness that Jier walked in.


    They were still talking when thedy from earlier brought over several delicious looking dishes.


    Feng Wu sat quietly eating the snacks as everyone else chatted.


    Jier had a better understanding of the situation after Pierres exnation. He asked, Pierre can you show us the room Mrs. Malin was found?


    Pierre had anticipated the request. Of course. The vi has been empty and cordoned off since Mrs. Malins death but there is still a way we can sneak inside.


    Jier nodded his head without asking any further.


    They rested a bit after the meal before walking to Mrs. Malins vi. Pierre had wanted to call for a carriage but Jier refused, citing the need to for a constitutional walk.


    The temperature in Rime-Frost was much colder than Zhongyong and there were piles of snow all around. The shops were mostly empty with few if any customers inside. The streets were quiet with few locals around, those they encountered were mostly adventurers on missions. It gave the ce a deserted feel.


    Jier wondered aloud, How do you guys stay in business? The ce seems really dead.


    The bluntment made Pierre smile. The town is actually pretty lively. Its quiet right now because everyone is out watching the event.


    What event? Is it fun? Are there a lot of people there? Jier asked in rapid fire session. He was always interested in having a good time, and something attracting a crowd had to be fun.


    It has to do with an egg. The way I heard it a master from the spiritual world stole the egg of a holy beast. He stored it in his pocket dimensional ring, but he lost it sometime while traveling from the spiritual realm. A lot of people are in there right now trying to find it. It may not seem like it, but there are actually quite a lot of people in Rime-Frost right now.


    Jiers eyes lit up. Holy beast egg? He questioned his hearing for a moment. To hear news of a holy beast egg in ce like this was unexpected. They only forayed into the mortal realm if they were bound by a strong contract, because of this it was nearly impossible to see one.


    Magical beasts were divided into three tiers: ordinary magical beasts, holy level magical beasts, and god level magical beasts. Ordinary magical beasts werent exactlymon butpared to the other two, they were much easier to find. Holy and god beasts lived in the spiritual realm, a paradise for noble beasts of all kinds. Although they lived together, god beasts, because they were so powerful, held a higher rank than holy beasts. Higher level magical beasts even had the ability to take on human form.


    A person had to be very powerful to force or convince a magical beast from the spiritual realm to form a contract. Any contract between a human and a beast from the spiritual realm was essentially a life-longpanionship. Contracted beasts were only freed to return to the spiritual realm and resume their lives after the death of their contracted human.


    If you wanted a holy or god beast you had to go to the spiritual realm and subjugate one, however in order to enter the spiritual realm, you had to be a master. If you were too weak then you had to settle for contracting with a low level magical beast. No one wanted that. Fortunately there was one other method open to those ambitious enough but without the strength, and that was to get their hands on an egg. Any child worth his salt would give up an arm to get one; Jier was no exception.

 Chapter 59: Understanding the Clues

    Chapter 59: Understanding the Clues


    If an egg was stolen then the elders of the n the egg came from should be trying to negotiate right?


    The rtionship between humans and god beasts in the spiritual world was a good one. If the spiritual world decided to intervene and request assistance on behalf of the holy beast, then the people of Frosted Hills and Knolls would have no choice to but assist in finding the stolen egg, lest they be shamed the next time anyone from their nation visited the spiritual realm.


    Its strange though. Its been a while since the egg fell near Rime-Frost, but no one from the spiritual world has stepped forward to negotiate for our aid. Everyone is wondering if its an orphan egg. If the egg was from a dead line, then it made sense, as there wouldnt be an elder to step forward. Beasts from other families wouldnt interfere.


    So its like that, Jier nodded as the finally reached the Mrs. Malins vi.


    It was a small two-story building, the kindmonly found in the city. It had a nice view with a yard and a flower bed.


    We have to go in through the side. Technically no ones allowed inside until the case is resolved. Pierre was more than willing to defy the Department of Justices orders in order to save his childhood friend.


    The streets were practically deserted so they were able to sneak in through the side door without anyone noticing. Pierre led them to Mrs. Malins room.


    It was arge room, and because it hadnt been aired out in some time, it was very dusty. Jier noticed therge bloodstain on the bed right away. That had to be where Mrs. Malin died.


    Look! There are people. No ones been here for so long, will ra be back soon? A small childish voice floated to Feng Wus ear.


    No, those people think ra is a murderer; theyll definitely kill her for it, said another voice, the tone unmistakably angry.


    Those people are bad. No one watered me properly after ra left. I want her back.


    A bunch of new voices joined in, making a din like a market.


    The sounds didnt surprise Feng Wu. It was just the nts nearby chatting. If she paid attention, she could make out what they were saying. She had always been able to hear the nts and animals, even the wind and the fire, back when she was on Yuehua Mountain. Her ability to hear them was even stronger since she crossed over. Shed learn to control her improved hearing earlier so had no problems tuning them out.


    She paid attention to them now because she had a n. It was simple. If they couldnt find evidence then shed just ask the nts nearby what happened. They were in a rush and she wanted to help Jier. Shed been listening since they stepped into the vi.


    While Pierre and Jier looked around the room trying to find any evidence missed by the investigators, Feng Wu went to the courtyard to ask the flowers if they knew who murdered Mrs. Malin. The boys didnt think much about her walking around, assuming she just wanted to enjoy the air outside.


    Pierre hadnt heard Feng Wu say a thing the entire time hed known her, nor had she shown any special abilities of strength. This made him revise his opinion of her. She had to be Jiers girlfriend and was tagging along with him.


    To be fair, he had to admit they didnt act like a couple. He was focused on saving his childhood friend so didnt give it any more thought.


    Feng Wu, for her part, had gone directly to the garden. It wasnt a big garden, but despite the cold it was still full of blooming flowers. Aside from the flowers there was also a big tree in the yard. It had to be at least a hundred years old.


    She walked over and stroked its bark. Hello. She made specially effort to make her voice clear.


    Hello little girl. What a surprise to find a human that canmunicate with us nts. You must be special. The voice of the tree sounded was that of a kindly old man.


    The reply encouraged Feng Wu. Her eyes sparked a little in her expressionless face.


    I used to be called Tian Lan but now Im called Feng Wu. I came with Jier to investigate Mrs. Malins death. Did anyone elsee into the vi the night Mrs. Malin died? She hadnt joined in the discussion with Pierre earlier at the hotel, but she was paying attention. She knew their biggest obstacle was ack of witnesses.


    Since this was the case, she figured asking the tree was the best course of action. She likedmunicating with the nts because their emotions were clear and easy to understand. There was no guessing or hard thinking involved. She liked this easy breezy way ofmunicating. Talking with people was so much moreplicated.


    That day, there was a non-human person in human skin. A really strange one that one. The old tree had seen many dayse and go, most were not memorable, but that day stuck out in its head.


    A non-human in human skin? This was too much for Feng Wu. She didnt understand.


    Yes, wearing female skin. More beautiful than Mrs. Malin. The tree, being a rooted nt, hadnt seen many women, so its idea of beauty was based on Mrs. Malin. Mrs. Malin could only be considered average looking whenpared to a real beauty.


    Feng Wu thanked the tree and went back inside.

 Chapter 60: How Did You Know?!

    Chapter 60: How Did You Know?!


    Pierre and Jier searched all over the room but didnt find any clues. It was not surprising. The investigation party had searched the room multiples times before them so everything of value was already found and taken away.


    They were just about to go to ras room when Feng Wu walked in.


    Xiao Wu, youre back. Jier didnt mind that she ran off on her own while he was searching. He had full confidence in his own abilities. He would definitely be able toplete the mission.


    Feng Wu stared at him, her face expressionless and her eyes clear. When Mrs. Malin died someone in human skin came here. What does that mean?


    Human skin? Both boys had question marks in their eyes. Fortunately Jier quickly understood.


    Oh. You mean the one that killed Mrs. Malin wasnt a person but a creature disguised as a human? They lived in a magical world and using a magical art to disguise was not unheard of. Jier knew it was possible.


    Feng Wu didnt understand it at all when the old tree exined it to her, but at Jiers words it finally clicked.


    Jier is so smart. She looked at him with adoring puppy dog eyes.


    Pierres fog of confusion also lifted at Jiers simple exnation. But now he had another question.


    Miss Feng Wu, how do you know this? How did this young girl discover something the investigation team missed?


    Feng Wu bit her lip and tucked her head down, not saying a word.


    This reaction made Pierre want to shout at the sky. Hey now, dont look like that. This kind of good girl being bullied image. That boyfriend of yours is going to beat the crap out of me!


    Feng Wu kept her head down. She didnt know what to say. Master told her not to tell anyone she could talk to the nts and animals, that it could result in trouble if she did. She could only silently keep her head down, feeling incredibly troubled.


    Just then she felt a gentle warm hand stroking her head, the same way Master used to stroke her head. She looked up and saw Jier. His smile felt as bright as the Sun.


    If you dont want to say then you dont have to Xiao Wu. The Jier now waspletely different from the usual fiery Jier. This Jier was like a gentle older brother.


    Feng Wus heart warmed at the sight making her unconsciously smile.


    How adorable! Jier couldnt help rubbing her head even more at the shy smile.


    Ah yes please dont be sad. Please just ignore my question. If Pierre had known she was like this he would not have asked.


    Im not sad. People only cried when they were sad. Feng Wu had always been a strong child who listened to her master. He had said tears were for the weak, that the strong didnt cry.


    She was never sad. She was always strong and brave.


    Pierre wasnt going to argue with her. If she said she wasnt sad then she wasnt sad.


    Weve made some headway. Lets leave here and figure things out, Jier called out to Pierre as he pulled Feng Wus hand.


    The three left the vi, their minds full of questions.


    Pierre arranged a room for them while Matron La prepared several delicious dishes for everyone.


    Matron La, we seem to have more customers than usualtely. As the owner of the hotel Pierre knew how many customers they normally had. The sudden increase didnt escape his notice. The other inns in the area were also busier recently.


    Yes. It should be because of the holy beast egg, Matron La said not missing a beat and as she continued setting up the tableware.


    A lot of people are in Rime-Frost right now? Jier was surprised because there had been so few people on the streets when they were out earlier.


    Yes! Many people. Especially in thest two days. They dont seem to know what to do, but they are here nheless. Adventurers from all over Frosted Hills and Knolls are here. Pierre suspected Jier knew about it and was ying dumb earlier. Turned out the fellow really didnt know.


    Feng Wu tucked into the soup, a happy expression clearly showing on her face. Matron Las oxtail soup was delicious and she liked it a lot.


    Although Feng Wu hadnt said anything, based on her face, Jier knew the soup had to be tasty.


    Boss, bring some wine over. A tall man with a sword behind him came downstairs. It was obvious from his clothes that he wasnt rich.


    OK, Ill bring some over right away, Pierre smiled.


    Matron La had gone to the kitchen for some food so the only person left was Pierre. The inn was small and they made just enough to get by so they didnt have money to hire extra help. The two of them were usually enough to run the ce, it was just that the past two days had been exceptionally busy with more guests than normal. Nearly all their rooms were booked.


    Instead of apanying Jier and Feng Wu for their meal, he stayed behind and staffed the counter. He didnt like to leave it unattended. It was dinnertime so it was very busy. The number of guests dining downstairs kept increasing. Luckily Matron La was a fast cook and no one had to wait too long for their orders.


    Pierre was working, Feng Wu was busy eating, and Jier was taking the opportunity to ask the people at the inn about their reason for visiting Rime-Frost. Everyone was very forting with their responses, not regarding as a secret.


    The three of them gathered in Pierres studyter that night. Jier shared what he learned from the guests at the inn earlier.


    A few days ago a mysterious streak of light arced over the town. People think its because an ancient tomb opened up. Theres surely treasure in it, and theyre here to find it.

 Chapter 61: Entering the Village

    Chapter 61: Entering the Vige


    An ancient magicians tomb? Pierre was shocked. A reason like that had never crossed his mind. That exined why the town was full of adventurers.


    First a holy beast egg, now an ancient tomb. Its hard to believe theyre both happening here.


    Pierre nodded at Jiers words. It was odd that two events as significant as these would happen near a border town as small as theirs. That an ancient tomb surfaced was also incredibly exciting news. But this was inconsequentialpared to saving ra. They needed to focus on what was important. Whether its a coincidence or not, our priority is to find the murderer and clear Miss ra Wendas name.


    Jier nodded. They came for a mission, and that mission was to find Mrs. Malins murderer.


    Getting back on topic, we found some really good leads at Mrs. Malins vi. It should give us some direction. Jier had already started forming a n based on the what Feng Wu said.


    From what Miss Feng Wu told us the only thing we know is that the murderer is wearing female human skin. We dont know that persons identity. I do not know if it could have been Ms. Dusha or not. Perhaps it was Ms. Dusha. Who else would have an agenda against Mrs. Malin other than Ms. Dusha. Maybe she did it to take over as the new wife.


    In fact, Mr. Wenda didnt waste time making his mistress the newdy of the house, ceremonially carrying her over the threshold while ra was detained by investigators. With his first wife dead and the daughter from that marriage jailed, there was nothing in his way.


    At first Pierre was just annoyed at Mr. Wendas disregard of ras plight, but the ceremony made him ashamed to even know the other man. Pierre sighed. He was conflicted and unsure what to think. Before meeting Dusha, Wenda had been a fine man. It was only after meeting her that he began behaving abominably. How could people be so fickle? It made Pierres faith in humanity waver.


    To take a new wife so soon? Jiers opinion of Mr. Wenda was very low. What kind of person is this Ms. Dusha?


    She seemed like a gentle and kind-hearteddy the two times I met her. But then again, she cant be very kind if she was scheming to take someone elses husband.


    Is there a way for us to meet her?


    Yes. There will be a birthday party for the mayors daughter in two days. Anyone with connections will be there. You and Miss Feng Wu cane as my guests.


    Feng Wu stood very quietly to the side not engaging in the conversation. It was only because Jier knew it was her habit to be silent that he knew she was indeed paying close attention to their conversation, anyone else would have looked at her nk stare and thought she was spacing out.


    They talked about the party a little more before finally calling it for the night and retiring to their respective rooms.


    Feng Wu pulled Little White and Little Bun out from her dimensional ring once she got inside her room. Little Bun had been unhappy to have to go inside, so to be shut in it for the entire day he was very grouchy! He came out in a flood of tears, the anger at being neglected clear in his eyes. He cried and cried for an hour before Feng Wu was finally able to coax him silent again.


    He eventually tired himself out and dozed off to sleep thinking about Feng Wu: Mama bad! Always locking me upwuuu wuuu


    Little White took over and carried Little Bun around the room, rocking him gently up and down.


    Feng Wu watched them as she thought about her own mission: find the bad people who kidnapped the girls and bring the girls back home. It seemed simple. She thought about it some more before taking a shower and going to bed.


    The next morning Feng Wu woke up earlier than usual. She went downstairs with Little White and Little Bun trailing behind her. This was because yesterday was too much for Little Bun. He would rather die than go back inside the ring. As a result, Feng Wu could only have Little White carry him along as she went downstairs.


    Like everyone else, Pierre and Matron La were both shocked to discover that Feng Wu was the babys mother. Both had the same thoughts: what was this worlding to, that a girl so young was already a mother?


    Since the birthday party was not for another two days, Feng Wu and Jier decided to work on the mission with the missing girls. They both thought it would be quick and simple, a nice break for their brains from the current mission about ra.


    It wouldnt work to bring Little Bun along, so they left him and Little White under Pierre and Matron Las care while they headed north to Ice-Rime, the vige with the missing girls.


    Ice-Rime was small vige of about a thousand people whose main livelihood depended on growing a type of winterberry fruit indigenous to the region. The winterberry variant they grew wasmonly used in cooking and winemaking; in fact, many wine merchants visited the country specifically to purchase the berries. The demand allowed the people of Ice-Rime to make afortable living. It was a good life that turned hellish when the girls began disappearing.


    The vige chief increased security by gathering a troop of strong young men to patrol the area. It was no use though as the girls continued to go missing. The chief was so anxious his hair turned prematurely white.


    Every single person in the vige was at their wits end, so they pooled their money together to request the help of a strong adventurer.


    Jier and Feng Wu rushed to the vige, but they were met with hostility when they arrived.


    Who are you and what you want here? asked a woman. She was clearly tense and leery of them. The other vigers surrounding the kids were equally unweing, some even pulling out their weapons.


    This was normal since the vigers were on edge over the disappearances. The appearance of any stranger would make them nervous.


    Jier knew how to y this. He easily adopted the image of a gentle and refined young man. Your vige issued a mission at the guild headquarters. We are the adventurers who epted that request.

 Chapter 62: Doubt

    Chapter 62: Doubt


    Youre the adventurers?! eximed the firstdy in disbelief.


    How can such young children handle our mission?


    Yeah. I expected a strong sword master!


    What''s to be done now? What should we do with these two kiddies?


    We can have them go back. Even if the girls can''t be saved, at least these two kids wont get hurt.


    The vigers continued discussing with each other. They had pinned all their hopes on the adventurer who would ept their mission, but they never expected it would be epted by two small children. The gap between their expectation and reality was simply too great!


    The chief ising! The chief ising! cried out several children as they ran over to the crowd.


    A white-haired man in a white coat appeared as the crowd parted a path for him. He was thin and walked with the help of a wooden walking stick. One look and it was obvious he was a respected elder of the vige.


    Young guests, wee. Please allow me to receive you in my home. The vige chief spoke politely to Jier and Feng Wu.


    The chiefs house was bigger and of a better build quality than the other houses in the vige. Upon entering he had his daughters-inw prepare a meal for Jier and Feng Wu. They were clever and obedient and did so without asking any questions.


    The chiefs wife passed away some time ago so the housekeeping was managed by his sons two wives. The twodies were the only ones at home since both their husbands were out.


    Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Bulu and I am the chief of this vige. His eyes were thick with grief and it was obvious the situation with the girls had left him haggard.


    Greetings chief. Im Jier, a D-level registered adventurer at the Adventurers'' guild. The one who epted the mission is my friend, Feng Wu. At this Jier gestured to Feng Wu beside him.


    Feng Wu was bad with social interactions so Jier handled the usual courtesies. He was used to it and automatically introduced Feng Wu after introducing himself.


    The old mans face stiffened when he heard Feng Wu was the one who epted the mission. Such a delicate girl for such a dangerous mission filled him with unease.


    Young adventurers, what happened in the vige is very unusual. Youre still young, Im afraid the fiends will be beyond your ability to handle. They really were just too young to take on such a risk.


    The chief felt the same way the other vigers did, however he had been chief for many years and was more diplomatic.


    Chief doesnt believe in us? Jier broke out inughter as he spoke.


    The chief looked at Jier confused at the sudden change in temperament. The gentle refined air Jier had on earlier waspletely gone, now reced with a brash arrogance.


    The chief believed they were too weak to take on the task, however he was far too tactful to voice such a thought aloud and hurt their feelings, so instead he said, You are simply too young.


    Feng Wu looked at the old chief and in very somber voice said, I willplete the mission.


    The old chief found it hard to reject such sincerity. He tried one more time to dissuade them. It is very dangerous.


    I am very strong, replied Feng Wu.


    This


    Jier was not going to be rejected. I am not an ordinary adventurer. Please do not worry chief. We will be able to help your vige.


    The chiefs heart was in the right ce. He tried his best to dissuade the children but in the end their persistence won out. Although they refused to listen to him, he felt they were good children, however it would be a pity if they were to get injured. He decided to have some of the younger vigers follow them around as they investigated. In this way the vigers wouldnt be put out, but the childrens safety would still be ensured.


    Thedies finished cooking and brought the meal over. Matron Las cooking was better, but considering Matron La was a professional cook, it was to be expected. The two sons, both in their forties, returned as everyone finished eating. They came directly from the field and still carried their farm tools as they walked in.


    Both sons and their wives also doubted the childrens strength, however they were well raised and kept their opinions to themselves, not wanting to insult Jier or Feng Wu.


    Aside from the sons and their wives, the chief also had three grandsons and two granddaughters. Because of all the disappearances, they had been sent away to stay with their maternal families outside the vige to keep them safe.


    After eating Feng Wu asked permission to look around the vige. The chief allowed her to do so after assigning a clever, cute ten-year-old boy from a small family to be her guide. He was a sensible boy who, despite being very curious about Jier and Feng Wu, refrained from asking a lot of questions.


    There was a variety of nts in and around the vige. Aside from the one cultivar of winterberries used for export, there were also other winterberry trees grown for domestic use. These berries were delicious and filling, and were usually found cooked in different dishes at mealtimes. The none bearing fruit trees looked depressing with their bare branches devoid of any greenery. In contrast the flowers that poked out of the snow enlivened the air with their fragrance.


    Feng Wu and Jier followed the child as he guided them around the vige. Feng Wu purposefully touched the all the trees they passed, going from one tree trunk to another. Every now and again she also bent down to graze her hand on the flowers that grew around the trees. Neither Jier nor the child guiding them understood why she was doing it. They returned to the vige chiefs house after Feng Wu was satisfied.


    The chief didnt have much hope in Feng Wu, so when she returned he didnt ask how the investigation went. If the identity of the perpetuator could be found just by walking around the vige, then the vigers would have already done so. They wouldnt have had to spend so much money hiring an adventurer.


    Its strange, but the person who took the girls brought them into the mountain forest. Feng Wu shared what she found out.


    The mountain forest?! cried out the chief wide-eyed. Thats impossible. Weve searched all around the base of the forest and havent found a thing. Not to mention the pr bears that live in the forest of the mountains are very ferocious! No one could possibly get all the way inside alive.


    Feng Wu bit her lip. Jier, lets go into the forest together. The chief didnt believe her so she had to go and find the missing girls to prove she wasnt lying.

 Chapter 63: Into the Mountains*

    Chapter 63: Into the Mountains*


    Jier knew she wouldnt budge from the clear stubbornness in her eyes. He wasnt going to turn down a youngdys request for help, so naturally he was going to help her.


    You cant go. Its too dangerous! The chief grew very agitated at the prospect and he tried his best to convince the children not to go.


    Chief, be at ease. Jier smiled benignly, the confidence clear on his face.


    Although Feng Wu didnt say anything more, her eyes spoke volumes.


    Unable to stop them, the chief looked at them as though they were as good as dead. In his eyes, they were. No one had stepped into the forest and made it back alive. It wasnt just the chief who felt this way, the vigers also agreed. None believed the children woulde back alive.


    Feng Wu and Jier headed towards the forest despite the vigers attempts to dissuade them.


    Aside from a few tenacious weeds and wildflowers poking out of the snow, the forest was just a vast field of snowy white. The trees standing were bare with only a few scraggly leaves hanging from their branches. With such a tenuous grip, it was obvious a strong wind would easily blow them away.


    Thats not to say there werent living things that thrived there. In fact many wild magical beasts adapted well to the cold climate in Frosted Hills and Knolls. There were a wide variety of ice birds, snow tigers, snow leopards and of course the well-known ferocious pr bears. They were difficult to deal with, but not impossible to handle since theycked a natural affinity for the ice element. This prevented them from reaching their awesome, fearsome potential.


    Feng Wu walked ahead of Jier, asionally touching a tree here and there to get directions. Jier wasnt stupid. Upon seeing her behavior, he surmised she had some kind of ability that allowed her tomunicate with the nts around her.


    Xiao Wu, can you talk to the nts? Though he asked, he was sure he knew the answer already.


    Feng Wu lowered her head, her thoughts troubled. If Jier found out she could talk to nts then hed hate her. Jier was a good friend and she didnt want him to hate me.


    The sight left Jier feeling awkward so he patted her on the head.


    She looked up, her face clearly aggrieved.


    Whats going on in that head of yours? How is it bad to be able tomunicate with the nts around you? There are tons of people whod love to have that kind of ability. Theyd be loved by the world for sure. Jier didnt know why she tried so hard to hide such a good thing. How could her family not know what a wonderfully precious gift it was?


    Really? Feng Wu said. Hisment made Feng Wus eyes shine brilliantly with hope. Underneath it however was a hint of caution.


    Jier sighed. Where did such a silly girle from? To raise a girl this sincere he really wanted to meet her parents. Of course. Your ability is unique but its not strange. People arent going to dislike you because of it. Just look at our school. There are people there who can fly, create shields with the earth, and some even have an inexhaustible source of energy. There are all kinds of talents. Yours is just a very special one. It may not be powerful inbat, but it is powerful in other ways.


    An ability could be considered useful even if it couldnt be used inbat. It was easy for him to see the value of her ability in everyday use, such as in an investigation Its practical application was obvious and was much more useful than those of other students in their school. For those other abilities, unless they were of a divine level, then they really werent worth mentioning.


    Feng Wus eyes sparkled at his words. What he said blew her mind. She knew very little about the world she currently lived in. She knew fire coulde out of thin air, that magic spells could be used to attack. She thought the world was really strange, but had never considered the possibility that others like her existed, that there could be other people with special abilities.


    Back on Yuehua mountain she was the only one. Master had cautioned her about keeping her abilities hidden because of this.


    The children below the mountain were terrible, constantly throwing stones at her or calling her names. She had no desire to befriend any of them. As a result, the only friends she had were the nts and animals on the mountain. Shed never made friends with another child before


    But now Jier was telling her she wasnt strange or unique, that others had special abilities too. It felt like a stone had been lifted from her shoulders; her body felt lighter and refreshed, so much so that her mood actually showed on her usually nk face.


    This girl her future husband couldn''t be too clever. Otherwise with that IQ of hers, she would surely be taken advantage of. Jier suddenly understood what it felt like to give a daughter away


    Feng Wus new-found freedom was marvelous. She easily led them through the heart of the forest and up the mountain, only asionally encountering a pr bear or two.


    Jier prepared for battle only to be struck dumb by Feng Wu. The bears, known for their ferocity, were as gentle as mewling kittens in her hand. Jier was shocked. So shocked he nearly lost his footing and fell down. What hed expected to be a slog through a mountainous forest of beasts turned into a leisurely walk.


    With Feng Wu as their guide, not only did they pass through unimpeded, they were received warmly by the ferocious pr bears. They even went out and picked a couple of rare fruits for them as wee gifts!


    The fruits helped improved icepatibility traits, perfect for ice-type magicians. Naturally Jier recognized them instantly, after all they were the kinds of fruits one dreamt about, butcked ability to get, as they only grew in the fiercely guarded forests in Frosted Hills and Knolls. A person would have to navigate their way through the forest, fight against the magical beasts that lived in the area, find the fruits - and very importantly - make it back out alive. It was a difficult task few managed toplete because magical beasts guarded the fruits so fiercely. For anyone to be able to get their hands on any would have been a stroke of amazing luck, either that or be a very powerful magician.

 Chapter 64: The Pool of Blood and the Souls Not Laid to Rest

    Chapter 64: The Pool of Blood and the Souls Not Laid to Rest


    Jier never expected to get his hands on one just by apanying Feng Wu up the mountain. It was useless to him, but he knew someone who would be very interested in it. Hahaha! With this he''d be able to strike a blow to that guy. He''d overcharge like crazy. Just thinking about it made Jier incredibly happy.


    To Feng Wu it looked like Jier was just stupidly staring at the fruit. She decided to put hers in her dimensional ring.


    The two continued walking until they reached a cave. The entrance was tiny and obscured by dried up weeds and branches. Anyone other than Feng Wu would have had a terrible time finding it.


    It took some effort but eventually they were able to clear a path through the underbrush. Jier decided it would be best to be cautious since they didnt know if the perpetuator was inside. They swapped ces and he walked ahead of Feng Wu.


    The smell of blood smacked them in the faces as soon as they got inside. It was thick and the taste of iron was almost palpable. It was suffocating. Jier covered his face with his sleeve, trying to breathe shallowly through the fabric. Feng Wu took out her own handkerchief as well. It was lightly scented with jasmine and immediately made her feel better.


    The light from the opening wasnt strong enough to see by so Jier summoned a fire ball. The cave wasrger on the inside with a passageway leading farther in. The smell wasing from there.


    So much blood. Its got to be the right ce.


    Feng Wu spoke through her handkerchief, Yeah.


    OK. Well take a look inside. Be careful though. If anything crazy happens, just run. Jier felt more and more like a mother. If he didnt say it, he was afraid that Feng Wu would be too foolish when the time came. She probably wouldnt know to run away. So he made sure to say it clearly first.


    Feng Wu nodded, not saying anything, but Jier knew she heard. He was satisfied shed be able to follow through so he sent his fire ball out ahead of them. They walked carefully deeper into the cave following the passageway with Jier in the lead.


    They walked forward for several minutes. They assumed there would be more passageways, but to their surprise, they didnt encounter any. The farther in they went, the more oppressive the smell became.


    Finally after ten minutes of walking they reached the end of the passageway. It opened up to arger cavern, one much bigger than the antechamber they first entered.


    A pool of bloody in the center of the room. Stacked to the side, packed tightly together, were the mummified bodies of many girls. It was a grotesque blood chilling sight.


    The voices of the dead were like a gale wind in the room. Jier knew they were weeping because their spirits were not at rest. Unfortunately he was a fire magician, not a necromancer. He waspletely incapable of cleansing their resentment and purifying their souls.


    Necromancers on the main continent had the ability to battle evil spirits. Necromancers were divided into two groups: light and dark. Light necromancersmunicated with the dead, working to purify their souls in order to help them reincarnate. They were respected by people because of their respectfulness towards the dead.


    Dark necromancers on the other hand were abhorred throughout the continent. They were reviled and considered public enemy number one because they strove to increase their power by subjugating the dead and utilizing the strength of the resentments left behind.


    Wait here. Ill go in first. The murderer handled the bodies so there had to be some clues around the area. Jier didnt realize the scene he saw was different from the vision in front of Feng Wu.


    Jier saw a pool of blood and a pile of dead bodies, but Feng Wu saw differently. The pool of blood was there, but a group of women blocked everything else from her view.


    Their wails filled her ears.


    I want to go home!


    Wuu! Wuu!


    Revenge! I want vengeance!


    Kill! Kill that demon!


    Mama! I want my mama!


    Why has no onee to rescue me?!


    Im so scared


    Their eyes were vacant and their bodies transparent. They kept repeating themselves over and over again, their screams a crescendo of waves. Anyone suddenly confronted with such an experience would have peed their pants. Feng Wu was also scared. Her heart thumped hard in her ears, at times skipping a beat.


    Her distress built up, without a release, until a girl of eleven or twelve appeared. She was transparent like the others, but her eyes were focused and her face had expression. She wasnt screaming like the others either.


    She walked up to Feng Wu and, out of curiosity, extended her hand in front of Feng Wus eyes. You can see me? She spoke in an excited voice. A surprised smile broke out on her face.


    Feng Wu stared at her. Of course. Im not blind.. .she thought to herself.


    Feng Wusck of expression made the girl doubt herself. You can see me, right? She had waited so long for someone who could see her. She couldnt have imagined it because she wanted to leave so badly could she? No she was sure this older sister could feel her presence.


    Who are you? asked Feng Wu. She had never seen such a strange person. Her body waspletely transparent and her face was as white as chalk. Her voice too, it was not normal, but fluttery like a breeze. Feng Wu didnt understand that the girl standing in front of her was a ghost.


    You can see me?! Oh! Thats great! I can finally leave! in her excitement she flew around the room, dashing all around. The smile on her face was impossible to hide.


    Xiao Wu, who are you talking to? Jier hadnt found any clues around the pool. He was just about to give it a second look when he heard Feng Wus voice. Thinking that there was someone else in the room with them, he turned around surprised to see only Feng Wu.

 Chapter 65: The Spirit of a Girl

    Chapter 65: The Spirit of a Girl


    Feng Wu turned to look at Jier, then she turned back to the girl. She pointed a finger at the girl flying around the room.


    Her.


    Her who? The air? Jier could tell this was going to be confusing Theres nothing there.


    A girl. Feng Wu nodded her very seriously and she once again pointed her finger at the flying figure.


    When the girls ghost saw what was happening, she said, You dont have to tell him. Ordinary magicians cant see me. I dont know why they cant but you can.


    Feng Wu turned to Jier again, She said ordinary magicians cant see her.


    Good thing Jier was a clever child. He understood the situation immediately. The person Feng Wu was talking to wasnt a person but a ghost.


    Xiao Wu you can see this kind of thing? Jier felt goose pimples break out all over his body. Even if he was a powerful magician, fear of the dead was just a natural instinct humans had, OK?


    Feng Wu didnt understand Jier so she turned to ask him, Hm? Kind of thing? the confusion clear in her eyes.


    Nevermind. Forget it. Jier went over and pulled Feng Wu along with him as he strode out the way they came in. He wasnt going to stay for another second.


    The girls ghost chased after Feng Wu. Wait! Wait! Take me with you! I cant leave here on my own! Her voice was full of pleading intive. Who knew when her next opportunity woulde? She had waited so long already for this one chance.


    How do I take you away? Feng Wu saw the girls eyes. The glimmering hope in them made her decide to help.


    You just have to ask if Im willing to go with you.


    Are you willing to go with me? Feng Wu replied.


    Willing! Willing! The thought of freedom filled the girls voice with eagerness. She spoke out enthusiastically with all her heart.


    The moment she did, Feng Wu felt her connection to the girl strengthen.


    Jier gripped Feng Wus hand tighter and moved forward even faster than before. He heard what she said to whoever she was saying it to. Earlier he was fine. Although ghosts were fearsome, they were weak entities on their own.


    When he heard Feng Wu ask if the spirit wanted toe with her, hepletely lost his cool. He did <i>not</i> want that kind of trouble. This girl wasn''t even a magician! She was a sword user. What the hell was she going to do with a spirit?!


    The opening finally came into view. Jier, Feng Wu, and the spirit of the girl came out together. They sped down the mountain, through pr bear territory towards the base of the forest. When they neared the bottom, he pulled Feng Wu to a nearby tree. He had to ask her before they properly reached the bottom where more ears would be around. This was something better asked in private.


    Before the two were even at a full stop he asked, She came out with you?


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded, while blinking her eyes at him.


    Next question. The number of corpses in the cave was a lot. He breathed in. Just her?


    Yes.


    Jier let out a sigh of relief. Thats good. One dead spirit was vastly different from a hundred.


    Ask her if she was caught by the same killer that killed the other girls in the cave. Jier couldnt speak to the girls spirit directly so he could only go through Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu obediently asked.


    The spirit rolled her eyes. I can hear him just fine.


    Feng Wu listened to the rest of her answer before rying it to Jier. She said she can hear you fine. She said she was killed by the same demonic person that killed the other girls in the cave.


    Jiers face stiffened. If he could see her, hed make her eat a fireball. There were a lot of others dead in the cave. Why was she the only one that wanted to leave?


    The spirits eyes darkened when she thought about the question.


    Feng Wu said, She said the other girls all lost their sense of selves, their consciousness. If wed shown up anyter, she would have turned out like them too.


    Jier wasnt a necromancer. He didnt know anything about the dead, so he couldnt know that the ce girls died overflowed with hatred and resentment. The amount was so great it fouled the air and was capable of creating disruptions in the mind. The foulness caused the girls consciousness and sense of self to erode far faster than normal, emptying them out and turning them into vessels of resentment. Without a sense of consciousness or self, the idea of leaving never urred to them.


    This exined why she was the only one to appear before Feng Wu, but it raised another question.


    Wait. Then why are you OK? asked Jier. The ce was so rotten everyone else went crazy. Why was this girl the only one still frisky and sane?


    I dont know either! She wasnt the first one brought into the cave. She wasnt thest one either. Dozens of other girls hade in before her. All the other girls before her changed. The ones that came after changed too. If Feng Wu hadnte, she was sure she would have gone mad and lost her sanity too.


    It was a rhetorical question and he hadnt actually expected her to answer. He didnt dwell on it; there were other more important things to think about.


    Do you know who killed you? he asked.


    The girl thought about it before answering.


    She said it was a horrible person. A terrible demonic person, Feng Wu ryed.


    Demon? Seriously? What kind of answer is that? Might as well not even answer. Jier continued asking a few more questions but the answers were all disappointing and they were unable to get any new clues.


    After talking they walked to the chiefs house.


    Dinner in the small vige was normally served early, so by the time they got there, everyone had already finished eating. Everyone was shocked at the sight of them. No one had made it back out of the mountain forest filled with pr bears alive before.

 Chapter 66: Youre Really Back?!

    Chapter 66: You''re Really Back?!


    Their return created a huge wave of excitement. People kepting by the chiefs house to see them.


    Theyre back?! Someone actually survived the pr bears?!


    Yes! Its incredible!


    Dont tell me those two little guys are genuinely strong?


    The vigers werent whispering at all. It was clear they didnt have any faith in either Jier or Feng Wu. The two just seemed too young and inexperienced to take on the mission. But when the vigers saw the two return, though they still doubted the childrens strength, they began to believe in the children a little.


    Stop being so loud! Go home already! The chiefs son came out and reprimanded everyone. With no choice left, they all scattered.


    Earlier the chiefs daughters-inw made dishes for both Jier and Feng Wu, keeping them warm when they saw the children hadnt returned from the mountain. It was a gesture of good will and hope on their parts. When they did return, though everyone else had already eaten, their dishes were still warm and ready to serve.


    Feng Wu and Jier had been roaming around the mountain forest all day and were starving. They gobbled down their meal in no time at all.


    Once they were finished, the chief immediately spoke out the words weighing on his mind. Adventurers, youve found the whereabouts of the missing girls?


    Jier couldnt help but frown when he heard the question. We found them, but.. .


    Jier didnt finish but the chief knew what was left unspoken.


    Those poor children! The inhumanity! The vige chief sighed heavily, a deep sadness etched on his face. Though he was clearly sad, he wasnt overly emotional. He had already mentally braced for the worse.


    We didnt find the murderer, but we did find the location of the bodies. Theyre hidden in a cave in the mountains. I counted at least a hundred bodies there.


    A hundred?! How is that possible?! Our vige only lost a dozen girls. How can there be so many bodies?! The chief cried out in horror.


    Not all the girls may be from this vige. They may be from other viges near here. Jier suspected this when he first saw the bodies. It was likely this wasnt the only vige with girls missing. That many bodies didnt just appear overnight either, so it had to be from several viges.


    Other viges? The chief frowned as he thought about it. Finally, he shook his head. Our vige is remote. We dont normally have dealings with other viges so I dont know if girls have gone missing anywhere else.


    The vigers kept to themselves, only rarely interacting with outsiders. The most consistent interaction they had were with the businessmen who came for the snow berries.


    Chief, this situation with the missing girls isnt a simple matter. Its best to inform Rime-Frost about this. They should be able to send a necromancer over to put the spirits to rest. Jier wasnt able to see them the same way Feng Wu did, but he could imagine the suffering they were in. He wasnt a sentimental or softhearted person, but he didn''t mind helping if it wasn''t troublesome.


    I understand. I will go tomorrow. The chief sighed, mourning for the dead girls.


    I marked the cave so anyone the capital sends over should be able to find it easily. This is aplicated case. Chief, how far is it to the nearest vige from here? Jier already had n.


    The closest vige The chief continued to tell them about the nearest vige. Jier nodded along and listened closely.


    It was dangerous to travel at night so the chief had Jier and Feng Wu rest for the night. They could head out in the morning.


    They had had a long day and fell asleep right away.


    While they were sleeping the vige chief and his sons were debating how to break the news to the rest of the vigers. They couldnt hide the news from the rest of the vigers.


    It was a dilemma. How were they going to break the news to those heartbroken parents who were clinging to the slim hope their children were alive? With the bodies discovered there was no way to pretend, all their hopes would be stripped away.


    The vigers saw Feng Wu and Jier off early the next morning. The vige chief also left, taking a carriage to the capital to report about the missing girls.


    Jier and Feng Wu didnt travel to the nearby viges to investigate the murder, instead they went straight back to Pierres. The case didnt have to be investigated by them in person. A girl missing in a small vige was big news within the vige itself. Jier would hire someone to go to the viges around the area and inquire.


    Once they reached Rime-Frost, Jier had Pierre refer him to some of the poorer people in the area. He hired several of and promised to pay each person twenty silver coins for news about any disappearances. Those he hired lived on the bottom rungs of society, so twenty coins was a great amount of money and they were quite happy with the payment.


    I had Matron La prepare some clothes for you for the party. When you have timeter please go upstairs and try them on. It was natural for Pierre to handle the issue of proper attire since he was the one that hired them. He had had Matron La prepare clothes for them earlier.


    OK. Jier nodded. It was good that Pierre had the foresight to arrange their clothes. Jier didnt bring anything formal with him when he left campus. Who would have thought that hed need to attend a fancy dinner party as part of a murder investigation?


    Feng Wu sat to the side holding Little Bun in her arms, only listening half-heartedly to them talk. She was worried about Little Bun. He was quiet andckluster, grouchy at being abandoned all day yesterday, so Feng Wu was coaxing him out of his bad humor.


    Little Bun was her only family, so his happiness was important to her. Fortunately, Little Bun was a good child, so he came around and returned to his lively self again after Feng Wu coddled him for a bit. He was back toughing and making spit bubbles in no time.


    The spirit told them her storyter that night. Her name was Lydia and she was an orphan. Her parents had died abruptly in an ident leaving her on her own. She was able to maintain her standard of living because of the money and real estate her parents left behind.


    She was an ordinary girl living in an ordinary vige, however the people around her grew covetous of her wealth. The vige chief was a good man and had been protecting her from their shenanigans, at times reprimanding them for their actions.


    Unfortunately, that didntst long. She took a nap one day and woke up in the cave. She woke up to find a man in a ck robe draining the blood out of her body. Unable to escape, she eventually died of blood loss and turned into a spirit. That was six months ago. Trapped in the cave with no way out, she watched as the man came and went, bringing other girls with him and draining their blood into the pool.


    This pattern repeated itself on and on. As each girl died, another spirit joined the cave and another grudge was added. Because the man couldnt see their spirits and harm them further, they were able to preserve their souls. However, over time their resentment grew and they loss their reason.


    Lydia hated the demonic man with a vengeance. Her greatest wish was to kill him and avenge all the girls.

 Chapter 67: Message

    Chapter 67: Message


    [Back at the Rime-Frost]


    Girls from remote viges have gone missing? The mayor repeated. A mayor had a lot of responsibilities. Things like missing vige girls were usually dealt with by the lower ranked administrators. The missing reports began with two missing girls from a nearby vige. Since it was just the disappearance ofmon girls, the case wasnt a high priority. Had it been noble girls, then the matter would have been more urgent.


    ss divisions were normal and order of importance would always be nobles overmoners, thus the disappearance of a fewmoners wasnt considered that important. However, in this case the numbers were too high to be ignored.


    The mayor had noticed the number of missing girls increasing in recent years. To date, over two hundred girls had gone missing. That many in such a short period of time was worrisome. Even if the missing was just a small vige Auntie, if the issue spread far enough, as mayor of the closest town, he would surely be reprimanded.


    He had ambitions. He wanted to transfer to arger city, but in order to do so he needed to gather enough political achievements.


    He knew the Younger Prince and Princess would be visiting Rime-Frost in a couple of days. The timing was horrible; to have such a troubling case be active while members of the royal family were in town was problematic.


    Where did you say some of the bodies were discovered? The mayor stood up from his chair as he spoke.


    They hadnt found the murderer, but the fact that they knew the whereabouts of the bodies was good. It showed progress. They couldnt justifiably say he was cking off.


    It was the first time the vige chief had been in such a grand ce, standing in front of such an important official. His legs were shaky and he was very nervous. In the mountain forest near our vige. Theyre in a cave, all of them dead. Without the aid of the adventurers, we would never have found them.


    The chief became sorrowful as he remembered.


    The mayor became morose as he listened. What did they mean? Were they suggesting the citys officials werent good enough to find the girls? Although the mayor was unhappy with the vige chief, he maintained a kindly expression on his face.


    So, it turns out you had adventurerse to help. I was not aware of that. As the mayor, Ill have to properly thank them for helping the very busy people of Rime-Frost.


    The mayor was aware of his image so he spoke in a way to suggest it was only because the officials under him were extremely busy that they had not solved the case themselves. To be able to tread up the mountain and deal with the ferocious pr bears, these adventurers had to be very powerful. It wouldnt be a bad idea to make connections with strong adventurers.


    The two adventurers have left our vige, but they epted our mission so they should return.


    Is that so. The mayor nodded his head. That meant he would have more time to consider. You made an appointment to see me because.. . The mayor realized he hadnt asked why the vige chief wanted to see him.


    The old vige chief immediately made his request. This humble one came to see your Honor to ask for a necromancer. The adventurer said the deceased girls souls were suffering, trapped in the cave. This humble one came to ask for this assistance.


    This surprised the mayor. A necromancer? He nodded his head and said, I see. Return first. A necromancer will arrive there in about two days time.


    The overjoyed chief bowed, kowtowing to the mayor many times.


    The mayor dropped his mask of benevolence after the chief left. He called out to an assistant. Come. Make sure there arent any suspicious people around tomorrow. The celebrations must go off without any problems.


    Yes. The assistant immediately replied.


    Jier and Feng Wu got up early the next morning. The spirit flew around excitedly around Feng Wu. She was very lively.


    At this time, one of the dispatchers Jier sent out returned. The boy was around fourteen or fifteen and clearly poor with tattered clothing that barely hung onto his emaciated frame. He had been sent to one of the closer viges, which was why he was able toe back so quickly.


    Adventurers, I have news. The vige I went said they were several girls missing. They were too poor to hire an adventurer so they had to rely on city authorities in Rime-Frost to resolve the case. Its been over a year but the culprit hasnt been found and the authorities havent given them any updates on the case at all.


    The teen shared what he learned. He was very lucky yesterday. Jier picked him to gather information the vige. If he returned with information, he would pay twenty silver coins. Twenty silver coins! Ordinary people only earned two silver coins a month, so twenty silvers was ten months worth of work! It was a big deal.


    He agreed to the job right way because of the high pay. It was enough to pay his family expenses for the rest of the year.


    Good. Jier gave the teen twenty silver coins. Do the same thing at another vige. Make sure the information is urate and Ill pay another twenty silver coins for it. Dont even consider deceiving me. You wont like the consequences. Jier didnt care about the money but he didnt want the boy to think him a foolish spendthrift who was easy to deceive. He wanted it to be clear he wanted good information.


    The teen gripped the edge of his shirt and resolutely nodded his head before running out toplete his task.


    After he left, two others came in to report their findings. Other girls in the nearby viges were also missing. The earliest disappearance was from the year beforest. It was a small vige of about seven hundred; it wasnt far from Rime-Frost at all.


    Having heard all this Jier felt the reward for the mission was too low. The perpetuator harmed so many people! The reward amount wasnt proportionate to the work involved at all!


    If it was possible to drop the mission he would have done so and took taken Feng Wu with him back to school. But they couldnt abort the mission. Once they epted it they were responsible forpleting it. Even though he knew this he couldnt shake how unfair it was. The work wasnt worth the payout.


    Originally he thought it was a simple task; he never expected it to involve so many lives. He was in a lousy mood all day thinking about the crappy pay.


    Later that night three well-dressed people, with invitations in their hands, sat in a nice carriage on their way to a fancy birthday party.

 Chapter 68: The Party

    Chapter 68: The Party


    The party was a birthday celebration for the mayors daughter, Angel. The mayors house was lit with bright, festive lights for the asion. The traffic was bustling as well.


    Suitable smiles appeared on everyones faces as they stepped out of their carriages. They were beautifully dressed and pleased to be attending the festivities.


    The musicians were ying as people arrived but no one was dancing yet, as people were still filing in.


    Many people attended in hopes of ingratiating themselves to the mayor. Aside from the rich lords and nobles of the town, there were also out of town merchants and adventurers. Every single one of them either had money, connections, or status. No one was ordinary.


    Pierre was on the list because he was a native of Rime-Frost and his family had done business in the town for generations.


    Feng Wu entered the ballroom looking stylishly adorable in a pink dress and a simple essory in her hair. Jier was a beautiful teen with a natural aristocracratic air of authority so he attracted attention the moment he stepped inside.


    Compared to the two, Pierre was quite in. His family didnt have much cache, any they had kept dropping every year, so no one greeted him when he entered. He went straight to the wall and proceeded to be a wallflower.


    Feng Wu zoomed in on the buffet table. She picked up a big te and piled it high to nearly overflowing with food. Then she walked carefully to the nook Jier ensconced himself in and proceeded to eat everything on her te.


    Seeing this Pierre followed suit. He did a quick walk around, stopping at the buffet table to fill a te, before hiding with Jier and Feng Wu in the corner.


    The two people over there are Mr. Wenda and Ms. Dusha. Pierre pointed out.


    Jier and Feng Wu looked to where Pierre was pointing. The man looked refined with a schrly air to him. The woman on his arm was a gentle beauty. They appeared mild mannered, not at all like people capable of plotting murder.


    Jier discretely observed them for a moment. He didnt see anything strange. They seemed like two ordinary people.


    I dont like that person, Feng Wu suddenly said.


    Who? Ms. Dusha? Yes, she is indeed a bad woman. Pierre said.


    Feng Wu shook her head. No, the man.


    The man? You mean Mr. Wenda? Its true, he has changed. He used to be a good man before he met Ms. Dusha. Now hes terrible. Pierre thought about the change in Mr. Wendas personality and how he had turned into a scoundrel after falling for a pretty womans charms.


    The demon! The demon is here! Lydias fear-filled voice frantically sounded by Feng Wus ear. Feng Wu dutifully repeated her words.


    Jiers heart constricted. He knew Feng Wu had to be speaking for Lydia. Both he and Pierre asked, Who?


    Lydia shouted louder, pointing in the couples direction, but the only one who could hear her was Feng Wu.


    Pierre knew Feng Wu was working on another mission. Was it possible both crimes weremitted by the same person?


    Its Mr. Wenda, Feng Wu confirmed.


    Jiers mouth twitched in surprised. If anyone, he thought it would be Ms. Dusha. Interesting. Interesting.


    Mr. Wenda is the one who killed all the girls? Pierre wanted to scream, but because of their situation he had to hold it in.


    Lydia flew to Wenda and stared daggers at him, screaming her lungs out. Her res were useless as he couldnt see her.


    If the murderer is Mr. Wenda, then Ms. Dusha has to be the mastermind behind it! Pierre was certain of this.


    What you say is possible, Jier said. He had investigated Mr. Wenda and talked to the servants in the house. They all said he was a kind and courteous man, one who never took his temper out on others. A persons personality wouldnt change so dramatically without someone else pushing.


    Feng Wu remained munching away at the side. She was far more interested in her food than in their conversation.


    The mayor is here!


    His wife and Miss Angel are here as well!


    Those chatting stopped, while those eating put down their tes. Everyone stood up to greet the mayor.


    The mayor walked in with his family. Behind them were two teenagers: a boy and a girl. The boy was like the embodiment of winter with blonde hair and veiled ice-blue eyes that left one wondering what he thought.


    The girl opposite him shared the same distinguishing characteristics; it was obvious the two were rted. She Unlike him however, she had a beautiful smile on her face. The dress she wore entuated her body and made her even more lovely looking.


    Everyone, wee to my daughters birthday celebration. Please allow her to start of the dancing. Thunderous apuse sounded after he spoke.


    Angel held her hand to the blond-haired boy. He hesitated very briefly before taking her hand and leading her to the dance floor where they gracefully danced to the music.


    Fuck! Whys that guy here? Jier had an awkward expression on his face as he looked at the blond from across the room. Although to be fair, I guess its not that unexpected. This is his turf, thought Jier.

 Chapter 69: Wenda and Dusha

    Chapter 69: Wenda and Dusha


    The awkward expression didnt remain long. Jier wiped it off his face before either Pierre or Feng Wu noticed anything amiss.


    Strange. Should those two be in Rime-Frost? Ive never seen them at these kinds of events before. Pierre was born and raised in Rime-Frost. He knew everyone who was anyone in the city. To suddenly see two unknown people of obvious rank appear made him very curious.


    Those two arent important. Dont worry about them. Just keep an eye out for an opportunity to introduce me and Feng Wu to Wenda and Dusha. Just introduce us as the ones who are investigating the case.


    But if Mr. Wenda is the one who killed all those girls, itll be dangerous for you! He wanted to save ra but he didnt want innocent people hurt.


    Dont worry. Were not ordinary people. Think he can injure us? Tch. Lets see if he has the strength. Jier spoke confidently.


    Pierre looked to Feng Wu. Her face was aplete nk; it was obvious her focus was on the food in front of her. Why did he think she would have an opinion?


    After she finished eating, he led her and Jier over to Mr. Wenda and Ms. Dusha.


    Uncle Wenda, its been while. Pierre greeted Mr. Wenda.


    Pierre. It has been a while. How are you? The return greeting was smooth and pleasant. No one hearing it would ever think the man behind it was a murderer.


    It was hard for him to miss the two striking teens behind Pierre. They looked like well-bred children, especially the boy; he held himself like an aristocrat. Wenda knew all the noble families in Rime-Frost, and he was certain hed never seen him before. That in itself struck him as strange.


    Noticing Mr. Wendas gaze, Pierre took the opportunity to introduce them. These are the two adventurers investigating Miss ra Wendas case.


    Other than slight surprise, Mr. Wenda showed little change in his expression.


    In contrast, Ms. Dushas reaction was more interesting. She had been smiling lightly as she stood next to Mr. Wenda. At the mention of Jier and Feng Wu taking the case, an odd expression flitted across her face.


    Though fleeting, both Pierre and Jier noticed. They were more certain than ever there was something suspicious about Ms. Dusha.


    It is a pleasure to meet you Mr. Wenda, Ms. Dusha. Jier greeted them politely, his usual arrogancepletely hidden.


    This kind of polite and formal Jier didnt surprise Pierre as hed never seen the fully arrogant Jier. Feng Wu had, but she never gave it much thought. Because of this she didntment about his unusually polite behavior.


    Jier was very good at presenting himself as a gentle well-bred young man. He was a master at hiding his true colors.


    What an outstanding and courteous child. Its no wonder youre an adventure despite being so young. Truly amazing, said Wenda as he smiled indulgently at the young man in front of him.


    Youre too kind, Jier said, looking slightly embarrassed. Please rest assured, I will clear Miss ra Wendas name and reunite your family.


    Mr. Wendas face stiffened for a moment. Please. I will have to rely on you youngsters. Mrs. Malins death caused me great grief. I dont know how to face ra.


    Jier exchanged a few more pleasantries with Mr. Wenda before taking his leave with Pierre and Feng Wu. They went to a corner and discussed what just happened. That is to say Pierre and Jier talked while Feng Wu worked through her te.


    Pierre looked around making sure no one was within earshot before whispering, Dont you think Ms. Dushas reaction was strange?


    Both of them were strange. Ms. Dusha had a weird expression on her face when she heard our names. Mr. Wenda was calm, too calm. He didnt look worried about his daughter at all. It was like he was talking about an acquaintance, not his own flesh and blood. Their reactions, both of them, werent natural.


    I think so too. Before Ms. Dusha appeared Ms. ra Wenda was Mr. Wendas most treasured person. But now that he has Ms. Dusha, its like he doesnt care about Miss ra Wenda at all. Ive always thought it was too dramatic of a change. It has to be Ms. Dushas doing.


    Is it possible Ms. Dusha used some kind of enchantment spell to make Mr. Wenda forget his family? Jier rubbed his chin as he voiced out his thoughts.


    Yes, I think so. How can someone change so much so quickly otherwise? Pierre had suspected the possibility but he didnt have the ability to confirm it.


    Its possible. But the thing is Ive been watching him, and he doesnt look like a man under a spell. This was a point Jier couldnt figure out.


    No? Couldnt it that Ms. Dusha is simply too powerful and you can''t see through her spell? Pierre couldnt overlook the fact that Jier was very young. A boy so young, his vision for discernment couldnt be that strong.


    Jier wasnt offended by the Pierres voicedck of confidence in him, after all he himself was also doubtful. The two people were just too strange. Their reactions were excessive. Mr. Wenda was too calm while Ms. Dusha was too surprised. What did theirpletely contradictory reactions mean.. .?


    Feng Wu finished her te while the two were talking so she walked back to the buffet table to get a refill.


    Feng Wu was pleased; the chef was skilled so the food was delicious. With a buffet of unlimited quantity in front of her, of course she was going to take advantage! There were so manybinations to make! The table was filled with so many kinds of meats, fermented sausages, boiled, baked and roasted vegetables, cakes, sweets, savories, so many things! Feng Wus eyes glittered at the possibilities.


    There was a constant stream of people filling up. Feng Wu was one, only instead of taking her te and leaving she stationed herself at the table, refilling as needed. She ate fast, but it was still bad manners to eat standing at the table.


    My god! You act as though youve never had anything to eat in your life!


    An incredulous voice sounded beside Feng Wu. She nced up quickly but didnt notice anyone, so returned her focus to the food on her te.


    The girl that spoke was none other than the one who apanied the blond. She was standing slightly behind Feng Wu, looking at her with eyes full of contempt.

 Chapter 70: The Spirit

    Chapter 70: The Spirit


    The fact that Feng Wu continued to eat,pletely ignoring her, made her blood boil. She was nobility. How dare this girl ignore her?!


    What a hatefulmoner! What are you doing? Stop ignoring me. Dont you have any manners? Why did Angel even invite you to her party?


    Yue-er! Dont make a scene. A cold voice came from behind the girl.


    Both girls turned at the sound. Approaching was the blue-eyed blond from earlier. With a body that exuded an unapproachable aura and grace, his was the kind of beauty that transcended genders, the kind that attracted swooning admirers.


    The girl addressed as Yue-er was stunned. The expression on her face clearly showed she felt wronged. She gave Feng Wu a re before walking over to the blond.


    After the initial surprise, Feng Wupletely ignored the two of them. She went back to quietly eating her food, thinking that the ce wasnt bad. There was so much food and it was all so tasty. Next time she had to bring Tian Ke along so they could eat together.


    The conflict between Feng Wu and Yue-er was minor. The music continued ying and people continued dancing. It should not have been a big deal, but because of Yue-ers identity, it was.


    Yue-er felt Feng Wu didnt belong at the party. She recruited the guest of honor, Angel, as her ally. After sharing her opinion of Feng Wu, Angel too felt that Feng Wu didnt belong, and was in fact dragging the prestige of the whole party down.


    Angel ordered some servants to humiliate Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu had no idea she had umted another enemy. After they finished eating, the three of them, Pierre, Feng Wu, and Jier returned to the inn.


    The mayor was good on his word. A necromancer, apanied by several high-level guards, appeared at Ice-Rime toy the dead spirits to rest. He was an old man dressed in a white robe with a beard that trailed all the way to his stomach.


    The vige chief weed them warmly when they arrived. Jier and Feng Wu had told him where the cave was, so he knew he would be able to lead them there. He called several of the stronger young men over and together they went into the mountain forest.


    The pr bears lived in the deepest part, but fortunately for them, the cave wasnt that far in. They took a circuitous path around the forest and reached the cave without mishap.


    They smelled blood the moment they entered the cave. The chiefs eyes filled with sadness while the young men from the vige became grim and angry.


    The necromancer and his guards took the lead. The chief and the other vigers followed behind. They exited the passageway ten minutester. In front of them was the pool of blood and the pile of dead bodies mentioned.


    Oh dear heavens! The chief nearly fainted at the grisly sight. Luckily the vigers behind where there to hold him up. It was the first time theyd seen such an atrocity.


    Those poor girls. Being a necromancer, the old man could see every one of their spirits. He was shocked by the sight. He had been a necromancer for a long time, but even he had never seen a ce with so much resentment and so many spirits.


    Spirits.. . rest your heart. Clear your souls. The old necromancer chanted a verse and waved his staff. An intense white light suddenly filled the entire cave. This caused the spirits to shriek madly, making the scalps of those inside prickle with trepidation.


    The old chief was so scared his face lost all color. Master.. . this.. . the screams.. . He couldnt see the dead spirits but he could hear them, and their screeching was intensely rming. Their voices were fierce, filled with fury, hatred, and despair.


    Do not fear. This is just their resentments being purified. Their suffering will notst long. Soon they will be able to rejoin the wheel of reincarnation and be reborn, exined the old necromancer.


    Thank you! Thank you so much! cried the old chief. The other vigers also gave their gratitude to the old necromancer.


    It took fifteen minutes to clear the lingering resentment out of the cave and to purify the spirits enough to allow them to reincarnate.


    Later, find people to deal with the bodies. There are so many here. The girls who disappeared from the nearby viges must also be here.


    The guards returned to the capital and found people to deal with the bodies.


    It created a huge uproar. The way they died was too horrible! The victims families beseeched the mayor to find the murderer so justice would be served.


    Mayor, Im afraid this is a moreplicated crime than we expected. The old magicians brow had remained furrowed all the way back.


    What do you mean? From the expression on the old magicians face, the mayor knew it had to be serious.


    An ordinary murderer wouldnt need to collect the victims blood. To make a pool like that, the one that did this is probably an asura, an evil spirit.


    His words were shocking. It wasn''t just a perverted murderer, but an asura then? This was bad. Asuras were bloodthirsty entities born from blood.

 Chapter 71: The Mayors Panic

    Chapter 71: The Mayor''s Panic


    Asuras left the Human world when the convention was drawn up between the three kingdoms. They moved to a new world created by their king and werent allowed back in the Human world without special permission.


    Despite this there were always a few asuras who craved blood strongly enough to defy the convention, exploiting the cracks created by distortions in space to sneak in. Thats where the Sacred Temple came in. They were tasked with capturing these stowaways and bringing them to trial.


    To think there would be an asura in Rime-Frost. Its unbelievable! The mayor felt uneasy just thinking about the cruel and maliciousness of the race. Contact the Sacred Temple immediately. His voice rose an octave in obvious rm as he spoke.


    While the mayor was busying handling the asuras role in the murders, Jier and Feng Wu were also handling their own missions. Jier felt it necessary to see ra after having met Wenda and Dusha.


    You want to see Miss ra Wenda? Pierre was put in an awkward position. It wouldnt be easy to see her since she was in custody.


    Yes. I have some questions I want to ask her personally.


    Pierre wanted to help his childhood friend in any way he could. If it can help Miss ra Wenda then Ill definitely try to find a way.


    Jier and Feng Wu stayed at the inn all day listening to the news gathered by those Jier hired earlier. Based on the information they gathered, he found out there were twenty viges in total with missing girls. Every vige had at least five disappearances, so with over twenty viges, that added up to about two hundred girls.


    So many girls died. If the mayor had handled the case properly from the start, there wouldnt have been so many deaths, but instead of investigating he was preupied with throwing a birthday party for his daughter. Jier had a very low opinion of the mayor because of this.


    Dont know how Pierre did it, but Jier and Feng Wu got permission to see ra three dayster. Since they werent rtives, it should have taken at least half month to approve their visit. Fortunately the Warden was sympathetic to ras plight and approved the visit quickly.


    Although they got permission to see ra, they werent allowed to see her alone. Two guards were present when she came into the visiting room.


    ra was a beautiful girl with brown hair and brown eyes; but perhaps being a murder suspect weighed heavily on her mind because she looked incredibly fragile with her pale face and spiritless demeanor.


    ra! Are you OK?! Pierre immediately scooted forward in his chair and reached for her hand, his eyes full of distress at her appearance.


    Im fine. ra tried to put on a smile, but couldnt quite force it.


    Dont be afraid! The adventurers will surely find the murderer who killed Mrs. Malin. Youll surely be free and safe soon!


    Pierre. Stop wasting time. We only have an hour. Jier didnt feel like sitting here and watching them get all lovey dovey.


    Ah! Sorry, sorry! ra, these are the two adventures, Jier and Feng Wu. Theyre very good adventurers. Theyve already found some clues about the murder. They have some questions they want to ask you. He rubbed his head not really willing to let go of ras hand.


    Hello Miss ra Wenda. Im Jier. Like Pierre said, I have some questions I want to ask. I would appreciate your cooperation. Jier got straight to the point.


    ra nodded. It was about clearing her name, of course she would cooperate. She briefly wondered about their abilities, but realized she was in no position to be picky. The fact that Pierre brought them, in and of itself, spoke about their abilities.


    Please ask. I wont conceal anything. Ill try my best to answer your questions.


    Then please excuse my intrusion. On the day your mother died, did she leave the vi at all?


    ra thought for a second before speaking, Yes. She left early in the morning to speak to my father. She came back about two hourster. I remember her face was really strange when she returned. ra was quick to answer because the investigators had asked the same question.


    When she came back, did she say anything to you?


    ra shook her head. No, she didnt say anything to me at all. She seemed really frightened of something. She went to her room and stayed there the entire night, noting out even for meals.


    Interesting. Jier rubbed his chin. Do you think your father could have killed your mother?


    ra nked out at the question. She had been imprisoned for so long. That same question had crossed her mind more than once. Could the father she adored since childhood have killed her mother? She didnt know the answer, but she did know she would never be able to trust him again.


    She didnt know how to answer. She could only put an empty smile on her face. I dont know how to answer that. The father in my memories was a gentle father. He loved me and my mother very much. If it was this man you asked me about I would definitively say no. But.. now. I dont know. Hes different. Theres no love in his eyes, just indifference. I dont know if its him, but I hope its not.


    ra had repeatedly clenched and unclenched her hands as she spoke. The sight of her struggling so hard made Pierres heart break.


    Jier coughed lightly. Thats fine. Well leave that question alone then. He decided to drop the current line of questioning and move on to something else. Did you see or hear anything on the night of Mrs. Malins death?

 Chapter 72: Greedy Wolf Star

    Chapter 72: Greedy Wolf Star


    The room was silent, save for the sounds of their questions and answers. Jier knew the guards were staring at him closely but he didnt care.


    No I didnt hear anything. It was raining that night. I couldnt hear anything over the sounds of the thunder and rain. I went to my mothers room the next morning to invite her down for breakfast. Thats when I found her body.


    ra couldnt help but tremble when she recalled the monstrous scene. It was such a horrible way to die. Who would have wanted to kill her mother like that? Her mother was a good woman! She cried as she remembered her mother, the tears dripping one by one onto the back of her hand.


    They continued like that with one question followed by an answer for a an hour. ra was taken back to her cell while Jier and the rest left the facilities.


    Jier, Feng Wu and Pierre returned to the inn. They gathered in the study to talk.


    So? Have you figured anything out after talking to Miss ra Wenda? Pierre asked right away.


    Indeed. I did discover some things, Jier said as he rubbed his chin.


    Feng Wu ate the snacks Matron La made for them. Having so many things to eat was wonderful. Neither Jier nor Pierre touched the tes though.


    The likeliest culprits are Mr. Wenda and Ms. Dusha, but theres something not right about it. Jier wrinkled his brow trying to think it through.


    Whats wrong? Pierre believed in Jiers deductive abilities. At least with Jier, he was able to find some clues, unlike the previous adventurers who only knew to follow Wenda and Dusha around but found nothing useful.


    Dont you think its strange? Why would Mr. Wenda and Ms. Dusha wait three years to murder Mrs. Malin? If either of them is the murderer or if one or other is an aplice, why not get rid of Mrs. Malin earlier, when Mr. Wenda first met Ms. Dusha. Why wait until the day before the divorce? This was what Jier couldnt figure out.


    Pierre nodded after listening to Jier. Youre right. Why would they wait so long? Could they not be the murderers? Could it be someone else? He was so frustrated. If they were on the wrong track, then all the work they put in was worthless. They would have to restart from square one.


    ra didnt have that much time. If they couldnt find the murderer, then she would be convicted and sentenced.


    Jier shook his head. No. Im positive the murder is one or both of them.


    But you just questioned why they waited so long


    Under normal circumstances, but these arent normal circumstances. Think about it. Miss ra Wenda said her mother left that morning to talk to Mr. Wenda. Maybe she discovered something when she went. Maybe Mrs. Malin was killed to keep it secret and Miss ra Wenda was used as a scapegoat.


    What could Mrs. Malin have found out? Pierre had to admit Jiers reasoning made sense, but he couldnt think of anything so secretive that would have justified the way Mrs. Malin was killed.


    A secret of the Asura people, replied Jier.


    Asura?! Pierre cried out.


    Feng Wus didnt understand.


    When Jier saw the nk look of confusion in Feng Wus eyes he exined, An asura is not ordinary. Theyre from the Asura race, known for their bewitching beauty and malevolent, bloodthirsty nature. Theyre born from a sea of blood, and constantly hunger for it. Theyre naturally inclined towards conflict and bloodshed. In fact their love for bloodshed surpasses any bonds or kinship.


    Feng Wu nodded her head in understanding after listening. She understood the term blood race. She had read a lot of books when she stayed at the library with the Head Librarian.[notes] One of them was an introduction on Blood Kindred races but the book didnt call them Asura, it called them Shura. It was this difference in terms that left her confused. Jier called them the Asura while the book called them Shura.


    You mean to say Ms. Dusha is an asura and Mr. Wenda was tricked by her?! The information was explosive and Pierre needed some time to wrap his head around it.


    After thinking about it a bit Pierre had to agree with Jier. It made sense. Wenda had to be tricked by Dusha; that was the only sensible exnation for Wendas ruthlessness.


    The magic in the Human world is too strong. The Asura race cant survive here unless Feng Wu tried to remember what she read in the book. "Unless they wear the yed skin of a human being. The skin helps the asura resist the corrosive magical energy of our world.


    Jier immediatelyprehended the situation from her exnation.


    Ms. Dusha isnt human, but an asura in human disguise. Thats incredible! Who would have imagined such a thing?! Pierre was beyond shocked. He had imagined all kinds of scenarios, like Ms. Dusha was an evil magician who befuddled Mr. Wenda with a spell, but he never even once imagined the possibility of an asura.


    Indeed. Who would have? Jier shrugged. He took Feng Wu and left the study, leaving Pierre alone. He and Feng Wu went to their rooms to sleep for the night.


    The next day Rime-Frost received a very important visitor. The visit was a secret and only the Mayor and a few select high ranked officials were in the know.


    The visitor was the dispatch sent from the legendary Star Marshal Hall of the Sacred Temple: the 28th generation Greedy Wolf Star.


    Stars, each and every one of them, were outstanding in their own right, with incredible power and authority, an existence beyond the reach of normal humans.


    Having never met a Star before, the mayor and his people were expecting someone amazing with an overbearing aura and strength, however they were quickly disillusioned with the reality. It would have been better if theyd never metThis star it was like meeting your idol on the streets only to realize he was a used car salesman in real life. The ridiculous disconnect made one want to faint.


    Wolf was young but he was a professional. After the appropriate greetings he got right to work, not even bothering with the weing meal they prepared for him. He went to the cave where the girls were murdered, and after surmising it was the work of an asura, returned to town.


    He strolled the streets once he came back, looking for all the world like he was just window shopping. One had to question if he was actually looking for the asura or being a tourist. asionally he would even take out a mirror and gaze at it.

 Chapter 73: Feng Wu Shopping on Her Own

    Chapter 73: Feng Wu Shopping on Her Own


    Feng Wu and Jier had made a lot of headway with Mrs. Malins murder and were now currently waiting for someone. Jier didnt say who and Feng Wu didnt ask. This meant Feng Wu didnt have anything to do other than idle around the inn.


    Feng Wu developed a good rtionship with Matron La from having lived in the inn and interacting with the older woman. Matron La even sewed the pretty purple skirt Feng Wu was wearing.


    Because Feng Wu was being idle, Matron La pulled her along and pushed her out of the inn saying, Go. Shop. There are a lot of specialty vendors around Rime-Frost. So many pretty clothes and essories. Youre a girl, youll love them.


    Feng Wu was confused. Why did being a girl mean she had to like them? Still she did as told and went shopping. She walked around the streets with no destination in mind. There werent many people out, but those walking around left heavy footprints in the snow. Her martial arts were strong so her footsteps were light, barely leaving a mark in the snow.


    Hey did you hear? XX shop has a new line of clothing out. Theyre made of special material that repel magical attacks. And they look really stylish too! Wanna go see? asked Lu.


    Oh my god yeah. Theyre gorgeous. Im going to make sure my dad gets me one, replied Lucy.


    Me too! I asked my mom to get me one. Theyre a limited edition so theyre in high demand. Theyll run out if you dont get them soon.


    Oh hey Lucielle![notes] yelled out Lu and Lucy to another girl across the street.


    Feng Wu was close enough to overhear their conversation. They went on and on about clothes


    Feng Wu was told to go shop for clothes and essories but she didnt know where the shops were. The girls in front seemed like they were going to buy some, so she decided to follow them.


    Lucy you get the feeling someones following us? asked Lucielle.


    Yes.. .oh I my god I hope its not the serial killer thats been murdering pretty girls! Lucy cried out in rm. Her pretty face puckered up in fright.


    Honestly what are you two so afraid of! If youre not sure, then just turn around and look! Although Lu was scared as well, she was the most daring of the three girls so it was only natural she would be the one to turn around and check.


    She was stunned by the sight: an adorably cute brte! The brte wore a flower pin in her waist length hair. The skirt she had on was a light purple voluminous one, and her eyes, her eyes were like ck pearls. She was simply too adorable!


    Who is that?! Shes way too cute! Ive never seen her before.


    The others turned to look at Lus cry.


    Yeah, yeah, crazy cute. But why is she following us? Both Lucy and Lucielle cried out in rm. They were just ordinary school girls, why would anyone want to follow them?


    Maybe shes just headed in the same direction. Lets not worry about it and just keep walking. Despite this the other two still asionally looked back every few seconds. They finally reached the store they were talking about earlier. Lucielle quickly pulled her two friends inside, trying to shake the brte off.


    Feng Wu had tuned the girls conversation out some time ago, but she followed behind when she saw them go into the shop.


    The three friends were quite surprised that the brte followed them inside, however they quickly rxed once they saw her browsing somewhere else in the shop.


    They scolded themselves for being silly gooses. It only looked like the brte was behind them the entire time because she was headed in the same direction! The shop was very popr after all. All three thought: wed be aughingstock if anyone knew about this.. .


    In fact, they were correct! Feng Wu had been following them.


    A clerk, seeing Feng Wu browse through the clothes, immediately approached with a wide smile on her face. Greetings youngdy! These are the new styles that came in recently. Theyre made of special material that conform to the wearers body, guaranteed to be a perfect fit! The material also resists magical attacks. Its truly wonderful! Very cost-effective! said the clerk, extolling on the benefits of the new clothes.


    What do you mean, resists magical damage? Now Feng Wu was curious. She looked at the clothes on the rack more seriously.


    The question didnt faze the clerk one bit. She replied, Yes if provides a minoryer of protection, without skipping a beat.


    Just a minoryer of protection? Feng Wu frowned, thinking that the item wasnt as good as expected.


    Eh! Well.. . what you say is true.. . This was the first time the clerk was at a loss for words.


    Most of the middle schoolers that came came to buy clothes. The damage mitigation part of it was just a gimmick; no one really took it seriously. Honestly, what were the odds of them encountering a magic battle?


    Would you like to try it on? The clerk wasnt sure if the girl in front of her was there to cause trouble or there to actually buy something, but regardless she was a clerk and she was required to smile as long as the customer was in front of her.


    OK. Feng Wu nodded her head and took a couple of items to the changing room.


    The clerk was relieved. Standing and smiling in front of a girl with such a deadpan expression was intense! The pressure was too much!


    Feng Wu tried on the clothes. They fit well and looked good even if the defense was low.


    How much? This was the first time Feng Wu bought her own clothes. Before this Auntie Lian prepared everything for her. After Auntie Lian it was Jier and the shopping spree. The excitement she felt over shopping on her own for the first time didnt show on her nk face at all.


    Its fifty gold! Very inexpensive! The clerk wasnt exaggerating, fifty gold was rtively inexpensive for a garment woven out of magic material. Given how precious and rare magic material was, the amount in the garment was severely watered down, thus the low cost.


    So expensive! She and Jier made 500 gold from swindling the girl at the jewelry shop but they had to spend 200 gold for the transport circle to Rime-Frost. That left them with 300 to split between them, so Feng Wu right now only had 150 gold on her.

 Chapter 74: Making Friends

    Chapter 74: Making Friends


    Thats too much. I dont want it. Feng Wu hung her head, her good mood gone. Turned out she was really poor! She couldnt afford more than three outfits!


    Then please take care! You are wee toe again! The clerk had seen this scene hundreds of times before. Girls came in the shop but would leave empty-handed, having to abandon that coveted article of clothing they wanted because they failed to bring enough money.


    The clerk knew better than to cross them out as potential customers though! Like the other day there was a girl in exactly this same situation. She left but came backter and purchased two outfits in one visit! It was foolish to dismiss someone just because they didnt have enough money on the spot.


    The clerk escorted Feng Wu to the door then went back to sorting out the clothes she had tried on before greeting more customers.


    Wait! Those in your hands, wrap them up for me.


    The clerk looked up to see a drop-dead gorgeous guy standing at the counter. Too beautiful! Too beautiful! This guy was definitely swoon-worthy!


    Yes.. Yes.. . of course. The clerks face was beet red as she took payment from him. He exited the shop after paying, leaving the clerk to stare at his retreating figure in a daze. She was thinking:


    Why did you appear you gorgeous hunk of meat you! Now my sense of aesthetics ispletely ruined! How am I going to get married now?!


    Wolf walked out of the shop and immediately looked left and right, trying to find the girl in the purple skirt. It wasnt long before he saw her dispirited form looking down with her head hung low.


    Strangely enough, despite the thickyer of snow she didnt leave much of a footprint. He had to look really closely to even see the faint outlines of her shoe in the snow.


    Feng Wu had inadvertently caught his attention earlier when she was following the girls. Hed never seen someone walk so lightly in the snow. It could certainly be done with magic, but it was obvious she wasnt using magic.


    He had bought the clothes expecting to give them to her as a present in an effort to create a good impression. He hoped she would ept them and they could be friends.


    Wow, I didnt expect to see such a beautiful girl in a small town like Rime-Frost. Come, lets be friends. Wolfughed offering his sweetest smile. He knew he was gorgeous and just how to y up his charm. There was no way shed be able to resist.


    Feng Wu looked at the strangerughing in front of her.


    Look at that dazed nk expression. Shes lost her mind from my charm, Wolf smugly thought.


    Ah-! A vulgar smile! Is this the vulgar smile Auntie Lian talked about? Shed heard the word from Auntie Lian when she lived in the vige. Back then there had been an uncle who looked at Auntie Lian that way. She asked Auntie Lian what he wasughing at and Auntie Lian had said, If you see someoneughing like that, just run far away. That person has a vulgar smile.


    Auntie Lian never said what vulgar was so Feng Wu was still confused about it.


    Vulgar?! Me?! The magnificent Star General Greedy Wolf?! Whats wrong with this girls eyes? She needs to get them checked!


    Little sister, you are using the word vulgar incorrectly. You shouldnt use it to describe me. Instead you should say Im unusually handsome, magnificent beyondpare, devastatingly beautiful! The praises came flowing out of his mouth easily without any effort.


    Feng Wu stared at him nkly. Another word Tian Ke used came to mind. It was a word he used to describe Jier: narcissistic. Tian Ke said narcissistic was a word used to describe an overly confident person, someone with a big head. Feng Wu felt this stranger in front of her represented the word well.


    Narcissistic?


    What, no! Confidence! Call it confidence! Wolf felt like banging his head on something. Forget it. Never mind. Today this big brother will treat you to some cake. Theres a cake shop right nearby, soe on lets go. Wolf felt like his brain would bleed if he let her talk anymore.


    No. Jier said not to go with strangers. Normally Feng Wu had a hard time understanding peoples words, but if their hearts were in the right ce their meaning came through to her. She knew Jier said what he said out of kindness, that he was worried about people deceiving her, so she obediently followed his directions.


    This man was a stranger so she wouldnt go with him even if he offered cake.


    Well then, my name is Greedy Wolf. Im young, beautiful, and am twenty five this year. I have a legitimate job, a steady career, and am strong and honest. Wolf, hearing himself speak, realized how amazing he was.


    And you? Whats your name? Wolf smiled like the Big Bad Wolf trying to tempt Little Red Riding Hood. He wondered what house she was from. How did they raise her? Was she one of those children who were mentally challenged?


    That big wolf-like smile of his dwindled when he remembered how she had called it vulgar. I cant have her disliking me already! Must stop smiling!


    Feng Wu thought for a moment before replying. My name is Feng Wu. Im a student at Xingguang Holy Academy. Im a sword user.


    OK then. Were not strangers anymore. You know my name and I know your name. Now lets go eat cake! Wolf went behind Feng Wu and nudged her forward directly into the patisserie nearby. Luckily there was one nearby.


    The shop had good business with lots of young girls and couples inside. Wolf and Feng Wu walked in and immediately became the center of attention.


    What an eye-catchingbination: a handsome young man and a super cute lolli.


    What can I get for you two? The cake of the day is gooseberry cake. Its very good. Theres a special too. Buy any five cake slices and get a free drink. The pretty waitress eyed Wolf greedily while giving her spiel, all the while wondering how such a delicious looking man could exist.


    Xiao Wu, order whatever you want. Dont hold back. Wolf spoke like a rich young master.


    Miss, please. Heres the menu, offered the waitress. The waitress remembered to offer the menu just in time. Phew! Cant let beauty distract me! Nearly forgot I was working! she thought to herself.

 Chapter 75: Gifts

    Chapter 75: Gifts


    What should she do? Everything on the menu looked delicious. After looking at it for a while, Feng Wu still couldnt decide.


    Wolf looked at the pain on Feng Wus face. Guessing she was having a hard time deciding what to eat he said, Cant decide? Then dont. To the waitress he said, Bring your best cakes and a pot of herbal tea.


    One moment. With a huge smile on her face the waitress left to get their order.


    A few minutester a tray of cakes and a pot of tea was brought over. There were so many delicious tes, their order nearly didnt fit on the table.


    Wolf realized he may have ordered too much. Just looking at all the sweets made his tooth ache. He had to pay extra attention to his diet in order to maintain his physique, so he didnt n on eating any of it. The cakes were all for Feng Wu. But looking at that waifish body in front of him he doubted shed be able to eat more than a slice or two of cake.


    He considered calling the waitress over and canceling some of the order when he saw Feng Wus eyes. They were shining like bright orbs. Ah forget it! Im a dashing wolf! I cant let a girl down! Ill just have the leftovers boxed!


    Dont rush. Just eat what you can. Well have the leftovers boxed His words trailed off as he watched Feng Wu eat. He was shocked. She was really fast. In the space of that one sentence she had gobbled down, not one, but two slices of cake! They were each the size of a fist! He stared as she attacked a third.


    What was he about to say just now?


    Feng Wu demolished the cakes in less than fifteen minutes. The tes were clean as a whistle without a single crumb or frosting in sight.


    Wolf cautiously asked, Are you full? Do you want more?


    No. I have to eat dinner when I get back. I cant eat too much now.


    Wolf thought: Girl, are you for real?! You just had a dozen cakes! Youre going to eat dinner after this?!


    In all earnestness he said, Xiao Wu, when you get married, make sure you marry a rich man. An ordinary man wont be able to afford you. Please see the sincerity in my eyes. I am serious. This is for your own good.


    Huh? Jier said so too. Feng Wu nodded her head. Jier had told her the same thing before.


    Ha! So he wasnt the only one. Wolf nodded his head, agreeing with Jier.


    Here. Look. Ive got something for you. Wolf pulled up a luxurious bag full of clothes.


    Feng Wu looked inside and found it was full of the clothes she tried on at the store. This surprised her so she asked, somewhat doubtfully, For me?


    I saw you trying them on at the store. They looked really good on you but for some reason you didnt buy them, so I bought them for you. As a friend. Take it. You cant say no. Wolf looked at her with his big blinking eyes after he finished talking.


    Feng Wu looked down at the clothes, then back at the blinky-eyed puppy-like Wolf. Jier said not to ept things from strangers, but Wolf had invited her to eat cake, and they had chatted. Didnt that make them friends? Could friends ept gifts from each other? Feng Wu wasnt sure, but the expectant look on Wolfs face suggested it was OK


    I dont have any gifts for you. Feng Wu said sadly.


    Dont worry about it. Ill wait for you to find something suitable, Wolf generously offered.


    Feng Wu looked at him and withplete sincerity said, Wolf, youre a good person. He had bought her delicious cakes and even given her gifts.


    Wait. Did you really consider rejecting a guy as nice as me? Wolf wondered shaking his head. He thought Feng Wu was really peculiar.


    Come on, Ill walk you back.


    Youll walk me back? Feng looked adorable holding the bag of clothes in one hand.


    Yes, that way I can see your friend Jier. We know each other you know. He patted her head lightly, quite enjoying the soft fluffy texture.


    You know Jier? Feng Wus big eyes show surprised. Was Wolf Jiers friend too?


    Youll know if we go and see him. So saying Wolf took a hold of Feng Wus arm and led her forward after paying for the sweets at the cashier.


    Feng Wu stopped moving after a few steps. Wolf couldnt budge her.


    Xiao Wu. Im not lying. I am a friend of Jiers. Wolf assumed Feng Wu was reconsidering and thinking the worst of him, so he tried to get her to trust him again.


    No. Youre going in the wrong direction. This way. Feng Wu pulled her arm out of his grasp and looked in the opposite direction.


    Oh, well lets go then.


    The recent events had led to an increase in traffic at Pierres inn, so business was booming. It was dinnertime and the first floor dining area was full of patrons drinking and eating. Matron Las BBQ was delicious and popr with everyone.


    Pierre and Jier were enjoying a drink of ginger ale with their meal while Little White was upstairs with Little Bun.


    The door opened in on this bustling scene. The incredibly beautiful Wolf stepped in.


    Matron La immediately greeted him with a robust, Wee! while in her heart she was thinking how dangerous it was for such a beauty to walk around outside. Poor thing, he thought. People must want to molest him left and right.


    Behind him was a very familiar purple d female.


    Matron La recognized Feng Wu right away.


    Xiao Wu. How is it that you came back with Wolf? Jier asked as soon as he saw her. He knew the necromancer sent by the mayor would have suggested notifying the Sacred Temple, and that the Sacred Temple would send someone from the Star Marshall Hall over, but he never expected it to be Wolf.


    Wolf was one of the halls 28th generation Stars. He was a fearsome opponent with outstanding sword skills despite being a magician. He wasnt low on the totem pole either. In fact his position was quite important. [notes]


    It was just that he was too vain! It would take him two hours just to get ready in the morning. Even after he finished, he needed to check his appearance every hour.

 Chapter 76: Infiltration

    Chapter 76: Infiltration


    Each sessive generation chose a new weapon based on their personal preference. Each weapon had its own characteristics, thus different powers and abilities. Weapons could be anything. If the holder of the seal wanted it to be a staff, then it would be a staff. If the holder of the seal wanted it to be a sword, then it would be a sword. Once finalized, the seals would confer their respective powers to the chosen weapons.


    Wolf''s weapon was a mirror.. . No one else but him.. .


    He was unique in his choice; however it was an appropriate one for the current situation as it had the ability to expose illusions, perfect forbating those good at transformations such as the Asura Race.


    Jier guessed this was the reason Wolf got the task.


    Little me, it''s been ages. Wolf walked over and sat down next to Jier. He looked around and saw that the only female presence in the room was Feng Wu and Matron La. On top of that there were also quite a few good-looking people around. This was good. They would help him blend in. Although he enjoyed his good looks, the most important thing to him, hard as it was to believe, was being strong.


    No one looking at such a delicately beautiful man would think he was a master, what with his haughty noble demeanor andpleteck of a traditional weapon. The only one who knew was Jier.


    Jier didnt feel like dealing with Wolf however. Hepletely ignored the greeting and addressed Feng Wu instead. Xiao Wu youre back.


    Mm. Feng Wu nodded her head then held out the bag in front of her hesitatingly saying, These.. . are gifts from Wolf. She wasnt sure if it was OK to ept or not.


    Jier waved his hand saying, Dont worry about it. Feel free to take whatever he gives. The only thing hes good at is spending money anyways.


    What?! Jier was just a tiny mite thest time Wolf saw him, but apparently his attitude hadnt changed one bit. He was still an asshole. Wolf really wanted to beat him up!


    Pierre thought Feng Wu would be hungry from having been out all day so he said, Feng Wu,e over. You must be hungry.


    Mmm. Feng Wu nodded as she handed the clothes to Matron La. Since the seat next to Jier was already taken by Wolf, she sat next to Pierre instead.


    Jier took a big gulp of ale before looking askance at Wolf and saying, Im surprised the Temple sent you. I would have thought theyd send Martial Wu or Honorable Chaste.


    Theyre on other assignments right now. I was the only one Zi Wei could send over, Wolf said offhandedly.


    Big brother Wolf is from the Sacred Temple? This revtion both surprised and delighted Pierre. Never in a million years did he think hed get the chance to share a table with someone so esteemed.


    Jierughed at that. This guy just swept the Temples courtyard. You dont have to take him so seriously.


    S.. .sweep.. .? Wolf sputtered. He really really REALLY wanted to kill this kid. How dare this shorty lump him with those aunties and uncles who swept the yard?! Waving his hand Wolf said, Jier is right. Dont mind me. Dont mind me. Come now. Eat up.


    Although he said this, Wolf couldnt bring himself to have any of the roasted meats and ale brought over by Matron La, havingpletely lost his appetite because of Jier.


    Wolf was already eye-catching on his own so when paired with Jiers ming beauty, it was impossible not to turn heads. Even in a roomful of men, calcting gazes still turned their way.


    Clearly the dining room was not the ce to talk.


    All four went to Pierres study.


    Youve been here for several days now. You should have already discovered some clues, right? Wolf asked. He sat down on the sofa. It was a simple action but still full of elegance and grace.


    Yes. The most likely suspects are Mr. Wenda and Ms. Dusha. You should use your mirror to reveal their true colors.


    Wolf nodded at the advice. It sounded good.


    I epted the mission with Xiao Wu to find the murderer, so before you take the Asura people away, remember to let us report the assignment first. Jier wasnt about to do so much work for free.


    Wolf agreed since he saw no issue with it.


    Jier hadnt moved further with the investigation because the case involved the Asura race. Anything to do with them would beplicated, so he had decided to wait for the envoy, after all apprehending trespassers who vited the convention was the Temples responsibility. It was only natural to wait for a representative to arrive and make the arrest.


    The moon was high and the night chilly when the three made their way to Mr. Wendas estate. The ce was as silent as a tomb and the air stagnant and stifling. Had it not been for the single candle burning in the darkness, it would have been easy to mistakenly believe the ce was deserted.


    Did they retire already? Its so early, wondered Jier.


    Wolf wasnt a rookie and could tell there was something wrong with the manor. Even if Rime-Frost had shorter days and people retired earlier, there should have been servants still on duty. That there was no one moving about was a red g. Theres something not right about this ce.


    At that Jier said, Xiao Wu, be careful. Immediately run away if it gets too dangerous OK? Jier was worried about Feng Wu, afraid she would be killed before her brain caught up with the situation and she thought to run away.


    OK.


    Her reply made him feel better. He knew if she said she would do something then she would do it.


    Im very strong, she continued very seriously. She was sure she could protect herself with Xiao Chun.[notes]


    Wolf patted Feng Wu lightly on the head. Yes. Of course you are. Neither he nor Jier believed her.


    They carefully snuck into the yard with only the faint glow of the moon to guide them.


    Feng Wu abruptly stopped at a flower garden.


    Whats wrong? Jier asked. He was keenly aware of her presence, so he turned around when he felt she wasnt following behind.


    Theres someone buried here. The flowers are very sad because the person was very kind.


    Buried?! If she said someone was buried there, then someone was buried there. Jier believed her without a doubt. He was all too familiar with her ability tomunicate with nts.

 Chapter 77: Sheila

    Chapter 77: She


    Lets not focus on that right now. First we have to find Mr. Wenda and Ms. Dusha. Wolf was a professional and he knew his priorities.


    The three of them kept moving. First they would try to find Ms. Dusha. A great number of strange things had happened since her arrival at Rime-Frost, yet they knew next to nothing about her background. Jier felt she was the most suspicious person.


    Just as they were about to open the gate, it was pulled open from the other side by a girl. It looked like she was a maid based on her uniform.


    Her first instinct, faced with three strangers in the middle of the night clearly sneaking around the manor, was to scream.


    Fortunately Wolf covered her mouth in time. Dont scream. Were not bad people. Take us somece private. We have to ask you something. Wolf had one hand mped over her mouth and his other hand wrapped around her body, immobilizing her.


    The maid nodded and led them to a storage room filled with odds and ends. It was unlikely anyone would interrupt them there.


    We wont hurt you. We just have some questions we want to ask. Im going to let you go now. OK?


    After being released the first thing the maid did was take a deep breath in, then she looked at the three people surrounding her.


    You, you people are investigating Master Wenda and Mistress Dusha right? Her voice was excited and she was clearly expecting them to reply in the affirmative.


    This took them by surprise. Who knew a simple maid would be so clever? Wouldnt the normal reaction be to think they were burrs?


    Jier asked, How did you know?


    A little embarrassed she admitted it was a guess.


    Tell us everything you know. Wolf could tell from a nce there was something she wanted to say.


    Ill tell you what I know, but please, you must promise to save Mistress Dusha from Master Wenda! As long as you promise Ill tell you everything I know.


    She reached out wanting to grab onto Wolfs sleeve for reassurance, but Wolf was not obliging. He didnt like strangers touching him. Hed only touched her earlier to keep her from screaming.


    She dropped her hand and stopped trying to reach out. Instead she grabbed her own skirt with an overwhelmed expression on her face.


    Who are you and why do you want to save Ms. Dusha? Jier reevaluated the maid, thinking that her identity was more important now after herment. Maybe she was Ms. Dushas confidante?


    Jier was spot on. She was Dushas personal maid.


    She hesitated a moment before saying, My name is She. Im Mistress Dushas personal maid.


    Jier and Wolf exchanged nces. What luck, to pick up such a good lead.


    As far as I know, Mr. Wenda is very fond of Ms. Dusha. Why would she need saving?


    If it was Master Wenda then I wouldnt be so worried, but this man.. . this man hasnt been Master Wenda in a long time. She burst into tears after speaking. They were hearty sobs and clearly not faked.


    Jier was confused. What the hell is going on? Can you start from the beginning? How did the two of them meet? He thought Ms. Dusha was the instigator; everything, the disappearances and murders, started when she appeared. But now this maid was saying it had nothing to do with her, that it was in fact Mr. Wenda! That Mr. Wenda was not himself was the biggest shocker. An imposter Wenda was not something any of them had considered.


    Although the news shocked both Jier and Wolf, Feng Wu waspletely unaffected. Her face had the same nk expression she normally wore.


    Actually Mistress Dusha and Master Wenda have known each other for a long time. Her sister was Master Wendas first love. He proposed to her sister, but at the time my mistresss family situation was not good. The old master and old mistress rejected the suit and had her sister marry another rich young aristocrat instead.


    Unfortunately that young nobleman fell into some trouble and brought his entire family down with him. Even my mistresss family was affected by the fall out. She was only ten, a mere child at the time, but she had to watch as the members of her family sumbed one by one. In the end she was the only one left. She was so deste she was thinking about ending it all. Thats when Master Wenda appeared. Hed heard something had happened to the family so he came to check in on us.


    He was happily married to Mrs. Malin. Miss ra was three I think. Anyways by the time Master Wenda arrived, the only person left was my mistress. Everyone else had passed on already.


    Master Wenda was very kind. He wanted to help, but because of my mistresss identity, he couldnt very well bring her home with him. So instead he bought her a house outside the city and left several servants to help take care of things. He would stop by every now and again to check in on us and make sure everything was OK.


    My mistress is a very virtuousdy. Most of the servants in the house were wretched people mydy took in. Im one of them! She saved me! Eventually she even made me her personal maid.


    When I became her personal maid I realized she was in love with Master Wenda. But she was too young. Plus Master Wenda was happily married to Mrs. Malin. My mistress tried to keep her feelings for Mr. Wenda a secret, but I could tell! Shes been keeping it secret for the past twelve years now! My poor mistress!


    Anyways when my mistress was twenty-two she came upon a young man with a grievous head injury. He was bleeding something awful! She had never seen him around the city before but nevertheless, she still saved him. It turned out he was an orphan with no family or home. Since this was the case, my mistress, as virtuous as she is, offered to have him stay on at the house!


    He was pleasant and a diligent worker. Everyone liked him. Some of the maids were even in love with him. Me included. We were all trying to get his favor, trying to win the position of his missus and raise a family together.


    I was confident I could win him over. After all I was in the best position of all the other maids. But but


    Wait! Stop! We want to hear about Ms. Dusha and Mr. Wenda. Not about your love life. Jier was getting impatient.


    This is about my mistress. Please listen. Youll understand once we reach the ending. She was embarrassed but stood her ground.


    Jier, let her finish the story. It should be relevant. Wolf was far more patient than Jier.

 Chapter 78: The Selfishness of One Woman

    Chapter 78: The Selfishness of One Woman


    Jier nodded, agreeing to let her continue.


    That was all the encouragement She needed. She took a deep breath and continued. His name was Marlon. The one I liked. I was sure I could make him my husband, but the more I watched him the more I realized something. Whenever he looked at the mistress, his gaze would stay on her for too long. One time I even caught him hiding away one of the mistresss handkerchief. I realized the one he liked wasnt any of us maids, but the mistress.


    That realization was like a bolt of lightning for me! He was in love with the mistress! Inappropriate! There was no way things would end well. I tried to discourage him. I even suggested the mistress had someone in her heart.


    Even though I made a lot obviousments about it, I knew better than to reveal Master Wendas name. The love my mistress had for him had to be kept secret. I knew that! I never once mentioned Master Wendas name. I just didnt expect Marlon would be so clever as to figure it out himself.


    One day Master Wenda visited to see how everything was going. After he left Marlon noticed right way how happy and perky the mistress was. I thought this would have forced Marlon to give up. If he gave up on the mistress, then I would have a chance. I loved him so much!


    But he left the next day without saying a word to anyone. I thought he just went out to cool his head, that hed be back. Even if he was suffering hede back


    So just a bit after Marlon left, Master Wendaes back. After he leaves my mistress is all perky. Like a little chirpy bird. She said that Master Wenda came back to dere his love for her, that he was going to make her his wife, that he was going to divorce Mrs. Malin.


    I mean it was pretty incredible! Master Wenda spoke to everyone when he visited. All of us could see how much he loved his wife. Why would he just abandon her and marry the mistress? It made no sense.


    But the mistress was so happy, she refused to listen to reason. She wanted to be a married couple together with Master Wenda, for them to always be together.


    Later my mistress took me with her when she left to go to Master Wendas estate. It was the first time we met Mrs. Malin and Miss ra. It was horrible. Master Wenda had a huge row with Mrs. Malin right there in front of everyone because Mrs. Malin refused to divorce. It was horrible! My mistress was sandwiched between the two of them, unable to do anything. She was forced to bear the cold eyes of all the servants in the house. She was so sad It was just horrible, horrible!


    Had she known this was how things would turn out, she would never have let her mistress go to the estate.


    It took three years, but Mrs. Malin finally gave in and agreed to the divorce. Actually she had resolved to end it even earlier, but it was just that she wanted to resolve some financial things before approaching Master Wenda about it.


    After so many years the mistress and Master Wenda were finally going to have their happy ending. He would divorce his wife and marry the mistress and they would start a family together.


    Mrs. Malin officially moved out of the estate and Master Wenda dismissed all the old servants and settled my mistress in the house. But something felt wrong. Master Wenda was still the same gentle person he always was, but sometimes his eyes would remind me of Marlon.


    Was it because I missed him so dearly that I began to see him in other people?


    Thinking about Marlon made She sigh. Everything is rted to that man. If my mistress hadnt saved him would things be different now?


    Jier, Feng Wu and Wolf remained silent, not interrupting She. All three had a feeling the she was about to get to the heart of the matter.


    One night I couldnt sleep so I got up to get a ss of water. I passed by Master Wendas study. The door was slightly ajar so I could see inside the room a bit. There was Marlon standing in the middle of the room in wearing a long ck robe of some type. I was shocked you know. I thought that maybe hed heard about the mistresss marriage to Master Wenda and was there to cause trouble. So I snuck closer to see more clearly.


    Who would have What I saw it it was the most unforgettable thing Ive ever seen in my life. Ill never forget it. Marlon peeled his face off then the rest of his skin, from head to toe. He peeled everything off. The person underneath was incredibly beautiful, but there was this sense of danger too. Just powerfully dangerous.


    Afterwards he put on a differentyer of skin. This time he looked just like Master Wenda. I was shocked. The only think I wanted to do was retreat to my room. There was a sound and he turned toward the door. I immediately ducked into a side room. He walked right past me. I was so scared.


    The sound hade from the kitchen, from one of the new maids. He must have thought she was spying at him so he killed her, sucked the blood right out of her. Then he took her body and buried it under the garden.


    I didnt stay to watch the whole thing. I ran back to my room when he started fillig the grave. That day I knew, the man the mistress would marry was not the real Master Wenda.


    My mistress is too sincere and honest; she shows her emptions too easily on her face. I was afraid telling her about Master Wenda would put her in danger, so Ive hidden it from her ever since.


    Could Mrs. Malin have been killed because she also found out about the imposter Wenda? asked Jier. His instincts told him the two were rted somehow.


    Shes face stiffened while remorse filled her eyes. Mrs. Malins death was an ident. She came over the day before the divorce to talk to Master Wenda about custody of Miss ra.


    I tried to hint to her that something was wrong with Master Wenda. I was hoping shed report it to the authorities and they would take care of the demon pretending to be Master Wenda, then my mistress would be safe.


    Wolf snickered at that. You knew there was a problem with your master, yet you didnt go to the mayor and report it yourself. Instead you wanted someone else to take the risk, so you thought youd be clever and have Mrs. Malin do it. If it hadnt been for you, Mrs. Malin would have divorced Mr. Wenda the next day and lived the rest of life peacefully with her daughter. You truly are a selfish woman.


    I Im just a maid! How can I see the mayor?! Master Wenda would surely kill me if he found out!

 Chapter 79: The Reveal

    Chapter 79: The Reveal


    She felt her guilt sweep away the more she spoke. She was just an unimportant person, a maid. What could she have done? That was why she suggested it to Mrs. Malin. She was just trying to protect herself and her mistress. She hadnt done anything wrong! She hadnt done anything wrong!


    Ha? Cant see the mayor? Then you should have gone to the Sacred Temple for help. If you couldnt go in person then you could have sent an anonymous letter. Even if you are just a maid, the empire ensures that every citizen has a certain amount of education, so dont even try to say you cant read or write.


    I I I couldnt! I couldnt risk exposing myself. It would have put my mistress in danger! She was pale and obviously frightened, but it was also just as obvious she used other people for her own selfish ends.


    Jier interrupted her before she could say anything more. You deliberately egged Mrs. Malin into a confrontation with Mr. Wenda by telling her he was an imposter didnt you?


    No! No! Shelia shook her head furiously. Mrs. Malin didnt confront him about anything. She only came to speak to Mr. Wenda about Miss ra. Maybe she discovered something while she was talking to him. All I know is that Master Wenda went out that night. Then the next day, news of Mrs. Malins murder made the headlines.


    Mr. Wenda used Miss ra of the murder because he was afraid she would recognize he was a fake. He had to get rid of her somehow. Mrs. Malins death gave him the chance to strike first!


    So thats why he dismissed all the original servants. He didnt want any of them bing suspicious, murmured Jier. In order to maintain his disguise the imposter Wenda had to get rid of those familiar with the original Mr. Wenda. He used marital discord to drive Mrs. Malin away, but it was moreplicated with Miss ra. The only way to push her out of the estate and out of his life was to marry her off. But he found another option when he murdered Mrs. Malin. If Miss ra was charged with the crime and sentenced to prison, then he wouldnt have to interact with her anymore. The chances of her discovering he was an imposter would have dropped to practically zero.


    She didnt deny anything Jier said. All she said was, Please dont hurt Mistress Dusha. She is innocent in all this. She has no idea Master Wenda is an imposter. She really doesnt know anything!


    Wolf looked at She as she spoke. He didnt want to admit it, but even though she was incredibly selfish, he couldnt deny her dedication to her mistress.


    It was just that her methods were horrible. So many people suffered because of her. If she hadnt suggested Ms. Dusha was in love with someone to Marlon, then Wenda would not have been murdered. If she hadnt meddled with Mrs. Malins visit, Mrs. Malin would still be alive and Miss ra wouldnt be used of murder. Not to mention there was that maid that died in her ce.


    There was no denying her blind loyalty yed a role in everyones tragedy. This kind of person, the kind who courted disaster and pushed others to take the fall disgusted him.


    You really believe your mistress doesnt know anything? Shes been in love with Mr. Wenda for twelve years but she couldnt tell there was something off about him? Jier doubted Dusha was as innocent as her maid imed.


    His words stunned She. The point never urred to her. How was it possible that she could detect something off about Mr. Wenda but the person in love with him for twelve years couldnt? Was her mistress really as clueless as she believed? Did her mistress know about Mr. Wenda? Had she been an aplice to Mr. Wenda this entire time?


    She was shocked. She had thought she was the only one who knew, but it sounded like her mistress knew about it too!


    Take us to the imposter. Its time he paid for the pain hes caused. A vengeful light shed through Wolfs eyes as he spoke.


    She led the way. She knew this was it; there was no turning back. If they failed to defeat the imposter, then he would know she knew his secret and he would kill her the same way he killed the other maid: sucking her body dry of blood.


    They finally reached Wendas study. He was ostensibly reading inside, but who knew if he was just pretending.


    She ran away the moment they reached the door. She nned to escape with her mistress while they distracted the imposter Wenda.


    It wasnt like her departure escaped Jiers notice. He knew, but he didnt care. They were there to capture the asura.


    Before opening the door Jier exchanged a nce with Feng Wu. The message was clear: run away if its too dangerous. Feng Wu nodded so he knew she understand his message.


    When Wolf opened the door, they saw Wenda sitting at the desk with a book in one hand. Wendas face turned cold and mean at the sight of them.


    Who are you? How dare you break into my estate!


    Wolfughed. Your estate? I didnt know the asura could own property in the human world.


    What?! Wenda was shocked. Hed sessfully hid among humans for so long, how was his identity discovered?


    You havent gone to your cave in a while so you dont know this, but your blood pool was discovered. You need to bathe in blood at regr intervals if you want to stay in the human world. The blood of virgins is particrly potent. It goes a long way in extending your stay.


    Wenda knew he was exposed when they mentioned the cave. Hed been so careful of the municipal authorities by only hunting girls from rural viges. Now in retrospect he should have hunted farther away from Rime-Frost.


    It was a good thing Wolf didnt know what Wenda was thinking otherwise he would have dispensed with talking and gotten down to business.


    Wendas face paled. I know youre investigators investigating ras case. How much did ra give you? Ill give you ten times as much. Money is not a problem.

 Chapter 80: Mutation

    Chapter 80: Mutation


    The imposter Wenda recognized Jier and Feng Wu from the party. It was a recent meeting so he still remembered them clearly.


    Youre trying to bribe us in front of a Star general? Jier spoke without thinking.


    Star?! Youre from Star Marshall Hall?! Wenda thought they were just nosy adventurers. He didnt expect one of them to be a Star from the hall. Anyone from the 28th generation would be difficult to deal with.


    You finally realize the situation youre in huh? Jier gloated.


    Damn! Why is someone from the temple here?! Wenda paled; he knew he was in trouble.


    Wenda was thinking of how to get rid of them when Wolf took out a mirror and chanted the words, Reflect and illuminate, show your true self.


    It was the mirror Wolf always carried with him. The mirror was framed in silver with delicate carvings on the handle. A few gems were embedded around the frame as well, giving it a beautiful luster.


    When Wolf aimed the mirror at Wenda, the imposter screamed in pain and panic. The golden light from the mirror made Wendas skin smoke.


    Ahhhhh! Wenda screamed as his disguise was forcefully burned away. His true face was revealed when the smoke cleared.


    The asura really are a beautiful race. It was Jiers first time seeing the legendary beauty of an asura in person. Their beauty was onlyparable to their thirst for blood.


    I dont know who you are, but the human world is no ce for an asura. Come with me. Wolf let his guard down as he spoke.


    Go with you? Dream on! Lets see if you have to ability to catch me! Unbound from his human disguise, the asura released all his power, filling the air with droplets of blood.


    The blood in the center of the room grew so thick none of them could see through it. Everything became a red haze.


    Blood spirits! I summon you! Kill them! Kill them all! The blood haze in the room suddenly coalesced into human shaped blobs. One rushed toward Wolf as it formed a sword out of blood.


    Bahahaha! Lets see you defeat my blood spirits! Blood spirits didnt feel fear or pain, only the desire to ughter what was in front of them. This made the asura smug, confident in his victory.


    Blood spirit summons? Well its a pity for you Im your opponent! Wolfughed coldly while easily dodging the sword aimed at him. Feng Wu and Jier were also attacked by the spirits. She used her small sword to cut down the spirit in front of her. Unfortunately summoned spirits had no real concrete physical form in the truest sense of the word. They simply formed again andmenced attacking.


    Jiers magical attacks had some effect, but not much. It took several direct hits from his spells before one dissipatedpletely.


    Holy Light of Purification! A silvery light erupted from the mirror, shrouding the entire room, dispelling the blood and destroying the spirits.


    What?! That mirror can purify?! The asura was in disbelief. He wanted to grab the mirror and smash it to pieces.


    Wolf yelled, Bind and imprison! Immediately the asura was imprisoned in a cage of red light.


    The asura kicked and pped at the cage. Though he couldnt break through, the cage rattled horrendously and appeared on the verge on copsing.


    Wolf formed a symbol with his hands and the cage became more stable as it shrank. The smaller the cage shrank the more feeble the asuras attempts to break free became.


    No! Let him go! A horrified voice sounded from the back of the room right before Wolf got stabbed in the back, causing the spell to break.


    Freed, the asura looked to his lover and yelled her name. Dusha!


    Go! Dont let them catch you! she yelled right before mming her body against Feng Wu and Jier so her beloved could flee.


    The asura yelled, Ille back for you Dusha! before flying out the window.


    Dont think you can escape! Wolf, who was stabbed in the back so close to his heart, was d Dusha was an ordinary person with ordinary strength. Had she practiced any of the arts, it was unlikely he would have survived such a wound. As it was, the wound was a minor one that only prated skin and flesh, but not muscle or bone.


    Wolf wasnt about to let a superficial wound stop him. He was a professional! With a roar he flew after the asura.


    Xiao Wu, watch this woman! Jier kicked Dusha in the stomach to get her off of him. He turned into a sh of red light and followed the other two out the window.


    No! Dont hurt him! Dont hurt him! Dusha ran to the window and screamed after Jier before copsing into a ball of pain on the floor.


    She ran in and helped her mistress up. Mistress! Dont be like this! That persons a monster! Hes not Master Wenda! She had been trailing behind Dusha but stopped dead in her tracks when her mistress pulled a sword and stabbed the pretty man. She only dared approach now that things had settled down.


    No! Hes not a monster! He loves me very much! For me for me he did so many things. How can I abandon him?! She shoved Shes outstretched hand away as she yelled in anguish.


    Mistress! Dont tell me you you already knew? She couldnt believe it. Protecting her mistress was topmost in her heart, but it was apparently a joke because the whole time she had been trying to save her mistress and escape from the demon, her mistress already knew! Knew and chose to stay together with him!

 Chapter 81: Wendas Departed Spirit

    Chapter 81: Wenda''s Departed Spirit


    She had always thought of her mistress as a delicate and weakdy, someone who couldnt harm a single bug or animal. So it was disconcerting for her to hear her sweet and gentle mistress defend a monstrous murderer with such conviction. But the facts in front of her were irrefutable. Perhaps she never knew her mistress.


    Yes, I didnt know at first he was not the real Wenda, but gradually as we spent more time together I came to realize the truth. He knew I knew, but he didnt hurt me. He loves me very much, but to be with me he had to kill many people, even the real Wenda. Where else in the world will I find someone who loves me as much as that?


    But hes a murderer! She shouted. It was the first time she had ever shouted at her mistress.


    So? What does that matter? He loves me. I love him. Everything hes done, hes done for me. Whats wrong with doing things for the one you love?! Being in love is not a crime! Dusha was like a crazed woman in love. She was willing to sacrifice everything.


    Youre wrong. Your love is incredibly selfish. It makes a mockery of true love. Pierre walked in with many soldiers behind him. Dusha and She were easily surrounded.


    Wolf had reported his intentions to the mayor before setting out to the manor, so many soldiers and magicians were dispatched as backup to help him.


    He used a special means ofmunication to talk to those outside and had filled them in on what had happened before chasing after the asura. The moment he left they charged into the manor to arrest Dusha for harboring an asura and for injuring Wolf.


    Xiao Wu, sorry Im sote. Pierre coldly looked at the two women on the ground. His gaze only warmed when it turned to Feng Wu.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded. Turning to Dusha she said, Mr. Wenda told me to tell you that the thing he regrets most in life was saving you.


    What? Stop making stuff up. Wenda is dead! Dusha was startled by the new entrants in the room but she quickly came to her senses, certain Feng Wu was just trying to scare her.


    Why would Feng Wu bother scaring her? She only spoke the truth. Wendas ghost had always been in the manor.


    Seeing that the other woman didnt believe her, Feng Wu felt the need to prove her words. Do you want to see him?


    Naturally the best way to prove it was to let Dusha see Wendas spirit with her own eyes. But Feng Wu didnt know how to show him to someone who couldnt see him.


    If thedy wishes to see, I have a way. The old necromancer appeared behind the soldiers. He took out a bottle from his space ring and sprayed both Dusha and Shes eyes with it.


    The two were just ordinary woman, how could they have avoided it?


    Once sprayed they saw a different world. Not far away was a lingering blood spirit. It was Wendas soul. They could see how miserably he died just by looking at his spirit form. His clothes were drenched in so much blood they crinkled and puffed. His eyes were nk and tired.


    Ghosts! Ghosts! Both Dusha and She shouted in fright. They paled terribly.


    Mr. Wenda, is that you? Pierre had willingly let the old necromancer spray his eyes as well. He wanted to see his elder, the one from his memories.


    Pierre, I havent seen in you so long. How is my ra? Wenda was a gentle man and his biggest concern was his daughter. He knew she was in detention but there was nothing he could do. As a spirit he was bound to the manor and could only roam its grounds.


    Pierre looked at the elder who had always been kind to him. His heart broke. ra is fine. Now that the asura is found she should be released soon. He tried his best to hide his sadness.


    Youre really Big Brother Wenda? Dusha didnt dare believe it. She had known Wenda died but never dreamed after death his spirit was so tragic. That his spirit was still around surprised her.


    Dusha, if I could do it all over again, I would have nothing to do with you. To think my familys tragedy was single-handedly caused by you. Wendaughed bitterly. It was a sad sorrowful sound that made ones heart ache.


    No. No! No! It had nothing to do with me. Dusha shook her head in fear.


    She had been hiding behind Dusha but she hadnt said a word. She was frozen stiff from fright.


    Nothing to do with you? You still wont own up to it? If it werent for you saying those things to the asura, after Malins visit, would the asura have done anything? You were afraid my daughter would find out the truth and ruin everything for you so you constantlyined to the asura about how you didnt want to live with her. Thats why he developed those murderous intentions. He would not have used Malins death to frame her otherwise. You are a grave disappointment Dusha. I caused Malin and ra grave harm by saving you. It was like leading wolf to my own door!


    Wendas face contorted into an ugly image as he harshly shouted at Dusha.


    No! I didnt ask him to kill anyone. My wish was simple. I just wanted to live happily with those that loved me. Why?! Why wont people let me be happy?! Dushas voice was full of grievance at the unfair world.


    Those around saw first hand how selfish and weak Dusha was. She was wailing about her poor fate to the very man who saved her from destitution, to the very man whose family she destroyed, that she didnt understand why no one wanted her to be happy.

 Chapter 82: Please, Marry Me!

    Chapter 82: Please, Marry Me!


    She was who she was. The world revolved around her. If her happiness came at the misfortune of others, then so be it. She really was a selfish mental case. What did the asura see in her?


    Pierre looked around and with a fright realized Feng Wu was no longer in the room. Where is Xiao Wu!? I dont see her.


    The little miss left. She must have gone after the asura that fled. The old necromancer knew Feng Wu left some time ago but had decided to not bring attention to it.


    What?!


    Jier and Wolf used magic to transform into beams of light so they were incredibly fast. Feng Wu didnt have this kind of high level magic so she could only use her martial arts to catch up. Naturally she was far behind; physical steps, even if they were airy and light, were still nopetition against Wolf and Jiers magic movement.


    Though shegged behind she was able to stop and ask the flowers and grass for directions. This ability of hers to chase after someone was just as good. It was how she stayed on their trail despite not catching sight of them.


    The chase led her out of Rime-Frost and to the mountains.


    The mountains were far from the city and it took Feng Wu an hour just to reach the base. Considering her sources, she was definitely on the right trail. While she was at the base of the mountain, Jier and Wolf were on the other side of the mountain engaging in a fierce battle with the asura.


    The conclusion was obvious; it was two against one after all. Wolf bound the asura, intending to take him back to the temple in the morning to stand trial.


    Feng Wu didnt know any of this. She was busy staring at the hot spring in front of her. It was as clear as the one on Yuehua Mountain. Back home in the wintertime, she bathed in a spring just like it. There was one difference though. The one back home was special because of all the medicinal herbs her master nted all around the perimeter. He had put a great deal of effort and care into it.


    Bathing in the hotspring didnt just eliminate aches and pains, it also strengthened the body and increased longevity.


    The sight was hard for Feng Wu. It made her nostaligic and she wanted to return to Yuehua Mountain.


    She looked around, and upon seeing no one in the area, put her hair up and took her clothes off, then dipped into the spring.


    Ah sophy. Her face rxed as two puffy red blotches appeared on her cheeks. She looked even more adorable.


    Right then she decided to stay in the spring instead of chasing the asura. Jier and Wolf were strong so she wasnt worried. Shed only given chase because she didnt want to be left with Dusha and She. They were annoying and she didnt want to stay with them. It was rare for her to actively dislike people, but the two grated her nerves, so she left at the first opportunity.


    Soaking in the spring made Feng Wu homesick and she soon forgot all about them. She missed Yuehua Mountain and everything there. She missed her master, the grass, the trees and all the cute animals.


    Thinking about everything made her eyes red, but she refused to cry and held the tears back. Master said she was a strong girl and a remarkable sword user. Living by the sword meant not shedding tears. Feng Wu dunked her head in the water as she thought about her master.


    She held her breath and stayed under letting the water rush over her head. She pulled her head out of the water ten minutester, gasping for air. An unfamiliar boy stood chest high in the water in front of her.


    Ah! I didnt know anyone was here! Ill leave right now! He came to the spring intending to bathe, but now he was just really embarrassed! He didnt expect to find anyone else in his spot, nevermind a young girl. He liked girls but hed never been this close to one before. He was even interrupting a girl while she was taking a bath!


    Maybe it was because of the heat from the hot spring, or maybe it was because he was blushing from embarrassment, but a big round red blotch appeared on both his cheeks. He sshed frantically over to where his clothes were piled on the side of the bank. As he did so he realized she was following him with her eyes and watching him rather intently.


    Er um would you mind turning around or closing your eyes while I dress? If Feng Wus eyes hadnt looked so clean and pure, he would have thought she was a female predator.


    Feng Wu stared stupidly at him for a moment longer. He couldnt figure out what she was thinking but she raised her hand and a sheet of water suddenly sprang up and sshed him. He reflexively turned his head and shielded his eyes with his arm.


    Feng Wu rose out of the spring and called her clothes over with a wave of her hand. By the time he dropped his arm she was fully dressed and standing on the bank.


    Feng Wu looked at the boy still in the spring. You stay, Ill leave. Her cheeks were no longer red and her breathing was back to normal. She looked at him in the water.


    The moonlight seemed to gather around him, reflecting off his body and giving him an aura of pure light. It was an irresistible sight when paired with the faint receding blush on his cheeks. It was criminal how good he looked.


    Ah! Thank you. He was uncertain how to react or what to feel. It was the first time he experienced something like this. Usually boys were expected to leave in these kinds of circumstances. A girl conceding was a first.


    Because Feng Wu remained where she was after she finished speaking, he was prompted to ask, Is there anything else? He hadnt expected her to stick around. He thought it was an awkward situation but apparently she didnt share that sentiment.


    Instead of leaving she walked closer and continued staring unblinkingly at his body with her big dark eyes. Please marry me!


    He was left dumbfounded by the earnestness on her face. She didnt behave like a shy maiden at all. There was only sparkling adoration in her eyes. [Is this the fabled love at first sight? But arent girls normally shy when confessing? Shes clearly not shy at all! She doesnt look nervous or anxious either. Just.. . super serious?] Had this not been the case he really would have thought she was just teasing him.


    Boom! A loud crash sounded as a red figure fell from the sky and bounced off a tree branch before flopping onto the plush snowy ground.

 Chapter 83: Ming Xi

    Chapter 83: Ming Xi


    Xiao Wu, I cant believe youre so bold! Jier and Wolf were flying overhead with the asura when they sensed Feng Wus aura. They heard her words just as they were descending. It shocked Jier so much he lost control and fell the rest of the way down, dropping like a bucket from the sky. He also forgot to use an air art to cushion his fall so he would have died from the drop had it not been for the excessive amount of snow on the ground.


    The teen in front wondered how best to refuse without hurting Feng Wus feelings. Im sorry, but I cant think about marriage right now.


    Oh. Feng Wu nodded and said nothing more.


    Girl.. . Dont tell me thats all youre going to say. Wolf was disappointed in Feng Wu. But I must admit youve got good taste. Do you know how many girls have tried to get a piece of that tush? Keep trying! Brother Wolf will support you! Completely ignoring Jier in the snow, Wolf gave a really lousy fakeugh as he pretended he was just passing through, as though hede upon thempletely incidentally.


    Senior Wolf. The teen noticed Wolf earlier but hadnt wanted to make things more awkward by saying anything. Unfortunately despite his attempts, things were still unbearably awkward.


    You know this guy? Jier asked Wolf as he looked at the teen still in the spring. The more Jier looked at the pretty boy in the spring the more his own face paled. Why did it feel like his little sister was being swindled by a pretty face?


    Hes your senior: Ming Xi, 5th year ss representative at Xingguang Holy Academy. Wolf smiled mischievously at Feng Wu and Ming Xi.


    Jier was angry the pretty face was trying to seduce Feng Wu, but he didnt rush in to challenge him since the other was a 5th year. Senior Ming Xi, how is it that youre here? Although he didnt rush directly into a fight, his tone was not friendly.


    May I get dressed first? Ming Xi was feeling rather helpless in the nude. Hed never been so embarrassed in his life. His senior just witnessed a random strange girl proposing to him, and now a junior was looking at him with hostility.


    He knew without a doubt that news of a girl proposing to him would reach every nook and cranny of Star Marshall Hall the moment he stepped out of the spring. As for Xingguang Holy Academy, did he need to think about it? Gossip spread like wildfire. The juniors there had the biggest mouths ever.


    Jier scowled and kept ring at Ming Xi, refusing to turn his back and give the boy any privacy. Wolf had both arms crossed in front of his chest, clearly not intending to look away. Feng Wu stared raptly at him with her big dark eyes. He wasnt sure she heard him.. .


    He wanted to get out of his awkward position but the three people staring at him were unamodating. He imitated what Feng Wu did earlier, raising his hand and directing arge sheet of water toward them.


    Caughtpletely by surprise, both Wolf and Jier were soaked.[notes] Feng Wu darted out of the way in time so she waspletely dry.


    How hateful! Ice and snow everywhere and you ssh water on us?! Jier was hopping mad; smoke wasing off his head as he tried to dry off. He moved forward intending to scold the other some more only to find the object of his ire no longer in the spring, but onnd and fully dressed, standing just a few feet from them.


    The young man stood in the night smiling while wearing a blue and white colored robe. His golden hair shimmered under the moon. He was like an ethereal being watching over them with the moons glow bathing his entire body.


    Jier was a guy, but even he had to admit Ming Xi guy was beautiful. His beauty was unlike Wolf''s androgynous one though. No Ming Xi was like a male moon god. There was no way anyone would mistake him for anything other than male.


    There are some things I must do so I will return to the academy first. Ming Xi took off to the sky immediately after speaking. If not for his incredibly fast flying air art, he would have been helpless. Had he not been so confused and stunned by the crazy turn of events, he would have left even sooner.


    Jier flicked Feng Wus forehead. You actually proposed to that guy? How old are you? Youre just a girl still. How can you get married?


    Feng Wu felt really wronged by this. She rubbed her forehead. Im not too young. Im a mother!


    What could Jier say to such reasonable logic? He couldnt say a thing. He could only sigh as he tried to exin to Feng Wu. Xiao Wu, you cant chose a guy based on his outward appearance. You dont know what kind of person he is. What would you do if hes a bad person? Your life would be ruined. You would have a lifetime of tears!


    Wolf had also talked to her about something like this back at the pastry shop.


    Feng Wu blinked and blinked. Is Senior Ming Xi a bad person?


    no. Even though Jier didnt want to say it, he had to agree that Ming Xi was a good catch. From what he knew, the guy wasnt a gambler or a yer. Frankly he was ten out of ten when it came to husband material.


    Then I didnt choose wrong. Feng Wu said seriously as she faced Wolf. [notes]


    Wolf was speechless  a first for him.


    Jier and Feng Wu returned to Pierres. The next day was a busy one for them. Together with Wolf they brought the asura to city hall to wrap up the case. ra was released, and she and Pierre were reunited with Mr. Wendas spirit onest time before the old necromancer sent him onto the wheel of reincarnation.


    Lydia[notes] was also given the option to reincarnate, however she declined. The old necromancer was a kind man. Instead of being angered by her refusal, he gave her another offer. Her soul was pure enough that if she wanted to she could strengthen her presence and get stronger. This would lessen the chances of dark necromancers being attracted to her.


    There was no reason for Jier and Feng Wu to remain in the city after solving the crime. Neither had interest in the missing holy beast or in the rumored magicians tomb.[notes] They decided to return to Zhongyong with Wolf.


    And so it was that Feng Wu left Rime-Frost with a spirit contracted to her. She was so pure minded the old necromancer was not worried about her exploiting Lydia tomit any misdeeds. Lydia was the kind that didnt like to be restrained so pairing her with Feng Wu was a goodbination. Because of the contract she was able to stay inside Feng Wus spiritual sea.[notes] Theirs was an equal contract with neither party having power over the other.


    Of course the trip back was easy and fully paid for by Wolf. It was just like Jier said, Wolf was aplete spendthrift.

 Chapter 84: Love Letter Confessions

    Chapter 84: Love Letter Confessions


    Once they reached Zhongyong, Wolf took the asura to Star Marshall Hall while Jier and Feng Wu went to the Adventurers'' guild to finalize their quest and collect payment.


    They only got a measly 700 gold coins for their two tasks despite the crazy difficulty level and the involvement of the asura.


    They checked the ranking list once they got back to school and saw they didn''t make the top ten.


    The mysterious prize for the top earner motivated the students to work really hard. In first ce was the female magician, Zi Cheng. Her earning pace was phenomenal, having made a preposterous amount of gold. Second ce was Ai Lin with just a little over ten thousand. There was arge gap between first and second ce. The rest in the top ten were also big money makers with thousands to their names.


    Jier sighed as he turned to Feng Wu. It looked like a fierce battle but from Feng Wus expression he didnt think she cared. He too lost interest in the rankings. So they waved goodbye to each other and returned to their respective dorms deciding to rest for the next few days. Afterwards they would sign up for more quests and earn gold that way. Neither were interested in getting first ce, they just wanted toplete the mission.


    Feng Wu returned to a deserted dorm. When her roommates came back and saw her, they were naturally curious. Xi and Annika asked her where she had gone and what she did the past few days. Jasmine didnt join in on the conversation. She pointedly ignored Feng Wu and instead went upstairs to her room.


    Feng Wu wasnt one to chatter so she didnt care about Jasmines cold shoulder, but Annika was embarrassed over the situation and felt the need to apologize. Xiao Wu, dont mind Jasmine. Shes just in a bad mood because she hasnt made much money. She didnt mean to ignore you.


    Annika and Jasmine got along well because they were both magicians from an aristocratic background. Because of this she wanted to speak up on Jasmines behalf.


    Oh. Feng Wu nodded her head. I dont mind.


    Eh Annika[notes] stared at Feng Wu trying to gauge if the other girl was being sarcastic, but even after staring for a while, she couldnt tell. Annika decided to drop it when she realized she couldnt decipher Feng Wus deadpan expression.


    Jasmine is strange. Water magicians are the best at making money, but somehow shes having trouble. I dont understand her. Xi had always been blunt so she spoke exactly what was on her mind. The attitudes of young misses from rich families generally annoyed Xi.


    Shes just not used to it yet. Annika tried to exin on Jasmines behalf.


    Not used to it?! Shes not the only aristocratic girl in school you know. Others in the same position have done well. She needs to stop acting like some high and mighty princess! Every time something doesnt go her way shees back with a stink face, like shes been massively wronged or something. Do you know? Other people have asked me if we bully her?! Annoying to death!


    Xi was normally an easygoing person, but the situation was too unbearable. If it wasnt true she wouldnt haveined.


    Jasmine didnt do it on purpose. Annika didnt know what else to say. She knew Jasmine and Xi werent on the best of terms, but they still needed to maintain the rtionship.


    I know she didnt do it deliberately. If she had done it on purpose I would have killed her already. Xi had been feeling oppressed the past few days. Lately it had just been the three of them in the dorms. She found it impossible to chat with the foolishly stupid Jasmine. Annika was always talking to Jasmine, so it wasnt like she could join in on the conversation. Now with Feng Wu back she felt like she had an ally again. Xiao Wu, you be careful too. There are so many ways to harm someone; you can do it without saying a word. As long as the expression is right, others will gobble it up.


    Annika[notes] sighed as she looked up to the second floornding. Luckily Jasmine[notes] didnt hear, otherwise there would have been a fight.


    The next day Feng Wu met with Instructor James  the instructor who gave her and Jier their leave of absences. He asked her about the two missions. Feng Wu was honest and sincere but she was a poor storyteller. She didnt use flowerynguage, emotive expressions, or exaggerated anything. Her narration was factual and to the point, if a bit dry. She told about the asura and about having met Wolf, one of the stars in the 28th generation. Instructor James of course realized how unusual and difficult the childrens missions were.


    After reporting in, Feng Wu returned to ss. Earning money was not an excuse to skip; daily attendance was expected. The only exceptions were those who had to travel far for their missions.


    History was the first lesson. It was the easiest to sleep through so many students took the opportunity to catch up on some shut eye. Feng Wu was energetic and seriously studying the board.


    What a good student! So respectful of history. The teacher was moved by her diligence.


    With great difficulty Feng Wu got through history. She rubbed her eyes and kneaded her temples. It was not a fun subject and listening so intently wore her out.


    A boy with wavy green hair grabbed a stool and sat next to Feng Wu. Hey are you really that interested in the history of the continent? You listened so earnestly in ss.


    Not interested, was Feng Wus honest reply.


    The boy rolled his eyes. Then why do you listen so seriously?


    Shouldnt you listen carefully if youre in ss? Jier had told her to pay attention in ss, to read and study properly.


    He scratched his head. Ah thats true. He didnt know how else to reply so he returned to his seat.


    Two subjectster Feng Wu grabbed her book and left ss. In leaving she walked pass a deserted hallway where an interesting scene was ying out.


    Senior, these are my feelings. Please ept them. A madly blushing girl held out a pink envelope in both hands to the boy in front of her.


    The boy, his face beet red, was equally embarrassed as he epted the envelope. With her missive epted, the girl shyly ran away with her head bowed down.


    That senior is amazing. Howe I never get love letters? sighed the green-haired boy from earlier. He had also witnessed the scene.


    Feng Wu turned around. She tilted her head inquisitively. What is a love letter? It sounded mysterious.


    If the boy could read her thoughts, he would have said she was thinking too much of it. It was nothing that amazing. He touched his chin as he thought for a moment. A love letter is confession of love to someone.

 Chapter 85: How Do You Write a Love Letter?

    Chapter 85: How Do You Write a Love Letter?


    Confession of love? Feng Wu didnt understand. What is a confession of love? The people in her new world were very indirect and often used vague words when speaking. Back with Master, people spoke much more clearly and bluntly, so a word like confession didnt exist for her. She had never heard the word before.


    Letting someone know your feelings, that you like them, is a confession. He was at a loss. How could this girl be so simple? If it werent for her serious face, he would have thought she was pulling his leg.


    A love letter is needed to convey feelings for someone? Feng Wu thought about Ming Xi. Did he reject her because she hadn''t written him a love letter?


    The green-haired boy was stumped  again. He only replied after thinking it over. No, its not necessary. But most girls are shy. Its just the most popr way for them to dere their affections for someone.


    Feng Wu nodded her head. She understood now. Senior Ming Xi rejected her proposal because she wasnt shy enough. She had to be more restrained.


    Feng Wu had never pursued a guy before. Thinking how to go about it made her head ache.


    Oh right. Im Ink. Lets be friends. Next time you dont understand something, feel free to ask me OK?


    Feng Wu dutifully replied. Im Feng Wu.


    Yeah I know. You live with that tomboy Xi in the dorms. She told me about you. Ink and Xi got along well.


    I wille and ask you again.


    Huh? Wait what? Ask me what?


    Didnt you say toe and ask you if I had any questions. Feng Wus originally expressionless face became distressed. Her eyes started getting red. How could he go back on his words so fast.


    Ah! Yes! Yes! Anytime! Come and ask me anytime! Ink frantically nodded his head. Feng Wu looked like she was on the verge of tears. To make a girl cry was a grave sin! His older sister told him he would never get married if he ever made a girl cry. Ink thought of himself as a good guy and so hed never had to deal with a crying girl before. But now one was about to cry because of him. He panicked. His arms became strange things he didnt know what to do with.


    Please dont cry! As long as she didnt cry, hed answer a hundred thousand questions.


    I wont cry. Feng Wu blinked. Her eyes were bloodshot but she didnt shed any tears.


    Ink was relieved. After saying a few more things the two went their separate ways. Ink met up with his team toplete their mission because unlike Feng Wu and Jier, he didnt have time to be idle.


    Feng Wu walked alone back to her room. It just so happened that Jiers ss let out at the same time. He waved hello then walked over to her.


    Xiao Wu! Why do you look so glum? Did someone bully you? This was a rhetorical question. He didnt really believe anyone had the ability to bully someone as fierce as her.


    No one is bullying me. Im just thinking about a problem.


    Oh? What problem are you thinking about? This simple little sister of his had problems?


    Feng Wu decided to ask for help from her friend. Do you know how to write a love letter?


    Love letter?! Who do you want to write it to? Jier was shocked. SHOCKED! To think his this little sister of his had reached an age where she wanted to write love letters.


    Senior Ming Xi.


    Youre still thinking about marrying him?! Surprisingly Feng Wu still hadnt given up, despite the rejection. She didnt seem heartbroken when they got back so he thought she was over it. He never imagined it was because she had rejected his rejection, didnt take it to heart, and nned on pursuing her man.


    Yes. I was serious. Feng Wu was unhappy that Jier would think she hadnt been serious the entire time. It showed on her face. Master said: no matter what you do, do it well. She had always taken what he said to heart, so had always been diligent and serious.


    Ah I misspoke. I misspoke. Xiao Wu is a serious and diligent child. Listen, what I have to say isnt pleasant, but Ill say it anyway. Ming Xi is a special person. The two of you its basically impossible. Its better to give up on him. There are so many other beautiful guys here at the school. Im certain youll find another person wholl suit you.


    Jier really was speaking for Feng Wus own good. They were from two different worlds. Even if they got into a rtionship, that rtionship would be unlikely to survive  unless Ming Xi loved her so much he would die without her.


    But as far as he knew, Ming Xi wasnt the kind of guy to fall in love. Ming Xi was quick tough, mild mannered, and generally nice to everyone, however he was a private person and kept everyone at arms length.


    Jier didnt want Feng Wu to get hurt. She was that rare kind of girl that was genuinely pure and good. The world through her eyes was crystal clear; he couldnt bear to see it be jaded.


    With total conviction Feng Wu said, I want him to be the father of my baby.


    Must he be? Jier feebly asked, though he was not hopeful.


    Yes.


    Jier gave in with a sigh. If one day you want to quit, my shoulders are always here for you to lean on. What shecked inmon sense, she certainly made up for in persistence. It was impossible to change Feng Wus mind once she made a decision. Perhaps she would give up after a few more rejections.


    How do you write a love letter? Feng Wu did not forget her initial question.


    Jier frowned as they tried to remember how the letters he received went. After thinking hard he still couldnt remember. It was to be expected, after all he hadnt bothered to actually read any of them. Wait here. Ill try to find one for you. He knew exactly where to go for one.


    He rushed back to the dorms to find his yboy roommate. The guy received thirty love letters a day on average.


    Oh. Youre back already? Want to go grab something together? Lu Fei had just changed into a stunning magic robe and was in the middle of styling his do when Jier showed up.


    Jier was focused on a mission. He walked over and pulled Lu Feis hand that was holding theb down. Love letter. Do you have a love letter around?


    Hey! What do you want my love letters for? You had a whole bunch the first few days. You didnt want any of them. Now you want mine? Just so you know, Im not into guys OK? Lu Fei was intimidated by Jiers intensity. He took a step back to put some distance between them. He wanted it to be clear he didnt swing that way.

 Chapter 86: The Proper Way to Write a Love Letter

    Chapter 86: The Proper Way to Write a Love Letter


    Dont worry about it. Even if all thedies in the world perished I still wouldnt look at you. Jiers disdain for his yboy roommate was obvious.


    A knock at the door interrupted Lu Fei before he coulde up with aeback. Jier opened the door. Standing in the hallway was a pudgy girl with freckles, small eyes, and a big mouth. She was not a looker by any stretch of the imagination. From the way she dressed, Jier guessed she was a freshman magician.


    What is it? Odds were high she was there for the Lu Fei. Girls had beening by to deliver letters and sweets since school started. Sometimes they even tried to arrange a meeting or a date. The same thing happened every day. Lu Fei was incredibly pleased with it and loved to brag, so much so that others in the dorm wanted to punch him.


    Jier, please ept my feelings! Her face was beet red. She held a letter out to him as she fidgeted from one foot to the other, left and right. It was a letter she had amended dozens of times.


    Jier reflexively wanted to refuse, but he bit down on the urge and grabbed the letter when he remembered Feng Wu was waiting for him. The envelope was rough and scratched up.


    His admirer didnt care about it. She was stunned Jier epted her letter. He epted my letter. He epted my letter, kept looping through her money.


    Jier closed the door on her after getting the love letter he wanted. The girl stared in daze at the door from the other side.


    Wait! What?! You epted a love letter? Thats the kind of chic youre into?! Jier received nearly as many love letters as he did. In fact, the number of confessions the two received was the same at the beginning. It changed as word of Jiers graceless and blunt refusal to each confession got around school.


    This ruthless heartbreaker was, unexpectedly, a chubby chaser! Lu Fei was utterly gob smacked! He must have woken up wrong and was hallucinating, otherwise how could such a scene be possible?


    Whatever. Jier grunted as he plopped down on the sofa ignoring Lu Feis question. If anyone had told him he would ept a love letter from a girl just so he could learn to write one, he would have kicked that person to death.


    My Dear ssmate Jier:


    You lit my world like a firecracker when we first met. That day you appeared like a god in front of the boys who were making fun of me. You stepped in and with a single wave of your hand made them crumble to the ground.


    Youre different from those other boys. Instead of making fun of me, you stood up for me. <em>(I only shot the fireball at them because they were in my way.)</em> You look beyond the surface, <em>(misunderstanding)</em> and that makes you a real man. <em>(Yeah OK.)</em>


    Since then, every time I see you, Ive wanted to run into your arms. Ive wanted to date you, to kiss you. I fantasize about you all the time; about the dates wed go on. Theyre beautiful. <em>(Fuck, Im gonna to barf.)</em> I want to throw you down and ravage you every time I think about them. <em>(.. .)</em>


    I love you now and Ill love you forever. I wont stop until the day the heavens fall. No one in this world loves you more than I do. Please ept my feelings.


    With love,


    Wei Na.


    Jier had a strong overpowering urge to beat this Wei Na to a pulp. His eyes were twitching, but he held himself back. Instead he burned the offensive letter that nearly made him puke in his own mouth.


    After it burnt to a crisp ember, Jier got up and walked out.


    It was only then that Lu Fei came back to his senses. Wait, so did this guy like her? Did he just leave to set up a date with her?!


    It was a good thing Jier didnt know his roommates thoughts, otherwise he would have given him a taste of his fireball.


    Feng Wu had been waiting on the bench the entire time. She brightened when she saw him run over.


    Did you get it? Feng Wus eyes were sparkling so brightly that Jier had a hard time looking at her.


    OK so to write a love letter, first you have to put the persons name. Then write about how you first met. Then the reason you like him. Then the reason for the love letter. Then at the end you sign your name. Got it? Jier had a nd look on his face as he recited the format.


    It was aplete copy of Wei Nas letter.


    This guy, did he really believe this was the format for every love letter?


    The next morning Ink walked into the ssroom to find Feng Wu already seated at her desk writing something. Being curious he walked over. Xiao Wu, what are you writing? Did the teacher give us homework yesterday? Ink thought back to yesterday trying to remember if hed forgotten to write down an assignment.


    No, not homework. Im writing a love letter. Feng Wu answered both questions without hesitation.


    At the mention of love letters, the chatter around them ceased and every ear in the room perked up. They were all curious who the letter was for.


    Girl, how are you going to talk about something like that so loudly. He[notes] had been surreptitiously ncing over at the letter the entire time. He gave those eavesdropping a fierce re after he heard her reply.


    Oh, then you should take your time to write it well. It was wrong to sneak a peek at a girls love letter, so even though he was really curious, he stopped looking. He walked away slightly disappointed in not knowing the contents.


    Later that afternoon Ink invited Feng Wu to eat with him in the cafeteria. In fact hed invited her because he was curious about the love letter. Was it someone in their ss? Was it someone he knew? He was dying to find out!


    The two sat down at a table together after getting their meal. He was only a third of the way through his dishes when he realized Feng Wu was finished with hers. Her speed was shocking! More shocking however was the amount of food she gobbled! Ink was left wondering if she was really a girl and not in fact a guy in disguise.


    Feng Wu waited quietly for him[notes] to finish eating. As she waited, two heavenly looking guys entered the cafeteria.


    One was a sweet-faced, golden haired, blue-eyed boy. He was radiant and warm like the moon. While he gave off a weing, approachable feeling, hispanion exuded a restrained, indifferent aura. His was an untouchable kind of beauty with wavy silvery hair that matched his deep-set silver eyes. With such an appearance, he was just as unforgettable as his golden-hairedpanion.

 Chapter 87: This is a Love Letter?

    Chapter 87: This is a Love Letter?


    Look! Over there! Its Seniors Ming Xi and Tian Ya! Senior Ming Xi really is the most beautiful person in the world! swooned one of the girls in the cafeteria.


    Senior Tian Ya, Senior Tian Ya is also amazing! said another girl. No one else has gotten as close to swordmastery as he has in thest hundred years! Hes nearly to the god level. So amazing!


    Senior Ming Xi is ss rep for the 5th years. Senior Tian Ya is ss rep for the 6th years. Both are incredibly powerful. They look amazing together, dont they? Thisment gave rise to more fan-girling shrieks from the crowd.


    All the crazy screaming made Ink look up from his bowl. Seeing the two beauties made him sigh mentally. They were all people from the same ss, yet somehow the treatment each received waspletely different. Ink wondered if it was because he wasnt ss president.


    After all the horrible screeching died down, someone went to Ming Xi and offered something to him. The girls silhouette looked familiar to Ink. Wait! What the fuck?! Wasnt that Feng Wu?


    Indeed it was! Her eyes sparkled brightly the moment she saw Ming Xi. She had reached for her letter and walked over to hand it to him,pletely ignoring his apparent poprity with all the girls. She intended to confess!


    Ming Xi, please ept this. She imitated the other girl she saw earlier and held the letter out in both hands with apletely earnest expression on her face.


    Ming Xi recognized Feng Wu as the girl who proposed to him at the spring. He was momentarily unsure what to do. Hadnt he been crystal clear that day? He thought she epted the refusal and had moved on. Apparently ordinary assumptions didnt work on her.


    This girl, in front of such arge crowd, did she not feel any sense of embarrassment? He couldnt reject it in front of so many people, but at the same time he didnt want to ept it either.


    In the end he had no choice but to ept it. The crowd went wild. Screams erupted left and right. Luckily Ming Xi was used to it so he easily tuned it out. But why was she still standing in front of him? Wasnt she supposed to run away out of shyness after he epted her letter?


    Run away out of shyness? Ming Xi was overthinking things. Feng Wus face didnt show a single hint of shyness or embarrassment. One had to wonder if she even understood the two words.


    Is there something else? Ming Xi couldnt understand why she was still there. His gentle smile stiffened.


    It was clear from Feng Wus posture; she didnt intend to leave anytime soon. You havent read it yet.


    Read the love letter in front of you? Ming Xi wondered if it had been a mistake to ept the letter. But since he had, what else could he do?


    Stuck, he unfolded the letter. It was dramatically different from the usual letters he received. Other girls used scented paper and delicate cute pink envelopes. This love letter, judging from the tell-tale jagged circr notches on the side, was clearly torn from a regr spiral bound notebook. There was no envelope to open even. It was just a single sheet of notebook paper folded once over. There was something wrong with this picture. To say it was a proper letter was. generous.


    It was indeed the most unique love letter hed received. He looked at the bullet point presentation.


    The first line: <i>Senior Ming Xi.</i>


    The second line: <i>We met at the hot spring. </i>


    The third line: <i>You remind me of my master. Please by my babys father. </i>


    The fourth line: <i>Marry me. </i>


    The fifth line: <i>Feng Wu</i>


    This this was a love letter? Ming Xi felt pained reading it. There was no grace or substance. It was the strangest love letter he had ever received.


    You have not replied. Feng Wus eyes shined brightly. She had written a love letter. It should be enough to show restraint and shyness right? Senior Ming Xi would definitely respond to her now.


    Im sorry, but I can not ept your feelings. Ming Xi hated to hurt her feelings, especially in front of so many people. But her persistent sincerity was hard to deal with. He didnt know of any way to answer honestly, yet still be kind.


    Even though it was her decision to ask him so bluntly and in front of so many, Ming Xi still couldnt help but feel bad.


    He expected her to be heartbroken and to break down in tears. All the students and cafeteria workers thought she would run away crying. But no apparently that was not the dramatic exit they were going to witness.


    Instead Feng Wu just said, Oh, in a collected and calm voice. There was no sadness on her face and certainly no tears in her eyes as she turned and walked away. Feng Wu told herself not to cry.


    You could hear a pin drop; it was so quiet. The same thoughts ran through nearly everyones mind: Girl, did you reallye here to confess or were you just messing around?


    Inks chin nearly fell to the ground. When he came back to his senses he chased after her, quick as the wind. He couldnt let this simple little sister do any more crazy things!


    Xiao Wu! Wait! Ink had run like crazy to catch up to her. He put a hand on her shoulder to stop her. Xiao Wu, its OK. Dont be sad. Even if Senior Ming Xi didnt ept you, there are lot of other guys around. Dont cry OK?!


    He gave his reasoning, intending tofort her, before even seeing the expression on her face.


    Feng Wu turned around. Im not crying. She didnt want him to think she was the kind of girl that cried.


    Master said only the weak cried. As Masters disciple, she was a strong person. Of course she wouldnt cry.


    Huh?! Yeah. She wasnt crying. Her eyes werent even red. The words offortpletely dried up in Inks mouth.


    I wrote the love letter like you said. I was vague and I gave a confession. Howe Senior Ming Xi still rejected me? Doubt filled her voice, expressing her confusion. Why did Ming Xi reject her even though she did exactly as Ink said? She couldnt understand so she asked the boy in front of her.


    How did you write the letter? He had been curious from the start. Earlier in the cafeteria he saw that the letter was written on in notebook paper. It struck him as incredibly frugal and simple.


    Here. Feng Wu handed the letter over without any regard to her own privacy.


    Is it really OK for me to look at it? Even though Ink said this, his hand had already snatched the letter up. He opened it and began reading. It was a short read.


    What was this?! This wasnt a love letter! Who in the world would ept this?! He gained a new perspective. He didnt feel it was odd at all that Ming Xi rejected her.

 Chapter 88: Creating a Sensation at School

    Chapter 88: Creating a Sensation at School


    Who taught you to write like this? This person must have a deep grudge against you.


    Jier, who had just returned to his dorm with some take-out, sneezed. Someone talking about me?


    Jier taught me. Feng Wu gave Jiers name without hesitation.


    The fire magician youre working with toplete the missions? Jier was well-known so Ink knew of the name.


    Yes.


    Ink considered this new information for a few seconds before speaking. There are other ways to pursue romance, but this kind of letter, dont write any more like this OK? Youll find your own style eventually. Just do <i>not</i> write any more letters like this.


    There are other ways? Feng Wus eyes shimmered with newfound hope.


    Ink had never had a girlfriend or been involved with anyone romantically, but that didnt stop him from offering advice. Yes. Well just take it slow and easy and Im sure well find a style that works for you.


    Would this boy with no experience in love be able to help Feng Wu? The answer didnt matter. She wasforted by his words.


    Ming Xi, I heard someone gave you a love letter in the dining hall today. To do it in front of so many people, that took guts. The girl speaking wore a sword user division uniform. She was an incredibly sexy, well-known beauty in the 5th year ss. With loose waves of red hair that tumbled to her waist, passionate red bedroom eyes, and a gorgeous body, it was easy to see why. A man could get drunk just from staring.


    But watch out, this beauty had a fiery temper to match. Anyone who pursued her needed to be wary. She was violent and not shy about kicking a guy in the balls and emascting his manhood.


    This hot-blooded female sat perched charmingly on the arm of the sofa as she tried to wheedle information out of Ming Xi. The afternoon confession raised quite the gossip storm and she was very interested in finding out more.


    Please stop teasing him Big Sister Elena. This whole thing about the love letter is all over school. Im sure hes unhappy about it enough as it is. Luis said this, but his face clearly showed the delight he took in Ming Xis difort. Ming Xis poprity with the girls had always irked him. How could he let such a good opportunity to needle Ming Xi go to waste?


    Your jealousy is showing through. Gerasi was blunt. How could he not see the underlying meaning behind his roommates supposedly solicitousment? Theyd been together for over four years after all.


    Ming Xi was getting a headache and he wanted to get away. Im going to read in my room, was as good an excuse as any.


    His roommates could only hold their tongue as Ming Xi walked upstairs to his room. Once he was gone all eyes turned to Tian Ya.


    Tian Ya sat on the sofa unperturbed as he continued to wipe his de.


    Elena and the others exchanged nces as they considered asking Tian Ya. The block of ice was too scary. Better to wait and corner Ming Xiter!


    It was dinnertime when Jier learned about the love letter incident. Word of Feng Wus confession had spread all over school by then. Even if she had nerves of steel, Jier was still worried about her. On top of that, it was the love letter he taught her how to write. She wouldnt have written one if he hadnt taught her. He felt responsible for the mess.


    He couldnt let her hole up somewhere by herself and grieve over her broken heart alone. He needed to find her right away! His roommates were joking about it and having a great time. Jier stood up and kicked the oneughing the most hard in the back. Feng Wu was his friend. Hed be damned if he let themugh at her expense. He rushed to her dorm to find her.


    Meanwhile the atmosphere in 302 was tense. Jasmine had returned to the dorm after hearing about the confession. Annika, sandwiched between the two of them, didnt know what to do. She was closer and on better terms with Jasmine. But at the same time Jasmine was behaving like a grump. She could only apologize to Feng Wu with her eyes.


    Xi had also heard about it. She wanted tofort Feng Wu, but the atmosphere in the dorm was so stiff. She was thick-skinned, but even she felt unnerved.


    Feng Wu waspletely oblivious to the tension. She was enjoying the wonderfully delicious dinner Little White[notes] made. For her part, Little White was feeding Little Bun milk from a bejeweled bottle. Who knew where that came from. Little Buns face was rosy and plump  absolutely adorable!


    The carefree image presented by the three grated Jasmine the wrong way. She spoke in a voice she knew would carry, Some people really are shameless. Already have a baby but still dare make a public confession to Senior Ming Xi. Honestly. How thick-skinned can you get?!


    The image of a girl gracefully pouring tea for herself while venom spewed from her mouth was an odd one. Jasmine brought the teacup to her lips to drink. She held it there and peeked over the rim in Feng Wus direction before sipping.


    Hey! Watch your mouth. Dont go over the line. Jasmines little speech was so provocative, Xi had to speak up.


    This has nothing to do with you. Were the butt of everyones jokes because of her. You still want to defend her?


    Jasmines words werent entirely true. The only one everyone was making fun of was Feng Wu  not the rest of the girls. She was being so aggressive because she never liked Feng Wu since Feng Wu was amoner.


    Are you talking about to me? Feng Wu had been preupied with eating so she didnt have the inclination to bother with Jasmine.


    Is there another shameless hussy in the dorm other than you? Jasmine said before taking another dainty sip. Her movements were so elegant, but her eyes and mouth were so vicious. She sat straight and tall, her posture was reminiscent of a noble looking down on amoner.


    Annika wanted to say something but stopped when she saw Jasmines eyes. Both she and Jasmine were magicians. Both were from the upper nobility ss. So given a choice between the two, Annika would always chose Jasmine. She liked Feng Wu, but liking her was not a good enough reason to side with her.


    Xi ground her teeth. She and Feng Wu were ssmates, and they got along well. The rtionship she had with Jasmine was not as good. In fact the other girl struck her as too haughty, so Xi had never liked her. Naturally this meant Xi would side with Feng Wu.

 Chapter 89: Illusion

    Chapter 89: Illusion


    Annika[notes] looked left and right in distress. Why couldnt everyone just get along?


    Xi moved to stand next to Feng Wu. It was obvious who she supported.


    Feng Wu tilted her head, the confusion clear in her eyes. Why is it shameful to write a letter to Senior Ming Xi? She had witnessed another girl doing the same thing. Ink told her lots of others girls did it too. She didnt understand why Jasmine was so vehement against her doing it.


    You already have a baby and you still want to write a love letter to Senior Ming Xi? How annoying can you be? Do you have no shame? Jasmine didnt bother hiding the disdain in her eyes as she put her teacup down.


    I cant write a love letter if I have a baby? Why? My baby is adorable? Feng Wu didnt understand. The reason she wrote the letter was <i>because</i> she wanted him to be the father of her baby. Both Aunties Tian Yue and Lian Yi said her baby needed a father. Senior Ming Xi was good. He reminded her of her master, and her master was a very good person.


    You - you shameless loose woman! Jasmine couldnt figure out if Feng Wu was sincerely as foolish as she appeared or if she was pretending. You have no shame! Everyone knows it! Not only did Feng Wu feel no shame over the whole affair, she also manged to pull off the innocent confused look perfectly. Thesemoners! They would do anything to climb up.


    Talking about Xiao Wu the way you are, arent you the shameless one? Jier butted in after shoving the door to their dorm open.


    Jier, I know you and Feng Wu have a good rtionship. Maybe you know something we dont? Jasmine gave a purposefully ambiguous smile after she said this. Also this has nothing to do with you. This is a private matter between us roommates. Jasmine was careful with Jier since he was their ss representative. She was certain she would lose in an actual fight with him. She wasnt sure how far she could push things with him in the picture, but this was her dorm room, not his.


    A private matter? You all think you have the right to decide who Xiao Wu can and cant write to? You sure hold yourselves in high regard. Ive never met such ridiculous women in my entire life.


    Jiers eyes were cold. In direct contrast to this the room was getting hotter and hotter. It felt like it would set ame any moment.


    It was a familiar feeling for Feng Wu. The air was oppressive in the same way it had been when he helped her with n Duo on the ship.


    The air was so ufortable Jasmine retreated a few steps in distress. What do you think youre going to do? Dont forget youre not allowed to fight inside the academy. Youll be expelled if you do!


    Expulsion? You think too highly of yourself. I wonder why. Is it because youre some noble young miss? Jier snickered. A red light glowed for a moment in his hand before quickly turning into red cherry blossoms. Jier sent the blossoms directly at Jasmine.


    Jasmine felt her location change the moment the blossoms approached. She was no longer in the living room, instead she was standing a forest of cherry blossom trees. Their lovely fragrance filled the air.


    She was in the center of the forest and the trees were revolving around her. The unceasing rotation made her dizzy. She felt like she was spinning in circles.


    What is this?! How can I be here?! Is this an illusion technique?! Jasmine was a magician so she recognized what was happening. She knew there were techniques for creating illusions like the one she was in.


    It was a high-level illusion technique that she couldnt break through on her own. Fortunately it wasnt an attack illusion, but merely an illusion for binding someone in space. Her happiness didntst long before it turned into panic.


    The petals that fell gathered and began to flutter around her. Each and everyone one of them turned into a tiny me. They charged at her setting her clothes on fire. Her hair, her hands and the rest of her body were also attacked. She screamed in fear even though there was no one to help her.


    Fortunately she realized she was a water magician.


    She hurriedly chanted a water spell. Soon the droplets that formed on her hand merged into a sphere of water. At her age she could only form a small sphere. She pushed the water spheres into the mes, hoping the water would extinguish the them.


    Her hopes were useless though. The mes continued and her clothes burned even faster. She forgot it was an illusion and went crazy from the pain. Being burned alive is unimaginable for most people.


    The fire consumed her burning ever bigger and hotter. She fell to the ground; the only thing in her mind was to extinguish the fire so the pain would go away.


    The me shrouding her body burned away her skin. The tantalizing sweet aroma of cooked meat wafted around her until eventually only her bones remained.


    Oh my god! Who is that shameless person walking around in public?!


    Shes crazy!


    Did she go crazy from too much magic research?


    No. She looks like a first-year. Those guys arent allowed to do independent research.


    The freshman ss this year is something else. First there was that one that publicly confessed to Senior Ming Xi in the cafeteria, now heres this one practically naked in public. I dont understand what theyre thinking.


    What is there to be confused about? Shes obviously trying to get the attention of some guy.


    Wow. I thought I was unrestrained when ites to things like these. Just goes to show theres always someone more bold. Seriously to dress like that in public wow, just wow.


    The voices filtered through Jasmines consciousness as she slowly came to her senses. They were full of disdain and derision. What was happening? Wasnt she in her dorm about to be set on fire?

 Chapter 90: Jasmines Resentment

    Chapter 90: Jasmine''s Resentment


    After clearing her muddled head she put two and two together. She had been in the living room when the illusion spell hit her, making her believe she was burning to death. After that she somehow ended up here.


    She saw arge group of girls surrounding her once she opened her eyes properly. She wanted to ask them what was going on, but was stopped by the chill against her skin. She looked down and immediately screamed in horror.


    Ah! What is this?! What is this?! She frantically wrapped her arms around her chest. She could easily see her nipples through her bra. Her clothes were so soaked they were mostly transparent.


    How could this be?! How did she end up like this?! It had to Jier and Feng Wu! Those two calcting demons must have maliciously acted against her!


    Jasmines heart filled with hatred. (Ill kill them! Ill kill them!)


    Dont be afraid. Here, put this cloak on. A warm voice came from above Jasmine. She felt a cloak gently draped over her as she looked up to find a girl standing with a worried expression on her face. Her savior was a beautiful purple-haired girl.


    Who else could it be other than Zi Cheng?


    Thank you. The gratitude Jasmine felt was amplified because it was the first warmth she received after so much trauma. The kind gesture left an indelible imprint in her heart.


    Theres no need to thank me. Were both magicians. Shouldnt we help each other? The smile on Zi Chengs face made her look like an angel.


    Zi Cheng had been passing by when the crowd of girls caught her eye. She was curious so walked over to take a look. What she found was an unconscious girl on the ground with clothes that barely offered any coverage.


    It didnt take long before the girl woke up. It was obvious to Zi Cheng from the panic and fear on the girls face that she was the victim of someones schemes. No normal person would do this to themselves, so Zi Cheng walked into the circle to help.


    Annika forced her way through the crowd calling Jasmines name. Upon seeing Jasmine wearing a cloak she asked if the other girl was OK.


    Im fine. Lets go back to the dorm. She didnt want to stay and be mocked by the crowd. She held the cloak tightly against her body as she pulled herself up. Then, with Zi Chengs help, she walked back.


    The empty dorm made the conflict from earlier feel like a dream.


    Jasmine immediately went upstairs to change while Annika went to get water for everyone. She didnt feel like making tea after everything that had happened.


    Annika, what happened? Why was Jasmine like that? Zi Cheng took the cup of water before asking.


    I dont know where to start. Annika was reluctant to speak. The events earlier had disturbed her. The normally cheerful girl could only frown.


    I also want to know. What did Jier do to me? How did I end up outside? Jasmine had changed into her school uniform and was standing at the top of the stairs. She was no longer confused. Her eyes shone with hate and resentment.


    Annika sighed. She hadnt wanted to say anything in front of Zi Cheng because the girl was an outsider, but since Jasmine insisted, she had no choice but to narrate the tale.


    After Jasmine made her way down, Annika started. Jasmine, a tiny cherry blossom entered your forehead. Afterwards your face contorted like you were in pain. I kept calling out to you but you didnt respond.


    First you started screaming, then you started chanting water spells and covering yourself with it. Then you rushed out of the dorm like a mad woman. I chased after you but you were too far ahead and I lost sight of you. You were humiliated in front of the girls, but at least you didnt rush into the boys dorm. They would have surely taken advantage of you.


    Jier! Im never forgiving you for this! Ill definitely kill you! Jasmine surmised as much, but to hear it voiced maddened her. She was so incensed she smashed her cup into the floor, shattering the delicate porcin.


    Jasmine! Dont be like this! Youll only hurt yourself! Annika grabbed Jasmine and carefully led her to the sofa so she wouldnt hurt herself identally.


    Feng Wu and Jier, where are they? Xi. Where is she? Jasmine seemed to have calmed down.


    Jier took Feng Wu away after you ran out. Xi left to find you. I dont know where she went after we found you.


    Annika knew how prideful Jasmine was, that she looked down onmoners like Feng Wu, so her anxiety showed through when she spoke. She was sure Jier knew; that was why he humiliated Jasmine they way he did. She understood he was trying to help Feng Wu and that it was Jasmine who started it, but still, he shouldnt have used such a method.


    Jasmine would have been ruined if she ran into the boys dorm. Even if she achieved great things as a water magician, the incident would remain as a permanent stain on her reputation.


    Jiers action earlier was the height of callousness! And Feng Wu as well, she was also callous. She could have said something to stop Jier from hurting Jasmine, but she didnt.


    In her mental diatribe Annikapletely forgot Jasmine was the one who started it all.


    Good! Good! Ones a slut the others a friend of the slut. They deserve each other! Jasmines eyes filled with hatred and the maliciousness in her voice was truly astonishing. It was obvious she wanted to kill Feng Wu and Jier. Xi was on her list as well.


    I dont understand. Why is there so much animosity between Jasmine and Jier? Zi Cheng understood the gist of it, but she felt there were still missing pieces to the puzzle.


    She recognized Jiers name. He was the powerful fire magician who became the freshman year representative after defeating the strongest of the second year representatives. She wasnt sure just how strong he was. Though they were in the same ss, they didnt have much interaction because he generally stuck to his own group. She thought he was arrogant and prideful based on what she saw of him.

 Chapter 91: Jasmine Strikes Back

    Chapter 91: Jasmine Strikes Back


    It was because he wanted to help his friend. Theres a girl named Feng Wu that lives with us. Shes the one who this afternoon she - Jasmine was brimming with hatred. She needed to vent it somehow so when Zi Cheng asked, she was more than happy to answer. She told Zi Cheng about the public confession, about how Feng Wu shamelessly dogged Senior Ming Xi for an answer, about the fight they had at dinner. She told her about how Jier interrupted them and how he humiliated her in front of all the other girls.


    Feng Wu confessed to Senior Ming Xi? Zi Chengs mouth was a small o of surprise. She couldnt believe it was the same girl. The one she remembered didnt like tough or talk. It was unimaginable a girl like that would confess so publicly to someone.


    Yes. We underestimated how utterly shameless she is! Shes acting this way even though she already has a baby! I only said a few words to her and this is what Jier did to me! The two of them must have some kind of ndestine rtionship.


    On top of that, a woman with a baby born out of wedlock is no good. Its horrible living in the same space as her! Jasmine unloaded dirt on Feng Wu without holding back.


    Jasmines face was full of disdain. She maliciously used the most misleading words to describe the rtionship between Feng Wu and Jier. The two definitely had some kind of illicit affair. Had it not been for thepleteck of physical resemnce, she would have suggested Feng Wu and Jier were lovers and the baby a result of some tawdry affair.


    Feng Wu has a baby? Zi Cheng was so surprised she actually jumped a little. Feng Wu was only fourteen and half. To be a mother at such a young age. How terrifying!


    There were girls like that back in her original world as well. They didnt like to learn but preferred to fool around. It was unexpected that the outwardly quiet Feng Wu who looked like such a simple girl was so wild in her private life.


    Its true! The baby even stays with her in the dorm! Jasmine and I should never have agreed to let her keep the baby here. This is a school you know, a ce for learning, not a ce to raise a baby.


    Jasmine regretted not reporting Feng Wu to the school administrators. If she had reported it she would have been able to get Feng Wu expelled. She was sure Xingguang Holy Academy wouldnt tolerate a student with such questionable character as one who would have baby so young.


    She keeps her baby here?! Zi Cheng was shocked. After living two lives, Zi Cheng considered herself an olddy with decades of life experience. She was a confident judge of character. Feng Wu had looked like a simple girl. But clearly she had misjudged!


    For the first time Zi Cheng doubted herself. Was Yifu right? Was Feng Wu just putting on an act the entire time?


    Yes, the baby has been here the whole time. Theres even a shengmu beast that acts as a nanny.


    The school doesnt mind? Though Zi Cheng was from the 21st century, she had never heard of a school that allowed babies in the dorms with the students.


    The school doesnt know. Annika and I were too kind and didnt report it to the administrators. Her days here are about to end though. Tomorrow morning were going to report how shes been hiding the baby here. Lets see if she has the guts to show her face around after that.


    Annika almost wanted to say something at Jasmines words, but she held herself back. Jasmine was the victim. Annika reasoned it was better for her to remain neutral and uninvolved.


    Zi Cheng was a sweet, gentle girl. It was easy for her to make friends and in no time at all Jasmine saw her as a confidante and close friend.


    The next day the entire school was abuzz with how Feng Wu was brazenly raising her baby at school. Rumors flew left and right. Jasmine spread it as fast as she could. She wanted Feng Wu humiliated, but more importantly she wanted the news about her own near nudity suppressed. She needed to distract everyone. What better way to do that than to spread even juicier gossip? A rumor about Feng Wu having a baby out of wedlock and keeping it at school was perfect.


    She believed the school would act and expel Feng Wu. Having her as a student would surely bring shame to the school.


    Ink and Jier heard the rumors as well. Ink didnt know if it was true or not, but he fully intended to back Feng Wu.


    Xi found out about the rumors earlier in the morning. There were many who knew Xi and Feng Wu were roommates, so those on good terms with Xi took the opportunity to ask about it. She didnt want to be an unwitting aplice to the rumors, but at the same time she wasnt sure how to answer without incriminating Feng Wu. In the end she refused to speak. Unfortunately her silence only reinforced the veracity of the rumors.


    Feng Wu received strange looks all day.


    I didnt think Feng Wu was such a slut. She looked like such a nice simple girl.


    To be such a such a young mother. What was she thinking?


    I knew she wasnt a good person. Dont you know shes always around that magician Jier? Who knows how long those two have been getting it on? Ink is also with her a lot. She really knows how to attract em.


    Yeah. Yesterday she confessed to Senior Ming Xi in front of so many people. So shameless. To already have a child out of wedlock and still pursue our gentle Ming Xi.


    Damn women! Stop talking so much. You dont even know the story and youre spreading around more rumors. Ink pointed a finger at the group of girls who were gossiping furiously.


    The girls knew it was wrong to talk about people behind their backs. Seeing the person they were gossiping about appear in front of them made them embarrassed so they quickly dispersed.


    Ink looked around, and upon seeing the many small groups still quietly gossiping around Feng Wu, walked over to her. He helped her carry her textbooks then pulled her out of the ssroom, intending to walk her back to her dorm. He was afraid if he left her there some jerk would try to make trouble for her.

 Chapter 92: The Enthusiastic Vice Principal

    Chapter 92: The Enthusiastic Vice Principal


    They ran into Instructor James shortly after leaving ss.


    Feng Wu, bring your child ande to the teachers office. It seemed he already knew about the baby.


    Feng Wu nodded and continued to the dorm while James returned to his office to wait for the baby.


    Ink was left worried about Feng Wu and feeling horrible at not being able to help. Although their acquaintance was short, he considered her a friend.


    Many thought Feng Wu was ruined, that she wouldnt have the nerve to face anyone. Little did they know she wasnt your typical girl. She had always been dense, so even if people were gossiping in front of her, it wasnt like she understood. She only found it suspicious people were sneaking nces at her. But even this suspicion disappeared quickly. She wasnt the kind of child to worry about things she didnt understand.


    At the dorm she picked up Little White and Little Bun. She let Little White carry Little Bun as they walked to the office.


    Yesterdays confession had caused a sensation so everyone knew her, but no one had suspected she was a mother. The boys and girls who liked and admired Ming Xi had a bad impression of Feng Wu. They felt it was offensive she confessed to him.


    Ming Xi kept a low profile and refused toment on the situation, but those who adored him were ready to humiliate Feng Wu on his behalf anyway.


    People were pointing at her the entire way to the teachers office. She could hear a chorus of loud voices as she neared the entrance.


    The offices for the Magic and Sword division were in the same ce. Everyone present watched Feng Wu. There were two camps of thought regarding the whole affair: those that felt her private life was tooplicated for her to attend Xingguang Holy Academy and those that felt she should remain because she passed the entrance exams with her own abilities. There was no reason for her to be expelled; the child could simply be raised outside the dorms.


    Because both groups were adamant in their stance, there was a strong divide between them. The office was loud with arguments for and against. It only quieted when Feng Wu arrived.


    Come in. Youre Feng Wu yes? Can I hold the baby? The magician Lou Shali[notes] asked with a gentle smile on her face as she looked at the shengmu holding Little Bun. Her eyes brimmed with adoration.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded and Little White handed the baby over to her.


    Lou Shali cooed as she held him in her arms. What an adorable baby! Something shed in her eyes but others nearby couldnt discern what it was.


    The other teachers quietly watched on from the side. Their eyes were not filled with judgement. It was as if Feng Wu was just like any other ordinary student at the academy, not a single mother of one.


    If either Ink or Jier had been there, they would have noticed something was off about some of the teachers, like Lou Shali. Their curiosity was beyond eptable normal standards. Their expressions were too strange!


    However standing there was Feng Wu, and Feng Wu was not good at reading facial expressions.


    Can I hold the baby? Aier Rogge gingerly took the baby and held him against his chest. He looked down at the little guy as if he was looking for something


    The child! Quickly quickly! Let me look! An elderly man with a head full of white hair bustled into the room. He had an incredibly long beard that trailed down the front. It was also bushy and covered his whole lower face.


    Vice Principal! All the teachers immediately greeted him respectfully. Feng Wu didnt know who this man was, but she followed suit and copied their greeting.


    Quickly the child! Let me see the child! He didnt pay any attention to their greetings and upon spotting the baby in Aier Rogges arms promptly rushed over. For an old guy he was incredibly fast. Aier Rogge held Little Bun out and the vice principal picked him up.


    This child is truly the one. Indeed it is him. Something urred to the vice principal and his whole demeanor gentled. He turned to Feng Wu. You are the mother of this child. Truly excellent! Its amazing you were able to give birth safely. The excitement in his voice was obvious for all to hear.


    I nearly died. Feng Wu rified.


    It was no exaggeration. When she crossed over the original owner of the body was in the middle of giving birth. It was an especially hard delivery and the original Feng Wu lost all her strength and passed on. Tian Lan[notes] didnt know she had taken over Feng Wu. She only knew there was a force absorbing her vitality and life energy. If the greater part of her life energy had not followed along with her, she would have also perished in the same way the original Feng Wu did.


    Brave child do not worry. The principal and I will not allow anyone to force you out. After this make sure you go to ss properly and learn everything you can. If its inconvenient to have the child around, you can leave him with me. It will not be a problem. Ill help you take care of him.


    The vice principals unusually enthusiastic behavior left many puzzled. They began to wonder about the childs progeny. Could he be the child of a close rtive or friend? Why else would the vice principal be so solicitous?


    Feng Wu shook her head. She liked this kind, grandfatherly person, but she declined. No, I have Little White to help me.


    The vice principals face drooped sadly at her refusal. He really wanted to help. Oh, wont you think it over? Id really love to help! Why wouldnt she ept his offer? He looked like he was pouting.


    The teachers in the room felt as though they must not have properly woken up from their sleep. Were they still dreaming?


    The vice principal tried for half the day to convince her, plying her with cookies and cakes. Finally Feng Wu agreed to let him help. She would have Little White bring Little Bun over while she went to her sses.


    The vice principal radiated self-satisfaction once he got what he wanted. But the result left the teachers in the roompletely baffled. Was the child the vice principals grandson?! But how could it be? He didnt have a son! Or a daughter! So how could he have a grandson?! They were really confused!


    Feng Wu repeatedly told the vice principal and Little White to take good care of her baby. She was going to go to ss now.


    The school made an announcement shortly after she left.


    The announcement said Feng Wus baby was a result of her identally eating the motherhood fruit. Because her pregnancy was due to the fruit it was not a shameful matter. Since Feng Wus family situation was so special, and out of consideration for the child, the school would allow Feng Wu to raise the child at the school while she attended sses.

 Chapter 93: Pregnancy and the Motherhood Fruit

    Chapter 93: Pregnancy and the Motherhood Fruit


    The school was stunned by the news. Feng Wus baby wasnt the result of a tawdry rtionship between a man and a woman but the result of a fruit! Who would have guessed?!


    What was this motherhood fruit? Turned out it came from a native tree from a mysterious distant country. A woman could conceive a if she ate its fruit, though the gender would be unknown and dependent on luck.


    It was a rare fruit desired by many women who wanted a baby but didnt want marriage, such as magicians and sword user and those unable to conceive. For these women, the fruit represented their final hope. The high demand and low fruit production meant many fierce battles were fought over it.


    Needless to say, it was a rare fruit even in a bustling and important city like Zhongyong, yet somehow Feng Wu found one, ate it, and sessfully gave birth to a son!


    Didnt it seem too amazing to be real?


    Its really true? Feng Wu ate the motherhood fruit and thats why she has a son?


    It has to be. If her character was as horrible as the rumors, theres no way the school would protect her like this.


    Yeah. I think so too.


    Yeah I thought it was strange. Feng Wu seemed like such a well-behaved girl. How could she have done those shameless things and given birth to a child? It was all a misunderstanding. Poor thing. She has such bad luck. To mistakenly eat that fruit, and shes so young.


    Yeah. She does have lousy luck.


    By all rights the whole affair should have destroyed Feng Wus reputation, but the winds of change were swift. Within half a day the voices spewing vitriol condemning her died away,pletely reced by voices of sympathy and curiosity.


    Jasmine gnashed her teeth so hard when she saw the announcement that she nearly broke her tooth. She couldnt believe it. Feng Wus reputation was barely in tatters for half a day before everything was resolved!


    It brought the spotlight back on Jasmine and gossip about her running around nearly nude in the girls dorm started up again. People hadnt paid it much attention before, but now people were looking at it with renewed interest.


    Things would not have been so bad for Jasmine if Annika hadnt found her. She was a freshman and not many people were familiar enough with her to recognize her. No one would have known who she was if Annika hadnt yelled out her name and rushed to her.


    Jasmine regretted Annikas help that day when she realized this. Had Annika purposefully yelled her name out loudly so everyone would know? The suspicion created a rift in their rtionship. The formerly inseparable friends became estranged.


    Annika had always been a cheerful, lively girl, so she had other friends besides Jasmine. She felt Jasmine was being unfair, but she didnt dwell on it, nor did she try to engage or apany her.


    Annikas social position was the same as Jasmines. She had also been a pampered and adored little princess in her family. She was certainly not going to beg Jasmine to be her friend. She had more self-respect than that! Besides it wasnt like their rtionship had progressed to the best friend stage.


    As for Jasmine, she felt ufortable because she was now the subject of all the gossip. It would be a wonder if she didnt feel bad about it. She walked back to the dorm with a sullen expression.


    Xi and Annika[notes] returned at the same time, entering the dorm together. Feng Wu, thest to return, came back with Little White and Little Bunter that day. Little White directly brought Little Bun upstairs while Feng Wu stayed in the living room.


    Xi was worried so she asked how Little Bun was doing. Feng Wu had never answered when they asked her about Little Buns father. Her reply was to bite her lip and keep her head lowered. Atst they had the answer, but what an unexpected answer it was!


    Jasmine looked at Xi. It looked like Xi was taking joy in her suffering. She felt horrible inside. From day one, she had felt like the people in her dorm were ridiculing her. The thought made her nearly crazy. She hatefully red at Feng Wu and Xi befor retiring early for the night. She locked herself in her room and refused toe down even for dinner.


    Annika thoughtfully packed some take-out from the cafeteria and brought it over, but Jasmine refused to open do her door and wasnt appreciative of the kind gesture at all.


    This attitude only reinforced Xis image of Jasmine as a spoiled princess.


    Feng Wu was even less concerned with Jasmine. From the way Jasmine red at her, she knew the Jasmine didnt like her. She just didnt care enough to try to find out why. She wasnt a suck up either so what Jasmine did was none of her concern.


    Several days passed. Feng Wu didnt see Ming Xi again in the cafeteria. She was unhappy but Jier was relieved. She was like a moth to a me when it came to Ming Xi. Jier agreed Ming Xi was a good marriage partner, but he also knew the odds of Ming Xis family epting Feng Wu were low. He didnt want her to get hurt so he was quite happy she hadnt run into Ming Xi since then.


    To keep her distracted he took her to the Adventurers'' guild. The same pretty receptionist was behind the desk receiving people. Jier and Feng Wu went the mission board to see what was avable.


    Thest missions was far away and the they had to take time off school toplete them. This affected their studies, as a result Jier wanted them to stick closer to home.


    After considering all the ones on the board he picked an annoying but simple one. The mission was to find a lost pet. Thedy that owned the dog loved it very much. The reward was 500 gold. The pet was indeed a very beloved pet!


    This kind of mission was open to all. The one toplete the mission would be the one to get the reward.


    Jier signed up for it and paid the required fee. He went back to the board to see what other missions to take when the board refreshed with an incredible new mission.


    Heavens! Twenty million gold?! Wow! This must be one of those legendary s-ss missions! Its been ages since one popped up. No wonder the reward is so high!

 Chapter 94: A Team Called "Masters" is Created

    Chapter 94: A Team Called "Masters" is Created


    Look! Its an anonymous request!


    Mission Details: Prevent Sir Germaines wedding to Lady Minerva. Reward: 200,000 gold.


    It doesnt say theres a sign-up cap. Theres nothing about a level restriction either. What luck! That means we can take this mission too!


    No minimum level requirement? When Jier heard this he ran over to the registration desk to register for it.


    Im terribly sorry, but you cannot register for this mission, the receptionist told him good-naturedly.


    What?! Why not? I thought there was no level restriction for it. Jier was annoyed but he kept himself in check. To dangle such a great carrot in front of him then take it away was too much!


    Feng Wu stood to the side as she watched Jier get angry.


    Youre correct. There is no level limit, however there is a size limit. Only teams of 5 or more are allowed. The young receptionist pointed to the requirement that was listed clearly in fine print at the top of the flyer.


    Rats! What a rubbish requirement! Jier cursed out loud.


    Hey little bro, you worried about forming a team for that mission? Were a group of three and were trying to sign up for it too. But were short two people. How about teaming up? A guy with silver hair and dark eyes called out to Jier. He looked very handsome and confident.


    The girl in the group spoke up. Yeah! Yeah! If the two of you join us thatll make five. How about it? Wanna join us? She was a stylishly dressed sword user with porcin skin and impossibly long legs. Though she wasnt a great beauty she had charm that made her pretty.


    Jier thought about it before quickly nodding his head in agreement. It would be hard to find three people to fill a team. Since they were avable, may as well take them up on the offer. Even if they had evil intentions, Jier wasnt afraid.


    Team name please, requested the receptionist.


    Righteous Battling.


    That name has already been registered.


    Peerless.


    Already taken.


    Berserkers.


    The receptionist shook her head.


    The Nine Heavens.


    Another head shake.


    Soaring Dragons.


    Shake.


    So much hassle just for a name! Lets just call ourselves Masters. Jier couldnt watch the woman shake her head anymore. Although the trio came up with many names, he only came up with one. Why couldnt they just be Masters?


    Your team has been sessfully registered.


    !?!


    And so their small team was sessfully registered under the name Masters. Finally, just getting a name registered felt like an aplishment.


    After they paid the fee the group went to a noodle shop.


    There werent many people in the shop so they had the whole first floor to themselves.


    Alright! First introductions! Im Rain and this is my older twin brother, Wind. She pointed to the cute boy with dark blue hair next to her.


    Indeed it was easy to see the family resemnce upon closer inspection. They had the same dark hair and eyes.


    This other guy can introduce himself, she said pointing to the third member of her group.


    My name is Pei Qing but you can call me Xiao Qing. Im a magician specializing in dimensional space. He toyed with his waist length hair as he spoke.


    You can just ignore him. Hes only interested in girly things like makeup, clothes, and pretty decorations. Hes a total pervert. Rain said as she nced down at Pei Qing.


    Pei Qing acted like she hadnt spoken.


    Wind wiped his mouth with a napkin after slurping his noodles. He smiled adorably as he asked, The two of you guys, from the way you look, Im guessing youre students at Xingguang Holy Academy right?


    Jier was silent for a moment. It was the first time hed seen someone eat like Feng Wu.


    My name is Jier, fire magician. This is Feng Wu, sword user. How do you know were students from the academy? Jier frowned. They werent wearing their uniforms, so how did this guy know?


    I was right! I knew it. Every year the freshmen sse to the guild for missions to earn money. If its an adventurer that just enrolled and theyre young, odds are nine times out of ten theyre going to be students from the academy.


    Xiao Wu, howe youre not saying anything? Its OK for you talk, said Rain cutely as she sidled over to Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu looked at the trio and gave her greeting seriously. Hello. Nice to meet you.


    Oh wow. Not so seriously though. Were all just friends here. How did the atmosphere get so serious? Rain reached over the mussed Feng Wus hair.


    OK enough chatter. Lets talk about the mission. What are your ns? Jier just finished his bowl of noodles. He wiped his mouth and waited for the trio to talk.


    Whatever captain thinks we should do. Rains face was full of innocence as she smiled.


    Wind and Pei Qing also looked at him the same way.


    Their expressions made Jier want to knock them on the heads a few times. So what youre telling me is you dont n to do anything, that your idea was to form a team together and leave it at that? Hm? Jier smiled coldly. He had no interest in being anyones workhorse.


    What?! No! We supply the manpower and captain can supply the brains. Well faithfully and diligently execute the n! How can you think wed cheat you like that?! Wind was quick to reassure and suck up to Jier.


    You will follow my orders? Jier looked at the trio thoughtfully.


    Will do! They spoke in unison as they energetically nodded their heads.


    Alright. Good then. If I heard correctly, the mission was to break up Sir Germaine and Lady Minervas wedding. Who knows when theyre getting married? Jier didnt know much about either of them, so he was hoping these three wierdos had some information.


    Oh I know! I know! Wind raised his hand excitedly and answered. Theyre getting married two months from now.


    Two months? Thats a lot of time. Jier nodded. What do you guys know about them?


    I heard Sir Germaine is a young aristocrat. Hes rich and popr with thedies. As for Lady Minerva, there arent many rumors about her. Some say shes a peerless beauty and is rted to the queen of the Souya kingdom. I believe shes the queens younger cousin so shes pretty amazing! Pei Qing sighed thinking to himself. He was a beautiful man. Why wasnt he rich withdies eager to marry him?

 Chapter 95: Dog Search

    Chapter 95: Dog Search


    The mission is located in the Souya kingdom? It was a small well-known empire. Jier had beenpletely focused on the two hundred thousand gold reward. He hadnt realized the mission was so far away.


    Yeah. Wasnt it written on the mission request? Rain blinked her eyes at Jiers question.


    What do we do now? Should we leave right away for Souya?


    Jier shook his head. No, Feng Wu and I have another task to take care of first. Well go after we finish.


    What task?


    Find a lost dog.


    The trio stared all thinking:


    Feng Wu sat and drank from her cup.


    Because Jier and Feng Wu had the dog mission toplete, they naturally had to hold off on leaving for Souya.


    Were visiting the dogs owner? Pei Qingbed his hand through his hair as he asked. The five of them were standing in front of a house gate.


    Jier didnt feel like bothering with the three wierdos that insisted on following them so he didnt even answer the question, instead he said to Feng Wu, Xiao Wu, look around.


    Hmh. Feng Wu lightly grunted in reply. She walked over to a big tree nearby and ced her hand on the trunk and closed her eyes.


    What is she doing? Rain asked.


    Could she be absorbing the trees life energy? Wind wondered with his hand on his chin.


    Pei Qing gave it serious thought before saying, I dont know.


    Youre talking and you dont even know what it is! Rain gave both a rap on their heads.


    Jierughed at their antics but otherwise remained silent. He wasnt going to tell them anything. They could figure it out slowly on their own.


    Two minutester Feng Wu pulled her hand back and pointed. That way.


    Alright. Lets get to work then. Jier ordered and everyone rushed in the direction Feng Wu pointed.


    It didnt take long before Feng Wu began looking around for another tree to talk to. She put her hand on this one and the process repeated itself. They ran from one tree to another several more times before they finally found the dog in an abandoned little shed.


    The dog was actually a small puppy. It was obvious from the blood on its leg that it was hurt. It softly whimpered as it limped over on its broken leg. It was a sad sound that elicited pity immediately.


    What the fuck? Whod be so heartless as to break a little puppys leg like that? Rain had no resistance to cute furry animals. Her eyes teared up and turned red.


    Feng Wu bent down and picked the little guy up. The puppys eyes were gleaming with tears as it yipped to Feng Wu, telling her its story as though she was its mama.


    Feng Wu looked up at Jier. Doctor.


    Feng Wu didnt talk much, but when she did it would always be serious and earnest. Jier didnt intend to stop her, but he wanted to do something else first.


    Jier patted her head with a practiced hand. First we need to let its owner know its injured. She can find out who did this to it. Does Xiao Wu want the bad person punished?


    Feng Wu nodded her head after taking a moment to think it over.


    With that settled they went back to the owners house. The servants watching the door recognized the puppy right way. They let out happy shouts of relief at the sight before running back inside to ry the good news to thedy of the house.


    They were immediately invited inside.


    They were greeted by the puppys owner. She rushed over to Feng Wu with her arms outstretched ready to hold her precious puppy. Thank you so much for finding my baby!


    She was a widow, a plump older woman who obviously loved her puppy very much.


    No. Its hurt. Feng Wu said as she retained her hold on the puppy.


    The widow was unhappy at this but when she heard her puppy was hurt, she immediately became nervous. She was a widow with no children so she showered all her love and devotion to her pet. Such a beloved pet, of course she would be distressed to hear it was injured.


    How did it get hurt? Who did it? Tell this olddy and Ill y their skin alive! She wanted to kill the person that hurt her baby.


    We dont know. It was already hurt when we found it. Rain looked at the puppy being held in Feng Wus arms. She had no sympathy for the perpetrator at all when she saw how sad the puppys eyes were.


    In a fluster the widow shouted, Quickly! Fetch a doctor!


    After the vet left, a charming servant girl of about 15 or 16 came in bearing a tray with cups and a pot of tea. She arranged the cups for Feng Wu and her team. After which the widow poured everyone some tea. As the servant girl turned to leave, Feng Wu called out, Wait. You must apologize to the puppy.


    What is it? Is something the matter? asked the widow. She looked from Feng Wu to her maid; a tiny suspicion niggling at her mind. She was quite fond of her cute maid. The girl was a diligent and hard worker.


    Is it not obvious madam? Im afraid this maid is the one who harmed your darling baby. Jier understood Feng Wu well and truly deserved to be called her friend. She had a habit of being concise and to the point, so even though she didn''t say much, he understood the implication behind her words.


    Feng Wu was happy Jier understood her.


    The tray dropped to the ground with a tter at Jiers words. The maid was so frightened she visibly paled and copsed to the floor. She shook her head desperately and in tears cried out, No! Not me! Madam! Ive been wrongly used! Her face was the image of innocence.


    The widow was deeply moved by the heart-wrenching cries. To Jier she said, Are you sure? If there is no proof please do not make irresponsible remarks! Nava is in my care. Shees over every day or two to help. Why would she hurt my baby?


    The widow was a kind-hearted person. She found it hard to believe her maid would do something like hurt her beloved pet.

 Chapter 96: Proof

    Chapter 96: Proof


    I believe Xiao Wu. She wouldn''t lie. Jier disregarded the pitiful tear stained face of the maid. It failed to engender any feelings of protectiveness or sympathy from him.


    Jier didnt doubt Feng Wu. Even if there was no proof, he would still believe in her wholeheartedly.


    Young masters and young mistresses, how can you ruin my reputation when you dont have a single witness. Im grateful for the madams kindness. How could I ever hurt her beloved pet?!


    I dont have proof, but the puppy can tell who hurt it. Feng Wu had always cherished small animals so she didn''t like Nava for purposefully hurt the puppy.


    The puppy cant talk! How can it prove anything? Nava asked, incredulous at Feng Wus words. This idiot girl. What kind of joke was this? Let a dog testify? Luckily she hadnt admitted to anything.


    Nava rxed. She knew she would be fine as long as she had the madams support, so of course she would never admit to any wrongdoing. She would stick to her story, after all these adventurers didnt have the power to forcefully take her away.


    Miss Feng Wu, Nava is right. My puppy cant talk. How can it provide proof? The madam shook her headughing at the idea.


    Little puppy, if shes the one that hurt you then bark twice. If not bark then once. Feng Wu pointed at Nava, who was still lying on the ground where she copsed.


    The puppy looked at Nava with fear in its eyes. Even if it hadnt barked, the answer was obvious. It had originally been afraid and scared of the person who had hurt and tossed it out. But because Feng Wu was there, it was brave enough to bark twice at Nava.


    It had never met the girl that was holding it, but it trusted her. She smelled so nice, she had to be a good person. The puppy was a simple animal with basic instincts. It could tell the good from the bad.


    Nava! What do you have to say for yourself?! The widow wouldnt believe strangers, but she would believe her beloved pet. She had seen the fear in its eyes when it looked at Nava, so upon hearing its bark she was convinced.


    Nava could see how things were going. She sat up on the ground and roared out at Feng Wu. How can this be?! Why are you so meddlesome! Why did you have to bring that stinking dog back?! She hated Feng Wu!


    Nava! I cant believe you! You know how much I love my baby. If you were unhappy about something you should havee to me. I dont understand why you would hurt my baby! The widow was really angry. She never thought the maid she treated so well would do something like this.


    Why?! You ask me why!? Madam youre so rich. You could have helped me and my family more. Instead you spoil this stupid dog. Isnt it your own fault for loving this dog so much? So yes, I took the dog and purposely broke its leg. I didnt want it to make its way back. I was hoping it would starve to death outside. Look! Even now. How can you still love that stupid dog so much?


    Instead of pleading for mercy, Nava went on the attack and criticized the widow.


    Not help you?! When your fathers business went under, when your family faced that huge debt, who helped you with it all?! Who helped pay your mothers medical bill when she fell ill?! Who helped your family find a convenient ce to live?! When your father and older brother needed a job, who helped them find one?! I did all these things for you and your family!


    And yet you say I have not done enough for you?! Do I need to give you all my belongings?! The widowughed. She wasnt sure if she wasughing in wonder at her maids greed and ingratitude or if she wasughing at herself for her blindness. She had mistaken a wolf for a rabbit.


    The group realized how good the widow had been to the maid after hearing everything. IT was obvious Nava had ruthlessly taken advantage of her.


    Ha! If you wanted to help me, why didnt you just give me money?! Just give my family of four the money we needed to pay off all our debts?! You say you helped me, but youre just a hypocrite! You just want to look like youre kind and generous! A hypocrite like you deserves a shitty dog aspanion!


    Navas words became more and more vicious as she spoke. The more she spoke the more validated she felt too. What kindness? The bitch widow just wanted to make herself look good. No wonder the she didnt have a man.


    So this is what you think of me! You think I had ulterior motives for giving you this job? For doing all the things Ive done for your family?! Fine! Fine! You should have found another job then! But you didnt! Did you?! Instead you stayed under my roof and took advantage of all I gave you. You think Im using you to raise my own reputation?! You are the one who exploited me!


    The widow was a kind woman but she was no bleeding heart. It hurt her greatly to be called a hypocrite after all the emotions, energy, and time she spent to help Nava. The girl was clearly just biting the hand that fed her. Any goodwill the widow had for the her vanished.


    Navas face twisted in rage at the widows words. She hated the widow with a vengeance. The only reason she epted her charity was because her family was so poor.


    And what about your family?! Theyre just like you arent they? Well thisdy cant afford such vicious people around. Since its clear we dont get along theres no reason for any more talk. Butler, take this ungrateful maid away!

 Chapter 97: Going to Souya

    Chapter 97: Going to Souya


    The widow waved the butler over.


    When Nava heard what the widow said she screamed, No you cant hurt my family! I wont allow it! Her eyes were filled with hate.


    That is exactly how its going to be! Im not as vicious as you, so although I wont punish them for what you did, I wont let them take advantage of me anymore! Ill take back what belongs to me one by one until your family has nothing left! You had nothing to start, you can go back to having nothing again! The widow sneered. Did Nava really think she could hurt her baby without suffering any consequences?


    Nava tried to struggle against the butler when he grabbed her, but she was simply too weak to fight against him. He was a strong swordsman so it was easy for him to haul her away.


    It was the first time any of them had seen a person like Nava, such a preposterous maid so full of self-importance. She acted as though it was her right to receive such good care and consideration from her master, to have the impertinence to me the master for not giving her more, to dare scheme and injure the masters beloved. This kind of disloyal, ungrateful, vicious maid would be put in order by the administrators of the city.


    The trio had thought Nava was a cute hard-working maid. Boy were they wrong. Having heard the whole story they realized there were a lot of things they didnt know. It was the first time they witnessed such a situation. The world really was a fantastical ce full of crazy people. It really did take all kinds.


    The group stayed until the puppy was properly treated. The widow was of course more than happy to confirm the mission''spletion. Afterwards Feng Wu and Jier retured to the Adventurers'' guild to pick up their reward.


    The next day Feng Wu and Jier requested another leave of absence. They nned to set out for Souya early in the morning. They had two months, but there were many other adventurers also on that same mission. What if someone elsepleted the mission before they did?


    Unfortunately they encountered a problem at the transportation array the next day.


    You mean to tell me the three of you dont have any money? Jier asked Rain andpany. Though he smiled, it was not a friendly smile.


    We dont have any money. We used everything to cover our living expenses and to register at the Adventurers'' guild. We dont even have ten gold. Rain was afraid Jier would strangle her so she hid behind Wind as she exined.


    Dont be like this. If worsees to worse just think of it as us borrowing from you. As soon as we get more funds, well pay you back. Wind easily chimed in trying to ay Jier''s anger.


    They knew Jier was the boss. If they wanted to borrow anything, they had to ask him. If they dared ask Feng Wu they were sure he would fry them with a fireball.


    Exactly! Exactly! Once we get the two hundred thousand payout well each get 40,000. Well pay you back then for sure! Pei Qing rushed in to add, hoping to not be turned into roast meat.


    If you want my help, youll have to repay twice the amount. Jier was not the kind to eat a loss and he wasnt going to let them take advantage of him either.


    They three of them had no other alternatives so they could only nod in agreement. They stepped into the transportation array with sad expressions like they were battered young misses of an abusive rtionship.


    The array delivered them right to Souyas capital. Unlike the ice country they stayed to help Pierre, Souya was a country with all four seasons, even in winter the weather was not very cold.


    There were many vendors on the streets and just as many people strolling and taking in the sights.


    Lets find a ce to stay first. Then we can figure out what to do. Pei Qings long face, because of the overcharge from Jier, disappeared the moment they arrived in Souya. Invigorated he looked left and right with curiosity and excitement at all the things avable for sale, hoping to finding some goodies to add to his collection.


    That transportation array is so fast! I remember the first time we came here we had to take the flying beast transport. It was roomier but took nearly two weeks! It was so stuffy I thought I would die! Rain easily beganining. After experiencing such an easy trip on the transportation array, Rain couldnt help but feel the flying beast experience wascking.


    Wind nodded. He was inplete agreement.


    Xiao Wu, do you want to try some Souya specialty snacks? Jier wasnt interested in theirints. He took Feng Wus hand and led her to the food stalls on the streets.


    Yes! Feng Wu agreed. Her eyes shined brightly at the prospect.


    Were a team! If we eat, we eat together! The three shouted as they ran after Jier and Feng Wu.


    The city was brimming with interesting foodstuffs. The amount and variety were dazzling. It was a cosmopolitan affair with food from all over the world made by those visiting merchants who wanted to sell a taste of their native home.


    The group went to the first stall and had a satisfying snack. Having to borrow money from their loan shark made them sad, but the tasty food made them smile.


    Little girl, would you like to try my special sesame seed cakes? Guaranteed delicious!


    The recipes for my houses sweet cakes are more than a hundred years old! Try some!


    Some vendors yelled out their greetings and sales pitches when they saw Feng Wu and her group approach. Foot traffic was good, but that didnt mean the vendors were going to ck off. They tried to entice even more customers to try their food and drinks.


    A shop selling roast duck caught Feng Wu''s attention. The group of five made a beeline for the shop. They went inside and on the second floor encountered someone unexpected.


    Senior Ming Xi. Feng Wus eyes lit up at the sight of Ming Xi sitting at a table drinking tea.


    Jier wondered at his bad luck. Why did they have to run into Ming Xi here of all ces?! What was wrong with him? Why couldn''t he stay at school properly?! Jier was very prejudiced against Ming Xi. Thest person he wanted to see, ended up being the first person to appear.


    Nothing got pass Elena. Is this the gutsy young sister from the rumors? She suddenly thought about the rumors of the girl from the cafeteria, the one about whom gossip had spread like wildfire.

 Chapter 98: How About this Older Sister?

    Chapter 98: How About this Older Sister?


    Be careful. I have a bad feeling about this. Elenas eyes look like trouble. Luis whispered to Ming Xi when he saw the exchange.


    Senior Elena really likes taking advantage of the cute juniors. Gerasi sighed as he looked at the cute girl in front. He just knew Elena was going to cause trouble for the poor thing.


    Is that really the little sister who publicly confessed? She doesnt look like the type. Luis wondered in a soft voice as he held his chin in his hand.


    Stop talking and eat your roast duck. Ming Xi said before he resumed calmly drinking his tea. He didnt intend to pay any attention to Elena.


    Tian Ya was his habitual silent self. The only two things he was interested in was practicing his sword and eating fine food. Everything else paled inparison.


    Little sister, are you Feng Wu? The one who wrote that love letter to Ming Xi and publicly confessed to him? Elena excitedly asked. Her eyes were bright like two magic orbs.


    No way! Is Xiao Wu really that forward? To publicly confess with a love letter to a venerable senior like that? Wind shook his head, not believing it for a second.


    Got lost! Rain kicked her good-for-nothing older brother as she went over to Feng Wus side. Xiao Wu, whats wrong? Say something. That pretty one over there is your crush isnt he? No wonder you confessed. Hes as beautiful as the moon. Rain gushed as she stared at Ming Xis face.


    Xiao Wu, you really like that guy? You have to look beyond the surface. Some people are gorgeous on the outside but are rotten on the inside. You mustnt let a pretty face fool you! Pei Qing became agitated as he looked at Ming Xi. How could there be someone so pretty in this world?!


    He barely finished speaking when he felt a bitingly cold killing intent aimed at him. A sh of silver streaked before his face.


    Just when everyone thought something bad would happen to him, he disappeared and reappeared behind Jier.


    What the fuck?! Who was that?! Why would you attack a person out of the blue?! Pei Qing stuck his head out from behind Jier. It was obvious he had suffered a fright.


    What?! Such a murderous blow and it didnt hit? If he was stabbed we would have each had an extra ten thousand gold in our shares! Rain stared disappointedly at Tian Ya. How did someone who looked like such an expert not hit his target? What a let down.


    A pity, said Wind, likewise disappointed.


    How can you guys kill me off just for a quick buck? Pei Qing said still hiding behind Jier.


    Youre pretty strong. Lets fight. Tian Yupletely ignored the twins and addressed Pei Qing directly. His eyes were full of passion. A strong opponent just appeared in front of him, how could he not be excited?


    A dimensional magician. Even in the Sacred Temple, thats rare. Luis couldnt help butment; he was so amazed.


    How could those who apany him not know how fast Tian Yas sword was? Anyone able to dodge it wasnt your run of the mill guy. Didnt expect someone so ordinary looking to be a master of dimensional space.


    "These guys, their backgrounds cant be normal. Wouldnt you agree Ming Xi? Gerasi asked.


    Ming Xi nodded his head but didnt say anything. He wasnt interested in the backgrounds of anyone around Feng Wu. He didnt want to have anything to do with her, period. What if she went off and publicly confessed to him again? He got a headache just thinking about it.


    Big brother, spare me! Im just a minor magician. How can I be your opponent? Pei Qing didnt want to be in any duel. He had no qualms about lowering his reputation if it meant avoiding the fight.


    Enough! Stop fighting already. You dare a draw a sword willy nilly like that? When we get back this big sister is going to take you under the nkets and have a talk with you about life! Elena let her frustration out at Tian Ya. She just wanted to molest the little sister a bit. Why was it so hard?!


    The threat worked. Tian Yas ears turned red, cracking his normally aloof image. Was it because he was angry or because he was acting shy? It was anyones guess.


    Tian Ya nced at Elena. He sheathed his sword and sat back down next to Ming Xi.


    Excellent. The meddlesome people were finally silenced. Now Elena could get down to business. She pulled Feng Wus hand and said, Cutie pie,e over here and tell Big Sister Elena what it is you like about our familys Little Ming Xi.


    Hes sweet and caring to all his female ssmates but be careful. Hes actually a total g. Why dont you consider me instead? Im such a gorgeous babe. What part of me is not as good as that kid over there?


    Jier pulled Feng Wus hand out of Elenas ws after hearing her words. He directly pushed her behind him, shielding her from Elena. He had to be careful, otherwise this shameless perverted thug was going to abduct Feng Wu.


    I can''t consider you because you cant be Xiao Yes[notes] father. Feng Wu replied to Elenas question after some thought. She had been a little dazed by the proposal, but once she came to her senses she answered honestly and earnestly.


    Jier wondered: Girl, shouldnt you just straight out reject the hooligan? Whats with this thoughtful response?


    Feng Wu was surprised. This new world of hers allowed two females to marry?


    Junior sister, youre joking right? How rare. No one had ever managed to one up Elena before.

 Chapter 99: Discovery

    Chapter 99: Discovery


    This junior sister is really interesting! I support you junior sister! Here take our familys Ming Xi! Luis spoke up.


    That earned him an eye roll from Ming Xi.


    Ohe on. Isnt this junior sister adorable?


    Youre family? Feng Wu looked at Luis skeptically.


    .. . were friends. We live in the same dorm, so were like brothers. We have the same house.. . more or less. Luiss smile became stiff for having to exin.


    Oh. I understand. You are friends. Like Jier and I are friends. Feng Wu nodded finally getting it.


    Wasn''t it obvious? Was it so hard to understand? wondered Luis.


    Come over sit with us. We ordered a lot and havent started eating yet. Eat with us. Its on Senior Luis. So dont be shy. Eat up! Gerasi called out to them.


    Jier wasnt willing. Ming Xi was nothing more than a pretty face trying to abduct his adorable little sister. Naturally he didnt want them to be in the same ce.


    Unfortunately for him he was the only one in the group who felt this way. Even Pei Qing, who was nearly stabbed, didnt mind. Pei Qing and Wind nked him on either side and dragged him forward. Rain handled Feng Wu pulling her along.


    The party of five were soon seated properly at therge table meant to seat ten.


    The entire table was full of meat when Gerasi called for five more roast ducks. There wasnt a shred of vegetable in sight.


    Hello seniors. Were a team with Captain Jier and Feng Wu. Im Rain. This is my brother Wind. Next to him is Pei Qing. Nice to meet you all. Please take care of us. Rain spoke as she at, tearing into a duck leg. She was talking with her mouth full, but she didnt care.


    What school do you guys go to? Elenas interested shifted to the trio teaming up with Feng Wu.


    Were recently registered adventurers but were not in school, said Wind as he gnawed on a drumstick.


    Oh! I see. So did you guyse to Souya for a mission? Luis asked.


    Ming Xi didnt participate in the conversation, only listening with half an ear while eating. The nces Feng Wu kept throwing him was unnerving.


    Yeah! We are here for a mission. But its a secret, so I wont tell even a beauty like you, Wind said looking at Elena.


    Nevermind us, Senior Ming Xi, you didnte to Souya to y around did you? Jier didnt like Ming Xi so he was trying to find something to argue about.


    Were here for a friends wedding. Its in two months. We wanted toe early and explore Souya and get some experience in the realm battlegrounds. Ming Xi smiled at Jiers hostility. He wasnt the least bothered.


    Rain couldnt help but ask. Are you attending Sir Germaine and Lady Minervas wedding? The timing was right.


    Wait! Dont tell me, youre all here for the wedding too? Luis and Gerasi exchanged nces.


    Of course not. We just heard about it. Its a big deal you know. Im sure everyone in Souya must know about it. Pei Qing replied. He stepped hard on Rains foot underneath the table as he did so. What was wrong with this girl? What if someone in the group was a friend of the bride or groom? Their n to sabotage the wedding would end before it started!


    Haha. Yeah thats exactly it. Rain cursed Pei Qing in her head. This guy! He didnt have to step so hard on her foot. She hoped his leg broke.


    Ming Xis group exchanged nces. These guys their missions didnt have anything to do with the wedding did it?


    Jier cursed his pig teammates. He avoided Ming Xis eyes, not wanting to give anything away. As soon as theypleted the mission he was going to ditch the three wierdos.


    Feng Wu was the calmest in the group. Her focus alternated between two things: eating food and gazing at Ming Xi, rinse and repeat.


    He wasnt sure how he felt but her gazes made him feel like he was some kind of food.


    The two groups parted ways after enjoying a wonderful meal of roast duck.


    Feng Wu was more determined than ever to make Ming Xi the father of her baby, while Jier and the trio didnt think too much about the encounter.


    In contrast Ming Xi and his group felt strongly about the meeting. There was something strange about Feng Wus group. After they left the restaurant they contacted a friend in Zhongyong. They learned about the wedding mission and how Feng Wus group was working on it.


    Could it be a mission from an admirer of Sir Germaine? Or a suitor for Lady Minerva? Or some other third party who doesnt want to see the influence of the two houses increase from the marriage alliance? Luis was only able toe up with these three possibilities after thinking about it for a bit.


    The first is unlikely. The second maybe. There arent many lords who can spend two hundred thousand on something like this. The few stubborn enough to do so arent the right age for Lady Minerva. All the young misses and masters of the right age dont have control of that kind of money.


    There was no way such arge expenditure would go unnoticed by their families, so the odds of anyone like that posting the request at the Adventurerss Guild was unlikely. The third possibility was the most believable.


    It was just such a sshy way to do it. Posting the mission in Zhongyong increased the danger of the posters identity being leaked. It was unexpected that one of the wily old foxes would act so openly.

 Chapter 100: The Honey Trap Plan

    Chapter 100: The Honey Trap nMing Xi thought some more before speaking. It really is a strange matter. There are people who have the ability to back a post like this, but out of those able, none would likely do so in this manner.


    Ming Xis right. It is passing strange. Regardless who posted the mission, the day of the wedding will be eventful Im sure. We should be on the lookout. Tian Ya said.


    In the end Ming Xis party had to forsake their ns to gain more experience in the realm battlegrounds and focus on the person trying to wreck their friends wedding. How could they justify abandoning their friends and walking away?


    After the meal, Feng Wus party went to find cheap lodgings. They got three rooms: one for the girls, one for Wind and Pei Qing, and a single for Jier. Like hell he was going to share a room with two stinky guys.


    Well he was the captain so he could decide. Plus he was also footing the bill for the trio, so they had no right toin. The more they spent, the less of the prize money theyd be able to keep. Jier would surely confiscate everything if they werent careful.


    They rested for the night and the next morning gathered in Jiers room to go over their n.


    Rain was the first to speak. What should we do? Should we kidnap the bride or should we kidnap the groom on the wedding day? Her speech was slow andzy after sleeping so much.


    No. Therell be guards that day. Plus Im sure therell be other teams with the same n. Itll be difficult to kidnap the bride with so many strong parties in the picture. Rain shook her head, vetoing her own n.


    Stupid. Do you think Id have use here two months in advance just to kidnap one of them on the wedding day? Jier looked down on her for her low IQ. There was just no hope for some people.


    Captain, do you have an idea? Pei Qing sidled over to Jier.


    Stop that. Youre making me sick. Jier rudely swatted Pei Qing away.


    Jier posited, The mission was to sabotage the wedding. It didnt say we had to kidnap anyone. Messing with the couple enough so the wedding has to be cancelled can also be considered a sessful sabotage.


    Mess with them? Wait, should we assassinate one of them then? Wind offered a horrible idea.


    Stupid! You dont have to kill anyone to force a wedding to be cancelled! You can just try to ruin their rtionship. If they dont like each other anymore, then they wont go through with the wedding and itll be cancelled. Pei Qing, this guys knowledge of harming people was more insidious than either of the twins.


    Oh, hey then what about using a honey trap? Wind suggested as he eyed the two girls.


    Thats a great idea! Little Rain, you and Xiao Wu would work. One is adorable and cute; the other is pretty and vivacious! Youd definitely be able to attract Sir Germaine! Pei Qing was keen on the idea.


    There was a twinkle in Winds eyes as he thought about it.


    Rain embraced Feng Wu. What?! How heartless can you be to try to use two weak girls like us to lure Sir Germaine in. What if hes a beast. What would we do?!


    Rain was opposed to the n. Use my body to entice some scumbag knight? I think not! she thought.


    Pei Qing, with eyes full of hope as though the two girls were his entire world, said Rain,e on. Think about it. Its two hundred thousand gold. Plus theres the team debt we still owe. Xiao Wu please? Our happiness depends on you.


    Shut up. Xiao Wu is out of the question. Rain can go. Jiers face was dark. The idea of using a pretty girl to entice Sir Germaine to bed was a good idea. All theyd have to do was catch him in the act.


    Lady Minerva was a beauty with reputation, wealth, privilege, and pride. She would surely cancel the wedding and refuse to marry a man caught cheating on her before the wedding. Jier didnt imagine these guys would offer up one of their own instead of just paying ady at the bar. But then again Rain was pretty so maybe it would work?


    No! I dont wanna! How can you even bear to have such a pretty, delicate girl like me walk into the tigers den like that? Rain looked at the men in her group pitifully, hoping theyd have mercy on her.


    Why do we have to seduce Sir Germaine? Why cant we seduce Lady Minerva? Feng Wu was curious why they were focused on seducing the groom. Wasnt it OK to seduce the bride as well?


    Thats right! Thats right! Xiao Wu I love you! Rain pointed at the three guys in the room. You three are also gorgeous. Your beauty meter, whenbined, would be off the charts! This mission, it should be yours! If you act as the honey trap, it will definitely seed!


    The more Rain talked the better she felt. In contrast, the more she talked the worse the boys felt! To think the day woulde where they would have to rely on their attractiveness toplete a mission.


    You three look so good, Lady Minerva will definitely like you. Feng Wu addedpletely without emotion. She had eyed them objectively and came to the same conclusion.


    They didnt want be liked by Lady Minerva, but they were no match for Feng Wus serious and simple eyes. Admitting defeat, the n was changed from a beauty trap for men to a honey trap fordies.


    Well this ended well didnt it? Now that she was in the clear, Rain was rxed and in the mood to joke around.


    How about we have the captain go? The captain is so beautiful, thedies wont be able to help but faint. The n will be a total sess! Pei Qing looked at Jier withplete belief in the others abilities.


    Bloody hell, Jier really wanted to beat the crap out of Pei Qing.


    I feel that Wind is better. I hear Lady Minerva is twenty; shell like them young. When she sees how tender and sweet looking Wind is, Im sure shell just want to eat him right up. Jier came up with this argument at thest minute. He didnt mind losing face in this instance and letting Wind win.

 Chapter 101: We Are Disabled

    Chapter 101: We Are Disabled


    No that wont do. That wont do. Wind shook his hands vigorously left and right. If were talking about age, you guys are better suited. Lady Minerva is only twenty, shes not that old. Wouldnt Brother Pei Qing be a better match?


    The three tried foisting the task off on each other. They were all good and honest men in their teens. How could they let ady they didnt know defile their purity?


    This went on into the night with no clear loser in sight.


    The next day the five of them went around asking about Lady Minervas whereabouts. Fortunately she was the kind to keep a low profile. She rarely frequented expensive restaurants or went to exclusive clubs. Instead she tended to visit the library to read books.


    The library wasnt a ce just anyone could go though. There was an entrance fee of two gold coins per hour. Other than the rich, who could afford such a leisure activity? Certainly not ordinary people.


    One hour for two gold. Thats too expensive. How much will it cost for all of us stay there all day? How about we just watch for her outside the library instead? Wind thought about the debt they would rue with their loan shark. It was best to limit it as much as possible.


    No, spending everyday outside the library would make us too conspicuous. Jier vetoed the idea.


    I know the kind of person that can enter the library without paying. Pei Qing said.


    Who?! Everyone asked in unison.


    The disabled. Pei said seriously.


    What?! Disabled? Youre disabled! Wind yelled at Pei Qing.


    Rain knocked her brother on the head for being so dense. Ai-yo. Stupid! Thats not what Pei Qing meant. We just have to <i>pretend</i> to be disabled so we can get in.


    What a good idea! Everyone agreed.


    Feng Wu tilted her head to the side and asked, How do we pretend?


    Jier exined. Xiao Wu, it shouldnt be a problem for you. Just pretend to be dumb and mute.


    Feng Wu nodded.


    After a few seconds Jier said, As for the rest of you guys, maybe pretend to beme. Like youre paralyzed on one side.


    Toplete their disguise and deceive the librarian they even acquired appropriate essories. There were bandages, crutches, and even a wheelchair. They were very prepared.


    They showed up at the library the next day, deaf, dumb and maimed. The library wasnt busy so the librarian actually took quite a bit of notice of them.


    It was true,ws did provide for the disabled to read for free at the library, but in reality it was only the rich who ever came to read. What kind of rich person would want to read with disabled people around?


    The librarian was a middle-aged uncle who had worked at the library for a few months. In all the time hed been there he had never seen an actual disabled person visit the magnificent library. Jiers group was the first encounter he had.


    He got the impression the group werent there to learn and improve their self-knowledge. However the rules were there and he was not going to kick them out just because they werent reading properly. He would just keep an eye on them in case they were up to no good.


    Just because the librarian was OK with it didnt mean some of the other young aristocrats were. They didnt expect the middle-aged uncle would take notice of the group but not do anything.


    The group of gimps was polluting the air. It wasnt right. These young aristocrats were unaware of thew that allowed disabled people to freely use the library. How could they respect aw they didnt know? It was obvious to the young nobles the group weremoners. Why were they allowed to sit and breathe in the same air as nobility?


    They went to the librarian and requested the group be kicked out. Of course the librarian wasnt going to do that. He bluntly refused their request. What was to be done?


    Well of course the young lords anddies decided to take things into their own hands. The youngdies hatched a n.


    Oh my goodness! Where is that stenching from?! Those wretched beggars! Their stench is deathly. Quickly leave. Youre making the ambiance go down! A gorgeously dressed noble youth walked over to Jiers group.


    Another dressed in school uniform piped up. I know right? Tomorrows the college admissions test too. How are we supposed to study properly with such a stench in the air? said he as he walked over.


    Were not leaving. Were disabled. If you dare drive us out well send a letter to the imperial pce about how youre forcing disabled people out of the library so they cant study. Its aw thats been in effect for generations. You dare question the wisdom of our ancestor rulers? Pei Qing, on behalf of the group, severely rebuked the two youths who came over.


    Good job Pei Qing! He had somehow managed to escte the situation and shift the focus to something even more preposterous, suggesting the youths were questioning the wisdom of the kings and queens of bygone eras.


    The two youths slunk away when they saw that the disabled group werent so easy to intimidate.


    Upon seeing that the group was not easily bullied, the other young nobles gave up on the idea of harassing them.


    Jier and Feng Wu found some books and brought them to a table to read.


    The nobles all gave group a wide berth. None of them wanted to inadvertently catch anything contagious. Instead of reading in the library, they checked the books out, opting to read in the safety of their own homes.


    Jiers group spent the next ten days like that at the library: sleep then library, sleep then library.


    They were bored stiff! If it werent for the two hundred thousand gold coins, they would not have been able to persevere.


    Feng Wu was an exception; she looked like she was diligently studying every day. She read quietly, unlike the others in her group who either chatted or gossiped about Lady Minerva.


    Wind and Rain reached their limits five dayster. Any more and they would turn in actual bookworms!


    Xiao Wu, you read so seriously every day. Are you really into it? Rain was feeling blue so she chatted with Feng Wu.


    Yes. I like it very much.


    Wow. I really admire you. You can be interested in such boring books.


    Theyre not boring. Theyre very good. Feng Wu genuinely liked reading in the library. It reminded her of the old librarians library.

 Chapter 102: Lady Minerva Appears

    Chapter 102: Lady Minerva Appears


    Very good? Really? Wind leaned in to get a better look at what Feng Wu was reading. The title was <i>The Complete Guide to Herbal Medicine.</i> This kind of book was very good?


    Winds lip quirked a little. He and Feng Wu definitely did not live in the same world.


    There were so many books. Wind and Rain felt like they were being buried alive. They got up and moved around.


    Jier and Pei Qing were of the same mind. Reading asionally was fine, but reading hour after endless hour it was too much! They werent nerds. They couldnt take this lifestyle!


    They werent the only ones gloomy and depressed, the librarian was feeling it too. Since they showed up, foot traffic had dramatically decreased. The number of checkouts had also halved. He was quite eager for them to leave!


    What was more, they were ruthless in their dedication in visiting every single day. But the thing of it was they werent even reading! It looked like they were just using the library as a hang out. They would sleep and chat, but rarely read. The only one who read was the cute one. She was genuinely diligent in her studies.


    Why dont we use the time to discuss our n. Which one of you will be seducing Lady Minerva? Rain was bored to death; she needed some stimtion. She didnt care that her topic made the boys re at her.


    Pei Qing had a romance novel in his hand when he heard the question. Didnt we decide on Wind?


    What?! We never decided that! Stop talking rubbish! Youre the one obviously going!


    Whatever! One of you needs to go because Im not, dered Jier.


    What - Why?! The two turned to Jier, unwilling to be the sacrifice.


    Because Im the captain.


    Such a good reason. They couldnt argue.


    Just then amotion erupted at the entrance of the library and a beautifully dresseddy with four guards appeared.


    Motherfucker! Who is that?! Did he draw the wrong lot at birth?! Wind cried out in rm and fright as he pointed his bandaged finger at the figure by the entrance.


    I think that might be a man dressed as a woman? Jier guessed after examining the person some more.


    Pei Qing propped his book in front of his face hiding his mouth. No, cant say for sure, but some girls just look like guys.


    Not far away were two other girls. They had also seen the new entrant and were pointing as well.


    Its Lady Minerva. I heard she and Sir Germaine are getting married. I would have thought shed be busy nning the wedding. How unexpected to see her here.


    You forget what house she belongs to. Lady Minerva is the queens cousin. Stuff like nning the wedding, there are other people to do that. All she has to do is show up on the wedding day.


    The two girls were whispering softly to each other but Jier was a master, so of course he heard every word.


    No way! Thats not a man or a woman. Its the famed beauty Lady Minerva?! Rain was aghast. The other guys nearly peed in their pants; they were so shocked.


    No way! I dont have the guts to seduce that! Wind cried out, truly intimidated. He spread his arms out and grabbed the edge of the table, hugging his body tight to the top, unwilling to let go.


    Hey you scoundrels! You dare pretend to be disabled and read for free?! You must not want to live anymore! Come here so I can take care of you!


    You big idiot! Your hand is supposed to be injured! How are you going to exin hugging the table like that?! Rain grabbed a book and chucked it at Wind. The big book smacked into him like a brick.


    Jier and Pei Qing were also angry; this fool just ruined their n! Both of them threw a book at him.


    While Wind was dodging the attacks, Jier grabbed Feng Wu and ran. Rain and Pei Qing were right behind them. Wind was a little slower.


    Naturally the moment they made a move the guards gave chase.


    Hey! Stay still! Stop running!


    You sons of a bitches! You think you can get away?!


    Even the librarian got in on the chase. He and the four imperial guards from Lady Minerva made a fierce team. They were catching up, getting closer and closer.


    Jier and the guys werent stupid. After running around the library some, they made for the entrance. Who made a library with only one entrance?! Not even a single back door!


    The only way out was the entrance, but Lady Minerva was blocking the door.


    This wasnt a problem for Jier. He unhesitatingly shoved her out of the way and ran straight through. Lady Minerva teetered left and right, clearly about to fall over. Pei Qing had no choice but to reach out and grab her so she wouldnt fall.


    Be careful miss. After uttering this sentence he immediately made to continue his escape. Unexpectedly, despite looking like she had no fighting abilities, she managed to grab Pei Qings hand and hold on to him.


    Hold on moment! Stay with thisdy! With a simple gaze, Lady Minerva directed a strong, powerfully built man toe forward.


    He immediately stepped up and grabbed Pei Qing, who was now very frightened, and promptly tied him up. Any opening for escape vanished.


    Jier and the others took advantage of Pei Qings sacrifice and escaped.


    Well that worked out. Lady Minerva saved us the trouble of deciding wholl be the guy in the male honey trap. Wind spoke out from his hiding ce behind the library doors. He patted his chest in relief. Lucky. Now his heart could rx.


    Pei Qing is truly amazing. Only just met and he managed to make her head over heels. Jier praised Pei Qing for his efficiency.


    We dont have to save him? Feng Wu had heard Pei Qing shout for help. She looked at everyones indifferent faces as she seriously pondered a rescue n.

 Chapter 103: A Pretty Boy Running Away from Home

    Chapter 103: A Pretty Boy Running Away from Home


    Theres no need to save him. The mission still needs to bepleted. Hell understand. Lets leave; we dont want to interrupt their bonding. The captain had made his decision.


    Three dayster a notice caught the attention of all the adventurers who were in Souya for the mission. It said Lady Minerva and Sir Germaines wedding was cancelled. She would be marrying Pei Qing.


    The adventures who missed their chanceined to each other.


    Damn! Whoever they are, theyre badasses! We were all going to wait for the wedding day to kidnap the bride!


    Right?! I was also going to make a scene at the wedding. I even brought my brothers. Cant believe they cancelled it already! What do you think happened?


    Yifu had taken the notice and rushed to Zi Chengs room. Xiao Cheng. Take a look. This is the task you refused. Look how fast it waspleted.


    Zi Cheng and Yifu had of course seen the mission back at Zhongyong. But the premise made Zi Cheng ufortable so Yifu didnt press her and they had left without registering for the mission.


    Someonepleted it? Zi Cheng stoppedbing her hair and looked up at Yifu.


    So vicious! Destroying a rtionship for money! What scoundrels! Yifu had a low opinion of the adventurers whopleted the mission.


    I heard Feng Wu took the mission. Do you suppose it was her? Jasmine had entered the room while Yifu and Zi Cheng were talking.


    Jasmine had nursed a deep grudge against Feng Wu ever since that day at the girls dorm. She hated Jier too, but he was too strong and out of her reach. When she snooped around she had discovered he was nobility from the kingdom of Yanai. As a result Jasmine had to shift all her hatred to Feng Wu. In her heart, Feng Wu was the culprit and the instigator of everything.


    Yifu had been around Zi Cheng for so long she had picked up many of Zi Chengs personality traits. Yifu voiced her opinion. No, does she really have the ability? I heard a lot of people took the mission. Those who epted it really have no sense of decency or moral character.


    Jasmine sat down and sneered. Feng Wu picked up the mission. Her and anyone else who picked it up are all absolute scum.


    Lets not talk about that anymore. We should go see Sir Germaine. He must be so broken-hearted right now. We arerades whove shared fate.


    Zi Cheng had been on the road to Souya when a young master decided it would be a good idea to harass her. Sir Germaine happened to pass by and helped her. Although they were unlikely to cross paths again, they had forged a bond and parted as friends, in the short time.


    Feng Wu had no idea Jasmine was in Souya. Her team rushed to the branch guild as soon as they saw the notice. While their registration was at the main branch in Zhongyong, they could check in at any branch location.


    The clerk handed them the two hundred thousand reward once he verified their team was the one thatpleted the mission. The four people were very happy. They divided the gold amongst themselves. As for Pei Qing, well he was with Lady Minerva. He had to be very well loved and coddled by her. With that kind of wealth and attention, how could he begrudge them the measly ten thousand that was formerly his share?


    An unexpected visitor arrived just as they were about to make their way back to Zhongyong.


    Were you guys going to leave yourpanion behind? The voice was cold and bitter.


    No, no. We were going to go back and wait for you at Zhongyong. Rest assured we have your share right here. Wind was quietly crying in his heart. Goodbye extra ten thousand. Seriously Pei Qing, why did you have toe back now? This Lady Minerva. How could she not have the ability to hang onto you properly?!


    Yeah we have it right here!


    Yeah wee back.


    Rain and Jier also weed him back without missing a beat, their sadness at the lost ten thousand gold coinspletely hidden.


    Pei Qing knew them too well to be deceived though.


    Pei Qing, youre back. Feng Wu said with a faint smile on her face, genuinely weing him back. She hadnt seen him in a few days.


    You lot, the only one happy to see me back is Xiao Wu. It was clear from his face he wasnt fooled for a minute.


    Rain suddenly came up with a clever n. Brother Qing, sit down. Youre probably tired and hungry. Escaping must have been hard. Ill go right now and have the kitchen whip up a few dishes for you. She would use the excuse of getting food to go out and bring Lady Minerva. Pei Qing would surely be taken away and the ten thousand would be theirs again.


    If you dare rat me out to anyone, I will break your legs. So Id rmend you sit down. Pei Qing said with apletely straight face.


    Motherfucker! This guy!


    Lady Minerva will be looking for me so we need to get out of here fast. Pei Qing tapped his finger on the table trying to think.


    Alright. Lets pack up and leave immediately. Jier had a no-nonsense approach. No use in crying over lost money.


    Pei Qing put on a disguise as everyone packed up. Shortly afterwards they left for the transportation array.


    Unfortunately the array was heavily guarded. Everyone who tried to get in was closely examined before they were allowed to enter.


    Wind stopped a random passerby and asked. Big brother, howe there are so many guards for the array? Did something happen?


    Oh you didnt hear? Lady Minervas lover ran away. Dont know what that guy is thinking. The beautiful Lady Minerva takes a liking to him and instead of rejoicing, he runs away. How can he even call himself a man? Running away, now thats the kind of move a silly girl would pull. My wife does that once every year. To reject such a good marriage, whats wrong with him? He even made Lady Minerva angry."

 Chapter 104: A Battle on Two Fronts

    Chapter 104: A Battle on Two Fronts


    "So theyre here to catch him. Lady Minerva will overlook the matter of him running away if he returns home. She is such a good woman! That abominable lover of hers, how dare he not properly treasure her! said the man with obvious scorn towards Pei Qing.


    Right! I almost forgot. Theres a three hundred thousand gold reward for anyone who returns him. But he must not be harmed in any way. I really want to catch that guy. I can make three hundred thousand gold!


    Little did he know; Pei Qing was standing right in front of him.


    Do you know what he looks like? Wind asked.


    Who doesnt?! There are posters of him all over town!


    The stranger resumed walking around after their chat. He, like everyone else, was intent on catching Pei Qing!


    Pei Qing silently thanked his lucky stars that he put on a disguise before leaving the hotel. He even dyed his hair ck like Feng Wu. With his already dark eyes and eastern dress it made him look like someone from the ancient eastern countries.


    Unless Lady Minerva came in person, no one was likely to recognize him, at least not based on the posters.


    They decided to go to a restaurant and regroup after this new information. The waiter left them alone in their private room after taking their orders.


    Feng Wu looked around the restaurant while the other three, Wind, Rain and Jier, looked incredibly pleased with themselves.


    You want to turn me in for the reward huh? Pei Qing didnt beat around the bush. He hadnt moved since they sat down and was unexpectedly calm about the whole affair.


    You know it. But dont feel like were wronging you; its for the good of the team. The gauntlet was thrown.


    Thats the thing though, I do feel wronged. You guys intend to turn me in for the reward. But youre forgetting something. Lady Minerva likes me a great deal. What if I say something to her? You guys could easily be other peoples prey. Pei Qing was a strategist and he knew what made hispanions tick.


    Youre ruthless. Jier and the others let the matter drop. There was no way they would convince Pei Qing to voluntarily turn himself in.


    Though the atmosphere wasnt good, the meal was delicious. They didnt dare try the transportation array again because of all the guards there.


    After talking it over, everyone agreed to go to the realm battlegrounds until things calmed down.


    The realm battlegrounds, where ancient conflicts between gods and demons were waged, were formally known as Demonic Battlegrounds. There were many such battlegrounds throughout the world.


    Back then the two races often warred with each other and used the human world as a stage for their battles. The human world would be thrown into chaos every time they fought.


    Remnants of their battles remained even to this day. There were artifacts, beast eggs, and other mysterious items. It wasnt just easy treasure however. There were also corpses of the fallen and the grievances they left behind. Though time dissipated their intensity, they still lingered enough to harm those who entered. In fact countless masters lost their lives in the realm battlegrounds every year.


    This unique ce full of opportunity and danger was perfect for building experience.


    With her current strength, Feng Wu would only be able to move around the periphery.


    Its been so many days already. How much farther is it? Rainined as she sat on a rock.


    They had been travelling for the past week since they left the restaurant. The realm battlegrounds werent too far from the Souya Kingdom, so despite the danger many royals went there to find treasures and to gain experience.


    Wind alsoined. How can people say this is nearby?!


    Pei Qing pulled out the map. Lets check where we are on the map. After checking their location he said, It looks like were still two days away. But there is a town up ahead. We can stop there and rest.


    Alright. Well keep going. Well eat something good once we reach the town. Jier took Feng Wus hand and gave everyone a meaningful nce that said: You guys better keep up.


    Three hourster


    They still hadnt reached the town but they did reach a hotel.


    Thank goodness! Captain, can we stop here?


    The trio looked to Jier with hope in their eyes. The hotel was a godsend.


    Dear customers, are you here to rest or have a meal? A waiter greeted them the moment they stepped inside.


    Those who stopped at the inn were either going to or returning from the realm battlegrounds, not the kind of people to be trifled with. They put the waiter on edge and he was always careful when serving them.


    Meals and lodgings. Two double rooms, one single room. For food, whatever your house specialties are. And make it fast; were starving. Wind rubbed his belly as he considered what to order.


    All they had had on the journey were steamed buns, steamed buns, and more steamed buns. He was sick and tired of them! He didnt understand how Xiao Wu could eat them with such a happy expression on her face.


    The waiter said, I will prepare them right away, as he brought them over to a table.


    I can finally eat a decent meal! Rain said as she slumped into her seat weakly.


    Arent these our junior ssmates? Didnt expect to see you all here.


    Feng Wus team turned at the voice.


    It was Ming Xi and his team! There were some new additions though. Sitting with them were Zi Cheng, Jasmine, and Yifu.

 Chapter 105: Are You Qualified to Speak?

    Chapter 105: Are You Qualified to Speak?


    Zi Cheng and Ming Xis team were together because they had run into each other while visiting Sir Germaine. The two groups quickly realized everyone was a student at Xingguang Holy Academy. Somehow the conversation turned to the realm battlegrounds; Ming Xi exined they were heading there to gain experience. This interested Zi Cheng and she asked if they minded travelling together for a bit. Zi Cheng was charming and easily gave a good first impression, so of course Ming Xi and his group were fine with it. If she wasing along, so too would her group, thus the present situation.


    It was an unhappy coincidence for both Ming Xi and Jier. Who would have guessed they would run into each other so soon after just parting at the restaurant?


    On the other hand Feng Wu was quite happy, as evinced by the glow of happiness shining like sparkles from her eyes.


    Ming Xi coughed awkwardly as he turned his head away. Although he experienced her gazes before, he was still ufortable. The pressure was too intense.


    Hey! What a surprise. Its the seniors from captain and Xiao Wus school. Are you all going to the realm battlegrounds too? Pei Qing eximed.


    Yeah we are. What a coincidence, replied Luis.


    Come,e. Lets put the two tables together. Elena walked over to Feng Wu and enthusiastically pulled her along.


    Wind and Pei Qing moved to obey and shifted the tables together.


    Once everything was settled everyone sat down. Elena sat next to Feng Wu. She was like a molester, rubbing Feng Wus hair and pinching her cheeks.


    Sister Elena youre being unsightly! Please stop bullying Xiao Wu! Jier had to say something; he couldnt take it anymore. She was clingy like this too when they first met. Wasnt she supposed to be a vixen? But wait she was never linked to a guy romantically before. Was it all a lie; was she actually into girls?! Jier began to seriously wonder if perhaps Elena preferred girls.


    The more he thought about it, the darker his face became.


    I say, for first-years you guys have a lot of guts going to the realm battlegrounds on your own. Gerasi gulped down arge mouthful of drink. He sounded disapproving.


    No worries. We dont intend to actually go inside. Were going to just walk around the perimeter and pick up the things we find there. Rain said as sheughed cutely while staring starstruck at them. Wow. Every one of them looked so amazingly handsome. Really worthy of being students at Xingguang Holy Academy.


    Gerasi was not soothed by Rains reply. I dont think you guys understand. Even if you are just walking the perimeter its still very dangerous. You can lose your life there. He thought the freshmen this year were too wild and audacious. They clearly didnt understand how dangerous the area was. Only first-years and they wanted to waltz around the realm battlegrounds.


    Even Zi Cheng and her friends, his group had only allowed them to tag along because they were afraid for the girls safety. Otherwise they would never have willingly carried such a burden.


    They had a gross overestimation of their own abilities. Gerasi deeply resented them, but at the same time he couldnt abandon them and let them endanger themselves.


    Ah forget it. You guys are just like Zi Cheng. You cane with us but you have to follow our orders. OK? Elena fiercely smushed Feng Wus cheeks with her palms, moving her head left and right, making Feng Wus lips purse like a fish. Her own plump melons jiggled back and forth with the effort. However it was wasted eye candy as presentpany didnt know how to appreciate the view.


    We can really tag along with you guys? Rain was excited. She turned to Feng Wu and Elena and enthusiasticallymented. Thisll be so great! Xiao Wu, now you and Senior Ming Xi can practice and gain experience together!


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded happily. There was the faint thread of a smile on her usually expressionless face.


    Yifu thought Feng Wu was a pretender who liked to act innocent and nave. Her dislike for Feng Wu hadnt changed since the school assessment weeks ago. If anything, Feng Wu had only risen to be her arch nemesis, so of course she immediately spoke out against the idea. Senior Sister Elena, do you really want them toe with us? We dont know how strong they are. What if they hold us back?


    Tian Yu, who had been silent the entire time, opened his mouth to cut Yifus argument down. And you think <i>youre</i> qualified?


    Pfft! Gerasi and Luis had to try really hard not tough out loud.


    Zi Cheng was such a beautiful and charming, graceful junior who didnt hesitate to help the poor people they bumped into along the way. Her twopanions on the other hand


    Yifu always had something critical to say; she had no charm whatsoever. The other one, Jasmine, liked to act aloof and snooty. Even when she was helping Zi Cheng with the people they met, she managed to do so in a condescending way.


    Gerasi and Luis couldnt understand how Zi Cheng could be friends with Yifu and Jasmine. They could only admire her mental fortitude in being able to put up with the two girls.


    Please forgive Yifu, Senior Tian Ya. She didnt mean any harm by it. Zi Cheng pulled Yifus hand to stop her from saying any more.


    Zi Cheng easily read the atmosphere and apologized on Yifus behalf. She had lived a lifetime and was skilled at reading peoples expressions. Things would turn sour if Yifu kept talking.


    The seniors were kind enough to travel on the journey thus far with them. Zi Cheng had said at the start her group would part ways with them once they reached the realm battlegrounds, but secretly she knew it wouldnt happen.


    She was banking on the seniors kindness to not abandon them to roam on their own, and therefore bring them into the deeper parts of the realm battlegrounds. This was important. She needed to go deep into the realm battlegrounds.


    A month ago she had found a strange metal sheet on the streets. She decided to investigate by dripping a drop of her blood on it. A map of the realm battlegrounds appeared when she did so. It marked the tomb of a fallen god from ancient times.


    Originally Zi Cheng hadnt intended to pursue it, but then she bumped into the seniors. If she could apany them, then finding the treasure became possible. She kept the existence of the map and treasure a secret.

 Chapter 106: Ai Lins Opportunity

    Chapter 106: Ai Lin''s Opportunity


    Whether she meant harm or not doesnt matter to me. I only wish shed conduct herself with more awareness of her own abilities.


    Ming Xi always tried to be caring and gentle with girls. While Luis and Gerasi didnt go out of their way to be as considerate as Ming Xi, they did try to always be patient. Tian Ya, on the other hand, had no such considerations. He spoke his mind, often cuttingly, to whomever regardless of gender.


    Just then the server came with their order.


    Well foods on the table. Everyone quickly eat before it gets cold! Luis urged. Though he didnt like Yifu she was still a young miss from a house somewhere. They needed to leave her some pride.


    Everyone picked up their cutlery to eat but the mood had soured.


    Luis couldnt stand the silence and was thinking of saying something to break the mood when thunder rumbled in the sky. The hard pitter patter of rain hitting the roof quickly followed. The sky that was bright and sunny just a few seconds ago turnedpletely dark. It felt like night despite being three in the afternoon.


    Howd it turn to rain so fast? This cant be good. The sudden change made Elena edgy. Masters like her didnt have sudden mood changes. Sudden mood changes usually signified that something was about to happen and whatever it was, would be rted to them.


    Ming Xi furrowed his brow. He suddenly felt stuffy and oppressed. It wasnt a good omen.


    Elena and Ming Xi werent the only ones who felt their mood suddenly shift. The others felt it as well. They had studied at Xingguang Holy Academy for years so their strength was naturally much higher than the freshmen they were with.


    Boss do you have a room?! Id like to book one please. A girl dressed in blue and carrying an enormous umbre spoke out from the doorway. She was bedraggled, but her clothes were dry.


    Ai Lin knew Zi Cheng would encounter something that would cement a part of her destiny at the realm battlegrounds. Ai Lin nned on stealing whatever it was, so she had travelled to the realm battlegrounds in order to lie in wait for Zi Cheng. She nned to infiltrate Zi Chengs team and have Zi Cheng lead her to the treasure.


    Things didnt go as nned though. Shed only been on the road for a bit when it started pouring. Fortunately she had an umbre in her dimensional bag. She pulled it out just in time and managed to stay dry. Otherwise she would have been soaked to the bone.


    Yes, yes of course. Ill book a room for you right now. The clerk immediately booked Ai Lin a room and got the keys for her.


    Huh? Zi Cheng? Feng Wu? Why are you guys here? Ai Lin walked over to them, looking surprised. No one would have suspected she knew Zi Cheng would be there, that she had in fact run over to the inn to lie in wait.


    Her surprise wasntpletely fake. Ai Lin knew the general time Zi Cheng would get to the inn based on her memory of the story, but she didnt know the exact time. Because of this she nned on getting to the inn a few days ahead and wait for Zi Cheng to appear.


    Zi Cheng should have still been in Souya for Sir Germaines wedding. Why was she here so many days earlier than expected? What happened?


    In the novel, Sir Germaine was kidnapped before the wedding. Lady Minerva felt it was unmanly of him to be kidnapped so easily, and because of that had cancelled the wedding.


    It all went ording to Sir Germaines n to avoid the marriage. He was, in fact, the anonymous person who sent the mission to the Adventurers Guild!


    Originally Sir Germaine would have been kidnapped and it would have taken Ming Xi and his party two days to find and free him. Zi Cheng would choose to stay and help in the search. Afterwards the wedding would be cancelled and Zi Cheng would follow Ming Xi and his party to the realm battlegrounds.


    But things unfolded differently. The wedding wasn''t cancelled because of a kidnapping, it was cancelled because of the appearance of a pretty face seducing Lady Minerva.


    Was it the butterfly effect? One change and everything else changed too? But even if it was, these changes were too drastic!


    Details of the wedding cancetion and the people involved all changed. People that werent in the story were now in the story! Why were Feng Wu and her group in Souya? They were never mentioned in this segment of the story.


    Ai Lin felt like her world was tilting but she didnt let it show. Her smile was unshakeable.


    Ai Lin? What a surprise. What brings you here? Zi Cheng saw that Ai Lin had a bit of a mishap outside.


    I came for a mission. It was supposed to be to sabotage a wedding, but by the time my team got here, the deed was already done! I was going to return to school, but then I thought since I was already here, I might as well visit the crystal veins and see if I could mine some magic ores.


    The Souya royal family owned arge magic crystal vein. It was a famous vein that attracted people from all over the world. The vein opened to the public after most of the precious ores had been mined. For an entrance fee of ten gold, anyone could dig and keep whatever ores they found. It was unlikely anyone would find a precious ore, most of what remained were just ordinary ones. Nevertheless it still attracted a great number of tourists.


    As a freshman, it would have looked strange if Ai Lin said she was going to the realm battlegrounds, so she used the nearby vein as an excuse for being in the area.


    Zi Cheng replied with, Oh, so thats why youre here. Are your teammates alsoingter? She had noticed there was something odd about Ai Lins attitude towards her ever since they met in the virtual world. That,bined with her inability to raise Ai Lin''s favorability rating no matter what she did, made her cautious. There had to be something strange about Ai Lin if she couldn''t be influenced by the system.

 Chapter 107: Princess Nai Nai

    Chapter 107: Princess Nai Nai


    Zi Cheng wanted to avoid Ai Lin if possible. At the same time she didnt want to offend her either. Therefore she opted for a neutral approach: polite but reserved. As long as Ai Lin didnt antagonize her, she didnt mind maintaining a faade of cordiality.


    They were antsy to return to Zhongyong so theyre already gone. We only teamed up to do the mission so it wasnt like I could make theme to the vein with me, was Ai Lins near instant reply.


    Speaking of the mission made Jier and his team feel guilty. Not only had theypleted it in record time, there was also a huge prize for the capture of one of their members. Who knew what would happen if anyone found out.


    Thankfully Ai Lin changed the topic.


    Are you seniors from school? Although Ai Lin already knew who they were, she pretended not to know. This was technically their first meeting.


    Oh? Do you know us? Luis raised his hand to his chin in thought. Interesting, just met Juniors Jier and Feng Wu, now this new arrival is also a junior.


    Oh you seniors are very popr. Many of the freshmen girls are secretly in love with you. Ai Lin responded yfully.


    Are we really that popr? Luis excitedly sat up, even going so far as to pat his hair down to fix it.


    I can believe those girls having a secret crush on Ming Xi, but you guys? Elena bluntly broke in.


    Hey! Ming Xi isnt the only male in the group thats hot. Im sure there are girls who like the rest of us! Luis didnt think it was only Ming Xi.. .


    Ai Lin was cheerful and easy to get along with so she befriended the seniors in no time at all.


    The trio didnt just idly sit and listen to Ai Lin chatting with Ming Xi and his group. They took the opportunity to eat everything they could on the table, stuffing their mouths and swallowing as fast as they were able.


    Feng Wu was behaving strangely. Jier watched on and off. Instead of stuffing herself silly like she always did, she kept ncing at the door and the window. Ming Xi also noticed. She wasnt staring at him as intently as normal.


    Xiao Wu, what are you looking at? Is there something at the door? Elena was sitting next to her, and she too noticed how Feng Wu kept ncing at the door.


    Feng Wu bit her lip and spoke. Its so red outside. She frowned.


    Red? Pei Qing repeated.


    Xiao Wu, you mean to say its dark outside right? Rain thought Feng Wu had misspoken.


    Its not ck, its definitely red." Of this, Feng Wu was positive.


    The world Feng Wu saw had changed. The rain became blood and the sky turned red.


    Red? Everyone repeated in confusion. They swiveled their heads to the door, then the window. It was pitch ck. What red? Was there something wrong with Feng Wus eyes?


    Suddenly an entourage of bodyguards entered. They apanied a princess and several maids. One maid carried an umbre shielding the princess from the rain. She herself was soaked, but the princess remained dry.


    Though the princess was dry, the hem of her dress was filthy with mud and rain. She had ated hat covering her face, so they couldnt clearly see what she looked like.


    The sudden arrival of therge group filled the inn to capacity.


    Princess Nai Nai has arrived. Those not working for the inn should leave immediately. The maid dressed in red was soaked and sorry looking but she spoke snobbishly to Feng Wu and the group.


    Leave? Leave and go where? Do you see the rain outside? Luis smirked at the maid trying to intimidate them just because of her connection to the princess.


    How audacious! The princess must shelter here temporarily because of the rain. She cant share the space with unknownmoners, so you need to leave. The guards will escort you out if you wont leave on your own.


    Firste, first serve. We were here first. Why should we leave? What a bullshit princess, Gerasi thought.


    You -! The maid wanted to say more but she was interrupted by arge man in armor.


    Enough! Its storming so much outside and you want to drive these people out? The rulers of the country wouldnt treat themon people so callously. Themander reprimanded the maid.


    Stop arguing. This princess is exhausted. Prepare a room immediately. Princess Nai Nai impatiently spoke from behind her hat.


    Themander immediately obeyed and asked the clerk to get things ready.


    The owner of the inn didnt dare be slow. He immediately led the princess and her maid to the best room in the inn.


    Thatmander is a good man.


    Yes. Jasmine agreed with Rain. But that princess is not so good.


    Jasmine was incredibly arrogant. She only liked those of the same social rank as her. She disdained any below and hated those above.


    Ming Xi called a waiter over and in a low voice requested food, drinks and dry towels for the men that just came in.


    Themander didnt look their way again after nodding to Ming Xi. He sat down andmenced eating at his own table a distance away from them.


    As for the princess, how could she dine with so many men. Her meal was brought and served to her in her room.


    Jier, theres a problem with the princess. Feng Wu abruptly spoke out.


    A problem with the princess? Do you mean to say shes a fake? Elena asked.


    Shes surrounded by female blood and spirits. All of them bear such powerful grudges against her. People will die. Feng Wu said this more to herself than as an answer to Elenas question.


    Feng Wu could see things other people couldnt. As soon as the princess came in, she had noticed the strange aura around the princess.


    There were so many grudges around her. Every single one of them wanted her dead. They wailed incessantly and flew at her, trying to attack her. Their attacks were deflected, and in some cases the grudges themselves were even shattered and destroyed. There was something on the princesss body protecting her.

 Chapter 108: Spirit Sensing Potion

    Chapter 108: Spirit Sensing Potion


    No matter how vivid the images were, none of them could see what Feng Wu saw since they were not necromancers.


    Yeah we dont see anything. Honestly, you think youre a necromancer or something? Jasmine and Yifu were quick to criticize Feng Wu.


    Ming Xi and the others didnt doubt their existence. No one in Ming Xis squad were ordinary. They knew better then to deny the existence of something just because they themselves couldnt see it.


    What Feng Wu said was really hard to believe though. The girls were right; she wasnt a necromancer. Heck never mind being a necromancer, Feng Wu wasnt even a magician. There wasnt an ounce of magical talent in her body. If she had any she would have gone into the Magic Division, not the Sword Division.


    A person with no magical talent was telling them she could see the dead. Ming Xi and his group didnt think Feng Wu would lie, but they couldnt help but be suspicious.


    It was really hard to believe.


    You better listen to Feng Wu. Her sight is different from yours. She can see things ordinary people cant see. If you dont believe her, I have something here that you can use. From his space ring, Jier took out a clear transparent bottle the old necromancer had given him.


    It was a potion that allowed people to see the dead; junior necromancer apprentices often used it as a part of their education. It was a system the necromancers had set up as a teaching device. It was rarely sold. Sometimes a necromancer would gift a small amount to those they were on good term with.


    What?! A sensing potion. You actually carry this kind of stuff with you? Elena was really surprised.


    You could see the spirits of the dead if you sprayed yourself with it. Legend had it that the worlds first necromancer, a god-level necromancer, came up with the form for it. He created it so that knowledge of necromancy would not fade away once he ascended. The potion helped apprentices be ustomed to interacting with the dead more quickly.


    The form was only ever passed on from one necromancer to another. Even though the rtionship between necromancers, the dark and light, wasnt always good, one thing they all adhered to was maintenance of the forms secrecy. They wouldnt reveal it to outsiders.


    In the end even if the form was secret, the potion itself could still be found and purchased, however the price was high and not many people wanted to. Afterall, who would voluntarily want to afflict themselves with the sight of the dead? So ultimately even though the potion rarely showed up at auction houses, it was not that hard to get.


    So though the sight of Jier having a potion surprised Elena, it didnt shock the others as much.


    So? You dare use it? Jier shook the bottle at them, a goading expression on his face.


    Like Id be afraid! Luis reached over and grabbed the bottle and promptly sprayed his eyes with it. He blinked several times trying to get used to having something in his eyes.


    He was the center of attention.


    So? What do you see? Ai Lin asked with anticipation.


    Yifu and Jasmine had expressions of disbelief on their faces. Necromancy was the most noble and lucrative vocation of all the fields. If Feng Wu could see the dead, then didnt mean she had the potential to be a necromancer? Strong and long-lived, it was rumored necromancers had ways to extend their lifespan.


    Even if they were beaten to death, they would never believe it.


    So? demanded both Elena and Gerasi.


    Luis blinked several times. The world he saw and felt had changed dramatically when he was able to focus his eyes again. The originally dark night was dyed bloody red. The inside of the inn was filled with bloody mist. He heard the sounds of yelling and screaming from the second floor.


    It was shocking that so many people were obliviously eating and drinking in such an atmosphere. Why werent they all trembling?!


    The most outrageous thing was the rain. It was no longer water, but drops of blood. The metallic smell was so overpowering it made him want to vomit.


    In those few seconds, the people around the table watched as the color drained from Luiss face. What could he be seeing?


    Gerasi called out to Luis a few times but got no reply. He grabbed the bottle and spritzed his own eyes to see what Luis was seeing.


    Ming Xi and Tian Ya looked at each other. Even fools could tell there was something going on. They took turns spraying their eyes.


    Their originally calm faces stiffened. Ming Xi retained his dignified expression, but it was obvious he was also affected.


    What? Is there something there? I dont believe it. Here let me try. Yifu had been waiting for a good show, for Feng Wu to be revealed as a big fat liar. Instead it looked like she was the one to get pped in the face. She wasnt going to believe it until she saw it herself.


    She got up and walked over to Tian Ya as she spoke. She wanted to try the sensing potion. She didnt expect Tian Ya to pull the bottle out of her reach.


    Senior Tian Ya! Yifu was not convinced. She even began to believe the seniors were pretending to be scared so Feng Wu wouldnt be humiliated and her lies exposed. Thinking this left her even more dissatisfied.


    Why? Why did everyone take Feng Wus side? That time she got kicked out of the team during the virtual world assessment was also because of Feng Wu.


    Girls shouldnt see this. I dont want to hear your screams. Tian Ya gave Yifu a cold look. He didnt prevent her from spraying her eyes out of pity or consideration, he just didnt want to deal the nuisance of the shrill screams of a hysterical girl.

 Chapter 109: Red

    Chapter 109: Red


    Luis and Gerasi understood. They were both brave men, but even their hearts quaked. These young misses would surely lose their minds. They were just freshmen who hadnt seen any horrors yet. Odds were their tolerance level would be low.


    Is it so terrible? Wind, you try it and tell me what you see. Pei Qing had nned to try it himself, but reconsidered after seeing the expressions on their faces. He wasnt sure he wanted to see anything so horrible.


    Why should I look?! Why dont you look! Wind had no interest in it.


    Captain, do you want to see? Rain cautiously probed her captain.


    Jier nced at the trio. He reached out to Tian Ya for the bottle and gave it two quick spritzes.


    So? What do you see? The trio asked hurriedly.


    Red. Lots of red, was Jiers odd reply. He was shocked despite being prepared for it. It was just as Feng Wu said, not that he ever doubted her.


    Luis looked at Feng Wu with admiration. Junior Feng Wu, this senior really admires you. You can eat so calmly without vomiting; your ability is really strong!


    Gerasi fiercely nodded his head. Both Ming Xi and Tian Ya also had looks of agreement in their eyes.


    Why wouldnt I be able to eat? Feng Wu thought all the food was very tasty, especially the barbeque.


    Gerasi moved closer to her. Dont you feel nauseous? Doesnt it make you want to vomit?


    I dont think so. Feng Wu shook her head. The environment had no effect on her.


    How can you not?! Its so Luis regretted speaking so quickly before and being the first to try. He wished he could unsee it.


    Feng Wu seriously considered it for a moment, wrinkling her delicate brows in thought before speaking, If you eat with sincerity you wont feel anything else.


    If you eat with sincerity you wont feel anything else. Everyone repeated the line to themselves. What is that? Everyone was silent while they digested this statement. Why did it feel like it was too deep for them?


    Is it really so horrifying? Here, let me try. Elena reached over for the bottle. Her curiosity andpetitive spirit had been aroused. Shed always been one to challenge those things her male counterparts found difficult or were afraid of.


    Here! Take it. Jier was more than happy to hand the bottle over to her.


    Elena squirted it in her eyes. After blinking a few times to adjust, she eagerly looked around. The inn was red! The intense coppery smell of blood was enough to make her want to vomit everything she ate in thest two days.


    I see what you all mean. She said slowly. She frowned before returning to her normal expression.


    Senior Sister Elena, did you see it too? Yifu still didnt believe it. She didnt dare tangle with Tian Ya after his rejection, but junior loving Elena was different.


    Elena was like a tomboy to the junior boys, but to the junior girls she was a wonderful older sister. If trouble weighed on their minds, they could always go to Elena and she would work with them to resolve it. She was never stingy with her time. As a result, she was super popr with the girls.


    Yes. Id advise you junior sisters listen to Tian Ya. If you see whats around you right now, you will surely scream, probably even faint. I doubt youll be able to eat for days.


    Although Elena didnt have a good impression of Yifu, Yifu was still her junior, so she wanted give her some face.


    Yifu, lets listen to the words of our seniors. Come, sit down and eat. Zi Cheng tried to softlyfort Yifu. She didnt want Yifu to do it. It wasnt like it was part of a mission, so there was no benefit to it.


    What she wanted to do was enter the tomb of the gods. For that she needed the support of the seniors. She couldnt risk alienating them.


    Ai Lin sat down and smiled as she looked at Zi Cheng trying tofort Yifu. In her mind she was thinking: You want to use the seniors to open the way for you so you can get the treasure from the tomb of the gods? Theyre powerful masters so they can do it too. But Im definitely not letting you get the treasure.


    Princess Nai Nais people were unaware of the changes in the inn. Themander positioned guards around the inn to protect the princess and secure the perimeter.


    Upstairs the princess had changed into a light green striped skirt and swapped theted hat for a crown. In the mirror was a beauty. She had limpid eyes framed by sharp eyebrows paired with the perfect set of pouty red lips. Her skin was smooth and unblemished. Her legs were long, her hips curvy, and her bottom perky. She had gorgeous shiny hair that belonged in an Herbal Essencemercial. It was easy to see why she was known as the beauty of Souya.


    Princess, do you want to eat anything? The maid in red carried a tray of food prepared by the boss of the inn. He had used the ingredients her people brought because the princess couldnt be expected to eatmon ingredients.


    Leave it there. You and Meiren can go change. Princess Nai Nai sat down and smoothed an errant strand of hair.


    The maid in red, Xiao Na, and the other maid, Meiren, looked at the princess with gratitude. They thanked the princess and curtsied before leaving. They went next door and changed as quickly as they could.


    It was summer and it was hot. Their clothes were sticky and clung to their bodies. It was an ufortable feeling, however without the princesss permission they couldnt leave her side to change. Luckily the princess was considerate.


    They were maids to the princess so their status was higher than ordinary maids in the pce. Two other maids had already brought a change of clothes for them by the time they entered the room.

 Chapter 110: Summoning Lydia

    Chapter 110: Summoning Lydia


    They changed out of their wet clothes and into clean, dry ones.


    Meiren considered her question before taking a breath and asking. Xiao Na, do you think the princess is wrong?


    Xiao Na stopped; her hands paused just above the clothes she was sorting. The princess is the princess. We are her maids. Our priority is to take care of her. Do not worry about anything else.


    But what if Meiren bit her lip still uncertain whether she should give voice to her thoughts or not.


    Weve followed the princess this far. Theres no turning back. Dont think too much about it. Just do your job. Xiao Na fixed her skirt and walked out of the room.


    All the words and worry in Meirens heart turned into a sigh. She followed Xiao Na out of the room.


    Xiao Na was right. What use was there to worry now? They had reached a point of no return. They would surely be put to death if they tried to turn back now.


    Downstairs Feng Wu was the only one with the mental fortitude to eat and drink her fill. Everyone else had long lost their appetites.


    Those that saw the dead couldnt bear to eat. They dered they would surely vomit, therefore it was better not to try.


    Xiao Wu, what should we do? Rains heart had been beating irregrly ever since they discovered the inn was soaked in blood and that the air was dense with grudges.


    We need a necromancer for the situation. But we dont have one. Luiss face looked bad. It was clear he was feeling depressed.


    Ming Xi calmly agreed. Its toote anyway. There arent many necromancers around. The one situated in Souya would take days to get here. He was able to keep his expression neutral but his eyes gave him away.


    Ming Xi was an extraordinarily beautiful man, and right now his eyes were filled with worry. The sight made a heart ache. It made a person want to give him the world to ease the worry away.


    Xiao Wu, why dont you call Lydia over? I remember before we left, the necromancer taught her some techniques. Maybe she can help with the matter. Jier suddenly remembered the little spirit Feng Wu had contracted with. She had disappeared since they left Rime-Frost.


    OK, Ill try. Feng Wu nodded and tried to contact Lydia. Because they were contracted to each other, it didnt matter where the two were, they could alwaysmunicate. However unlike a master/servant contract where the master could forcefully summon a spirit at will, the contract between Feng Wu and Lydia was an equal one, so Lydia didnt have to appear unless she wanted to.


    Who is Lydia? Elena asked the question on everyones mind.


    Shes Feng Wus contracted spirit. Even if she cant help us, she should be able to exin whats going on to us. Jier answered.


    She had a contracted spirit? Werent necromancers the only ones who could subjugate a spirit and contract with one? Everyone sighed. Really too unbelievable.


    Those who sprayed their eyes with the potion saw white smoke coalesce behind Feng Wu. Gradually the shape of a cute girl in a white dress appeared. She was about eleven.


    The girl looked curiously around. Ew. The mist of red blood gave her the creeps.


    Comints immediately came rolling off her tongue. Yuck! Feng Wu, why would you summon me to such a ce? Its filthy with blood and grudges!


    Whoa. So pretty. I thought all spirits were green with fangs and blooding out of their orifices. Didnt expect a spirit to be so cute and adorable! Gerasi propped his chin on both his hands as he intently stared at her.


    Cute little sister, are you Lydia? Elena excitedly asked. Elenas favorite things were cute little girls. Had it not been for the fact that Lydia was a spirit, she would have suffered under Elenas ministrations already and been smooshed against her generous bosom.


    So many people seeing her surprised Lydia. What? You can see me? Her excitement disappeared after she looked at them more closely. Oh. Its the potion. No wonder you can see me. To Feng Wu she said, Alright already, tell me what you want. You didnt call me over just to make fun of me did you? Lydia stuck her lips out in a pout.


    Except for a few of the girls, everyone in their group could see the blood all around. It was like they were in another world. Legend had it that the asuras world was filled with blood, simr to the inn now. Everyone was distressed, their hearts uneasy, and they looked to Lydia in the hopes she would be able to exin.


    Since Feng Wu was such a lousy storyteller, everyone nominated Jier to exin.


    After he exined, Lydia gave a long run-on sentence recap. OK, so what youre telling me is that theres a big sister upstairs and shes got a bunch of grudges floating all around her and there is a lot of blood raining outside and the inside here is full of bloody mist. Did I get that right?


    Luis said, Yes, thats right. Little sister Lydia, do you know whats going on? Why is it raining blood outside? Howe we couldnt detect it until we used the potion?


    Lydia rolled her eyes at them. She had not been idle. Since they left Rime-Frost she had spent her time studying and she working hard to practice the techniques from the book the old necromancer gave her. She was not the same confused, ignorant girl she was before.


    Of course you can see it. Do you really think the blood youre seeing now is real?


    It wasn''t real? Everyone skeptically looked at Lydia floating above them.


    Of course not. What youre seeing now are the grudges taking form. They are very powerful grudges with strong murderous intent. Thats why theyre able to form blood droplets like the rain and blood mist you have here.


    So what youre saying is the blood all around us is just an illusion formed by grudges with powerful killing intent? Tian Ya raised his eyebrows.


    Yes. If it was real everyone would be able to see it. You wouldnt need to use the potion. Lydia said as she disdainfully looked down at them.

 Chapter 111: The Princess Leaves

    Chapter 111: The Princess Leaves


    Being looked down by such a tiny dead spirit brought everyone down.


    Do you know why the grudge here is so powerful? Ming Xi asked.


    There are lots of reasons grudges form. How would I know why this one is so powerful? Lydia said before looking at the speaker. Once she did she turned a little shy. If a spirit could blush she would have been blushing. I cant see the reason behind the grudges here, but I can see something else. She spoke with a lilt at the end of her sentence. She squinted at something behind Ming Xi.


    Gerasi and the others twitched their lips. Sure enough their leader had a contract. Whatever he contracted with would surely be interesting.


    It turned out Feng Wu wasnt the only one that liked Ming Xi. Lydia liked him too. It was clear to her he wouldnt create friction between her and Feng Wu. She was very much looking forward to the drama that would y out.


    The princess, dressed all in green and wearing a newted hat,[notes] stepped down the stairs. Her appearance silenced the first floor and made the pitter patter of the rain resound loudly. The onlypeting sound was the soft footfall of her steps.


    Xiao Na, standing behind the princess addressed Liffman, the lead guard, in a neutral tone. Liffman, tell your men the princess wishes to set out immediately. We will rest at the small town just ahead of here.


    Princess, its raining so heavily, it will be dangerous to travel. Liffmans duty was to protect the princess, so of course he would speak up if he thought she wanted to do something dangerous.


    We dont know when the rain will stop. It could go on for days. Do you want the princess to stay in this tiny lousy inn for that long? Mieren was the princesss personal maid so she tried to always maintain an air of superiority over others. Her rank put her above the guards. She smiled as she disdainfully looked down at Liffman.


    But. Liffman wanted to say more.


    Silence. I have made my decision. We set out immediately. Princess Nai Nai interrupted Liffman. Her voice was firm but charming at the same time.


    Luis stared at Princess Nai Nai. That princess must be a beautiful woman. Its a shame shes wearing ated hat. Id love to see what she looks like under it.


    Elena smiled coldly. She didnt have a good impression of the princess. You cant handle that kind of beauty. Just look at the inn. Im afraid this Princess Nai Nai has something to do with it.


    Because of the princesss insistence, the only thing Liffman could do was gather his troops and get ready to leave.


    The sky cleared up shortly after Princess Nai Nais entourage left and the ominous feeling in the air disappeared.


    Elena gave Luis an <i>I told you so</i> look. See? Theres definitely something wrong with Princess Nai Nai.


    Luis could only remain silent.


    Ming Xi ignored the two of them and instead gestured for a waiter. Waiter, ask your boss toe here.


    The waiter did as requested and the boss came over as soon as he heard.


    The inn was not far from the realm battlegrounds and the boss had learned to discern the type of people who patronized his inn. When he saw Ming Xis group, he knew they werent ordinary. Their bearing and aura was unusual.


    Adventurers, you asked me toe over. Was there something you wanted to ask? The boss was a sharp man. The group asked for him just after Princess Nai Nai left. Odds were whatever they wanted was rted to her.


    Yes, we do have some questions regarding Princess Nai Nai. What can you tell us about her? With his charming, peaceful appearance and manners, it was hard to find anyone who disliked Ming Xi.


    Yes, Princess Nai Nai is the youngest daughter of Souyas current ruling king. The king has three children, one son and two girls. The girls are twins, Princess Qi Qi and Princess Nai Nai.


    Princess Qi Qi has had a strong aptitude for magic since she was young. In fact shes a second year at Xingguang Holy Academy. Princess Nai Nai, on the other hand, has never shown any talent in magic. Its a publicly epted fact that she is the least gifted of the royal children. Although His Royal Majesty and Her Royal Highness both dote on Princess Qi Qi, they havent ignored Princess Nai Nai, finished the boss.


    To be a member of the royal family and not have any magical talent, Im afraid her days ahead will be difficult. There was a trace of pity in Zi Chengs eyes as she spoke.


    It must be the case. Otherwise why would shee to the realm battlegrounds to train every year? The boss nodded his head, approving of Zi Chengs insight.


    Princess Nai Naies here every year? Ai Lin asked.


    Yes, once every year, but this year shes returned twice. Today was her second time.


    Her second time? When was her first time back this year? Ming Xis brow furrowed. There was something about the air around Princess Nai Nai he found disagreeable. He was still trying to figure out what it was.


    After thinking for a moment the boss replied with, About four months ago.


    Only four months and shes already back. There must be something going on. Pei Qing tapped his finger on the table.


    Something shed in the bosss eyes when he heard this. The group didnt miss it.


    Ming Xi asked in a soft coaxing voice, Boss, is something troubling you?


    The boss looked at the group and sighed before saying, Yes! You people seem to be talented. This is only a guess on my part but I believe the town may need your help.


    What do you mean? Speak clearly. Jier had no patience for cryptic messages. He hated people who only spoke in halves. Why not just say everything in one go already? Stalling only worried people more!


    There is a small town not too far north of here. I and the people who work here are all from there. Lately, these past few months many young girls have be swollen with child. None of the girls will admit to having a rtionship with a man, so its very strange! The whole thing is a big deal in town.

 Chapter 112: The Strange Events in Town

    Chapter 112: The Strange Events in Town


    Originally the mayor thought the girls were having illicit rtionships with men and that was why they were pregnant. Opinion on the matter changed, and everyone realized something wasnt right when one of the girls tried tomit suicide. No matter how much she bled, she wouldnt die.


    The mayor and some of the older town heads thought the pregnancies were unnatural, that perhaps the pregnancies were demon spawns. It wasnt a farfetched idea considering the towns proximity to the realm battlegrounds. An escaped demon could have caused it.


    No, thats impossible, interrupted Gerasi. There are two incredibly powerful seals over the entire perimeter. Besides any demons inside are long dead. Theres none that coulde out to cause trouble.


    The boss shot Gerasi a reprimanding look. I know, dont worry. Please let me finish speaking.


    Anyways at this point everyone believed the pregnancies was supernatural, so we wanted to find out what was going on. The mayor went to a magician guild to request assistance, but the magician we hired was no help. All he did was circle the town a few times before dering the pregnancies weren''t rted to the demons in the realm battlegrounds, that the girls were simply indiscrete and became pregnant in the normal way. He suggested the suicide failed because the girl either ate some kind of special fruit or she just had a strong constitution.


    Basically he took our money and left. Now a lot of the people in town believe the girls were indiscrete and that the pregnancies were a result of their affairs.


    The girls cried and shouted their innocence, but no one believed them. In the end, because of all the gossip, the affected families kept their daughters inside. Some even forcefully fed abortion drugs to the girls, but it was useless. The babies refused to be aborted.


    Princess Nai Nai visited at this most difficult of times. The mayor was afraid the pregnant girls would make the town look bad so he deliberately hid the matter from the her.


    After the princess left, there werent any new pregnancies. It was really strange so I visited my brother in town. His daughter, my niece, had had something simr happen to her.


    The boss sighed. The whole affair was just pitiful.


    So what was the problem? Rain asked. The story had roused her curiosity.


    Feng Wu was listening quietly as well. No one knew what Lydia was thinking, but she appeared mesmerized by the tale.


    It turned out all the girls had the same dream. Every one of them dreamt of being engaged to a beautiful prince who lived in a magnificent pce. On top of that they were all pregnant. My niece didnt give it much thought, believing it was just a dream. It was only when her body began showing that she became afraid, and she wondered if wasn''t just a dream after all.


    My niece and a few other pregnant girls were able to meet up and they realized they had had very similiar dreams of the man. Sometimes the man would im to be a prince, other times a nobleman. In one dream he even imed to be the embodiment of a sword god from the ancient past. Whatever his identity, it was always a noble and attractive one.


    Luis tapped his chin in thought. Interesting. He asked, Is it the same person that appears in everyones dreams then?


    Yes, its the same person. The boss sighed.


    How strange. Getting pregnant from a dream! Isnt that crazy? Elena had no problems stating her opinions. She had always been a tomboy so she wasnt shy about sharing her views.


    Boss, what youre saying is everything settled down after Princess Nai Nai left. That there were no new pregnancies correct? Ming Xi knew there were many secrets in the world, in fact he even knew what a couple of them were. He thought about the ancient records in his family library but couldnt remember anything that referenced conception from dreams.


    I realized something. The boss hesitated but ultimately decided to share his opinion. After Princess Nai Nai left there werent any new pregnancies in town. It really was strange. I wanted to know if the pregnancies were rted to her so I hired a few mercenaries to investigate. I had them look into the capital to see if they could find any news regarding pregnancies out of wedlock. I didnt expect them to find anything but they did! The city looked fine on the surface but there were problems underneath. The mercenaries discovered several pregnancies. Thedies were from noble houses so their families tried to keep it a secret. They even tried to abort the pregnancies, but everything they tried failed.


    This only ounts for the nobility, I''m afraid if we consider themon people the casualty would be much higher.. .


    The boss was a clever man. He had noticed something was off about the princesss body when she came the first time. After several months of investigation the mercenaries confirmed there was indeed something wrong with the princess. The boss didnt know what sinister thing was happening, if the man in the dreams was a malevolent spirit. He didnt know if the princess herself was aware of it. If she was aware of it then was she a part of it? If not then was she another victim?


    Boss, are you telling us this because you want us to help? Zi Cheng admired him for not trying to sweep the problem under the rug. Instead he was actively trying to do something about it.


    Yes. If Im not mistaken theres a demon attached to the princess. Youll be able to catch it if you follow her.


    He talked with them for a moment longer before taking his leave. After the boss left Jier turned to Lydia and asked, What do you think?


    Everyone else followed suit and turned to her as well. It was clear the matter involved dead spirits, but unfortunately there wasn''t a necromancer in their group.

 Chapter 113: Ai Lins Realization

    Chapter 113: Ai Lin''s Realization


    They were ignorant about these matters, so they could only turn to Lydia for rification.


    Lydias eyes were dark. This is very strange. If we dont hurry to town, Im afraid everyone there will die.


    Is the situation that grave?! Tian Ya raised his eyebrows in shock.


    Yeah its that grave. And yeah its that strange. If you want to deal with it then you should leave for town right now. If you dont want to deal with it, then you should try to get as far away from here as you can.


    From Lydias serious face it was obvious she wasnt joking. Their hearts sank at the enormity of the situation.


    There are so many lives at stake. As students of Xingguang Holy Academy, how can we ignore something like this? We have to take care of it. Gerasi thumped the table so passionately it made the cups jump.


    Ming Xi nodded, his mind made up. Gerasis right. We cant ignore this. It goes without saying that Xingguang Holy Academy would ept the request for help. We should do what we can to resolve the situation.


    Ordinary people went to the academy to request help if they were targeted or were suffering as a result of something demonic, magical or strange. They didnt have the ability to resolve the problems themselves so they relied on sword users and magicians in the school. Gatekeepers at Xingguang Holy Academy, aside from securing the entrance, were responsible for receiving these requests. They were an opportunity for the students to hone their skills so there was no charge if the request was epted. The only times they rejected a request were when it was clear it was a private family matter.


    What was happening in town was clearly not a private family matter. It was a request the school wouldnt refuse, therefore as students of the academy it was their duty to ept.


    Thisll be dangerous. You girls should wait here. Elena was the kind of good older sister who cared a great deal about her junior sisters. Naturally she didnt think it was a good idea for the girls, who had just entered the academy, toe along with them.


    Sister Elena, allow me to go. I can protect myself and I wont add to the confusion. Ai Lin spoke with determination in her voice, her expression firm.


    Zi Cheng promptly chimed in with just as much determination. Senior Sister Elena, Id like to go as well. Im confident in my abilities and I wont get in your way either.


    If Xiao Cheng is going, then Im going too. The idea of being pregnant just from dreams sounded horrible and Yifu really didnt want to go, but the thought of being separated from Zi Cheng was worse. Had Zi Cheng not been there she would have chosen to stay behind.


    Jasmine spoke up. I will stay here. My strength is far inferior to seniors. I do not wish to distract you.


    Elena thought Jasmine would react the same way as the other girls and persist in wanting to follow them, so herment was a pleasant surprise. Jasmine was behaving much more reasonably than Yifu.


    Yifu overestimated her own abilities and didnt understand howcking she was. If she was lucky, really lucky, maybe she could rank in the top 50 percentile of her ss. Her insistence was a nuisance and it troubled Elena and the rest of the group. She was too single-mindedly focused on Zi Cheng. At best she would be cannon fodder, at worse she would hinder the group.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin, though not as powerful as Jier by any stretch of the imagination, were nheless outstanding in their own rights, easily ranking in the top ten of their ss.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin imed they could protect themselves and wouldnt be a hinderance, but did they really have the ability? Elena wasnt sure her and the boys would be able to handle it and protect themselves, nevermind take care of the girls.


    Ai Lin secretly frowned at Yifus behavior and a thought suddenly urred to her. The rtionship between Yifu and Zi Cheng was an abnormal one, in fact it wasnt just Yifu, many who liked and favored Zi Cheng behaved strangely. Once their favorability rating reached 100% they overlooked every bad thing about Zi Cheng and essentially worshipped her.


    The favorability rating system was interesting too. Once it reached 100% it locked in ce and wouldnt drop no matter what happened afterwards.


    Ai Lin hadnt thought seriously about it before, but witnessing it in action now gave her pause and she realized what a problem it was. The favorability rating never dropped, so anyone Zi Cheng reached 100% with would always find a way to excuse Zi Chengs behavior. They would always take the me, be the one at fault. Who knows, if she gave them a knife and told them to kill themselves, they may even feel it was their fortune and happily die for her.


    It was a lot take in, especially considering how many people were willing to die for Zi Cheng in the novel. It would have been more believable if they were men. In that case it was conceivable they were willing to die for her love. But there were also many women who willingly died for Zi Cheng as well. Let''s not forget those who willingly acted for her benefit, even against their own best interests.


    Ai Lin remembered one roommate who snuck onto her familys estate and stole a precious celestial ore that was a prized family treasure. She did it because she knew Zi Cheng could use it.


    The celestial ore had a mysterious power and for generations had been the symbol of the familys prestige. The girl was well aware of this. But for her good friend, she betrayed her family and stole the ore for Zi Cheng.


    It was inconceivable when considering the girls background. Her family cherished her and doted on her since she was born. No normal, sane, noble girl with any kind of education would have done what she did to her family.


    Perhaps if Zi Chengs life was in danger, and the ore was needed to save her, it would have been more understandable, however Zi Cheng only needed the ore to repair an artifact!


    The girls family disowned her over the matter but she didnt regret it one bit, instead she had dered she would do it all over again if she had to. She would do anything for her good friend Zi Cheng.


    What happened afterwards was even stranger. Zi Cheng dered everything was done for her sake so she vowed in front of the girl that she, Zi Cheng, would make the girls family regret driving her out.

 Chapter 114:

    Chapter 114:


    After Zi Cheng became powerful enough she took the artifact and went to the girls home. She showed up and used them of being cold-hearted and ruthless, iming they had lost their humanity when they kicked their own flesh and blood out and left her with no support. Zi Cheng was there to take revenge for her friend. She fought with them and seriously injured many of the familys elders in the process.


    Looking at it from Zi Chengs perspective it would appear that the family got what they deserved. However, things be different when the whole story is shared.


    The girl had been driven out of her family because she betrayed them andmitted a crime for which she refused to apologize or feel any sense of remorse. They didnt even destroy her magical core before casting her out and disowning her. If it were anyone else, that person would have been executed immediately. Considering all this, they were in fact incredibly kind in how they dealt with her.


    They would never have imagined she would lead such dangers back to their doorstep.


    Zi Cheng gravely injured the family elders and left them vulnerable to external pressures. The men that loved Zi Cheng joined in and mercilessly attacked them. Killing off the family members one by one until everyone was dead. It was a miserable fate.


    Originally the patriarch and elders of the family were rare, powerful masters, but the battle with Zi Cheng had injured their foundation cores so they couldnt be relied on to defend the family. Otherwise the family would not have been annihted so quickly by Zi Chengs admirers.


    Zi Cheng didnt hide what happened to the family from the girl.


    The girls reaction had been tepid. She didnt care about them so what did it matter to her if they died? She didnt shed a single tear over her familys demise. The fact that Zi Cheng spent so much effort and did all this for her only cemented Zi Chengs ce in her heart. From that day forward the girl vowed to do everything in her power for her friend.


    Was this reaction normal?


    It would have been more understandable if the girl had been abused or treated unjustly by her family. But it wasnt the case. She was loved by her family and cherished by her elders. They couldnt bear to hurt her even after she stole the familys treasure.


    Instead of hating the person who encouraged the destruction of the family that loved her, she expressed gratitude and undying devotion.


    A normal person wouldnt do that.


    Therefore it was safe to assume Zi Cheng could directly influence the emotional state of anyone she had a 100% favorability rating with. No matter what Zi Cheng did, they would see it as right and just.


    The ability to y people in the palm of your hand was indeed fearsome and terrifying!


    Geeze. Ai Lins heart turned cold at the realization. It was a good thing she read the book and knew about Zi Chengs cheat, otherwise she may have developed good feelings for her and fallen victim to her favorability system! Then she and Yifu would have spent their lives like fools stupidly circling around this godly MC.


    By the time Ai Lin came out of her thoughts the group was discussing who would go into town.


    Jasmine sat quietly at the table and didnt say anything else after expressing her desire to stay behind. Unlike Yifu, she didnt disregard her own safety just to be with Zi Cheng. She thought Zi Cheng was a kind, considerate, and gentle girl, but she didnt think highly of Yifu at all.


    Rain wrinkled her nose cutely. My strength isnt high so I wont go either. Ill stay and wait for news here. Though she wanted to go and see the action first hand, she didnt want to get in their way.


    Yifu, you should stay here too. Itll be dangerous to go with the strength you have. Elena chose her words nicely because Yifu was a girl. Had she been a guy Elena would have just used her fists to knock sense into her.


    No! I have to go. I wont be at ease if Xiao Cheng goes alone. Yifus face was stubborn as she tugged at Zi Cheng.


    Damn this girl she was treating them like they didnt exist. Elena suddenly had the urge to beat her up


    Sister Elena, please let Yifue with us. Im sure I can keep her safe. Zi Cheng couldnt bear to reject Yifu, not after seeing how concerned Yifu was for her.


    Wind and Pei Qing exchanged nces. What kind of stupidity was this? Do you have a hole in your brain or something? You think you can protect this idiot? When the timees, are you sure you can even protect yourself?


    Senior Sister Elena, if she wants to go, just let her go. When the timees and it gets dangerous she has no one to me but herself. Pei Qingughed slyly.


    Yifu red hatefully at Pei Qing. She was at a point where she hated anything positively associated with Feng Wu, ergo she hated Pei Qing. Please do not worry Sister Elena. I can take care of myself.


    As for Feng Wu, there was no doubt she would go since she was Lydias master. Everyone knew they would likely need Lydias help. In the end the only ones to stay behind were Rain and Jasmine.


    The boss decided to throw his luck in with them, and leave with the group. He brought them to the carriage he used whenever he was in a hurry. From what Feng Wu said, it sounded like there was going to be a river of blood and much danger. Although his inn was on the road, all his family members lived in town. He wanted to get them out of there as fast as he could.


    They drove hard and fast. Throughout the ride there wasnt a single animal or insect sound. It was eerily silent.


    They hoped they would make it in time, but their hopes were grim.


    The scene they encountered an hourter once they reached town was not what they expected. The streets were bustling with merchants doing business and mothers shopping while children yed and ate snacks. It wasnt the scene of a disaster at all.


    How could this be? Princess Nai Nais carriage was certain to be faster than theirs, so how could they have arrived before her?


    Boss, quickly go home and get your family and friends out of town, Ming Xi said.


    The boss nodded and hurried out of the carriage.


    This was the course of action everyone had agreed to while in the carriage. The boss would take care of those he knew.


    Wait. Its OK for you to take whoever you want, but the girls who are pregnant cant leave with you. If you take them with you, everyone will die. Feng Wu let out an unusually long stream of words right as they got out of the carriage.

 Chapter 115:

    Chapter 115:


    Feng Wu was only so verbose because she was repeating Lydias words. On her own she wouldnt have been so wordy.


    The boss agreed before quickly turning around and steering the carriage home. He soon disappeared out of sight.[notes]


    After the boss left Lydia said, somewhat rudely, Spray them with the potion. They wont be of help to anybody if they cant see. The event was clearly a supernatural spiritual event. It was right up her alley so if the guys wanted to help, they had no choice but to listen to her. The whole thing was just music to her ears.


    It was a pity; it was unlikely she would get away with being this bossy again in the future.


    Lydia thought it was silly that the freshmen girls were trying to keep up with the seniors. Zi Cheng and Ai Lin, maybe. They had a good foundation, but Yifu? Tch. That girl was just a brainless idiot.


    As the only senior girl, it fell on Elena to tell the girls the bad news, that they would need to use the potion. Ai Lin and Zi Cheng were good sports and agreed to do so without preamble. Yifu on the other hand had an ugly expression, and it was clear to everyone she was unwilling. Their opinion of her dropped even more. It really was hard to like her! It took a full minute of Zi Chengs persuasion to get her to do it, but ultimately she did.


    The potion barely dried in their eyes before their world changed. The sun was shining in a wonderful blue sky just a second ago, but now it was a depressing red. Aside from the red, there was also a sinister dark miasma flowing from the road into town.


    Though all three girls turned pale, Ai Lin and Zi Cheng seemed to handle it better than Yifu. Both Ai Lin and Zi Cheng were determined, Zi Cheng because she was fated to be the MC, and Ai Lin because she wanted to reverse her viiness fate. It would have been a joke if they fainted at something like this.


    Yifu didnt have their determination. The longer she looked around the more frightened she became. She couldnt take it anymore! Her legs crumbled under her and she fell to the ground screaming. This quickly attracted arge crowd.


    Whats going on? Is that girl sick?


    You shouldnt dy if your illness is bad.


    What in the world is going on over there in front of the shops?


    I dont know. I came over to ask the same thing.


    A girl screaming in the middle of the road, of course it would attract attention. The passersby stopped to stare, wondering what was going on. They gathered in a circle around Feng Wu and the group.


    Yifu kept screaming, mindless of the growing crowd around her.


    Zi Cheng looked around in embarrassment. She was a clever girl and she could see the seniors were upset and getting annoyed at the situation. They would surely be angry if it continued. Feng Wus group were smirking like it was a huge joke. Ai Lin was as unreadable as ever, but it was clear she didnt intend to interfere.


    Zi Cheng knew it was up to her to calm Yifu. She hurriedly knelt down beside Yifu to soothe her, but instead of beingforted, Yifu shrieked like a madwoman and gave Zi Cheng a vicious, hard shove.


    Zi Cheng waspletely unguarded; she didnt think Yifu would ever shove her like that. The shove was so fierce she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground, making aplete roll before stopping. Dirty smudges smeared all over her once clean, pretty clothes.


    The fair-skinned beauty became a bedraggled mess.


    Yifu! Zi Cheng was unhappy and felt at a loss. Shed never suffered any kind of humiliation sinceing to the world. How vexing that Yifu, her good friend, would be the first one to make her lose face!


    But Zi Cheng was an MC, a godly MC at that, how could she let others read her thoughts so easily? Please. She was angry at Yifu, but all she let show in her eyes was appropriate confusion and worry for her friend.


    The disy was a sess.


    So kind-hearted! What a good girl! Only that purple-hairedss was willing to help her friend. Unlike those others just watching. How inhumane! Just heartless! were the thoughts of the passersby who didnt know the truth of the situation.


    Everyone in the Ming Xis group had something to say with their bodynguage.


    Ming Xis eyes said: Now what?


    Elenas facial reply was: How should I know?


    Tian Ya had his arms crossed in front of his chest. He didnt know these people.


    Luis and Gerasi had checked out and were whistling as they looked everywhere but at Yifu.


    Wind, Pei Qing, and Jiers faces all said the same thing: Youre the seniors; you take care of it.


    Feng Wu: So noisy.


    After a round of everyone eyeing each other, it was clear no one knew how to handle the situation. Finally it got too noisy. Feng Wu stepped up to the screaming Yifu and tapped her. The screaming immediately stopped. That is to say the horrible heaven rending screeching stopped, but it was clear from Yifus open mouth she was still trying to scream, only no sound came out. She opened her eyes and red with mindless hatred at Feng Wu.


    You should take your medicine! Feng Wu remembered her masters words: If youre sick, you should take your medicine. This girl was clearly sick and in a lot of pain. Why else would she scream so much? Feng Wu nodded earnestly as she spoke.


    Everyone shared the same thought: Ah finally peace and quiet.


    The crowd was quick to disperse once the drama died out. In just two short minutes everyone had gone back to minding their own business, but every few minutes someone would turn to stare at the group.


    Butpared to earlier this was quite good! This was tolerable, much better than the stink eyes they were getting earlier.


    They quickly pulled Yifu into an alleyway, relieved they were no longer the center of attention. They really regretted bringing her along!


    Feng Wu, what did you do to Yifu? Howe she cant talk now?


    After losing her voice, Yifu lost her steam and regained her senses. She had turned into a mute! Her eyes were full of poison as she red at Feng Wu. A desire to kill her hated adversary flitted through her heart and showed in her eyes.

 Chapter 116:

    Chapter 116:


    Yifu wanted to know what Feng Wu did to her but she couldnt utter a single word. The only thing she could do was stare imploringly at Zi Cheng.


    Zi Cheng still resented Yifu for shoving her but that didnt mean she was going to let someone bully her friend. After getting the silent message from Yifu, she asked Feng Wu what she did. Her tone was filled with concern and not aggressive at all.


    The others in the group were also curious. What kind of magic was this? Press a point on someones body and they became mute?


    I pushed her pressure point. It will release in two hours. Yifus bitter face had no effect on Feng Wu.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin were shocked at Feng Wus answer; both had the same thoughts buzz through their minds.


    It was a pressure point! But disabling someone through their pressure point was something you only found in wuxia novels. It wasnt something you actually did in real life! Was it possible she wasnt from this world either?


    Though they suspected Feng Wu also transmigrated, they werent 100% certain. Both would look for a way to test their theoryter.


    Can you release it now? Zi Cheng asked. She kept a firm lid on her emotions, not betraying her feelings about Feng Wu to the group. In their eyes all they saw was her dedication and concern for Yifu.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded, quickly added, But Im afraid she will start screaming again. So noisy.


    Wait, dont release it yet. What if she damages her throat from screaming too much? With her courage, you know shes going to scream. I suggest we keep her mute until we reach our destination inside the city, Wind said. He didnt like Yifu, especially the expression on her face. She looked like she wanted to kill Feng Wu so if they let her speak she would definitely say something. A chance to keep her quiet didnte often, so they may as well take advantage of it.


    Yeah regarding that, I have thin nerves. It will negatively impact my fighting abilities if I hear her high-pitched shrieking in the middle of battle. That would affect my own personal safety. I second Winds suggestion. Pei Qing raised his hand as he spoke and in good order those behind him also raised their hands in agreement.


    Elena didnt mind agreeing if it meant keeping Yifu quiet. Cough, cough Junior Sister Yifu, you may feel wronged, but since everyone agrees, we will not unmute you. Youll be able to talk again in two hours, so its not a big deal really. Yifus personality was so bad that even the junior-sister-loving Elena didnt like her. Indeed, though Elena was patient and kind to the girls, Yifu had so many shorings, it tested even Elenas goodwill.


    Senior Sister Elena! Zi Cheng wanted to change their minds but she didnt get a chance before the group moved to another topic. As a result Yifu was left muted and smoldering with her impotent thoughts about her nemesis. She hated Feng Wu to death!


    Why? Why?! Twice now the group shunned her because of Feng Wu. What was so good about that girl, why go so far to protect Feng Wu? The girl was just amoner!


    But no matter how hard Yifu hated Feng Wu, nothing changed. Zi Cheng was the only one who even looked her way. Everyone was intent on discussing what to do next.


    Ai Lin noticed Lydia was actually only about twelve and an absolute cutie: ten out of ten! It really was pitiful she died so young. Ai Lin eventually joined in the groups discussion about what to do next.


    Lets go and find the girls who are pregnant. There are a few things I need to confirm. Ultimately it was Lydia who decided their next steps.


    Ming Xi wanted to notify the mayor and start moving the people out of town, but Lydia vetoed it.


    It wont work. The lives of people in this world are fated, fixed in ce. Most here are fated to die today, so even if you helped them escape from town they will still encounter the princess and her partyter somewhere along the way and theyll ultimately meet their end even faster. All her studying had given Lydia some understanding of life and death.


    Fate was unchangeable. The boss and his family were blessed and would not die easily, but this small town was already encircled by blood. The odds of any of the citizens leaving the town were slim. Even if any of them could leave, they would inevitably find themselves in another situation just as hopeless.


    With so many lives at stake Ming Xi and his group refused to give up hope. Who would stand by and not try to save anyone? They couldnt watch and let so many people perish. Because of this Ming Xi and his group split into two groups.


    Ming Xi and Elena would find the mayor and prepare an evacuation of the town while the everyone else would search for the pregnant girls and investigate the situation.


    Zi Cheng agreed with what Lydia said because she herself had transmigrated. This made her believe there was such a thing as fate in this world.


    Ai Lin didnt fully believe in the idea of fate or Zi Chengs role as the destined female lead.


    Ai Lin was optimistic. She wanted to see if the town could escape its fate with the help of Ming Xis group. If so, then wasnt it further proof her counterattack of Zi Cheng would work?


    It was a small town so it didnt take more than ten minutes to reach the first house. It was obvious from the dpidated condition of the ce that the family wasnt doing well.


    The mother, upon learning Feng Wu and her ssmates were adventurers, immediately set about weing them with open arms. Perhaps they would be able to save her daughter.


    Her daughter was about eighteen with an incredibly swollen belly. She was only five months into her pregnancy but had the look of someone long overdue. The size was distressing to look at.


    Her eyes were dull and hopeless. It was obvious she was just waiting for death toe and im her.

 Chapter 117:

    Chapter 117:


    Hello. We were sent from the Adventurers guild to help you. Can you tell us about what happened? We may be able to help your daughter, Zi Cheng said to the mother after they were weed inside.


    Zi Cheng, with her favorability rating system, was easily nominated to be the group speaker. She exuded warmth and was approachable. Add to that her smooth social skills and she was a natural choice to conduct the questioning. She had yed the role in the original story as well, and normally Ai Lin would try topete with her, but in this instance she had no interest. It was an awkward role and wouldnt gain her anything.


    The mother wiped tears from her eyes before systematically telling them everything that had happened to her daughter.


    My daughter became pregnant five months ago. Her dispositionpletely changed for the worse. She insisted shed met the devil in her dreams. At first neither I nor her father believed it.


    But this was to be expected. What normal person would? It was just a dream after all; how could anyone get pregnant from such a thing? But then several incidents urred. A few of the girls tried to harm themselves.


    Many of the family heads got together and we soon realized the girls were telling the truth. If only one or two of them had the same story, then you could say it was a lie, but when all of them had the same story with the same details? They couldnt have done it, not without contradicting each other.


    There were more than a dozen households affected. We all tried different things to help the girls, but nothing worked. Even the very expensive magician we hired was no help.


    The mother cried piteously after finishing. She looked at them with frightened eyes. She was pinning her hopes on them. She would likely die from heartache if they failed.


    What are you doing? The daughter had be a skittish colt, frightened of every breeze, and rmed at every sound, ever since she became pregnant. At the moment Feng Wu was tugging at her hand. The action scared her and she tried to pull away.


    Zi Cheng and the others had been preupied withforting the mother, so they hadnt noticed when Feng Wu and Lydia approached the daughter.


    She was an emaciated thing, with barely any flesh, just skin and bones, and a protruding belly. It was clear her mental state was unstable. Even her struggle with Feng Wu was weak and half-hearted.


    Xiao Wu, what are you doing? Luis stared in surprise at Feng Wu. This normally well-behaved girl was actually putting her hands on a pregnant girl


    Jier and Pei Qing didnt feel the same way. In fact they went over to help Feng Wu.


    Ad- adventurers, why are you holding down my daughter? She The mother spoke up despite her fear.


    Feng Wu said, We can still save her.


    What?! The mother looked at Feng Wu, eyes wide with hope. Her next words came out in a mad rush. Oh honorable adventurer please save my daughter! Please save my daughter!


    A dim light sparked in the girls eyes. Can you really save me?


    Stay still. Inside her dantian, beyond everyones sight, Feng Wu was helping Xiao Chun guide a small part of his essence into the girls belly.


    Not a single question was uttered when a faint white light passed from Feng Wus hand into the girl. What was most important right now was saving her, questions couldeter.


    The girl feltfortable. Ever since she became pregnant, she had been unable to keep warm, but now for the first time in a long time, her whole body was warm. It was so wonderful she nearly cried. She marveled at how something so minor could make her feel so happy.


    A twinge in her lower abdomen made her look down. Her stomach was deting while farther down blood soaked into her skirt.


    Dear god! What, what is going on? cried the mother.


    It was a terrifying image to behold. A girl, of just skin and bones, was bleeding so much the blood soaked through her skirt. It was like a horror show.


    Mom! Im OK! Im OK! Whatever was in my stomach, its finally gone! Her body returned to normal after shedding the ck blood. The girl rushed to embrace her mother as soon as Feng Wu released her hand. The two cried in each others arms for a full ten minutes, as though finally releasing all the fear and anxiety they felt in thest few months. Both mother and daughter invited the group to stay and share a meal, but the group had to decline their goodwill; there were many other homes they had to visit.


    Something big will happen today. Make sure you stay indoors and close and lock all your windows and doors. Do not touch the rain if it rains, otherwise you may put your lives at risk. Feng Wu repeated Lydias words, word for word like an automated voice machine.


    It didnt matter though. She had just saved the girl, so in their eyes, she was as good as a god.


    After asking about the location of all the pregnant girls, the group left for the nearest one.


    Upon reaching the house they saw that the next family was in a simr situation as the previous family they visited. They went through the same routine and gave them the same warning before moving on to the next family.


    Unfortunately they arrived at the third family toote. The girl was screaming as she went throughbor with her family by her side, but they were unable to give her any strength. Her cries were desperate and pitiful but no one could save her.


    Her belly split open like a cracked watermelon and a ck smog shaped baby erupted through the slit. Everyone watched as it flew up. Those who had not used the potion should not have been able to see it, but perhaps it became visible because its grievance or grudge was so strong.

 Chapter 118:

    Chapter 118:


    What is that?! Wind cried out.


    Aye Yo! Dont frighten me like that! I scare easily! Pei Qing hid behind Jier. For such a tiny thing it, had a truly intimidating and terrifying aura. Its eyes were blood-shot and full of resentment. It looked like it wanted to kill everything in sight!


    Yifu copsed to the ground clutching Zi Chengs skirt in tight fists. If it werent for the fact her vocal pressure points were still locked she would have been shrieking in fright.


    Luiss face nched and he yelled at Gerasi, Get them out of here!


    Gerasi tore his gaze away from the baby and grabbed the parents, intending to flee the room with them, but the baby was not having it. It flew to the entrance and blocked their path. From the murderous look in its eyes, it was clear it wasnt going to let anyone escape.


    The mother screamed out, Monster! It really is a monster! before passing out.


    Damn! Gerasi cursed. It looked like it would be impossible to escape with two ordinary people. He handed the unconscious woman to her husband and had him step aside. This gave Gerasi enough space to pull out his wand. He quickly assumed a battle posture.


    The father had kept his wits. He held his wife against him and hid behind the group, not daring to expose even an inch of their bodies.


    Feng Wu realized the couple misunderstood. They saw the newly born grudge as some kind of monster. Now wasnt the time to exin though. They had to take care of the grudge first.


    Everyone but Feng Wu and the couple took out weapons in preparation for a battle.


    Come at me! Tian Ya yelled as he pulled out a sword. Once unsheathed the sword shone a brilliant white.


    Sword intent? Of those present only Feng Wu recognized the light for what it was. The de cut a white arc through the air creating a cold chill in the room. It really was an icy sword intent.


    Manifesting sword intent was a natural part of a sword user''s growth. Once one reached a certain level in swordsmanship, the sword intent would manifest on its own. However to get there the wielder needed to have a certain level of focus and cognition in order to make that breakthrough.


    That Tian Ya overcame that hurdle and manifested his sword intent at such a young age, he truly was a genius among geniuses!


    The others,[notes] present could not haveprehended the magnitude of this achievement. The only ones who could recognize it were Feng Wu and Tian Ya, and to a certain extent possibly Wind. Everyone else were either ordinary people or magicians. They didnt understand the way of the sword.


    In Winds case, with his level of mastery, it was impossible for him to call forth his sword intent, so even if he had heard of the concept, which he hadnt, there was no way for him to recognize it even if the real thing was standing in front of him.


    Feng Wu easily recognized it because she was a sword master in her previous life and had already achieved her own sword intent, thus had a strong understanding of it already.


    Although the others in the group didnt know what sword intent was, they could feel the chill from the de and the sense of oppressive aura emanating from it. They knew his sword was not ordinary in that moment.


    Under everyones gaze Tian Ya swung out with his sword. The de made a white arc and snow and ice filled the room. It was extremely beautiful, but deadly as each crystalline snowke was infused with killing intent.[notes]


    To everyones surprise, when Tian Ya attacked with the sword the little baby did not dodge. Instead it screamed twice and took the assault head on.


    Just as everyone thought it was over for the little baby spirit something unexpected happened. Instead of making impact, Tian Yas sword passed through the little babys body! It stuck it out its tiny palm and pped Tian Ya.


    Coming from something like that, there was no way the p wouldnt be dangerous. Even if it wasnt lethal it would surely result in serious injury.


    Whats going on?! Why isnt the attack working?! Ai Lin yelled out. She didnt expect such a powerful sword would do no damage to such a tiny monster.


    Ai Lin had no idea what was going on. What was happening now wasnt in the story. The town itself was mentioned but the author had left out the details.


    Now here was this ghost thing in front of them. Her first thoughts were to get a Daoist priest and use their talisman papers. But this wasnt that kind of world so that wasnt going to happen.


    In this world only necromancers could handle the dead. It wasnt the same as on Earth but it worked just as well. She would have studied more about necromancers if she had known they would y such a big role!


    She wasnt the only one who regretted not learning more about the dead. Zi Cheng was also super regretful! Had she known, she would have exchanged some of her points for a spell book on the dead.


    Of course itd be useless. Its a ghost. Ordinary attacks wont work on it. You need weapons or spells that hurt the soul directly. The spells and weapons we have now deal with living entities. Theyre fine for people and other races, but they wont work on spirits. Obviously. Lydia said as she flew to Feng Wus side. Her tone was dripping with disappointment. She couldnt believe they were so stupid. Why would there be a need for necromancers if ordinary weapons and spells worked on the dead? Seriously, it was like they thought necromancers were just there for decoration.


    After that talk down from Lydia, everyone was quiet.


    The idea had honestly not crossed their minds. If Lydia hadnt said anything, they would have kept attacking futilely.


    So, we have to stand here and take its attacks? Zi Cheng asked wrinkling her delicate brows.


    The baby didnt just stand there and wait quietly while they talked. It rushed at them.


    Since their attacks were ineffective the only thing they could do was hide, but hiding was useless. It attacked the weakest of the group: Zi Cheng, Ai Lin, Yifu and Wind.


    The p it gave them was tremendous. All four were knocked unconscious and ck marks appeared on their skin. The couple hiding behind them was also hit with the reverberations. It looked like they were poisoned.

 Chapter 119:

    Chapter 119:


    Lydia, think of something! Luis shouted while trying to dodge the babys kick. It was proving to be difficult.


    Perhaps it had something to do with the rtionship between people and spirits, but it didnt attack Lydia at all. She stood to the side rxed and smirking at the scene.


    Feng Wu was also just as rxed. It had attacked her, but not as much as everyone else. It was strange. It only attacked her once in the entire time, while everyone else had been attacked four or times each.


    Xiao Wu, be careful. See if theres a way to destroy the spirit. Though Jiers mes couldnt hurt the spirit, it did act as a deterrent. The second least attacked person was Jier.


    I know. Feng Wu nodded before asking Lydia a few questions. The girls had a good rtionship so after answering Feng Wus questions, she obediently flew to the air and stayed out of the way. She would watch but not help.


    After a moment more of thought Feng Wu yelled out to those trying to evade the baby, Everyone, get out of the way!


    They had no idea what she wanted to do, but they obediently scrambled out of the way, leaving arge open space between Feng Wu and the baby.


    Feng Wu did not disappoint. Everyone watched as a sword with an incredibly ancient aura emerged from her hand. Yes it was Xiao Chun. He chirped cheerfully, not trying to disguise his body in the least. It had been a long time since he came out to y so he was really happy.


    Jiers expression changed for a moment when he saw the sword, but he quickly covered it up. The others knew the sword was of extraordinary origins, but they didnt know what it was. Tian Ya had a guess but he kept it to himself. He didnt care about other peoples secrets.


    Xiao Chuns appearance made the little baby spirit tremble. It had been arrogantly flying around and messing with everyone but now it looked like it was actually afraid.


    With Xiao Chun in hand, Feng Wu stepped closer to the little baby spirit. Surprisingly, though it was scared to the point of trembling uncontrobly, it did not try to run. It was really strange! The group was puzzled but they refrained from asking questions.


    Feng Wu stabbed the little spirit with Xiao Chun. It instantly let out a high-pitched miserable sound. The sound was sharp enough to break a persons eardrums.


    It befuddled their minds, but fortunately it didntst long. They thought the little baby spirit was finally defeated. Unexpectedly it was reced by a normal baby spirit.


    This one was white. He seemed confused. Then he turned to Feng Wu and a look of gratitude filled his eyes. He looked like a contrite child who knew he had misbehaved and was now waiting to be scolded.


    Its OK. Be careful next time and dont make the same mistake again. Feng Wu spoke seriously to the little spirit.


    The little spirit nodded and winked away in a sh of light.


    With the baby spirit gone, Xiao Chun returned to Feng Wus dantian.


    The six people, Ai Lin, Zi Cheng, Yifu, Wind, and the couple woke up. They were cursed by the little spirits touch and fell into aa, so they naturally woke up once the baby spirit was purified.


    Thank you adventurers! Thank you so much! The poor couple had just watched their daughter die in front of their eyes, then they themselves were nearly eaten by an evil spirit. They had aged greatly in those few minutes. They were worn out.


    Youre wee. There might be a bigmotion outsideter. No matter what you hear, remain indoors. Do not go outside. And if it rains, make sure you dont touch any of the rain. Something bad will happen to you if you do. Luis warned the couple. They didnt have a lot of time so they needed to hurry to the next family as fast as they could.


    What happened just now? Did you guys kill the spirit? Wind asked Pei Qing. He couldnt remember anything after being hit by the spirit. By the time he woke up the battle was won and everything was settled. He didnt get to see anything, so of course he grabbed Pei Qing and immediately asked.


    No not destroyed. It was put back into the wheel of reincarnation. Youll have to ask Lydia if you want to know the specifics. Im not too clear on the whole thing myself. Pei Qing nced coldly at Wind before briskly walking away.


    It wasnt just Wind who was curious. Even those who were conscious throughout the battle were confused. How was the evil baby spirit purified? How did it even end up in the girls belly to begin with?


    They were all interested in hearing Lydias exnation.


    Actually the baby spirit was an ordinary spirit. We, all of us, take spiritual form after we die so we can reincarnate afterwards. The when and where will take care of itself. We wont be able to resist the pull even if we want to. Contracted spirits like me are an exception.


    There is a requirement though. The spiritual form cant have any grudges or resentment attached to it. Those with resentment cant reincarnate.


    Some babies die shortly after birth, others die in the womb. The spirit we saw was the spirit of a baby in that situation.


    The group listened to Lydias exnation as they walked. Apparently people reincarnated after death. It was the first time they heard such a thing. After all, what wandering necromancer would ever divulge trade secrets like that?

 Chapter 120:

    Chapter 120:


    Their spirits are full of grievances, but as long as the grievances arent deep, theyll eventually dissolve on their own. Once gone the spirits will be able to reincarnate. These baby spirits had bad luck though. They met these girls before their grievances dissolved.


    The girls werent pregnant but they had a magic aura around them that made it seem like they were. This attracted the baby spirits. They entered the girls bodies and patiently waited to be reborn. But after waiting and waiting they realized theyd been cheated. These girls werent pregnant; they werent going to be reborn at all.


    On top of failing to reincarnate, they were contaminated by some kind of magic because of the girls. The baby spirits grew resentful. It would have been a wonder if their aura didnt turn ck. They would take revenge on the fake mothers who cheated them out of their chance to reincarnate. The babies would infect the mothers and destroy their chances of reincarnation too.


    Wait. What about the one who nted the magic in the girls?  Luis interrupted Lydia. Was there some kind of benefit for this person?


    Of course theres benefit. Do you know where demonse from? They form from human emotion and desires. I was suspicious before, but now Im certain. Theres definitely a powerful demon nearby, one thats probably very hurt. Hes creating the grudges in order to harvest them as a tonic for his wounds. The stronger the resentment the better the tonic. His strength will replenish as he devours them. There will be a wave of monsters as he does. Lydia exined.


    Wait, hold on! I thought demons were created from the gods. An impure god turns into a demon. How can a demon be formed from human emotions? Thats not right! Gerasi shook his head, clearly disagreeing with Lydias statements.


    You swine! You son of a hog! Those are the ancient demon gods! These are mortal demons, inferior demons. How can they be from the gods? You might as well say godse from cabbages! Lydia vented out her aggravation.


    Im sorry Lydia! This guys IQ is too low. He barely scraped by in sses. Dont mind what he says. Please continue. Luis hurriedly grab Gerasi and pulled him back.


    What? It wasnt even something you learned in ss OK? It wasmon sense. Gerasi knew Luis was just making fun of him to ease the situation so he obediently backed down.


    Lydia, so what youre saying is that the babies in the girls bellies were just food for the demon, and that he would eventuallye for them? Zi Cheng summarized the main points for everyone.


    Yifu was scared silent. She hunched her shoulders up to her neck and tried to hide behind Zi Cheng.


    After waiting all that time for the grievances to incubate? Of course it wille for them. Lydia said casually.


    The group was even more anxious after learning the truth about the pregnancies. Demons! Based on what Lydia said, the demon was also a powerful one. This reallyplicated matters.


    They continued around the town doing what they could with heavy hearts. From time to time residents would rush out to greet them or give them a gift before hurrying back inside to lock their doors and windows.


    Elena and Ming Xi reunited with the team after sessfully convincing the mayor. Both sides filled the other in on what happened. Luis did most of the talking, sharing what had happened with the vengeful little baby spirit.


    In this manner, they continued visiting the people one house at a time, saving those they could. One of the houses they visited was the house of the bosss close friend. The daughter there was fortunate to have parents who loved her dearly.


    Her parents knew something big was going to happen and their lives could be forfeit, but they chose to stay when they found out their daughter couldnte with them, neither wanted to leave their daughter to die alone.


    Fortunately Feng Wus group arrived in time and saved her by purifying the baby spirit. The family cried in joy.


    The kids left after leaving the family the same admonishment they left everyone else: stay indoors and dont let the rain hit you.


    Feng Wu abruptly stopped and said, Wait. Its going to rain soon.


    Is Princess Nai Nai almost here? Jier asked. He understood Feng Wu well. With just that short sentence he knew what she meant.


    So slow. What took her so long to get here? Wind wrinkled his nose.


    Dont talk, just look for a ce to shelter from the rain, Ming Xi ordered.


    Because it was so close to the realm battlegrounds, the town had a lot of adventurer visiting it every year. There were many small inns all over town catering to this clientele. So Ming Xi and his group quickly found an inn to shelter in.


    It was a good thing. The rain came crashing down shortly after they went inside.


    It was clearly day, but the sky was so dark it felt more like the middle of the night. The kids had sprayed their eyes so for them the rain wasnt clear liquid, but red bloody droplets. Everything was tainted red. The only respite came from the ck fog that rolled through.


    Screams, filled with mourning, drifted into town.


    Princess Nai Nai ising. Elena clenched her hand tightly around her sword.


    Those residents who nned to leave quickly ran back home. They were soaked but they didnt mind since they were so close to home still. It was easy enough to change into dry clothes. They would try to leave again once the rain let up. Once inside they shuttered their windows and locked their doors.


    Unfortunately most of them wouldnt get that chance. For most this would be thest rain theyd live to see.


    When the princess finally arrived the mayor went out to greet her and lend her the use of his personal manor. He left with a big umbre afterwards.


    The sky cleared up and the rain stopped half an hourter. People returned to packing so they could leave.


    The mayor had sent out several runners to tell everyone several adventurers had warned him something big was going to happen in town, that it would not be safe to remain. He advised everyone to leave for a few days until things settled down.


    Most of the towns residents were normal people. They didnt know any magic or how to cultivate so they were very respectful to powerful adventurers. Most of the residents decided to leave after listening to what the mayors message. Only a minority opted not to seek refuge in the city. Instead they chose to stay behind and mind their homes.

 Chapter 121:

    Chapter 121:


    None of them would have thought it was toote to leave, that the blood bath would start soon.


    What do we do now? Yifu asked as she clutched at Zi Chengs clothes. She was uneasy and deeply regretteding. If she knew it was so dangerous, she would have stayed behind at the inn with Jasmine.


    A voice roared in her heart when she thought this. The voice said Zi Cheng was her best friend; how could she leave her alone? She had to protect Zi Cheng no matter what, even if it meant dying; her lifes purpose was to protect Zi Cheng.


    The firm voice erased the uneasiness in her heart.


    The demon has to be with Princess Nai Nai, so well go to where she is, Jier stated.


    Ming Xi made his decision quickly. Well divide into two groups. My group will guard Princess Nai Nai, and Feng Wu, you and your group continue helping the girls.


    Everyone agreed to the n so Feng Wu and her team[notes] left to help more girls, while Ming Xi and his group went to guard the princess.


    Lydia told them time was running out, so they rushed, trying to help as many people as they could.


    The next house on their list wasnt far so they reached it quickly. They could hear loud argument as they stood at the front gates.


    Let me go mom! The princess is in danger! I have to go find her! The speaker sounded like a young woman, around twenty or so. Her voice was nasally and hoarse, like shed been crying for some time.


    Where are you going to go looking like that?! Everyone in town look at us like were monsters. The spit from all their gossip will drown you! And you still want to take care of some princess?! A middle-aged woman screamed from near the doorway.


    How can I not care about the princess?! She treated me so well! I have to talk to her and exin things properly! The young womans voice was firm.


    No! I wont allow it! Out of the question! You think the princess is going to let us off? You think shes going to let our family off?! The older woman sounded even more rmed than before.


    Feng Wu and the group looked at each other before knocking. No one came to open the gates, probably because the shouting was so loud. Jier had to bang on it a few more times before someone came out.


    Who are you? the middle-aged woman asked when she saw them. She was older but her clothes looked nicer than those of the previous families they visited. She looked at Feng Wu and the group with eyes full of suspicion and unease.


    No one in the group thought anything of her gaze. Everyone they visited had given them the same distrustful and nervous looks at first.


    The affected families were living under a great deal of pressure from the townspeople ever since the pregnancies appeared. Some more venomous people even smeared animal blood and feces on their doors. Naturally this made the families on guard against any visitors.


    Hello, we were sent by the Adventurers guild to help you. Pei Qing smiled politely taking on the task of speaking for the group.


    The woman replied in disbelief. Adventurers? Youre from the Adventurers guild? The mayor didnt say anything about asking the Adventurers guild for help.


    The mayor was a good person, but he wasnt so selfless he would pay out of his own pocket. Maybe if his own family was affected, yes, but otherwise never. The magician fromst time was only invited because everyone in town pitched in, with a majority of the fundsing from families with daughters. After all no one knew who the next victim could be. The families with already pregnant daughters paid the most.


    The woman hadnt seen the mayore around asking for donations, and she certainly hadnt heard anything about it.


    It was not a request from the mayor. The boss from the inn near town asked us to help. Weve already visited several of the families affected and resolved the problem of the babies for them. Allow us to see your daughter. The longer we wait the more dangerous it will be. The sooner we resolve the issue the better.


    Oh, him! the woman eximed in relief. If it was the inn owner, then she could believe it. He was a good man. He looked after the more destitute children by giving them jobs at his inn. Everyone please,e in. I will bring my daughter out shortly.


    Feng Wu and the group followed the woman. The yard looked well maintained and the house decent. They were definitely well-off, probably middle to upper-middle ss, and much wealthier than any of the previous families the group visited. If not for their daughters situation they would have been a respectable house.


    The mother came back with her daughter, Xiao Lan, a beautiful girl with dispirited eyes and considerably pregnant belly. Had they arrived a day or twoter it would have been impossible to save her. She would have died the same way the other girl had.


    Xiao Chun forced the baby out and quickly purified it.


    With the baby gone, Xiao Lans body returned to normal. She looked down at her t belly and cried. Then she flung herself onto Feng Wu as she pleaded, Oh honorable adventurer, please, please save the princess! Princess Nai Nai is in danger. Please save her! She dropped onto her knees and kowtowed to Feng Wu desperately begging for help.


    Jier and Pei Qing exchanged nces. It looked like Xiao Lan knew something.


    Ms. Xiao Lan, please get up first before saying more. We saw the princess today. She seemed fine. How is it shes in danger? Pei Qing asked as he gently helped Xiao Lan to her feet. He intentionally pitched his voice so it would be soothing; when paired with his good looks, it was a powerfulbination.

 Chapter 122:

    Chapter 122:


    Xiao Lan blushed. Even if she didnt want to get up she would still be pulled up.


    Xiao Lan take your time and talk to these honorable adventurers. Mother will get everyone something to drink. Her mother was relieved to see her daughter better. It put her in an excellent mood. She realized she still had not offered her guests anything to drink, so she quickly walked away to get some refreshments.


    Everyone was focused on Xiao Lan so no one minded the older woman leaving.


    Miss Xiao Lan, what do you know? Wind knew she had a story to tell and he couldnt wait to hear it.


    Xiao Lan blushed. Please dont call me Miss Xiao Lan. Im not a young miss anymore. Honorable adventurers can call me Xiao Lan.


    Jier was also eager to learn more, so when he spoke he also considerably softened his voice. OK, Xiao Lan, can you tell us what you know? We overheard the conversation between you and your mother. Is there something wrong with Princess Nai Nai? Is something big going to happen? He was the epitome of a warm, patient person.


    Honorable adventurers, please have a seat, Xiao Lan said.


    Xiao Lans mother returned with a tray of cups and a pot of flower tea. She poured everyone a cup before sitting down to join the conversation.


    Xiao Lan began. I was born and raised in this tiny town. Back then we could barely survive because my family was so poor. Things became even more strained when my brother was born. There was no way we could feed an additional mouth. I decided to sell myself into indentured servitude to lighten our burden.


    I was six and very tiny for my age. Not many rich people wanted such a scrawny girl for a servant. But I had really good luck because the pce was recruiting new maids at the time. I and a bunch of other girls my age were picked to go and serve in the imperial pce.


    Living in the pce was heavenly. We had to learn a lot of rules, but we got to eat our fill every day, so we were all really happy.


    I and another girl named Xiao Na became Princess Nai Nais maids a yearter.


    The princess cared about our well-being and was good to us. She would give us small rewards from time to time. The rewards improved my familys condition greatly. Over time my family and I saved enough to buy a nice house and open a shop. My younger brother was able to go school and learn whatever he wanted.


    If my brother hadnt been bitten by a poisonous viper six months ago, maybe none of this would have happened. You see, it was when I returned home to give him the antidote that all the bad things started.


    Xiao Lan began crying as she talked. And like a domino effect, her mother began crying as well. The atmosphere suddenly turned gloomy.


    Six months ago a poisonous snake bit my brother. The doctor here could barely control the venom, never mind heal him. At her wits end, my mother sent me a letter. After reading it I asked the princess for an antidote. The princess was very good to me. Not only did she give me the antidote, she also gave me a leave of absence so I could deliver it to my brother.


    My brother healed quickly after getting the antidote. I dont see my brother much but we have a good rtionship nheless. He wanted me to stay a little longer so I did.


    On the third day of my visit a mercenary group returned from the realm battlegrounds. They had a lot of merchandise to sell. One of the things they had was a dagger. I wanted to buy it for my brother so he could protect himself. The dagger was depleted of energy but it was forged from fine material. I spent thirty gold coins and bought it for him.


    It was after I bought the dagger that my dreams of that man started. He was a beautiful man; Ive never met anyone more beautiful. He was the prince of an ancient kingdom. He said he fell in love with me when he saw me and he wanted to make me his queen.


    Id grown up in the pce and met all three princes. So I knew how princes behaved. This one was far too casual to be a prince, so I took it as a joke.


    A few dayster I dreamt about him again. In the dream, he apanied me in conversation then we yed chess. Later he showed me how to use a sword. He was knowledgeable in so many things. My attraction to him grew over time. One night he said he wanted to us to to.. . Xiao Lan bit her lip unable to continue.


    I didnt agree at first. Im not a loose girl. How could I do that with a man Im not married to? But he became more forceful each night. One night after another of my refusals, hepletely disappeared. I didnt see him for a full month.


    I was afraid he would nevere back. When he did show up again, I gave in and we.. . Afterwards he never showed up again. I thought it was just a fantasy dream - until I became pregnant!


    It came out of the blue! It was only a fanciful dream, so how did I end up pregnant?! It was unbelievable. Xiao Lan cried even harder. It was clear remembering it was hard for her.


    The rules in the pce are very strict. I was pregnant, so I knew I wouldnt be allowed to wait on the princess. My unwed pregnancy would stain the princesss reputation.


    I returned to the pce and told the princess my mother found a good match for me. I asked her to release me from her service so I could get married.


    She was always good to me so of course she said yes. On top of that she even presented me with a box of jewels as a wedding present. She really believed I was leaving to get married!


    I didnt want the princess to be involved in the scandal so I left as soon as I could.


    I went to so many doctors hoping to find out what was wrong with my body. Every one of them said I was pregnant. But how was that possible?! I didnt do anything! The only thing I did was in a dream.


    I returned home in a daze. Soon news of several other girls in town being pregnant broke out. My own situation became public knowledge as well. People assumed we were promiscuous and having babies out of wedlock.


    There were so many scandals! We were shut in our rooms. The mayor demanded we tell him the name of the father, but how could we tell him when there wasnt one?!

 Chapter 123:

    Chapter 123:


    We told the mayor and everyone else what happened, but no one believed us. I talked to the other girls and our experiences were the same. It was the same man, same pregnancy, same kind of dream.


    Over time more and more girls became pregnant. Eventually, unable to bear the shame, one of the girls took a dagger and tried tomit suicide. Everyone thought shed die, but she didnt! Instead her wound healed and she was fine.


    It turned out we didnt even have the luxury of death. The town finally realized what was happening to us wasnt normal. We pooled our money and hired a magician to investigate. But that magician was useless! He couldnt see what was wrong with us at all!


    The princess cameter. She didnt stay long, but went straight to the realm battlegrounds. In order to avoid a scandal, us pregnant girls were shut back inside our homes.


    I really wanted to see the princess, but how could I show my face looking like this?!


    The interesting thing was there werent any new pregnancies after the princess left. So I think the man in the dream had to have followed her.


    I remembered I talked to him about Princess Nai Nai once. He was interested and asked a lot of questions about the princess. I shouldnt have told him about her. Now hes entrapped the princess too! Xiao Lan spoke regretfully.


    If only she hadnt bought that dagger none of this would be happening! She felt horrible for bringing harm to her benefactor.


    Jier spoke up. You mean all this started because of the dagger you purchased? Can you show it to us?


    Yes! Ive kept it with me. I thought it woulde in handy one day. Please wait. Ill get it right away! Xiao Lan wiped her tears and rushed up to get the dagger.


    She came back a few minutester carrying a locked wooden box. She unlocked it to reveal a small ck dagger. It didnt emit any discernable energy. At first nce it appeared to be a depleted weapon  nothing unusual. Other than the fine material it was made out of, it was just a normal dagger. It was exactly as Xiao Lan described it.


    Just as everyone was thinking it was an ordinary dagger, Feng Wu spoke up. This is a special dagger. The hilt is made out of the rare soul-raising wood. A soul can stay in this kind of wood while the physical body recovers. It is a very special wood.


    Feng Wu recognized the wood because of her master back on Yuehue mountain. Her master had many hobbies but his favorite was to collect rare swords. That was why she knew about the soul-raising wood. Her master had one in his collection.


    Soul-raising wood? Is there such a thing in this world? Ive never heard of it. Wind racked his brain but couldnt recall any references to it.


    Jier guessed. So then the demon has been living inside the wood?


    Feng Wu shook her head seriously. No, only souls can enter. Doesnt matter if its human or demon, if it has a body it cant enter.


    So then this demon isn''t physical and its using this method to be corporeal again. So thats why. This asshole doesnt even have a body. Pei Qing sneered.


    May I have the dagger? Feng Wu asked Xiao Lan.


    Honorable adventurer saved me. I dont know how I could even repay that debt. If you want the dagger Im more than happy to give it. Please take it, Xiao Lan replied as she handed the dagger to Feng Wu. She further pleaded, Regarding this matter, I have one more request to ask of honorable adventurers. Please say youll ept it.


    Speak. Jier wasnt going to agree to a request before hearing what it was first.


    I wrote a letter to the princess, but I cant leave home to give it to her. Please, honorable adventurers, will you deliver this letter directly into the princesss hands for me? Xiao Lan couldnt do it herself, so she could only inconvenience others to do it for her. She was no longer a high-ranking maid serving the princess, so their rtionship had cooled. The princess had someone else by her side serving her now. She and the other maid, Xiao Na, werent on good terms. They got along in front of the princess, but it was just an act.


    So seeing the princess was easier said than done. Xiao Na blocked her every route to the princess. It was only through luck that she encountered these people. Her only wish was for them the help the princess.


    Jier didnt expect her to ask for something so simple. He nodded his head, epting her request.


    Before leaving they told the family the same thing they told everyone else: lock the doors, bar the windows, dont let anyone in, and dont go outside.


    They learned a lot during the visit. Who would have guessed someone from such a small vige would know so much.


    The group wanted to go to more homes and save more people but were interrupted when several screams broke out around them.


    Help!


    Kill!


    Help!


    Oh my god!


    These people are crazy!


    Son, son, what are you doing? Im your mother! Why are you trying to hurt me?!


    Darling what are you doing! Im your wife!


    The town erupted in violence. Cries for help and screams of pain shattered the peace. The coppery smell of blood filled the air. Some people ran away, some covered their eyes while others shed and hacked indiscriminately at anyone nearby. There was no mercy, even for their own kin. It was like theyd lost their minds to the violence.


    Whats going on? Wind cried out in fright. Everything was so sudden!


    Theyre the people who were soaked in the rain. Their hatred controls them and they cant break free. Lydia exined.


    Can we save them? Pei Qing asked.


    Lydias reply was blunt. Other than Xiao Wu, none of you guys have the ability.


    Pei Qing thought that was harsh. Couldnt she say the truth more tactfully?

 Chapter 124:

    Chapter 124:


    Jier and the others closely watched Feng Wu as she pulled out Xiao Chun. She held him out in front of her, letting his aura spread outward. The people who had lost their minds crumbled to the ground unconscious. Those who had been trying to escape gratefully thanked Feng Wu before running home as fast as they could. They barricaded themselves inside away from the massacre, but were unable to let their guards down. They were safe now, but it wasnt guaranteed tost. They wouldnt truly be safe unless they could get out of town.


    Come on, lets find Ming Xi and the others. Jier looked grimly at the dead bodies that littered the streets.


    The once peaceful town was now a living hell, filled with the aggressive roars of those trying to kill and the panicked and frightened screams of those being attacked. Even children werent spared. Their tiny shrill wails filled the air.


    Those who had lost their minds were on a rampage with an insatiable urge to kill. The people who were killed eventually rose and murdered those around them as well. It was a constant cycle of death. Not until everyone was killed would the massacre end.


    Many had already died by the time Feng Wu and her group reached the manor where the princess was staying. The air, just like in town, was filled with the stench of blood. It crept out and wrapped around them.


    Those affected by the rain had bloodshot eyes and were themselves stained red from the blood of others. Many of the guards with Princess Nai Nai had lost their minds and self-control. The only urge they had was the urge to kill. In fact most of the people in the manor were in by them.


    Feng Wus group arrived to find the princess hiding behind Commander Liffman. Her two maids, Xiao Na and Meier, nked her sides. The maids were pale and scared but they knew their duty. Commander Liffman, together with Ming Xi and his group were acting as a buffer wall, protecting them.


    It was the first time they saw her face fully exposed. She really was a beauty, with sexy pouty lips, deep dark brows, and unblemished, smooth porcin skin. Unfortunately at the moment, no one had the time to admire her beauty.


    Tian Ya was freezing some of the attackers into human popsicles with his sword intent, Luis was using his wood magic andmanding vines to tie them up, while Gerasi had stuck his staff directly into the ground and was calling up a boulder. It rose up and blocked some of the crazed attackers.


    Ai Lin was using abination of fire and wood magic to deal a considerable amount of damage to the attackers. Yifu was skillfully using her wind magic to fight as well. Unexpectedly in a moment of crises she disyedmonsense levelheadedness. She gripped Zi Chengs staff and continued pouring out wind magic. Even if her magic wasnt powerful, it was enough to fend off the swarm trying to grab her.


    Elena was having a harder time with the battle. Although she was an excellent sword user in the fifth year, she hadnt yet achieved sword intent. Using a physical weapon to fight against an opponent who was unafraid of pain or dying was truly difficult, so although she was skilled, she couldnt make much headway.


    Ming Xi was the most rxed of the group. He didnt let the fifth-year reputation down. He was clearly a student from the Sword division, but he hadnt even pulled out his sword. Instead he was using magic, stretching out his hand and waving his fingers. The people he pointed at became stiff and stopped moving. All they could do was roar in rage.


    It was because Ming Xis group was there that the group in the manor was still safe.


    Help me! Help me please! I dont want to die! A woman with a swollen belly stumbled through the manor gate behind them. Her stomach was pulsating like there was something inside trying to get out. The woman was crying desperately. It looked like she knew she was going to die.


    Feng Wu looked at the woman. She walked over slowly as she spoke. Its toote. I cant save you.


    The woman gave onest scream before the skin on her stomach tore. A small ck baby gnawed its way out of her belly. Another grudge was born. The baby didnt rush to attack everyone. The first thing it did was to eat its mothers flesh one small mouthful at a time.


    Its eyes became redder as it ate. Its body became more substantial and solid. Honestly who would believe such a thing unless they saw it with their own eyes?!


    Other simr screams rent the air as more girls died giving birth to the baby grievances in their belly. The newly born grudges flew to the sky in a dark cloud, rushing to the manor where Princess Nai Nai was staying.


    The souls of the dead girls also rose up, following the babies. They died too horribly so they wanted revenge.


    The manor was quickly surrounded by souls of the dead and baby grievances. They screamed. Their screams were filled with sorrow and hate for what had been done to them. They wanted to tear the princess apart.


    Why do they hate the princess so much? If they want to hate somebody, why not hate the demon that did this to them? Wind wondered out loud. He thought the girls would seek the demon for revenge, so why target the princess?


    Princess Nai Nai is hiding the demon. They cant find him so they came to her. Lydia exined. Seeing all the resentful souls reminded her of the cave. She was ufortable. Not wanting to stay she said, Xiao Wu, this ce smells bad. Im leaving.


    Lydia didnt wait for Feng Wu to reply before directly returning to her contract space inside Feng Wu. Fortunately for Lydia, Feng Wu didnt have time to talk. With so many baby grudges around them, if they didnt settle the matter soon, a lot more people were going to die; they might not even be able to return alive.


    Hahaha! Atst my strength has returned! A harsh, violentughter rang out.

 Chapter 125:

    Chapter 125:


    A man d entirely in ck appeared before them. He was a sight to behold. With his dark mesmerizing eyes and clear swarthy skin, he was a beautiful specimen of a man, but underlying that beauty was a thread of something sinister.


    Everyone guessed his identity. He had to be the man from the dreams. Sure enough, once he appeared all the dead girls pounced on him.


    The man ignored them. His focus was on the recently born baby grudges.


    Finally! The moment Ive been waiting for is here. As soon as I devour all of you, I will regain my full power! Even the Demon lord will not be able to stop me! Hahaha! He looked at the small baby grudges floating above with a greedy stare.


    Thunder! Youre finally here! Princess Nai Nai disregarded her two maids and ran to him as soon as she saw him. He opened his arms and held her in an embrace.


    Darling, now that youre here, will it finally be safe for our child to be born? the princess asked as she snuggled in his arms.


    Of course dear. Thunder caressed Nai Nais back. Though his gesture appeared gentle, his eyes shone with bloodthirst and greed for power.


    Princess Nai Nai had her head buried in his chest so she didnt see it.


    Little Nai Nai be an obedient child and stand aside while I deal with the trash. He kissed her on the forehead then released her from his embrace.


    Princess Nai Nai stepped to the side with a shy but haughty smile on her lips.


    Princess! How could you- Commander Liffman was dumbfounded. He never suspected the princess was a part of it all.


    Could I what? This is the man I love. Hes iparable in every way. He and I are a perfect match." She ignored Liffmans look of shock and disapproval. She was very proud of her lover.


    Liffman looked at the princess in front of him. Shed be a stranger to him; he couldnt understand her. He turned to Xiao Na and Meiren. From the way they dodged his eyes, he realized they had purposefully kept what was going on with the princess a secret.


    He understood they were the princesss maids; their loyaltyy with her, but such a big secret, the princess being pregnant with some strange unknown man, they should have said something! Keeping something like this wouldnt help the princess; it would only harm her!


    While Liffman was lost in thought, Ming Xi and his group were assessing the man Princess Nai Nai called Thunder.


    Thunder, on the other hand, was not paying attention to Ming Xis group; his attention was focused on the baby grudges in the air. He was catching them and eating them.


    As if! Jier yelled. Season Gods, release my seal!


    Jier held his hand to the sky and a red light split through the horizon. It amplified and filled the air, seemingly never-ending. It glowed awesomely around Jier, making him look solemn and otherworldly. A fiery me imprinted on his forehead. The red light disappeared but the mark remained, vivid and realistic, like a me living on his skin. A mysterious aurapletely enveloped his body.


    Jier looked up again and shouted, Blue me! A fiery red magic staff responded to his call. It flew from the distant horizon and sped directly into Jiers grasp.


    What a surprise. A sessor to one of the gods of seasons. With that mark, you must be Summers heir. Only the chosen bearing the mark can call their weapon to the lower realms. As Thunder mused out loud his face changed. But then something urred to him and his face changed again.


    Perhaps he was looking down at Jier because of Jiers youth, after all the guy wasnt even twenty yet.


    The mark of the gods?! Listening to Thunder speak, those around realized Jier was not a simple person, to seed one of the season gods Even if he was weak now, he was destined to be an iparable force with a brilliant future ahead!


    Pei Qing and Wind: Phew! How lucky. Captains the sessor to one of the season gods. Lifell be easy-going and wonderful as long as we follow him!


    Jier would haveughed at them if he heard their thoughts.


    Ai Lin, Zi Cheng, and Yifu were all surprised at the revtion. To think Feng Wu was friends with a someone like that.


    Legend had it, long ago humanity was very weak. Formidable forces used the human world as a stage for their battles. This inevitably resulted in the loss of many innocent human lives.


    Two of the gods from the upper realms were originally from the human world: they were humans who surpassed the limits of humanity and ascended. They were deeply affected as they watched the destruction of the ces they once called home.


    The human gods begged the High Heavenly Lord to allow them to descend and live mortal lives again. The High Heavenly Lord granted their request and dropped four children with heavenly blood to the world so the two gods could be born into the human realm.


    The season gods reminisced about the two human gods the day after they descended back to the human world. Earlier the two had asked them to help humanity. Survival was difficult for humanity because there were only two seasons: rain and drought. The season gods were natural born gods created to serve the High Heavenly Lord so they werepassionate beings. The season gods decided to drop four divine seals down to the human world. The four seals held powers and characteristics rted to each specific season god. Only those humans who werepatible with the seals would be able to fuse with and wield the power within. Each seal bearer had the ability to call across the boundary for their rted gods weapon.[notes]


    And thats the legend of the four gods of the seasons. Its also the legend of the two gods who returned to establish and head Xingguang Holy Academy and Star Marshal Hall.


    Ai Lin and Zi Cheng made up their minds to befriend Jier. Ai Lin was especially firm in her resolve. She recalled Jier only appeared in one or two scenes but he was mentioned. So why not?

 Chapter 126:

    Chapter 126:


    Ai Lin was relieved to know Jier wasnt a male love interest in the story. She couldnt allow friendship to develop between him and Zi Cheng. If at any time Zi Chengs favorability rating with him reached 100%, shed have control of an artifact wielder. Her counterattack ns would be ruined!


    Yifu was the most affected by the news. She couldnt best Feng Wu so her hatred kept festering like rotten mold.


    Summers heir he was destined to enter Star Marshal Hall in the future. To know the person she hated most was friends with someone that powerful was disheartening.


    Feng Wu had a hazy understanding of the season gods. They were mentioned in the books she read in the virtual world, so she had a general idea about what was going on, but she didnt dwell too much on it. It didnt have anything to do with her. Jier was her friend; that was all.


    The kids in the upper grades werent surprised. Being friends with Ming Xi numbed them to most things already. To a certain extent, theyd already guessed Jiers identity.


    The one most surprised was Princess Nai Nai. The person who she thought was just an ordinary adventurer was actually a big shot. It was like meeting a beggar on the street only to find outter that the person was actually a king touring his country while in disguise.


    Even if you are a sessor of the gods, youre too young, too weak. You only recently gained ownership of your weapon. Given a few more years, you could pose a threat to me, but as you are currently, youre not a problem. I can run away easily. Thunder was confident.


    Youre wrong. You think you can escape from this master in front of you now? You cant. Jier licked his lips, a cruel smile yed on the corner of his mouth.


    Arrogant and conceited! Thunder disdainfully snorted. He raised his hands up and two ck spheres of light appeared. The spheres attacked Jier with a ferocious dark magic.


    The only one Thunder cared about, saw as a true opponent, was Jier. Everyone else faded into the background.


    Jier didnt evade the ck spheres. He stood firm and chanted a spell. ss of fire, burn all life.


    A dazzling red light erupted from his staff when he finished. It charged at Thunder.


    The light hit the ck spheres on its way, causing the spheres to dim before disappearing altogether. The red light didnt slow down but continued toward Thunder, only stopping when it crashed squarely into him. Thunder fell to the ground cursing. His aura fluctuated as the injury he was healing from reopened. He was in even worse shape than before!


    Spell of seals, seal this curse! Ming Xi had opened what looked like an ordinary book. It floated in the air. While Jier was attacking he had flipped through it and found a spell.


    The demon named Thunder was immediately sealed inside the book.


    Thats the Divine Seal book isnt it? Specifically used for sealing away magical entities? My god! The cost for one of those is enough to scare a person to death! Pei Qing ogled the book as it floated in the air.


    Stop drooling. You couldnt buy it even if you saved for a lifetime. Wind said as he shook his head. It was impossible for the likes of them.


    Feng Wu watched the whole thing with big, sparkling eyes. Jier was amazing! How did he make a weapon drop from the sky? She couldnt do that![notes]


    No impossible! How can Thunder be defeated?! You! How dare you imprison the son of the gods! You stupid fool! How dare you sin so greatly! Princess Nai Nai raged at them. She threw herself at them but Liffman caught her before she could reach anyone. She was screaming and iling crazily.


    Son of the gods? Are you out of your mind? Hes obviously a demon! His body wasnt even whole! Elena red coldly at Princess Nai Nai.


    Princess Nai Nai shook her head at their ignorance. What nonsense! Its clear hes the son of the gods. He was injured in the ancient war; the demons destroyed his body, so he could only exist in spiritual form. Once he recovered his full strength he would be the master of this world, I would take my rightful ce as his wife, and our children would inherit everything! She finished telling them the glorious future she saw for herself.


    In Nai Nais bright future where she and Thunder ruled the world, her high and mighty elder sister wouldnt even have the right to look at her face. She would only be allowed to kneel at Nai Nais feet.


    Their parents would regret all those years they favored her sister. She herself would be the nations pride. She and Thunder would live a blissful happy life, traveling and sightseeing the world together. Her son would grow up and be the new king after inheriting the throne. It was all so clear in her minds eye.


    But these peasants were saying Thunder was a demon. How dare they?! Thunder was the son of the gods - a prince from the higher realm!


    They wouldnt be able to convince her otherwise. She refused to believe anything else. He was a prince meant to rule the human realm. Her son would definitely inherit the throne and rule the world!


    This is Xiao Lans. She wanted you to read it carefully, Feng Wu said as she handed a letter to the princess.


    Princess Nai Nai reacted when she heard Xiao Lans name, after all Xiao Lan had served her for many years. With shaking fingers, the princess opened the letter and read the content, then promptly tore the letter to shreds after reading it.


    No. Lies. Xiao Lan is scheming something. What does she know? Nothing! My man is not a demon but a prince, a son of the gods!


    Princess Nai Nai kept getting louder and louder, as though increasing her volume would buttress her shaking confidence. She squared her shoulders and stuck her chin out defiantly, her resolve firm.


    Neither Meiren nor Xiao Na dared to approach the princess. They despaired knowing it was the end for her and for them.


    Its impossible for humans and spirits to conceive together. The baby was deceived by the faint demonic auraing from your belly. Feng Wu corrected Nai Nai.


    How could someone not believe when the facts where so clear?

 Chapter 127:

    Chapter 127:


    Lies! Lies! sphemy! Princess Nai Nai had gone crazy and her face contorted into an ugly mask. She was so emotional that veins popped out on her hands and forehead. She looked like she was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    She stubbornly refused to believe them, perhaps knowing that if she did, then everything would be over.


    Feng Wu was inflexible in some ways. If someone didnt believe her, she would do what she could in order to prove her words, otherwise she wouldnt be happy. Shed never encountered this kind of stubbornness before and so wasnt sure how to react. Her brows furrowed as she thought. Atst she came upon a solution. You dont believe? If you see the child with your own eyes will be believe then?


    If Princess Nai Nai insisted the child was a child of god, then if she saw that the child wasnt, then the truth should be clear.


    Feng Wus idea was simple and she described it simply.


    Princess Nai Nai stared nkly at her. She was only four months along. It was too early for her to go intobor. What was this talk about letting her see her child? Was this girl trying to do something to her baby? Nai Nai instinctively wrapped her arms around her belly in a protective gesture.


    By the time she came out of her own thoughts and paid attention to her surroundings again, Feng Wu was already in front of her and holding her hand. A light passed between them and into her belly.


    The princess felt something warm trickle down her legs. Looking down she saw her skirt soaking in blood.


    Ah! You- you- what have you done to my child?! Let go of me you wicked person! Princess Nai Nai screeched and iled like a wild woman. She reached up with her free hand to tear at Feng Wu.


    Her nails were long and would have certainly done damage, but before her hand couldnd on Feng Wu, Wind and Pei Qing grabbed her.


    Wow! Such long nails. Theyd definitely leave a scar. Xiao Wus face would have been disfigured, Wind said as he stared at the lethal nails in shock.


    Princess Nai Nai screamed even louder. Commander Liffman watched but didnt interfere. The princesss fall from power was a foregone conclusion. He thought about the loss of the brave brothers who followed under hismand in serving her. Her role in their deaths left a conflicted feeling in his heart. He felt regret and a strong sense of helplessness.


    As for Meiren and Xiao Na, they were in shock. They had helped the princess conceal her marriage and pregnancy from everyone. Something this big the king would definitely execute them. Their lives were forfeit. They didnt have the mind to care about the princess right then. They even hated her a little in their hearts. Why couldnt she be content with just being a princess? Why create all this trouble?


    The princess was both proud and insecure. She was insecure in front of her family, but in front of everyone else, she was haughty and prideful. Even if she was very close to her maids, she never showed her insecurity around them. She was generous, but also cruel.


    There was a maid who oncepared Princess Nai Nais abilities to the elder princesss. It was just talk, but Princess Nai Nai had her executed. She put people to death even for minor offenses like gossip, regardless if it was truth, lies, or exaggerations. No one was exempt. Her personal maids knew just how cruel and merciless she could be.


    Maybe it was because of this cruelty, but those who served her didnt dare betray her. However loyalty born from fear wasnt reliable. It was inevitable they would betray her if she ever lost power.


    Princess Nai Nai screamed one more time before a white light flew out of her belly. There was no resentment in this tiny guy, probably because the magic and the demon that created the resentment were gone.


    Wah! Wah! the tiny infant cried once he was freed from Nai Nais stomach. He waved his curled fist at her with an indignant expression, looking for all the world like he wanted to give her a beating.


    Feng Wu rubbed the tiny guys hand and spoke in a conciliatory tone. Dont be angry. Be careful next time so you wont be fooled again.


    The baby turned to look at Feng Wu. There was something reallyforting about the girl that held his hand. The tiny guy fluttered down closer to Feng Wu and gave her a peck on the cheeks, as if to say thank you.


    What happened?! Princess Nai Nai copsed to the ground. Her stomach was t and the only evidence of her pregnancy now was the stained skirt. She stared hard at the entity that flew out of her belly.


    It didnt bear a resemnce to a human child what with its light shrouded, transparent body. It looked hatefully at her. She was sure if the girl wasnt holding its hand, it would have rushed at her with its fists.


    The baby was from your stomach, but its not your child. Like I said, humans and spirits cant have babies together. This little guy was fooled by the magic in your stomach. It was trapped inside and couldnt escape until we caught the demon. Now the baby spirit can be free.


    The two shared a moment together as Feng Wu touched the outline of his face. He didnt have physical form so she couldnt touch him directly. Originally the little guy wanted to get revenge on the bad woman that trapped him, but the girl holding his hand kept shaking her head at him. He was unwilling but since she was his savior, he yielded to her request.


    He flew away after giving his farewell to Feng Wu.


    Xiao Chun! Feng Wu called out. She stopped paying attention to the princess after the baby spirit left. The princesss disbelief didnt matter anymore. Feng Wu had tried her best, andid out all the facts in front of her, yet she still chose not to believe. Master told her there were people like that. The facts didnt matter, they believed what they wanted to believe. These kinds of people made no sense; it would be a waste of time to try to convince them.


    So after ignoring Princess Nai Nai, Feng Wu had Xiao Chun fly around the town and purify any lingering grievances or grudges. If they werent cleared up the people who died wouldnt be able to reincarnate.


    The princess broke down. She clutched her head with both hands, muttering to herself. No! How is that even possible!? Its not possible.


    Poor thing. She ended up like this because she was deceived by the demon. Zi Cheng quickly offered her pity.

 Chapter 128:

    Chapter 128:


    Ai Lin wasnt having any of that. I dont think shes pitiful. Other girls didnt get the chance to escape the demon, but she did. She had a chance; she even chose help to him. She knew what he looked like. He was clearly a demon, but she didnt stop him. For his sake and the baby that wasnt even hers, she chose to help him.


    I asked the boss at the inn about the noble girls that got pregnant. Every single one of them were noble girls Princess Nai Nai didnt like. Its suspicious that only the girls she didnt like were afflicted. I think she had a hand in their situation. Ai Lin looked at the princess disdainfully. This woman didnt deserve pity; she got exactly what she deserved.


    Regardless, shes still pitiful. If the demon hadnt deceived her, she probably wouldnt have ended like this. Its a tragedy. Zi Cheng didnt approve of Ai Lins opinion one bit.


    How can you be such a heartless, vicious person? Poor Princess Nai Nai is pitiful. She is a victim too! Why must you say such mean things? Yifu piped up.


    Princess!


    Ai Lin was about to snap back when Ming Xi and the others shouted in horror. It made other people turn and look in the princesss direction. She had a sword in hand and was about to stab herself.


    Liffman was toote to stop her. A fresh pool of blood quickly formed around her. Then she closed her eyes for thest time.


    The princesss abrupt suicide startled both Commander Liffman and Ming Xi.


    With her death, those who served under her and apanied her on the trip would be made into scapegoats for her crimes and her death.


    Im done for Liffman muttered. Liffman had a wife, children, and parents who relied on him. Even after everything that happened, if he could have brought the princess safely back to the pce and exined everything, though he would have been punished, it would have been bearable. But nowthere was no way he would be able to keep his head.


    He failed to protect the princess, allowed her to be tempted by a demon, and failed to stop her suicide - high crimes indeed. He would be executed as soon as he returned, he was sure.


    Commander Liffman need not worry. When we return to the capital I and Meiren will admit fault. Its unlikelymander will be implicated." Xiao Na and Meiren had expected this so they were surprisingly cool-headed in the aftermath.


    In exchange for? He and the girls had a good rtionship, but he knew it wasnt that good. They wouldnt make the offer for free.


    We have one condition. We ask thatmander take care of our families, help them find routes out of the capital and give them the savings weve saved up over the years. This is our request. Ifmander agrees, then Meiren and I will plead guilty and we will not implicatemander.


    Since they couldnt escape death, they would use their deaths to help their families.


    Liffman stared hard at the two girls. In the end he nodded his head in assent. It was the best course of action for everyone involved. It wasntplicated and he guessed their motives. But it was because he knew their motives that his heart was heavy.


    At that moment, far away in the capital, the stomach of many pregnant girls deted. They cried tears of joy. The pregnant bellies they had tried so hard to get rid of were finally gone.


    The pregnancies had taken away their future and their freedom. They felt like monsters, were treated like monsters. They couldnt even die if they wanted to, but now they could live again.


    More than half the people in town perished, but the families Feng Wu saved did not suffer any harm because they listened to her warning and stayed inside. They locked their windows and doors and refused to open them for anyone. Fortunately the mayor was still alive so there was someone to manage the town.


    Early the next morning, at the first light of dawn, Feng Wu and the group left the town and returned to the small inn.


    Liffman had to return to the capital to report. The princesss death needed to be cleared, confessions made, and punishment meted. There was no way to escapepletely unscathed; he would still be punished but at least now the punishment wouldnt be as severe  just a demotion, which could be considered a fortunate thing out of an unfortunate event. He took the surviving members of the entourage and the bodies of the dead back to the capital.


    Before themander left, Ming Xi asked him to contact the arbitration hall and have them sentence the demon. Ming Xi tore out the page sealing the demon out of the book and gave it to themander.


    It was only yesterday that Feng Wu and the others left the inn, but it felt so much more time had passed. They were weary and tired but were happy to see the familiar faces of Rain and Jasmine.

 Chapter 129:

    Chapter 129:


    I never thought Id be happy to see you, Wind eximed. They were the first words out of his mouth when he saw her.


    Not surprisingly the next ten minutes were filled with Rain chasing after her brother for a beating.


    The boss knew a lot of people lost their lives in town, but knowing the situation was resolved alleviated some of his sadness. As thanks he covered the groups meals and lodgings.


    No one rejected his offer, especially not Feng Wu who was particrly weak to free food. As a result the group stayed at the inn for the night and left for the realm battlegrounds the next morning.


    The bodies of fallen gods and demonsy buried throughout the region. Alongside their bodies were also the weapons they used.


    Maybe it was because thend was soaked with their blood, but many rare fruits, like the fruit for elemental affinity and body enhancement, grew there. Unfortunately, they were often in difficult to reach ces.


    It wasnt all good treasures though. There were contaminated nts that grew there as well. The nts werent obviously magical to the naked eye, but once consumed their magic would seep into the body and enchant the person in a matter of minutes. If it was just demonic possession, then it wouldnt be so bad. At worst the newly transformed demon would go to the demon world and mix with the people there. What was bad was if the person was internally influenced by the fruit in such a way so as to not transformpletely, bing neither human nor demon.


    That foolish person will have no home, being unwee in the demon world and unwanted in the human world.


    Those with the worse luck were the ones who sumbed to the fruit without even a chance to transform. Their contaminated spirits turned them into mindless killing machines intent on killing anyone that entered the realm battlegrounds. These kinds of resurrected spirits were known as zombies.


    Anyone with an understanding of the battlegrounds knew the two most dangerous things were zombies and magical nts. They were adventurers worse nightmare. If they werent careful, they would be the next zombies themselves.


    Elena exined the situation to the juniors in the group.


    Ai Lin, werent you going to dig for crystal ores? Why are youing with us? Yifu asked Ai Lin.


    Ai Lin replied with a deadpan expression. I think its safer to stick together. Besides, its all the same to me whether I go to the realm battlegrounds or go digging for magical ore.


    Ai Lin, make sure not to wander around once we get inside, warned Elena. She was fond of Ai Lin. Ai Lin was definitely not as stupid as Yifu.


    OK, answered Ai Lin clearly and obediently.


    Senior Sister Elena, you guys can go on in and train. Dont mind us. We can take care of ourselves. Jier didnt want them to be hampered because of him and the other freshmen in the group.


    Forget about it. Everyone can just stick together, otherwise well worry about you guys bing zombies. Tian Ya said in a cold voice. He gave a particrly cold nce at Yifu.


    They entered the valley entrance to the battleground in silence. There was so much magic that it saturated everything, causing all the nts to mutate. There were absolutely no ordinary nts here; in fact some were even aggressive and able to attack.


    They were all abnormal and gigantic. You couldnt find a tree shorter than 32 (10 meters) tall.


    There were unsubstantiated rumors of mythical beast sightings, but in reality beasts were a rare urrence. They couldnt survive for long in the battlegrounds so the group didnt have to worry about attacks on that front.


    And since zombies only appeared farther up the mouth of the valley, they didnt have to worry about that either.


    Since it was the freshmens first time, Ming Xi and his group travelled slowly, taking care to exin the characteristics of the nts they passed, such as which ones were likely to attack, and which ones to watch out for.


    Aside from a few mutated nts attacking them, it was an uneventful walk. They found a concealed ce to camp for the night as dusk fell. After securing the perimeter with some deterrent powder everyone settled in for the night.


    Zi Cheng took a deep breath to firm her resolve. Seniors, fellow ssmates, I have something to say. Her original n was safe, but simply too time consuming. She decided to tell them about the tomb. After everything that happened, she knew the seniors werent the kind of people to kill someone over treasure.


    Jier was even a sessor to the gods. Any sessor would have to have an honest heart right? It was impossible for an evil person to gain the recognition of the gods. Zi Cheng wasnt as anxious about divulging information about the tomb because of Jiers presence.


    Her original n was to keep the tomb a secret and just have Elena lead her to the general area on the map, but telling the group about everything would make the journey more manageable. Besides, with the systems help she would be able to find the treasure before anyone else. And with Jier in the picture, she wouldnt have to worry about anyone backstabbing her.


    That Zi Cheng was willing to share the story about the tomb disturbed Ai Lin.

 Chapter 130: Quiet Night

    Chapter 130: Quiet Night


    This didnt happen in the original story. In the original one, Zi Cheng led the group to the tomb without revealing her intentions, and upon finding it, feigned surprise. No one ever suspected she nned the entire thing.


    But now Zi Cheng was going off-script, saying things that were never in the story. Ai Lin wasnt sure how this would bode for her.


    Everyone was interested in the tomb after listening to Zi Cheng talk about it. They all agreed to set out early in the morning and follow the map and see what destiny awaited them.


    Zi Cheng knew she was stronger than her peers in ss, even the current money-making assignment wasnt a challenge. However she was not qualified to talk whenpared to Ming Xis group. Fortunately those in Ming Xis group were good people. They saw no problem with Zi Cheng getting more of the share, it was her map after all. Zi Cheng didnt demand arger share of the treasure just because she found the map either, instead all she asked for was a chance to search for the treasure.


    Regardless what she thought or felt about the situation, this was in fact the best course of action.


    Their first night was so quiet it felt like the quiet before the storm, and everyone was uneasy because of it.


    There werent anyrge beasts, but there were plenty of reptiles. They were nocturnal creatures so they loved toe out at night. They hunted and yed then burrowed back into the ground to eat. They werent particr about what they ate either, as long as they could get it, they ate it, even humans were OK.


    They were a pain for adventurers because of the speed with which they burrowed in and out of the ground, so it was hard to predict where an attack woulde from. It was a simple and effective attack whenbined with their thick, nearly imprable skin.


    Fortunately they were timid creatures with a preference for running away when scared. So they would chomp you down to the bones if you yed dead, but if you scared them, theyd happily toss you away in order to make a fast retreat.


    Its too quiet, muttered Elena. It wasnt her first time in the realm battlegrounds, but it was the first time she felt uneasy.


    Ming Xi agreed. It is too quiet, youre right. Those on watch duty, be extra careful. He stared hard into the night and squashed the uneasiness in his heart.


    Feng Wu gazed off into the distance with a strange look in her eyes. Jier didnt miss it. He went over and tugged at her sleeve asking, Whats wrong?


    Something terrible is about to wake up.


    Something terrible? Xiao Wu, are you seeing something again. Talk! Wind eximed.


    The others turned to stare at Feng Wu. Anything she said would be taken seriously. They knew she wasnt an ordinary girl after everything that happened in town. If she hadnt mentioned something was wrong with Princess Nai Nai, they would never have been able to locate the demon, and many more people would have died.


    Feng Wu shook her head and only said, I didnt see it. I heard it.


    What did you hear? Can you tell us? Rain sidled over and sat down next to Feng Wu.


    Theres someone very powerful in the valley. When he wakes up a lot of people will die. Feng Wu turned to look at Rains cute face that was nearly touching her.


    Cant you be more clear? What''s waking up? Gerasi asked.


    I dont know because they dont know either. All they can say is a lot of people die every time this guy wakes up. Feng Wu was getting her information from the nts. The demonized nts liked to talk and Feng Wu liked to listen so.. .


    Ming Xi and Tian Ya looked at each other. Both of them felt something big was going to happen soon. Whatever it was would be even more terrifying than what happened in town.


    Should we leave? Pei Qing asked. He hadplete confidence in Feng Wus abilities. Leaving was the first thought that came to mind.


    Out of the question! Didnt everyone agree wed go find the tomb together?! Yifu butted in.


    What does everyone else think? Ming Xi smiled slightly. There was a faint, peaceful light in his eyes that put everyone at ease.


    In the end the only ones who wanted to leave were Wind, Rain and Pei Qing. Zi Cheng wanted to find the treasure so she didnt want to leave. Yifu would follow whatever Zi Cheng went regardless of the danger. The more reluctant Zi Cheng was to leave, the more reluctant Ai Lin was to leave as well. Jasmine never said much; she would go with popr opinion.


    Since the majority wanted to stay, everyone would stay.


    Elena wanted to have the freshmen leave, but since they were adamant about staying, she held her tongue. Besides she had the feeling Feng Wu was probably awesome in her own right, Jier was a sessor, and they were all students from the school, so they were capable.


    Her worries were eased when she thought about it that way. Besides having Feng Wu around would be useful.


    Everyone, other than those on watch duty, turned in for the night.


    It was quiet the next morning as well. There wasnt even a single bird chirping. Though early morning light shone golden and bright outside the valley, it was dim inside. The gigantic trees had such luscious leaves that much of the sunlight was filtered out before it reached the ground.

 Chapter 131:

    Chapter 131:


    No one had a restful sleep that night, probably because they were so anxious. They got up early and doused the fire. Zi Cheng pulled out the iron sheet with the map, and after confirming the direction, the group set out.


    There wasnt a single animal or insect sound, so it was eerily quiet as they walked through the woods. Their foot falls were the only sounds that broke the oppressive quiet.


    What was up with this calmness? Nothing attacked them. Even the fearsome zombies were absent. They walked in this dead atmosphere for several hours, only breaking it up with snippets of conversation.


    Whats wrong with this ce? Isnt it legendary for being dangerous? Rain deliberately stepped on a twig just to make some noise.


    They all nodded their heads, feeling the same way. It was just too quiet! If they didnt know better, they would never have believed they were in the realm battlegrounds - the battlegrounds of gods and demons! The ce was too peaceful!


    The calmer the present is, the more dangerous it will be in the future. Everyone, be on guard. The unease Ming Xi had tamped downst night returned even stronger than before.


    They continued their journey without interruption.


    Finally they heard a burst of sound. There was a battle nearby!


    Fighting broke out for all kinds of reasons in the realm battlegrounds: from those fighting because of greed to those fighting to protect themselves. It was best not to meddle and just detour around such a scene, otherwise you might find yourself embroiled in a mess.


    Ming Xis group werent inexperienced and they knew people murdered each other every day in the realm battlegrounds. This wouldnt be the first time they made a detour around such a scene.


    They intervened in town earlier because it involved a demon and normal everyday people. It was different with the realm battlegrounds. No normal person would enter unless they wanted tomit suicide. Those who entered were almost always seeking treasure. And if you were a treasure seeker than you had to ept the fact that death lurked around every corner. No one was obligated to help you.


    Ming Xi and the others only took a few steps before a group of seven, two women and five men, came into view. The two good looking women cut a sorry figure with their obvious injuries. The men were no better; they had open wounds all over their bodies. It looked like a life and death type of situation.


    Youre finally here! The womens eyes lit up when they saw Feng Wus party. She purposefully shouted as loud as she could. Her group immediately ran over intending to use the kids as cannon fodder.


    Ming Xi and the others frowned. They didnt expect to encounter such a situation.


    Behind the fleeing group of seven was another group of thirty. There were ten magicians and twenty sword users all wearing the same uniform. They werent the kind of people you wanted to make angry.


    Tian Ya pulled out his sword and aimed it at the group of seven before they reached Feng Wu and everyone else. Ice moved menacingly across the de and the surrounding air chilled instantly.


    The seven people had felt a deep chill around their legs from the moment he drew his sword. Looking down they saw ice encasing their feet.


    What did you do?! Release us right now! Their faces turned ugly, especially the woman dressed in blue. She didnt expect her n to use the kids would backfire. These guys were powerful and not the pushovers she expected! It only took a single sword user to freeze them on the spot.


    Friends, thank you for your help. A middle aged sword user from the pursuing party stepped out and nodded toward Ming Xi and the others.


    It was obvious from their appearances the group of seven werent part of Ming Xis group. No one who entered the battlegrounds would be that stupid. Any fool could see through the womans n to drag the kids in.


    Sure. They obviously overestimated their abilities. Tian Ya gave the group of thirty a cold nce before ignoring them and walking away.


    He was rude, but making an enemy of someone whos strength you couldnt gauge was stupid. So, although some in the group gave him mean looks, they didnt remark on Tian Yas actions.


    Im Cohen,mander of the third squadron for the mercenarypany, Inferno. Who are you my friends? Cohen asked Ming Xi andpany. He wasnt put off by Tian Yas abrupt manners, instead it only made him smile more broadly.


    Were students from Xingguang Holy Academy. Our names are not worth mentioning. Ming Xi smiled.


    It was a radiant smile, and it glowed with the beauty of the moon in the dark forest.


    This guy is too beautiful! thought Cohen to himself. Inparison his group were like a bunch of ugly butchers! He didnt doubt they were students from Xingguang Holy Academy. Hed been a mercenary long enough to tell when someone was being truthful.

 Chapter 132: RIP Gerasi

    Chapter 132: RIP Gerasi


    Let us go! Do you know who we are?! Were from the Yiduo n! The Yiduo wont let you guys off if you hurt us! This came from the woman in green. She stood next to the woman in blue.


    Ming Xi had no interest in them at all. He and his group gave their farewells to Cohen and turned to leave.


    Students, wait! Theres something big about to happen. If your only reason for being here is to gain experience, then I rmend leaving soon.


    Ming Xi and his group werent the only ones who felt uneasy, other experienced people exploring the area also felt it.


    Cohen had good intentions when he told Ming Xi and his group to leave. They had a bright future ahead of them and he didnt want their lives to be cut short by misfortune in the battlegrounds.


    Thank you for your concern. We will be careful. Ming Xi thanked the man sincerely. He and his group were already aware of the situation but he appreciated the warning.


    Cohen could see Ming Xis group werent going to leave. They were strangers who met in passing so he wasnt going to go out of his way to convince them. He warned them. What they chose to do with that warning was their business.


    Neither groups thought about the other after parting ways.


    The kids found a good ce to set up camp for the night.


    Feng Wu and her team[notes] had the habit of carrying dried foods with them. Ming Xis team[notes] went out on expeditions to train often, so they were ustomed to carrying various ingredients and spices on their bodies at all times. This way they would be able to cook something when they didnt want to eat the prepared rations they brought along with them.


    Well help. Zi Cheng volunteered as she took the pot from Elena and positioned it over the fire. Meanwhile Yifu helped wash the vegetables with water supplied by Zi Chengs water magic.


    Potatoes in this world were muchrger than the ones back on Earth but they were just as popr. Ai Lin used a small knife to peel and dice them.


    Elena saw Feng Wu standing nearby looking awkward so she called out, Feng Wu,e and help cut the vegetables." She held the knife out to Feng Wu wanting to include her.


    Light positively beamed out of Feng Wus eyes - she was so excited. It was the first time anyone voluntarily let her help in the kitchen.


    Jier was helping the other boys pitch the tents, so wasnt aware of what was happening. When he turned around and saw Feng Wu holding a knife and cutting some vegetables his stomach did a somersault.


    Vegetables? Cutting? As long as she didnt cook anything, it would be fine right? Uncertainty ate at Jier, but one thing he was certain about was the quality of Feng Wus cooking. It was lethal and to be avoided at all costs! He remembered the first time he tasted something she made. It knocked him out for a solid twenty minutes. Then when he woke up he couldnt eat anything  for three days! He lost over five pounds. Anyone else would have surely died!


    It was a sad past. Just thinking about it made him lose his appetite, better to stop, otherwise he wouldnt be able to eat dinner.


    It would be over for anyone who passed out in the battlegrounds. Just give up, turn into a zombie, or be food for the reptiles.


    No, it was too dangerous to let Feng Wu cook. Jier had to check. Xiao Wu, he asked his voiceced with care, are you cooking?


    Xiao Cheng is cooking. Shes an amazing cook. In fact many of the recent popr dishes were her creations. Yifu immediately piped up, not wanting Feng Wu to get any credit.


    Oh, well then carry on. Ill stay out of the way. Xiao Wu wasnt cooking! Jiers entire body rxed now that the danger had passed. He waved to Feng Wu before running into the woods to collect more sticks and twigs.


    Feng Wu wondered why Jier hade over at all.


    The smell of cooked stew floated around camp as everyone ate. Both Luis and Gerasiplimented Zi Cheng on her cooking; it was a savory and filling meal.


    Gerasi sighed in contentment. Junior Zi Cheng is so skilled. If Elena was half as good we wouldnt have to worry about eating crappy food on expeditions.


    Luis edged away from Gerasi as he thought: stuuuupid!


    Oh, is Little Brother Gerasi dissatisfied with my cooking?


    The tone made Gerasis back crawl. He thought: ah my god what a stupid mistake! Do I not want to live anymore? Why the hell did I say that?


    Ahm.. . Ahm.. . Big Sister Elena, I was confused. Confused! I misspoke  I used the wrong words! Oh honorable, wonderful, forgiving, Big Sister Elena, can we just pretend I didnt say anything? Gerasi looked up at Elena withrge moist eyes filled with unshed tears. Sitting there with his bowl of stew and that pitiful expression on his face, he looked like a battered and abused housewife. It was too beautiful! The others were sitting back to enjoy the show.


    No. .. can. .. do. Elenaid her bowl down gently before stepping toward Gerasi in a verydylike manner. She reached for his bowl and pulled it out of his hands. Once it was safely out of the way. .. *whack!* she clobbered him. Then she hauled him away into the grass to be properly educated.


    No! Wait! Please, I wont dare talk nonsense anymore! Help! Gerasi pleaded. It was useless, Elena was merciless and hispanions were enjoying the show too much to help.


    Dont know where he got it from, but Luis found a white handkerchief to wave for Gerasi.


    Will Senior Gerasi be all right? Zi Chengs voice was full of worry.


    Dont worry about him. Hell be fine. Luis assured her.


    Zi Cheng felt better. It turned out she was being overly worried.


    The potato stew was devoured quickly by the group and another night passed by peacefully. Somehow or other, news of the gods tomb spread, and before long everyone in the battlegrounds knew of it.  +notes otwentyfirst: Verde y azul:


    Gracias por el captulo!


    -(Wed) December 18, 2019 @ 1:03pmPurple ditto:


    Thanks for the chapter otwentyfirst~ Hey, its foot in mouth disease.


    -(Mon) January 13, 2020 @ 1:05am


    By the time the kids reached the tomb, there was already a massive crowd of people milling about.


    Zi Cheng didnt understand why so many people were there.


    Ai Lin didnt know either  there were too many plot changes! The only ones who should have been at the tomb were the members of the Yiduo n. Zi Cheng would arriveter and the two would fight to gain entrance. Ultimately, as the female MC, Zi Cheng would win, enter the tomb, and get the divine artifact. The fact that the structure was a tomb wasnt something anyone else should have known. Ai Lin was really confused.


    No one else in the group knew the tomb was supposed to be a big secret or just how important it was.


    The battlegrounds were a huge, expansive region. Many people entered to get hands on training and gain experience. They were all confident in their abilities, but they knew not to underestimate anyone they met.


    News about the tomb spread fast. There were so many factions gathered around that no one would have been able to sneak inside the tomb unnoticed. Ming Xis group joined the growing number of people milling about without attracting any attention. They could tell there was something wrong so they looked for an inconspicuous ce to wait. But some people shine brightly no matter where they are. People will inexorably turn to them even if theyre just standing still minding their own business.


    Unfortunately Ming Xis party was full of people like that: there was the gentle, charming and charismatic Zi Cheng, there was the incredibly sexy Elena with her curvaceous body, there was the beautiful and sassy looking Ai Lin with her bright smile, there was the exotic, dark, mysterious beauty of Feng Wu, and then there was Yifu and Jasmine, who were pretty in their own right. That was thedies, the boys were amazing too.


    Jier was like a fire in the night with his ming red hair and heated atmosphere. Tian Ya exuded a chilly beauty with his cold eyes and murderous aura. Ming Xi stood like a serene beauty, charm glowing from every pore. He was like the moon god incarnate. Men, women, it didnt matter the gender, eyes gravitated towards him. Thedies were staring quitesciviously as a matter of fact. The other males in the group may as well just blend into the background.


    Those undistinguishable men.[notes]:. ..


    Hey, are you guys also looking for treasure in the gods tomb? The question came from a sloppily dressed young man in a nearby groupposed of both men and women. It was obvious they were interested in Ming Xis team.


    You guys too? Luis took on the role of ambassador.


    What gods tomb? Wasnt this just an ordinary tomb? Both Jier and Gerasi discretely nced at Zi Cheng. Had she known all along it wasnt just an ordinary tomb but actually a gods tomb?


    Suspicion bloomed in Jiers heart. He decided Zi Cheng wasnt as honest as she appeared. If he did go into the tomb he needed to watch out for her.


    Gerasi had some doubts but he wasnt certain. The others in the group felt the same way. It was possible she didnt know. But even if she did, she was the one who discovered it, so her keeping it a secret was fair. After all it was a gods tomb. It was appropriate to be on guard and be cautious.


    Their opinion of Zi Cheng was unchanged.


    Feng Wu was confused. Its not just an old tomb? There was no hidden motive in her question; she only asked because she wanted rification.


    Others hearing the question took it the wrong way.


    Zi Cheng bit her lip, an aggrieved look in her eyes. Sorry Xiao Wu, I didnt know this was a gods tomb. I really thought it was just some ancient tomb. Zi Cheng pulled the innocent, misunderstood card.


    Ai Lin wanted to apud. It was damn good acting.


    Yifu immediately jumped in, her tone filled with anger. What are you saying?! Are you ming Xiao Cheng?!


    Ladies,dies. This is a gods tomb. News of it spread like wildfire yesterday. Not only that, even the exact location was disclosed. No one knows who started it, but the entire battleground knows about it. So we all came to check it out, broke in the young man from earlier, totally missing the nasty undertone floating between the girls.


    Oh, Luis smoothly added, so thats how it is. We also heard about the tomb; thats why were here. We just didnt expect it was a gods tomb.


    The people who told you about it must have not known either. Anyways, its a <i>gods</i> tomb, so its a huge affair. Who knows how many bigshots are going to show up? There are a bunch ofrge groups camping out in front of the entrance already. But itll only open with a key, so no ones getting in until the one with the key shows up.


    What?! A key? The tomb needs key? Luis was surprised. The group had no idea there was a key.


    Of course theres a key. The young man answered. Its a gods tomb my man. Otherwise dont you think everyone would have gone in already?


    Pei Qing had to ask. Who has the key then?


    The young man turned to look at Pei Qing in the eyes. The Infernopany. Theyre legendary.


    The Infernopany? Wasnt that the group they met earlier in the woods? Luis thought the name was familiar. The news about the tomb was spread yesterday, and yesterday was when they encountered thepany and the seven people. Was there a connection? It was only a hypothesis but the entire thing made Luis wonder.  closed Verde y azul:


    Gracias por el captulo!


    -(Wed) December 18, 2019 @ 1:07pmPurple ditto:


    Thanks otwentyfirst! Hmmm. The group they were chasing must have spread the info in revenge after their loot got stolen.


    -(Mon) January 13, 2020 @ 1:11am


    Yesterday a member of the Infernopany had stumbled upon a corpse that had been decaying for several years. On the body was a sheet of iron. The Yiduo n saw it as well, but didnt know what it was at the time.


    Operating under the principle of never letting go of something once they saw it, in order to keep the prize and split it evenly amongst themselves, the group of seven didnt hesitate to stab the Inferno member in the back. The mercenarypany was huge with well over three hundred members, so they werent to be trifled with. Killing the guy was the best way to cover their tracks.


    But just as they were in the process of killing him -seven on one- Cohens squad appeared. There were many veterans in his squad so, in the end they were the ones outnumbered. While they were fleeing, some of the Inferno members blood dripped onto the sheet and revealed the map. The Yidou n saw the tombs location and realized what the iron sheet was for.


    The Infernopany didnt know what the iron sheet was for; had they known they would not have let the seven people from the Yiduo n off with just a beating.


    This veered from the original plot. Originally the group of seven were not captured by the mercenarypany and had instead met up with their own Yiduo n. The n would find the gods tomb and eventually lose the key to Zi Cheng.


    Unfortunately for them the script changed with Feng Wus appearance. The Infernopany were able to take back the iron sheet, thus changing everything that happened afterwards.


    As a matter of fact, if the seven people had sessfully killed the guy from the Infernopany, the tomb would never have been made public. But since the plot changed and the Yiduo n lost the iron sheet, the n purposefully circted the rumors about the tomb.


    They were angry at having to eat the loss from the Infernopany. If they couldnt get it, then they would try their best to make it difficult for their rival.


    By the time the Infernopany finished preparations to raid the tomb, news of it had spread throughout the battlegrounds.


    Feng Wus group didnt know any of this insider information. Luis was gathering information from the youth that had approached them.


    Both the matter of the keys being in the Infernopanys possession and the tombs location were spread at the same time? Ai Lin thought the whole thing was suspicious.


    We wondered if the rumors were circting because the Inferno group offended someone. Its exactly the kind of rumor that would band adventurers together to oppose them. But after further observations, we surmised that the key may truly be held by the Inferno group after all.


    The person who spread the rumor initially may have been telling the truth. After we verified it, manyrge mercenary groups began making, or tried to make connections with the Infernopany. Currently, there are a few around the general area and a few more around the entrance of the tomb.


    Its definitely because they worked out an agreement of some type.


    Luis smiled and thanked the brother for the information. If it werent for you, we wouldnt know the situation.


    You dont have to be so polite. Itsmon knowledge and not a secret at all. The young man waved his hand dismissively.


    Feng Wu tugged at Jiers shirt. Uncertain and a bit distressed she asked, Jier, should we go in?


    Jier turned down to look at her. Do you want to go?


    Its just that the tomb is very dangerous. Feng Wu read a lot of books so she knew what a gods tomb was. It was something gods built as their final resting ce. There would be treasure, but there would also be danger.


    Feng Wu puckered her lips thoughtfully as she looked over at Ming Xi.


    Feeling her gaze, Ming Xi turned to her and gave her a slight, gentle nod.


    Dont go in if youre so afraid of dying. No one asked you to go. Yifu hated Feng Wu the most. The two had shed early on and the divide between them only deepened with time. It was at a point where it was impossible for them to get along.


    Feng Wus suspicion of Zi Cheng earlier only added fuel to the fire. Yifu''s anger was off the charts.


    Shut up or die. Jier nced at her disdainfully as he spoke. He didnt bother trying to hide the maliciousness in his eyes.


    Youre a sessor to one of the four season gods! How can you threaten a girl like that?! Yifu didnt believe him.


    It was a good thing Jier was fast. He activated a silence spell the moment she opened her mouth. Otherwise she would have spilled his identity to everyone.


    Yifu! How irresponsible of you. How could you reveal Jiers identity like that? Ai Lin wanted to get into Jiers good graces so she jumped right in.


    I didnt say anything wrong! Why should his identity by a secret?! Why cant I say it? Yifu countered. She didnt appreciate Ai Lins nosiness.


    Ah! Could it be Jier is afraid if his identity is exposed, people will know he used his powers to embarrass a ssmate? Jasmine joined in. She still had a grudge against Jier for using illusion magic to humiliate her so she naturally sided with Yifu.  closed Verde y azul:


    Gracias por el captulo!


    -(Wed) December 18, 2019 @ 1:11pmDitto shock:


    otwentyfirst.... those two are really idiots...


    -(Mon) January 13, 2020 @ 1:16am


    Zi Cheng immediately realized they were teaming up to embarrass Jier. It made her anxious. Every single god sessor was a powerhouse in his own right. She really didnt want to offend one of them. She was about to speak to alleviate the tension, unfortunately Jier wasn''t the type to be patient.


    Havent had enough? Want try again? Jiers voice was full of provocation and malice.


    You-! Jasmine was practically hyperventting; her chest heaved up and down, but unfortunately the men were not in the mood to appreciate the show. She never expected Jier would have the audacity to threaten her in front of so many people. However, after the humiliation she suffered under his hands before,[notes] she knew how crazy he could get.


    She wouldnt put it past him to make her perform in front of so many people.


    Stop, Jasmine, Yifu. The situation is already confusing enough as it is. We shouldnt fight amongst ourselves. Zi Cheng grabbed a girl in each hand. She made up her mind to keep an eye on them so theyd stay out of trouble.


    The girls were pulled away before either Elena or Gerasi could intercede.


    After talking some more to the outgoing guy from the other group, Luis understood what was happening with the tomb.


    Oh look. The Yiduo n are here. They even brought one of their elders. Our odds of getting an artifact just got slimmer.


    Ha. You were shooting for an artifact? I would have been happy with just a spell or a fruit.


    There are so many people here already but it looks like more are still showing up.


    I wonder what the Inferno guys are thinking. They still haven''t opened the tomb. The longer they wait the more people are going to show up. Its going to be a madhouse then.


    Yeah, why havent they opened the tomb yet?


    Other people were also gossiping. In their hearts, they were worried. Big shots kept arriving. The longer they waited the smaller the pot was going to be.


    As everyone was talking, a high ranking elder from the Yiduo n walked forward. He was a middle aged man d entirely in a ck magic robe. The air around him was filled with powerful magic.


    There were several people around him. Some were obviously magicians with staves and wands in hand, while others were sword users with their long swords. All of them exuded a powerful air.


    The group of about thirty walked into the crowd. They were an influential n in Souya, so although there werent many of them, none of the adventurers dared underestimate them.The n was protected by a magical swordsman and not many in Souya dared oppose them.


    Big brother, look over there! Arent those the guys who blocked us so we couldnt escape from the Infernopany? This came from a dainty looking girl in blue with a staff one hand.


    It is them! Brother Yabo, we cant let them get away! If we dont kill them, Ill never resolve this suffocation in my chest! Another girl red at Feng Wu. Her big eyes were full of resentment. Indeed if looks could kill, Feng Wu and the others would have died half a dozen times already.


    Anji, Banji, dont worry. Well definitely kill those guys. Yabo nced with a sinister eye towards Ming Xis group. Then he walked to their group elder.


    Their elder was the seventh of twelve elders in the Yiduo family. He had been leading a small group in training when they ran into several juniors in the n. He never expected to encounter a gods tomb on the trip. He was incredibly resentful of the Infernopany for stealing the key from them. Regarding the small adventurer group that made it happen, there was no way he was going to let them get away.


    Dealing with the Inferno group required discussion with the other elders in the n, but dealing with a group of young adventurers did not. He wasnt pressured in the least, so when Yabo pointed out they were nearby, he decided he would settle the matter himself. The people of the Yiduo n were not nobodies anyone could just bully!


    The kids were sensitive and felt the venomous stares. They turned around and found the Yiduo n staring at them.


    Arent those the guys who tried to drag us down with them yesterday? Ai Lin asked.


    Luis agreed. Yeah, they are. I heard someone mention theyre people from the Yiduo n.


    Well apparently they want to kill us. Tian Ya said.


    Everyone be careful once we enter the tomb. I suspect they will try something once were all inside. Ming Xi frowned. He didnt expect the earlier encounter to cause so much trouble.


    Definitely. Wind and Rain both agreed.


    Yabo wanted the Seventh Elder to kill the group then and there, but the elder refrained. He didnt want any witnesses around when he killed them. They were students from Xingguang Holy Academy, and though it was only a school, it had a lot of influence. Everyone knew how good the rtionship between the school and Star Marshall Hall was. Not to mention the special identities of the schools principal and the lord of the hall. They were akin to gods. The Seventh Elder did not want to provoke the school.


    But just because he didnt want to provoke the school didnt mean he was willing to let the group go. The n needed to get revenge for the stolen key. The best course was to hide their actions and set a trap inside the tomb. This way, when the time came, the school wouldnt know it was the Yiduo n.


    It was a good idea, but would it really go so smoothly?


    Why do they want to kill us? Feng Wu didnt know them so she didnt understand why the group was emitting such a strong killing intent.  closed Purple :


    OMG!! Thank your again for the mass release :D


    -(Tue) December 10, 2019 @ 8:37pmBlue:


    Thank you so much again for the mass release! ?? Haha a Feng Wu is too innocent to understand what''s going on and how her question sounded. ??


    -(Wed) December 11, 2019 @ 5:24amGross:


    Zi Cheng is gross. I cant stand fake people


    -(Wed) December 11, 2019 @ 8:27amViolet:


    +1 (Agree with Gross)


    -(Fri) December 13, 2019 @ 10:40pmBlue:


    Thanks for the mass release i love this novel so much


    -(Sat) December 14, 2019 @ 9:17amVerde y azul:


    Gracias por el captulo!


    -(Wed) December 18, 2019 @ 1:15pmditto ck:


    thanks otwentyfirst. those folk are going to die... backfire trap?


    -(Mon) January 13, 2020 @ 1:33am


    <b>c136: </b>


    Jier quickly educated Feng Wu. Some people are just unreasonable. They dont need a reason to kill. In the future, if you encounter people with this kind of mental illness, dont be polite towards them.


    Feng Wu nodded. She understood now. Those who wanted to kill without reason were mentally unwell.


    Ming Xi secretly agreed with Jiers education. Hed only been with Feng Wu a few days, but he could see how incredibly simple and pure she was. If someone didnt properly and carefully educate her, who knew what unscrupulous person would try to take advantage of her?


    Oh, Elder Fy, is this your team? The question came from a middle aged man wearing a sword masters outfit and a mercenary groups badge on one arm. He was smiling as he walked over.


    A cold light shed in Seventh Elders eyes at the voice. Captain Anduo, youre also here. Indeed, you arrived here pretty fast!


    The news of the gods tomb spread so quickly. I heard about it and came right away. Speaking of which, I must thank Elder Fy for spreading the news. The smile on Captain Anduos face was sincere.


    There is no need. I simply didnt want the Infernopany to monopolize the gods tomb. The tomb should be shared with everyone. How can onepany be allowed to keep it to themselves? Seventh Elder Fyughed. His real thoughts were quite different. He thought if it werent for the Yiduo n, how could any of you even know about the tomb? Without us, you mercenaries wouldnt even know what you were missing.


    Anduo sneered in his heart as he thought how obvious it was that Fy was using the crowd to pressure the Infernopany to open the tomb. To cause harm with such nice words, thenugh so naturally afterwards, Fy really wasnt easy to deal with.


    The two old foxes mentally scolded each other but nothing showed on their faces.


    Another voice floated over. Fy, youre on your own? None of the other twelve elders are with you? Are you going to be able to handle all those kids on your own? The owner of the voice, a sinister man with deep undereye circles, walked up. He held a long staff in one hand and was emitting a powerful aura, clearly not someone to be trifled with.


    You just worry about your own family n Shaya. Fy snorted and began to lead his group somewhere else to wait.


    Well unlike your Yiduo n that havent had any distinguishing talenttely, my Lianye n is full of talented recruits. Shaya sneered.


    This made the group of juniors behind Fy re; their disbelief obvious. Shaya barely even registered their presence. The magic around him hummed and suddenly struck out at the juniors.


    They were just juniors so how could they detect the attack? Why would a master even attack a group of juniors?


    Attacking juniors. Shaya, youre shameless. Fy struck his staff to the ground and instantly neutralized the attack.


    Humph! Shaya walked away without even bothering to give the group a second nce.


    None of the other groups in the area intervened. It was important to conserve their strength, so why meddle in someone elses business? The people who came werent stupid. They came to find treasure inside the tomb. They wouldnt expend precious energy to battle in front of the gates.


    Fortunately Fys group found a spot to wait without saying much in retaliation. Many more people showed up but the hour passed by without incident. The Infernopany finally appeared after an endless amount of calls from the crowd.


    They were of course weed by everyone the moment they appeared. The crowd was excited and wanted to get inside the tomb as fast as possible.


    Captain Cohen, its been awhile. Well have to ask your help in exploring the tomb.


    Yes, yes. It must have been incredible luck that Captain Cohen found the key. Were all so envious!


    Brother Cohen, dont forget to take care of the Mad Lion group. We dont know the terrain inside the tomb.


    The captains of the different mercenary groups along with the elders of various ns surrounded him in an instant. Their words were short, but their meaning was clear: Its high time to open the tomb. You have a map, so share it with the rest of us.


    He knew the crowd wouldnt hesitate to kill for the key if he didnt open the tomb voluntarily.


    The more Cohen listened to them, the more he wanted to kick them. Hispany was ecstatic at the opportunity to enter the god tomb, but the group he was with werent that strong. He had only been taking them around to train a bit in the battlegrounds when the whole thing with the map happened. They needed more than the few powerful experts that gathered in front of the tomb to make the expedition work. How much exploring could they possibly do with the mishmash of talents they had now? Would they be able to exit alive if the entered?


    He had sent his fastest guy to headquarters to notify the leaders of thepany about the tomb. But it would take time for them to reorder everything and rendezvous with him and his squad. He hoped they were making haste and not wasting time fantasizing about the treasure.


    Others, like Cohen, had also sent message back to their respective organizations. The real masters and big shot leaders hadnt arrived yet. To ess the tomb and get as much treasure as possible would require additional rear support. Just the congregation gathered wasnt enough.


    Lets go to the other side, Zi Cheng said as soon as she saw Cohen appear.


    Huh? Why? Luis asked suspiciously. The others shot her suspicious nces as well.


    No one gathered around the entrance of the tomb noticed the small group of school children shift away from the crowd. Zi Cheng led Ming Xi and the others to a side location surrounded by poisonous shrubs. The mutant nts were no match for the kids.


    A side entrance? Ai Lin asked pointing to a smooth stone wall in the tomb.


    <b>c137:</b>


    Yes. There were two maps on the iron sheet I found. It showed two different entrances: a safe one and a random one. The random entrance will teleport you to a random location inside the tomb. Theres a chance you couldnd in a dangerous location.


    I didnt want to use it, but there are too many people in front of the main entrance; Plus its obvious the people from the Yiduo n dont like us. It would be dangerous to go the same way as them, so I thought we could try this route instead.


    Zi Cheng wasnt lying. She had wanted to take the safer path initially, but walking the safe path with so many people would turn dangerous quickly. There was so much treasure, people would definitely fight. They were at a disadvantage since they were such a small group. So why not take a chance and gamble on the random entrance?


    Junior Zi Cheng has a point. Even a safe road will be dangerous when you squeeze so many people together. Lets try this one. Elena was a risk-taker at heart so she wasnt concerned about the random transport.


    Yes, lets take this entrance. Just be careful after you enter. Remember, it is a gods tomb. As the ss senior in the group, Ming Xi felt it was his duty to warn everyone. While he didnt have the same rtionship with Pei Qing, Wind and Rain, they had travelled together, so technically they could be considered friends.


    The trio obediently nodded their heads. Feng Wu gazed at him with big, bright eyes. Ming Xi ignored her. At this point he was used to her tant, molesting stares.


    The ground suddenly shook. Ming Xi and the others guessed Cohen had opened the entrance.


    Zi Cheng took out the small piece of iron and aimed it at the smooth section of wall. When she did so a white light appeared above the area. An energy filled ck hole quickly reced the light.


    The kids exchanged nces then proceeded to walk into the hole one by one.


    After much endless spinning, Feng Wu appeared above what looked like beast territory. Yes it was arge expanse ofnd inhabited by beasts.[notes] She recognized the beasts, having read about them in one of the books in the library. They were called Four-Winged Sheep; high level fire type beasts. They spewed fire from their mouths and bodies all year round. Even their feathers were made of mes. The feathers were especially useful in attacking their enemies.


    It was rare to see such high level beasts unless one went to their natural habitat. This was difficult given the great danger involved.


    Feng Wu looked around. She couldnt see anyone else. Was she lost? She blinked, feeling a little ufortable. Fortunately she grew up on Yuehua mountain, so quickly adapted to being alone.


    The beasts were aware of the recent human incursion into their territory. They were quick to finish off any humans they found, but Feng Wu smelled different. These originally vicious beasts changed their minds.


    She had a wonderful scent!" They wanted to be friends with her!


    Me! Me! I want to be friends with her! The air around her feels so good


    Who is this human? Why dont I want to bash her in?


    Dozens of Four-Winged Sheep, young and old, big and small, gathered around her and gazed curiously at her. The older ones had more resistance to Feng Wu; they didnt immediately rush over to sniff her. The younger ones had no such ability. They rushed forward with wagging tails as they ran around her legs begging to be hugged and petted. Some nipped at her skirt trying to get her attention.


    Feng Wu squinted and smiled. She was great with animals, and she loved getting along with them. Although the animals in this world were strange with awesomely destructive powers, it didnt stop her from liking them.


    She wasnt afraid of the mes from the little ones. She bent down to pat them on the backs and y with their wings. It made the little ones shriek with joy.


    The adult beasts were nervous she would hurt the little ones, but they rxed upon seeing the Feng Wusck of fear toward their mes.


    Their mes werent physical, but spiritual ones. If they werent actively attacking you, then as long as you had good intentions in your heart, the mes wouldnt hurt. Conversely, if you had evil intentions, then you would suffer painfully engulfed in the mes.


    Feng Wu wasnt afraid of their mes. It proved she didnt have wicked thoughts toward them and that her heart was pure. It would have been impossible for her to be uninjured if she did.


    Even if the baby beasts were weak, their mes were still effective against humans.


    Feng Wus friendliness and herpleteck of fear toward their mes soon won the adult beasts over. The fact that she understood what they were saying made them even happier. They brought her to their cave and gave her some spiritual fruit as a weing present. It was the kind that increased bone strength.


    She took a teeny tiny small mouthful of the fruit,pletely unaware how precious it was. For her it was just a nice present from her new friends.


    While Feng Wu was leisurely eating fruit, her travelpanions were suffering.


    Jier fell headfirst into a swamp and nearly drowned.


    Wind and Rain were luckier, havingnded in a forest, however it was a huge forest and they didnt know where they were.


    Pei Qing fell into a beastir. Fortunately the beast wasnt home and Pei Qing was able to run away before it returned.


    Elena and Yifu teleported to the same location and nearly fell into a pool. If not for Elenas quick reaction they, would have turned into dinner for a magical water beast.


    Tian Ya may have just had a strong affinity for ice because he fell into a cold region surrounded by ice and snow. He was a master who understood the ice sword intent so it was an easy location for him.


    <b>c138:</b>


    Zi Cheng fell into an abandoned ruin surrounded by fallen buildings, so she was rtively safe.


    Ai Lin fell into a field filled with rare medicinal nts. Of everyone, she was the luckiest. She harvested as much as she could and stored them in her dimensional bag.


    Jasminended in a snake pit. Luckily shended with Gerasi and they were able to escape after a hard battle.


    Luis had somewhat worse luck. Hended in a desert where scorpions asionally burrowed out of the ground and chased after him.


    As for Ming Xi, his luck was incredible. Hended near a crater, nearly falling into a volcano and burning to a crisp.


    Because of the random teleportation, except for a few people who ended up together, most of them were scattered around the tomb. Each of them began moving in search of treasure.


    Feng Wu was enjoying a banquet of spiritual fruits while being entertained enthusiastically by the sheep. The sheep were native to the tomb so they knew where all the fruits grew.


    Feng Wu ate with one hand and petted with the other; she was having a great time.


    Xiao Wu, you have to be careful. This is a dangerous tomb. Its a deadly legacy left by a god. Us Four-Winged Sheep have lived here for generations, but even for us, there are ces we havent explored or dared go. Its dangerous, so you cant walk around willy nilly. A mother sheep looked at Feng Wu lovingly as she delivered her warning.


    Yes, yes, please be careful. We feel that many humans entered recently. Humans are very baaaad. Of course Xiao Wu is not bad. Xiao Wu is good. Xiao Wu must be skeptical and not believe those other humans too easily, warned another sheep.


    They liked Feng Wu and were worried she would die in the tomb, so they told her about all the safe ces they knew. But the tomb was made by a god and it was really too big. Despite living there for generations, their knowledge only extended as far as the grasnds. They didnt know anything beyond those boundaries.


    The sheep sent her off with lots of fruits. Feng Wu waved goodbye to the cute herd of sheep and continued on her journey alone.


    Jier told her not to worry if she got separated from everyone. She should first explore the area around her. Be careful of the people she met while exploring. She needed to remember to protect herself and only trust the senior sister and brothers of Ming Xis team. As for anyone else, she needed to be careful and not trust them too quickly, or believe their words too easily, this included Zi Cheng and Ai Lin.


    Feng Wu didnt understand why she shouldnt believe Zi Cheng, but she wasnt a curious person so she didnt ask. She was good at being obedient and following directions.


    She walked forward in the grasnds. The sky was filled with fluffy clouds that moved with the wind and the sun shone warmly on her head. From time to time a beast would walk by.


    Feng Wus approachable aura was powerful. Even a fierce beast, as long as it was an intelligent creature, wouldnt be malicious toward her. At worse, if it was in a particrly foul mood, it would just ignore her.


    In another direction, hundreds of people entering the tomb faced a difficult decision.


    Cohen, which way should we go? A squad captain from another mercenary group came over trying to get some information.


    Everyone had entered the tomb once the entrance was opened. They walked into an enormous hall with several doors. Each door was engraved with mysterious images and text. They knew the doors represented a choice. Choosing the wrong one meant failing or even dying.


    So which door should they take? No one dared make the first move. Everyone was curious what the Infernopany would do since they had the key. They wondered if thepany had intelligence on the tomb.


    How could Cohen not know what they were thinking? He smiled bitterly. You guys, you dont have to wait. We dont know which door to choose either. The only thing that appeared on the iron was the map to the tomb and the key. We dont know anything else.


    Members of the Infernopany squad had, on more than one asion, wanted to curse out loud. The key was theirs to begin with, but someone snatched it, and it was only with great difficulty that they managed to get it back. Once they got it back, the fact that they had it was leaked to the public. They were a small squad and everyone was watching them to see what they were hiding. They had to be careful what came out of their mouths.


    But what could they possibly hide? If they really knew the pathways inside the tomb, would they really hang around so unprepared?


    The crowd believed most of what Cohen said. It was obvious when they thought about it. It was a gods tomb. Finding a key and an external map was already pretty good. To also find an internal map? Wasnt that just too good to be true?


    Generally speaking, exploring a tomb should involve adventure and work. There would be many levels, trials, and tests of fortune. How you fared depended on your ability and luck. If there was an internal map, wouldnt that be too easy? By then, could it even be called it test?


    The more logical members in the crowd were inclined to believe Cohen.


    Of course there were those who didnt believe him as well. What if he was lying? Then they would be losing out on a really good lead. They decided to follow him and pick up whatever advantages they could get.


    Those who believed Cohen didnt have a map stood by the door they wanted to go through. Those who didnt believe continued to stare at him and his team, intent on following whichever door the team chose. It took a long time before someone finally mustered the courage to walk through one of the doors.


    What?! How is this possible? Howd I end up in a desert?! A person eximed after walking through a door. He had been teleported to a desert.


    <b>c139: Inheritance</b>


    Grasnds? To have a dimensional space, truly deserving to be called a gods tomb! A boundless field of grass spread in front.


    Whoa! What is this ce? So cold! Its freezing! It was a white world with snow above and ice below.


    Damn it! Theres too much water! Are we at sea?! It was like an endless ocean.


    Hot! Hot! A freaking volcano? Really?! A volcanic cratery nearby.


    A different worldy behind each door. Which one it led to all depended on luck.


    A majestic voice resounded from the sky after everyone entered. It sounded like it came from the heavens, powerful and imposing.


    It said, Congrattions adventurers. Congrattions on finding this ce. It is my tomb, the god Calven. I dont know how many millennia has passed, but you are the first humans to enter this ce.


    I was an ordinary, weak human ten millennia ago. After working hard and training diligently, I broke through the barrier and ascended to the heavens, bing a self-made god.[notes]


    I thought I would have eternal life after bing a god. I never expected the battle between the gods and demons would erupt. So many of us gods fell here.


    During my lifetime, I, Calven was devoted to practicing the magical arts. I never epted a disciple and did not leave a legacy behind. Before I died, I used my final strength to create this tomb. Whoever can pass my test will be my sessor and inherit my legacy.


    A legacy! A real bonafide legacy!


    I never expected this. I have to try my luck!


    This is useless to a sword user. I wouldnt havee if I knew.


    Stupid. Even if you cant get the legacy as a sword user, you can still loot for treasure! Just a little here and youll be set for a few decades at least!


    True! True! I wasnt thinking.


    Magicians were boiling with passion at God Calvens words. Sword users did not retreat either. Even if they couldnt get the inheritance, they could still get some amazing treasures.


    It seems everyone is ready. The first part of the test will begin. Everyone made their choices from the doors in the hall. Every door represents a miniature world. You will encounter various dangers in these worlds.


    Face these dangers with your weapons and remove the obstacles in your way. Escape the world with your intelligence and wit. The first one hundred to do so will earn a spot on the second floor. Soe adventurers! I await your arrival on the second floor!


    And just like that, ambitious individuals tried to take the lead to pass the first test.


    In the bowels of the tomb, where no one could see, a ck figure widened his blood, red eyes in anticipation. Come! Come! Come to me! I waited so long for this day! Now its finally here! Hahaha!


    None of the adventurers knew there was a monster underground waiting for them. They were blinded by the possible legacy and countless treasure in the tomb. No one thought about whaty in wait for them.


    Feng Wu stared nkly at the sky. She blinked when her eyes began to sting. Find the exit? Feng Wu mumbled to herself. She took a step and moved forward.


    Feng Wu was a courteous and well-behaved child. She made many friends on the grasnds. Whenever she met a beast, she would take the initiative to greet it and offer it a spiritual fruit. The beasts didnt take advantage of her, quickly returning the favor and giving her an even better fruit back in exchange.


    Her path was easy without danger.


    Other adventurers who entered the grasnd werent so fortunate. It was a wide expansive region, home to thousands of beasts, most of which lived in herds and packs, so provoking one meant provoking the entire group.


    The adventurers suffered greatly. In a short period of time the once peaceful grasnds became chaotic, thick with the smell of blood. It was a ughterhouse.


    Drew was only eighteen. He had tried to test into Xingguang Holy Academy earlier, but had failed. He had been practicing the sword at this fathers house since then. His father was an average adventurer  not particrly weak or particrly strong. Drew had followed his father and practiced daily for many years.


    Recently his father had to rely on medicinal potions to stay alive. He had been poisoned by a beast while out on a mission to collect some rare herbs.


    Legend had it, a spiritual fruit that could cure all types of poison grew in the Realm Battlegrounds. The market value was exorbitant though. There was no way Drew could buy it even if he saved for a hundred years.


    This was why he was in the battlegrounds: in order to find the fruit for his father.


    He met several other adventurers when he entered the battlegrounds. They were all about the same age so they hit it off really well, and before long ended up as a team.


    They were only in the battlegrounds for two days when news of the gods tomb reached them. Drew had no interest in the tomb; he knew he wouldnt be able to enter a dangerous ce like that with his strength, but his newfoundpanions wanted to go. They persuaded him that the gods tomb would be the best ce to find the spiritual fruit he was seeking, thus he agreed to enter the tomb with them.


    The door they chose led them to the grasnds. It was so big, they couldnt see the end of it.


    The arrival of a god named Calven made hispanions even more crazy. They wholeheartedly wanted to take the test and get the inheritance. The magicians in the team were especially determined.


    Currently he and hispanions were in a hard fight.


    Damn! Why are there so many wolves?! a handsome, young fire magician gritted his teeth as he shot fireballs at the attacking wolves.


    <b>c140:</b>


    Lee, what should we do? Asia asked as he severed the head of a wolf. He was covered in sweat and blood. His face was full of anxiety as he looked to the strongest one in their group hoping there was a n.


    Lee! Think of something! Katerina yelled. She had lost her usual poise and grace sometime ago, and was now looking worn and bedraggled in her white magic robe.


    The group of six was split evenly with three magicians and three sword masters. They hadnt suffered any casualties yet, but they were exhausted from the continuous fighting.


    Drew! Block! I have a scroll my teacher gave me for just this kind of situation, but we need time to activate it! Lee ordered. He didnt let them down and immediately came up with a n.


    Okay. Drew nodded his head determinedly. He was a beefy guy, honest and straightforward. He fought even more fiercely, trying to gain as much time as he could for them to get the scroll ready.


    He was fighting so hard for the people he thought were hispanions that he didnt notice the pitying looks they shot him. All of them thought he was a fool.


    Leesst resort wasnt an attack scroll but a random teleportation scroll. It was a high caliber scroll, capable of transporting up to ten people at a time, however it required some time to activate, which was why it was important to have someone act as a decoy to attract the wolves.


    Drew was thest to join the team, so he was the natural choice to leave behind. They had let him join because he seemed honest and had good swordsmanship. He would be able to buy them time if things ever got dangerous. They would not have added an unknown person to their team otherwise.


    It was fortunate Lee had the scroll. It was fortunate Drew joined the team. Who else would have agreed to stay behind as a sacrifice?


    A white light enveloped Lees original team of five. Drew, who had been fiercely fighting, thought the scroll was finally ready when he heard the movement. He turned around only to find Lees team smirking gleefully at him before disappearing with the light.


    Drew was nave, but even he realized they had deceived him. The wolves surrounded him and he knew he wouldnt survive.


    His arms and legs were trembling from fatigue but he stood his ground and continued fighting for another ten minutes. He was covered in bloody bite marks and the loss of blood was taking its toll. He inevitably copsed.


    As his consciousness faded he thought he saw a shadow heading his way.


    Feng Wu had walked aimlessly for several hours beforeing upon the sounds of fighting in wolf territory. She wanted to ask if anyone had seen Jier so she had jogged over. Unexpectedly a man copsed just as she reached them. The wolves decided not to kill him after talking to Feng Wu.


    Drew woke up on a rock, his wounds fully bandaged. He struggled into a seated position and saw a beautiful, dark haired girl sitting not too far away. She was staring nkly at the sky, but turned to look at him at the sound of movement. The two of them stared at each other in silence.


    Drew caved first. Unable to handle her disturbingly, expressionless stare he finally asked, Did you save me?


    Have you seen Jier or Ming Xi? she asked.


    Her friends? he wondered. Drew shook his head. No I havent seen them.


    Oh. Feng Wu responded quietly. She took out a spiritual fruit from her space ring[notes] and handed it to Drew.


    Thank you. Drew bit into the fruit. By the way, my name is Drew. Thank you for saving me. He smiled. His body still hurt, but the pain was tolerable. It reminded him everything hed just experienced was real. If not for the pain he would have thought everything, being abandoned by hispanions and nearly eaten by wolves, was a nightmare.


    My name is Feng Wu. You dont have to thank me. Her face was still a frozen, unreadable mask as she spoke.


    Drew was curious. How did she manage to save him from the ws of so many wolves? He wanted to ask but one look at her frozen face made him decide he should build some good will with his benefactor first.


    Drew bit into the fruit some more as he thought about it. The flesh was sweet and melted like butter in his mouth. He felt the wounds on his body tingling soon after swallowing the first bite. Curious, he opened his bandage. Pale, tender, pink flesh greeted him. New skin had actually grown over the wound!


    This this was too amazing! Was she a divine benefactor?! To share such a precious, spiritual fruit so freely!


    While Drew was surprised, he was also touched. Her kindness was all the more meaningful after having experienced hispanions betrayal. He vowed he would repay her somehow.


    Drews injury healed rapidly after eating the fruit. He was fit to travel not too long after.


    On the journey, Feng Wu stopped many times to ask the beasts she encountered how to leave the grasnds.


    Drews former teammates had good luck and managed to teleport to a rtively quiet location. There were a few random beasts, but there were norge herds. They had no doubts Drew died battling the wolves. His death didnt leave in impression on them; he had always been an expendable recruit.


    None of them ever thought he would be so lucky as to meet Feng Wu, a girl with amazing abilities.


    Drew had followed Feng Wu ever since she had rescued him. He didnt seem like a bad person, and she didnt dislike him, so she hadnt chased him away.  +notes otwentyfirst: This is thest batch update. Nothing until sometime in February. Purple :


    I wonder who gets the inheritance... Hopefully not Zi Cheng again.


    -(Tue) December 17, 2019 @ 4:17amPurple :


    NO!!!! No update until February!????? Why??? Dont do this to us please :(


    -(Tue) December 17, 2019 @ 4:20amotwentyfirst:Family obligations. I''ll resume sometime in Feb. The batch updates were to make up for being away. These past few chapters were mostly just post-edited mtl with a tiny bit of actual tranting. I didn''t notice a drop in quality because the story is simple enough that it works. There wasn''t much difference between full on tranting and post-edited mtl so on the plus side I''ll bump the updates to probably 3-4 chapters a week once Ie back. The chapters that require full on tranting <b>will still take longer though.</b> Blue:


    Thank u for the chapters


    -(Tue) December 17, 2019 @ 5:29amBlue:


    Omg i just saw the note why won''t you post till february????


    -(Tue) December 17, 2019 @ 5:29ampurple:


    thank you webmistress ! have a good break and fun time. badri


    -(Tue) December 17, 2019 @ 11:19amVerde y azul:


    Gracias por el captulo! Supongo que tendr que esperar hasta febrero, esmentable pero no puedo hacer nada al respecto, que tengas un descanso agradable durante el tiempo que no ests.


    -(Wed) December 18, 2019 @ 1:35pmRed:


    Hoping for February toe quickly! Thanks for the chapters desu~


    -(Wed) December 25, 2019 @ 6:16pm:


    Februarye quickly!! Thanks for the trantion as always~


    -(Fri) January 3, 2020 @ 7:23pmangel rose:


    i''ll wait for the update


    -(Sat) January 25, 2020 @ 9:28pmblue:


    hope you could back quickly, the other website that has it just put it in a trantion websites and uploaded it, so the names of things are mess up.


    -(Thu) January 30, 2020 @ 12:16pmBlue:


    It''s february already?


    -(Sat) February 1, 2020 @ 1:34pm


    Drew[notes] felt there had to be something magical about Feng Wu. With her by his side, the menacing savannah[notes] became a lovely, peaceful ce.


    Why is this? Well lets start from the beginning shall we?


    Within the first hour of their trip together, they managed to run into me Hawks, middle tier beasts with fire magic. They were fast breeders who lived in the sky and tended to fight in groups. And as a group, they were an ornery bunch  stingy and vengeful. If you offended one, then the whole group would go after you. What theycked in strength, they made up in numbers.


    Drews legs turned to jelly as soon as they entered me Hawk territory. If dealing with dozens of wolves was a life-threatening situation, then wouldnt hundreds of me Hawks mean theyd be torn to pieces?! Even with trembling legs, Drew still managed to pull himself up in front of Feng Wu. This girl was his savior. He would have already died if it werent for her. The least he could do now was to fight and stall so shed have time to escape.


    Drew gritted his teeth and tightened his sword grip. The hawks already had them surrounded. They looked at him and Feng Wu with eyes that gleamed with hunger. Drew readied himself to make the final sacrifice.


    Feng Wu reached forward and pulled him back. She sensed his fear so she tried tofort him. Dont be afraid. The little birdies are friends. They wont hurt you. She didnt understand why he was so afraid of the cute birds.


    Little little birdies? Drew stuttered. He was aware he wasnt smart. In fact, his dad often lectured him on how he shouldnt trust people too easily, that he could end up dead if he did. What happened with Lees group only served to prove his old mans words.


    The attack hadnt begun, and yet Feng Wu was telling him to withdraw. Her words didnt make sense. What little birdies were she talking about? Why were his saviors words so difficult to understand? Was it him?


    Feng Wu continued to awkwardlyfort Drew, whose limbs were still shaking and not being cooperative. She didnt want him to misunderstand and think her cute friends were bad beasts. Dont be afraid. Theyre my friends. They wont hurt you.


    But was it truly a misunderstanding though? Or was it just Feng Wu? Unfortunately Feng Wu didnt understand the normal reaction between humans and beasts. She followed the me Hawks back to theirir.


    Drew stared nkly at Feng Wu as he trailed behind her. At their, they ate magical fruit and drank magically infused spring water. They also received rare magical fruits and nts shared in the name of friendship.


    What could Drew say regarding this kind of treatment? Nothing. He had no words. None. Unfortunately for him, it was just the beginning.


    The next day Drew witnessed Feng Wus illogical ability to make friends. No matter how fierce the beasts, she always had them eating out of the palm of her hand. Rare fruits and nts were gifted as though they meremon cabbages.


    In fact beasts used their bodies to fight, so magical material was of no use to them. But they knew humans loved these magical things so they eagerly gifted them to Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu knew what they were, having read about in the library, so she happily epted the gifts from her new friends. In exchange she shared her own favorite foods with them. Since she loved to eat, her dimensional ring was crammed full of food of various types, but even her supply ran out when faced with so many mouths.


    Feng Wu and Drew eventually found their way to the second level after following the directions from the various beasts they encountered.


    There was a crowd of about fifty adventurers gathered. The exit point was actually underwater in a pond guarded by a powerful water beast. It was not a beast just a few people could defeat, so people were waiting around to increase their numbers in order to better their odds of sess.


    Originally there were many more people who entered, however most fell victim to the dangerous savannah and died on the way.


    Xiao Wu!


    A familiar voice called out to Feng Wu almost immediately. A sexy girl ran over to her. The girl was no stranger  it was Elena[notes]. Behind her, cutting a rather sorry figure, was Yifu. She didnt look pleased to see Feng Wu. It was obvious she didnt want to go over.


    Senior Sister Elena. Feng Wu replied in a cute voice. She liked Elena, even if the older girl tended to grope her a lot. Jier had told her to be careful countless times of Elena taking advantage of her. But how was Elena taking advantage of Feng Wu? Feng Wu couldnt see it.


    Xiao Wu, finally! Someone I know. I fell in the pool with Yifu after walking through the door and nearly got eaten by a monster. Im so pitiful! Elena rushed toward Feng Wu, hugging the other girl tightly as she cried about how unhappy she was.  closed otwentyfirst: Night mode by default for now until I can figure out how to write cookies or how to write to a localstorage so the modes stay after refresh. Blue:


    Finally!wee back? thank you for the update


    -(Mon) February 3, 2020 @ 1:34pmAlex :


    Thanks for the update! As one of my favorite novels, I''m really happy to see you posting again!


    -(Mon) February 3, 2020 @ 11:05pmChoco Cookie :


    Thank you so much for the update! I honestly love this story and Feng Wu as female lead


    -(Tue) February 4, 2020 @ 11:29amVerde y azul:


    Muchas gracias por actualizacin! Es genial poder leer de nuevos aventuras de adorable Feng Wu, estoy realmente intrigada pors reiones que tendrn suspaeros de equipo con respecto al efecto de habilidad de poderunicarse con los animales.


    -(Tue) February 4, 2020 @ 11:57amLittle bun:


    Thank you so much for the update.


    -(Tue) February 4, 2020 @ 2:46pmAlso Green:


    Might be a bitte but wee back! And thanks!


    -(Tue) February 18, 2020 @ 11:30pm


    Senior Brother Luis said Senior Sister Elena is a tomboy with super strength, so I believe in senior sister, said Feng Wu. He had also said all the boys at school had to give way to Elena or risk being crushed. So naturally in Feng Wus eyes, Elena was a powerful tomboy with indomitable strength under the heavens  even if she didnt know what tomboy meant.


    Elena had no idea her image had been so utterly destroyed by her pig teammate. She cursed Luis out in her head after hearing Feng Wus words. She would beat that scoundrel to bitster.


    In another world Luis sneezed as he wondered why it felt so cold all of a sudden.


    Xiao Wu, dont listen to that guys nonsense. This older senior sister is a very respectable youngdy. How can I possibly be a tomboy? There was no way she was going to admit that she was a tomboy in front of Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu looked up confused, unsure who to believe.


    Who is this kid? Why are you with Xiao Wu? Elena asked looking at the oafish boy standing next to Feng Wu.


    Drew gave a big, silly smile,pletely unaware hed been viewed as an oaf. He didnt know who the woman was, but it was obvious she had a good rtionship with Feng Wu, so he tried to put his best foot forward. He went with a straightforward ount. Hellodies, my name is Drew. Feng Wu is my savior. Hemenced to tell them about how Feng Wu ended up saving him.


    Elena listened with a smile but Yifu didnt seem to care. She was a young miss from nobility who had no interest in a poor sword user from the lower ss, never mind any actual sympathy.


    So thats what happened? Next time you see those guys that deserted you, you show them whats what! Elena said fiercely. She hated those who abandoned theirrades. Worse yet they even deceived him to do it. She really hated these kinds of people!


    How stupid to be tricked so easily. Yifu was rather disdainful.


    Drew rubbed his head in embarrassment. He knew he wasnt clever or smart, in fact his father had called him stupid before. He was used to people talking to him this way.


    Elena frowned. We havent done introductions. Im Xiao Wus senior sister and this is Yifu. The two of them are from the same freshman ss, and were all students from Xingguang Holy Academy. She was a properly educated youngdy, so she wasnt used to Yifus arrogant manner of speech. She was a carefre

 Chapter 133: Everyone Knows About the Gods Tomb

    Chapter 133: Everyone Knows About the God''s Tomb


    By the time the kids reached the tomb, there was already a massive crowd of people milling about.


    Zi Cheng didnt understand why so many people were there.


    Ai Lin didnt know either  there were too many plot changes! The only ones who should have been at the tomb were the members of the Yiduo n. Zi Cheng would arriveter and the two would fight to gain entrance. Ultimately, as the female MC, Zi Cheng would win, enter the tomb, and get the divine artifact. The fact that the structure was a tomb wasnt something anyone else should have known. Ai Lin was really confused.


    No one else in the group knew the tomb was supposed to be a big secret or just how important it was.


    The battlegrounds were a huge, expansive region. Many people entered to get hands on training and gain experience. They were all confident in their abilities, but they knew not to underestimate anyone they met.


    News about the tomb spread fast. There were so many factions gathered around that no one would have been able to sneak inside the tomb unnoticed. Ming Xis group joined the growing number of people milling about without attracting any attention. They could tell there was something wrong so they looked for an inconspicuous ce to wait. But some people shine brightly no matter where they are. People will inexorably turn to them even if theyre just standing still minding their own business.


    Unfortunately Ming Xis party was full of people like that: there was the gentle, charming and charismatic Zi Cheng, there was the incredibly sexy Elena with her curvaceous body, there was the beautiful and sassy looking Ai Lin with her bright smile, there was the exotic, dark, mysterious beauty of Feng Wu, and then there was Yifu and Jasmine, who were pretty in their own right. That was thedies, the boys were amazing too.


    Jier was like a fire in the night with his ming red hair and heated atmosphere. Tian Ya exuded a chilly beauty with his cold eyes and murderous aura. Ming Xi stood like a serene beauty, charm glowing from every pore. He was like the moon god incarnate. Men, women, it didnt matter the gender, eyes gravitated towards him. Thedies were staring quitesciviously as a matter of fact. The other males in the group may as well just blend into the background.


    Those undistinguishable men.[notes]:. ..


    Hey, are you guys also looking for treasure in the gods tomb? The question came from a sloppily dressed young man in a nearby groupposed of both men and women. It was obvious they were interested in Ming Xis team.


    You guys too? Luis took on the role of ambassador.


    What gods tomb? Wasnt this just an ordinary tomb? Both Jier and Gerasi discretely nced at Zi Cheng. Had she known all along it wasnt just an ordinary tomb but actually a gods tomb?


    Suspicion bloomed in Jiers heart. He decided Zi Cheng wasnt as honest as she appeared. If he did go into the tomb he needed to watch out for her.


    Gerasi had some doubts but he wasnt certain. The others in the group felt the same way. It was possible she didnt know. But even if she did, she was the one who discovered it, so her keeping it a secret was fair. After all it was a gods tomb. It was appropriate to be on guard and be cautious.


    Their opinion of Zi Cheng was unchanged.


    Feng Wu was confused. Its not just an old tomb? There was no hidden motive in her question; she only asked because she wanted rification.


    Others hearing the question took it the wrong way.


    Zi Cheng bit her lip, an aggrieved look in her eyes. Sorry Xiao Wu, I didnt know this was a gods tomb. I really thought it was just some ancient tomb. Zi Cheng pulled the innocent, misunderstood card.


    Ai Lin wanted to apud. It was damn good acting.


    Yifu immediately jumped in, her tone filled with anger. What are you saying?! Are you ming Xiao Cheng?!


    Ladies,dies. This is a gods tomb. News of it spread like wildfire yesterday. Not only that, even the exact location was disclosed. No one knows who started it, but the entire battleground knows about it. So we all came to check it out, broke in the young man from earlier, totally missing the nasty undertone floating between the girls.


    Oh, Luis smoothly added, so thats how it is. We also heard about the tomb; thats why were here. We just didnt expect it was a gods tomb.


    The people who told you about it must have not known either. Anyways, its a <i>gods</i> tomb, so its a huge affair. Who knows how many bigshots are going to show up? There are a bunch ofrge groups camping out in front of the entrance already. But itll only open with a key, so no ones getting in until the one with the key shows up.


    What?! A key? The tomb needs key? Luis was surprised. The group had no idea there was a key.


    Of course theres a key. The young man answered. Its a gods tomb my man. Otherwise dont you think everyone would have gone in already?


    Pei Qing had to ask. Who has the key then?


    The young man turned to look at Pei Qing in the eyes. The Infernopany. Theyre legendary.


    The Infernopany? Wasnt that the group they met earlier in the woods? Luis thought the name was familiar. The news about the tomb was spread yesterday, and yesterday was when they encountered thepany and the seven people. Was there a connection? It was only a hypothesis but the entire thing made Luis wonder.

 Chapter 134: The Story Changed Again?!

    Chapter 134: The Story Changed Again?!


    Yesterday a member of the Infernopany had stumbled upon a corpse that had been decaying for several years. On the body was a sheet of iron. The Yiduo n saw it as well, but didnt know what it was at the time.


    Operating under the principle of never letting go of something once they saw it, in order to keep the prize and split it evenly amongst themselves, the group of seven didnt hesitate to stab the Inferno member in the back. The mercenarypany was huge with well over three hundred members, so they werent to be trifled with. Killing the guy was the best way to cover their tracks.


    But just as they were in the process of killing him -seven on one- Cohens squad appeared. There were many veterans in his squad so, in the end they were the ones outnumbered. While they were fleeing, some of the Inferno members blood dripped onto the sheet and revealed the map. The Yidou n saw the tombs location and realized what the iron sheet was for.


    The Infernopany didnt know what the iron sheet was for; had they known they would not have let the seven people from the Yiduo n off with just a beating.


    This veered from the original plot. Originally the group of seven were not captured by the mercenarypany and had instead met up with their own Yiduo n. The n would find the gods tomb and eventually lose the key to Zi Cheng.


    Unfortunately for them the script changed with Feng Wus appearance. The Infernopany were able to take back the iron sheet, thus changing everything that happened afterwards.


    As a matter of fact, if the seven people had sessfully killed the guy from the Infernopany, the tomb would never have been made public. But since the plot changed and the Yiduo n lost the iron sheet, the n purposefully circted the rumors about the tomb.


    They were angry at having to eat the loss from the Infernopany. If they couldnt get it, then they would try their best to make it difficult for their rival.


    By the time the Infernopany finished preparations to raid the tomb, news of it had spread throughout the battlegrounds.


    Feng Wus group didnt know any of this insider information. Luis was gathering information from the youth that had approached them.


    Both the matter of the keys being in the Infernopanys possession and the tombs location were spread at the same time? Ai Lin thought the whole thing was suspicious.


    We wondered if the rumors were circting because the Inferno group offended someone. Its exactly the kind of rumor that would band adventurers together to oppose them. But after further observations, we surmised that the key may truly be held by the Inferno group after all.


    The person who spread the rumor initially may have been telling the truth. After we verified it, manyrge mercenary groups began making, or tried to make connections with the Infernopany. Currently, there are a few around the general area and a few more around the entrance of the tomb.


    Its definitely because they worked out an agreement of some type.


    Luis smiled and thanked the brother for the information. If it werent for you, we wouldnt know the situation.


    You dont have to be so polite. Itsmon knowledge and not a secret at all. The young man waved his hand dismissively.


    Feng Wu tugged at Jiers shirt. Uncertain and a bit distressed she asked, Jier, should we go in?


    Jier turned down to look at her. Do you want to go?


    Its just that the tomb is very dangerous. Feng Wu read a lot of books so she knew what a gods tomb was. It was something gods built as their final resting ce. There would be treasure, but there would also be danger.


    Feng Wu puckered her lips thoughtfully as she looked over at Ming Xi.


    Feeling her gaze, Ming Xi turned to her and gave her a slight, gentle nod.


    Dont go in if youre so afraid of dying. No one asked you to go. Yifu hated Feng Wu the most. The two had shed early on and the divide between them only deepened with time. It was at a point where it was impossible for them to get along.


    Feng Wus suspicion of Zi Cheng earlier only added fuel to the fire. Yifu''s anger was off the charts.


    Shut up or die. Jier nced at her disdainfully as he spoke. He didnt bother trying to hide the maliciousness in his eyes.


    Youre a sessor to one of the four season gods! How can you threaten a girl like that?! Yifu didnt believe him.


    It was a good thing Jier was fast. He activated a silence spell the moment she opened her mouth. Otherwise she would have spilled his identity to everyone.


    Yifu! How irresponsible of you. How could you reveal Jiers identity like that? Ai Lin wanted to get into Jiers good graces so she jumped right in.


    I didnt say anything wrong! Why should his identity by a secret?! Why cant I say it? Yifu countered. She didnt appreciate Ai Lins nosiness.


    Ah! Could it be Jier is afraid if his identity is exposed, people will know he used his powers to embarrass a ssmate? Jasmine joined in. She still had a grudge against Jier for using illusion magic to humiliate her so she naturally sided with Yifu.

 Chapter 135: The Yiduo Clan and Their Murderous Intentions

    Chapter 135: The Yiduo n and Their Murderous Intentions


    Zi Cheng immediately realized they were teaming up to embarrass Jier. It made her anxious. Every single god sessor was a powerhouse in his own right. She really didnt want to offend one of them. She was about to speak to alleviate the tension, unfortunately Jier wasn''t the type to be patient.


    Havent had enough? Want try again? Jiers voice was full of provocation and malice.


    You-! Jasmine was practically hyperventting; her chest heaved up and down, but unfortunately the men were not in the mood to appreciate the show. She never expected Jier would have the audacity to threaten her in front of so many people. However, after the humiliation she suffered under his hands before,[notes] she knew how crazy he could get.


    She wouldnt put it past him to make her perform in front of so many people.


    Stop, Jasmine, Yifu. The situation is already confusing enough as it is. We shouldnt fight amongst ourselves. Zi Cheng grabbed a girl in each hand. She made up her mind to keep an eye on them so theyd stay out of trouble.


    The girls were pulled away before either Elena or Gerasi could intercede.


    After talking some more to the outgoing guy from the other group, Luis understood what was happening with the tomb.


    Oh look. The Yiduo n are here. They even brought one of their elders. Our odds of getting an artifact just got slimmer.


    Ha. You were shooting for an artifact? I would have been happy with just a spell or a fruit.


    There are so many people here already but it looks like more are still showing up.


    I wonder what the Inferno guys are thinking. They still haven''t opened the tomb. The longer they wait the more people are going to show up. Its going to be a madhouse then.


    Yeah, why havent they opened the tomb yet?


    Other people were also gossiping. In their hearts, they were worried. Big shots kept arriving. The longer they waited the smaller the pot was going to be.


    As everyone was talking, a high ranking elder from the Yiduo n walked forward. He was a middle aged man d entirely in a ck magic robe. The air around him was filled with powerful magic.


    There were several people around him. Some were obviously magicians with staves and wands in hand, while others were sword users with their long swords. All of them exuded a powerful air.


    The group of about thirty walked into the crowd. They were an influential n in Souya, so although there werent many of them, none of the adventurers dared underestimate them.The n was protected by a magical swordsman and not many in Souya dared oppose them.


    Big brother, look over there! Arent those the guys who blocked us so we couldnt escape from the Infernopany? This came from a dainty looking girl in blue with a staff one hand.


    It is them! Brother Yabo, we cant let them get away! If we dont kill them, Ill never resolve this suffocation in my chest! Another girl red at Feng Wu. Her big eyes were full of resentment. Indeed if looks could kill, Feng Wu and the others would have died half a dozen times already.


    Anji, Banji, dont worry. Well definitely kill those guys. Yabo nced with a sinister eye towards Ming Xis group. Then he walked to their group elder.


    Their elder was the seventh of twelve elders in the Yiduo family. He had been leading a small group in training when they ran into several juniors in the n. He never expected to encounter a gods tomb on the trip. He was incredibly resentful of the Infernopany for stealing the key from them. Regarding the small adventurer group that made it happen, there was no way he was going to let them get away.


    Dealing with the Inferno group required discussion with the other elders in the n, but dealing with a group of young adventurers did not. He wasnt pressured in the least, so when Yabo pointed out they were nearby, he decided he would settle the matter himself. The people of the Yiduo n were not nobodies anyone could just bully!


    The kids were sensitive and felt the venomous stares. They turned around and found the Yiduo n staring at them.


    Arent those the guys who tried to drag us down with them yesterday? Ai Lin asked.


    Luis agreed. Yeah, they are. I heard someone mention theyre people from the Yiduo n.


    Well apparently they want to kill us. Tian Ya said.


    Everyone be careful once we enter the tomb. I suspect they will try something once were all inside. Ming Xi frowned. He didnt expect the earlier encounter to cause so much trouble.


    Definitely. Wind and Rain both agreed.


    Yabo wanted the Seventh Elder to kill the group then and there, but the elder refrained. He didnt want any witnesses around when he killed them. They were students from Xingguang Holy Academy, and though it was only a school, it had a lot of influence. Everyone knew how good the rtionship between the school and Star Marshall Hall was. Not to mention the special identities of the schools principal and the lord of the hall. They were akin to gods. The Seventh Elder did not want to provoke the school.


    But just because he didnt want to provoke the school didnt mean he was willing to let the group go. The n needed to get revenge for the stolen key. The best course was to hide their actions and set a trap inside the tomb. This way, when the time came, the school wouldnt know it was the Yiduo n.


    It was a good idea, but would it really go so smoothly?


    Why do they want to kill us? Feng Wu didnt know them so she didnt understand why the group was emitting such a strong killing intent.

 Chapter 136-140:

    Chapter 136-140:


    Jier quickly educated Feng Wu. Some people are just unreasonable. They dont need a reason to kill. In the future, if you encounter people with this kind of mental illness, dont be polite towards them.


    Feng Wu nodded. She understood now. Those who wanted to kill without reason were mentally unwell.


    Ming Xi secretly agreed with Jiers education. Hed only been with Feng Wu a few days, but he could see how incredibly simple and pure she was. If someone didnt properly and carefully educate her, who knew what unscrupulous person would try to take advantage of her?


    Oh, Elder Fy, is this your team? The question came from a middle aged man wearing a sword masters outfit and a mercenary groups badge on one arm. He was smiling as he walked over.


    A cold light shed in Seventh Elders eyes at the voice. Captain Anduo, youre also here. Indeed, you arrived here pretty fast!


    The news of the gods tomb spread so quickly. I heard about it and came right away. Speaking of which, I must thank Elder Fy for spreading the news. The smile on Captain Anduos face was sincere.


    There is no need. I simply didnt want the Infernopany to monopolize the gods tomb. The tomb should be shared with everyone. How can onepany be allowed to keep it to themselves? Seventh Elder Fyughed. His real thoughts were quite different. He thought if it werent for the Yiduo n, how could any of you even know about the tomb? Without us, you mercenaries wouldnt even know what you were missing.


    Anduo sneered in his heart as he thought how obvious it was that Fy was using the crowd to pressure the Infernopany to open the tomb. To cause harm with such nice words, thenugh so naturally afterwards, Fy really wasnt easy to deal with.


    The two old foxes mentally scolded each other but nothing showed on their faces.


    Another voice floated over. Fy, youre on your own? None of the other twelve elders are with you? Are you going to be able to handle all those kids on your own? The owner of the voice, a sinister man with deep undereye circles, walked up. He held a long staff in one hand and was emitting a powerful aura, clearly not someone to be trifled with.


    You just worry about your own family n Shaya. Fy snorted and began to lead his group somewhere else to wait.


    Well unlike your Yiduo n that havent had any distinguishing talenttely, my Lianye n is full of talented recruits. Shaya sneered.


    This made the group of juniors behind Fy re; their disbelief obvious. Shaya barely even registered their presence. The magic around him hummed and suddenly struck out at the juniors.


    They were just juniors so how could they detect the attack? Why would a master even attack a group of juniors?


    Attacking juniors. Shaya, youre shameless. Fy struck his staff to the ground and instantly neutralized the attack.


    Humph! Shaya walked away without even bothering to give the group a second nce.


    None of the other groups in the area intervened. It was important to conserve their strength, so why meddle in someone elses business? The people who came werent stupid. They came to find treasure inside the tomb. They wouldnt expend precious energy to battle in front of the gates.


    Fortunately Fys group found a spot to wait without saying much in retaliation. Many more people showed up but the hour passed by without incident. The Infernopany finally appeared after an endless amount of calls from the crowd.


    They were of course weed by everyone the moment they appeared. The crowd was excited and wanted to get inside the tomb as fast as possible.


    Captain Cohen, its been awhile. Well have to ask your help in exploring the tomb.


    Yes, yes. It must have been incredible luck that Captain Cohen found the key. Were all so envious!


    Brother Cohen, dont forget to take care of the Mad Lion group. We dont know the terrain inside the tomb.


    The captains of the different mercenary groups along with the elders of various ns surrounded him in an instant. Their words were short, but their meaning was clear: Its high time to open the tomb. You have a map, so share it with the rest of us.


    He knew the crowd wouldnt hesitate to kill for the key if he didnt open the tomb voluntarily.


    The more Cohen listened to them, the more he wanted to kick them. Hispany was ecstatic at the opportunity to enter the god tomb, but the group he was with werent that strong. He had only been taking them around to train a bit in the battlegrounds when the whole thing with the map happened. They needed more than the few powerful experts that gathered in front of the tomb to make the expedition work. How much exploring could they possibly do with the mishmash of talents they had now? Would they be able to exit alive if the entered?


    He had sent his fastest guy to headquarters to notify the leaders of thepany about the tomb. But it would take time for them to reorder everything and rendezvous with him and his squad. He hoped they were making haste and not wasting time fantasizing about the treasure.


    Others, like Cohen, had also sent message back to their respective organizations. The real masters and big shot leaders hadnt arrived yet. To ess the tomb and get as much treasure as possible would require additional rear support. Just the congregation gathered wasnt enough.


    Lets go to the other side, Zi Cheng said as soon as she saw Cohen appear.


    Huh? Why? Luis asked suspiciously. The others shot her suspicious nces as well.


    No one gathered around the entrance of the tomb noticed the small group of school children shift away from the crowd. Zi Cheng led Ming Xi and the others to a side location surrounded by poisonous shrubs. The mutant nts were no match for the kids.


    A side entrance? Ai Lin asked pointing to a smooth stone wall in the tomb.


    <b>c137:</b>


    Yes. There were two maps on the iron sheet I found. It showed two different entrances: a safe one and a random one. The random entrance will teleport you to a random location inside the tomb. Theres a chance you couldnd in a dangerous location.


    I didnt want to use it, but there are too many people in front of the main entrance; Plus its obvious the people from the Yiduo n dont like us. It would be dangerous to go the same way as them, so I thought we could try this route instead.


    Zi Cheng wasnt lying. She had wanted to take the safer path initially, but walking the safe path with so many people would turn dangerous quickly. There was so much treasure, people would definitely fight. They were at a disadvantage since they were such a small group. So why not take a chance and gamble on the random entrance?


    Junior Zi Cheng has a point. Even a safe road will be dangerous when you squeeze so many people together. Lets try this one. Elena was a risk-taker at heart so she wasnt concerned about the random transport.


    Yes, lets take this entrance. Just be careful after you enter. Remember, it is a gods tomb. As the ss senior in the group, Ming Xi felt it was his duty to warn everyone. While he didnt have the same rtionship with Pei Qing, Wind and Rain, they had travelled together, so technically they could be considered friends.


    The trio obediently nodded their heads. Feng Wu gazed at him with big, bright eyes. Ming Xi ignored her. At this point he was used to her tant, molesting stares.


    The ground suddenly shook. Ming Xi and the others guessed Cohen had opened the entrance.


    Zi Cheng took out the small piece of iron and aimed it at the smooth section of wall. When she did so a white light appeared above the area. An energy filled ck hole quickly reced the light.


    The kids exchanged nces then proceeded to walk into the hole one by one.


    After much endless spinning, Feng Wu appeared above what looked like beast territory. Yes it was arge expanse ofnd inhabited by beasts.[notes] She recognized the beasts, having read about them in one of the books in the library. They were called Four-Winged Sheep; high level fire type beasts. They spewed fire from their mouths and bodies all year round. Even their feathers were made of mes. The feathers were especially useful in attacking their enemies.


    It was rare to see such high level beasts unless one went to their natural habitat. This was difficult given the great danger involved.


    Feng Wu looked around. She couldnt see anyone else. Was she lost? She blinked, feeling a little ufortable. Fortunately she grew up on Yuehua mountain, so quickly adapted to being alone.


    The beasts were aware of the recent human incursion into their territory. They were quick to finish off any humans they found, but Feng Wu smelled different. These originally vicious beasts changed their minds.


    She had a wonderful scent!" They wanted to be friends with her!


    Me! Me! I want to be friends with her! The air around her feels so good


    Who is this human? Why dont I want to bash her in?


    Dozens of Four-Winged Sheep, young and old, big and small, gathered around her and gazed curiously at her. The older ones had more resistance to Feng Wu; they didnt immediately rush over to sniff her. The younger ones had no such ability. They rushed forward with wagging tails as they ran around her legs begging to be hugged and petted. Some nipped at her skirt trying to get her attention.


    Feng Wu squinted and smiled. She was great with animals, and she loved getting along with them. Although the animals in this world were strange with awesomely destructive powers, it didnt stop her from liking them.


    She wasnt afraid of the mes from the little ones. She bent down to pat them on the backs and y with their wings. It made the little ones shriek with joy.


    The adult beasts were nervous she would hurt the little ones, but they rxed upon seeing the Feng Wusck of fear toward their mes.


    Their mes werent physical, but spiritual ones. If they werent actively attacking you, then as long as you had good intentions in your heart, the mes wouldnt hurt. Conversely, if you had evil intentions, then you would suffer painfully engulfed in the mes.


    Feng Wu wasnt afraid of their mes. It proved she didnt have wicked thoughts toward them and that her heart was pure. It would have been impossible for her to be uninjured if she did.


    Even if the baby beasts were weak, their mes were still effective against humans.


    Feng Wus friendliness and herpleteck of fear toward their mes soon won the adult beasts over. The fact that she understood what they were saying made them even happier. They brought her to their cave and gave her some spiritual fruit as a weing present. It was the kind that increased bone strength.


    She took a teeny tiny small mouthful of the fruit,pletely unaware how precious it was. For her it was just a nice present from her new friends.


    While Feng Wu was leisurely eating fruit, her travelpanions were suffering.


    Jier fell headfirst into a swamp and nearly drowned.


    Wind and Rain were luckier, havingnded in a forest, however it was a huge forest and they didnt know where they were.


    Pei Qing fell into a beastir. Fortunately the beast wasnt home and Pei Qing was able to run away before it returned.


    Elena and Yifu teleported to the same location and nearly fell into a pool. If not for Elenas quick reaction they, would have turned into dinner for a magical water beast.


    Tian Ya may have just had a strong affinity for ice because he fell into a cold region surrounded by ice and snow. He was a master who understood the ice sword intent so it was an easy location for him.


    <b>c138:</b>


    Zi Cheng fell into an abandoned ruin surrounded by fallen buildings, so she was rtively safe.


    Ai Lin fell into a field filled with rare medicinal nts. Of everyone, she was the luckiest. She harvested as much as she could and stored them in her dimensional bag.


    Jasminended in a snake pit. Luckily shended with Gerasi and they were able to escape after a hard battle.


    Luis had somewhat worse luck. Hended in a desert where scorpions asionally burrowed out of the ground and chased after him.


    As for Ming Xi, his luck was incredible. Hended near a crater, nearly falling into a volcano and burning to a crisp.


    Because of the random teleportation, except for a few people who ended up together, most of them were scattered around the tomb. Each of them began moving in search of treasure.


    Feng Wu was enjoying a banquet of spiritual fruits while being entertained enthusiastically by the sheep. The sheep were native to the tomb so they knew where all the fruits grew.


    Feng Wu ate with one hand and petted with the other; she was having a great time.


    Xiao Wu, you have to be careful. This is a dangerous tomb. Its a deadly legacy left by a god. Us Four-Winged Sheep have lived here for generations, but even for us, there are ces we havent explored or dared go. Its dangerous, so you cant walk around willy nilly. A mother sheep looked at Feng Wu lovingly as she delivered her warning.


    Yes, yes, please be careful. We feel that many humans entered recently. Humans are very baaaad. Of course Xiao Wu is not bad. Xiao Wu is good. Xiao Wu must be skeptical and not believe those other humans too easily, warned another sheep.


    They liked Feng Wu and were worried she would die in the tomb, so they told her about all the safe ces they knew. But the tomb was made by a god and it was really too big. Despite living there for generations, their knowledge only extended as far as the grasnds. They didnt know anything beyond those boundaries.


    The sheep sent her off with lots of fruits. Feng Wu waved goodbye to the cute herd of sheep and continued on her journey alone.


    Jier told her not to worry if she got separated from everyone. She should first explore the area around her. Be careful of the people she met while exploring. She needed to remember to protect herself and only trust the senior sister and brothers of Ming Xis team. As for anyone else, she needed to be careful and not trust them too quickly, or believe their words too easily, this included Zi Cheng and Ai Lin.


    Feng Wu didnt understand why she shouldnt believe Zi Cheng, but she wasnt a curious person so she didnt ask. She was good at being obedient and following directions.


    She walked forward in the grasnds. The sky was filled with fluffy clouds that moved with the wind and the sun shone warmly on her head. From time to time a beast would walk by.


    Feng Wus approachable aura was powerful. Even a fierce beast, as long as it was an intelligent creature, wouldnt be malicious toward her. At worse, if it was in a particrly foul mood, it would just ignore her.


    In another direction, hundreds of people entering the tomb faced a difficult decision.


    Cohen, which way should we go? A squad captain from another mercenary group came over trying to get some information.


    Everyone had entered the tomb once the entrance was opened. They walked into an enormous hall with several doors. Each door was engraved with mysterious images and text. They knew the doors represented a choice. Choosing the wrong one meant failing or even dying.


    So which door should they take? No one dared make the first move. Everyone was curious what the Infernopany would do since they had the key. They wondered if thepany had intelligence on the tomb.


    How could Cohen not know what they were thinking? He smiled bitterly. You guys, you dont have to wait. We dont know which door to choose either. The only thing that appeared on the iron was the map to the tomb and the key. We dont know anything else.


    Members of the Infernopany squad had, on more than one asion, wanted to curse out loud. The key was theirs to begin with, but someone snatched it, and it was only with great difficulty that they managed to get it back. Once they got it back, the fact that they had it was leaked to the public. They were a small squad and everyone was watching them to see what they were hiding. They had to be careful what came out of their mouths.


    But what could they possibly hide? If they really knew the pathways inside the tomb, would they really hang around so unprepared?


    The crowd believed most of what Cohen said. It was obvious when they thought about it. It was a gods tomb. Finding a key and an external map was already pretty good. To also find an internal map? Wasnt that just too good to be true?


    Generally speaking, exploring a tomb should involve adventure and work. There would be many levels, trials, and tests of fortune. How you fared depended on your ability and luck. If there was an internal map, wouldnt that be too easy? By then, could it even be called it test?


    The more logical members in the crowd were inclined to believe Cohen.


    Of course there were those who didnt believe him as well. What if he was lying? Then they would be losing out on a really good lead. They decided to follow him and pick up whatever advantages they could get.


    Those who believed Cohen didnt have a map stood by the door they wanted to go through. Those who didnt believe continued to stare at him and his team, intent on following whichever door the team chose. It took a long time before someone finally mustered the courage to walk through one of the doors.


    What?! How is this possible? Howd I end up in a desert?! A person eximed after walking through a door. He had been teleported to a desert.


    <b>c139: Inheritance</b>


    Grasnds? To have a dimensional space, truly deserving to be called a gods tomb! A boundless field of grass spread in front.


    Whoa! What is this ce? So cold! Its freezing! It was a white world with snow above and ice below.


    Damn it! Theres too much water! Are we at sea?! It was like an endless ocean.


    Hot! Hot! A freaking volcano? Really?! A volcanic cratery nearby.


    A different worldy behind each door. Which one it led to all depended on luck.


    A majestic voice resounded from the sky after everyone entered. It sounded like it came from the heavens, powerful and imposing.


    It said, Congrattions adventurers. Congrattions on finding this ce. It is my tomb, the god Calven. I dont know how many millennia has passed, but you are the first humans to enter this ce.


    I was an ordinary, weak human ten millennia ago. After working hard and training diligently, I broke through the barrier and ascended to the heavens, bing a self-made god.[notes]


    I thought I would have eternal life after bing a god. I never expected the battle between the gods and demons would erupt. So many of us gods fell here.


    During my lifetime, I, Calven was devoted to practicing the magical arts. I never epted a disciple and did not leave a legacy behind. Before I died, I used my final strength to create this tomb. Whoever can pass my test will be my sessor and inherit my legacy.


    A legacy! A real bonafide legacy!


    I never expected this. I have to try my luck!


    This is useless to a sword user. I wouldnt havee if I knew.


    Stupid. Even if you cant get the legacy as a sword user, you can still loot for treasure! Just a little here and youll be set for a few decades at least!


    True! True! I wasnt thinking.


    Magicians were boiling with passion at God Calvens words. Sword users did not retreat either. Even if they couldnt get the inheritance, they could still get some amazing treasures.


    It seems everyone is ready. The first part of the test will begin. Everyone made their choices from the doors in the hall. Every door represents a miniature world. You will encounter various dangers in these worlds.


    Face these dangers with your weapons and remove the obstacles in your way. Escape the world with your intelligence and wit. The first one hundred to do so will earn a spot on the second floor. Soe adventurers! I await your arrival on the second floor!


    And just like that, ambitious individuals tried to take the lead to pass the first test.


    In the bowels of the tomb, where no one could see, a ck figure widened his blood, red eyes in anticipation. Come! Come! Come to me! I waited so long for this day! Now its finally here! Hahaha!


    None of the adventurers knew there was a monster underground waiting for them. They were blinded by the possible legacy and countless treasure in the tomb. No one thought about whaty in wait for them.


    Feng Wu stared nkly at the sky. She blinked when her eyes began to sting. Find the exit? Feng Wu mumbled to herself. She took a step and moved forward.


    Feng Wu was a courteous and well-behaved child. She made many friends on the grasnds. Whenever she met a beast, she would take the initiative to greet it and offer it a spiritual fruit. The beasts didnt take advantage of her, quickly returning the favor and giving her an even better fruit back in exchange.


    Her path was easy without danger.


    Other adventurers who entered the grasnd werent so fortunate. It was a wide expansive region, home to thousands of beasts, most of which lived in herds and packs, so provoking one meant provoking the entire group.


    The adventurers suffered greatly. In a short period of time the once peaceful grasnds became chaotic, thick with the smell of blood. It was a ughterhouse.


    Drew was only eighteen. He had tried to test into Xingguang Holy Academy earlier, but had failed. He had been practicing the sword at this fathers house since then. His father was an average adventurer  not particrly weak or particrly strong. Drew had followed his father and practiced daily for many years.


    Recently his father had to rely on medicinal potions to stay alive. He had been poisoned by a beast while out on a mission to collect some rare herbs.


    Legend had it, a spiritual fruit that could cure all types of poison grew in the Realm Battlegrounds. The market value was exorbitant though. There was no way Drew could buy it even if he saved for a hundred years.


    This was why he was in the battlegrounds: in order to find the fruit for his father.


    He met several other adventurers when he entered the battlegrounds. They were all about the same age so they hit it off really well, and before long ended up as a team.


    They were only in the battlegrounds for two days when news of the gods tomb reached them. Drew had no interest in the tomb; he knew he wouldnt be able to enter a dangerous ce like that with his strength, but his newfoundpanions wanted to go. They persuaded him that the gods tomb would be the best ce to find the spiritual fruit he was seeking, thus he agreed to enter the tomb with them.


    The door they chose led them to the grasnds. It was so big, they couldnt see the end of it.


    The arrival of a god named Calven made hispanions even more crazy. They wholeheartedly wanted to take the test and get the inheritance. The magicians in the team were especially determined.


    Currently he and hispanions were in a hard fight.


    Damn! Why are there so many wolves?! a handsome, young fire magician gritted his teeth as he shot fireballs at the attacking wolves.


    <b>c140:</b>


    Lee, what should we do? Asia asked as he severed the head of a wolf. He was covered in sweat and blood. His face was full of anxiety as he looked to the strongest one in their group hoping there was a n.


    Lee! Think of something! Katerina yelled. She had lost her usual poise and grace sometime ago, and was now looking worn and bedraggled in her white magic robe.


    The group of six was split evenly with three magicians and three sword masters. They hadnt suffered any casualties yet, but they were exhausted from the continuous fighting.


    Drew! Block! I have a scroll my teacher gave me for just this kind of situation, but we need time to activate it! Lee ordered. He didnt let them down and immediately came up with a n.


    Okay. Drew nodded his head determinedly. He was a beefy guy, honest and straightforward. He fought even more fiercely, trying to gain as much time as he could for them to get the scroll ready.


    He was fighting so hard for the people he thought were hispanions that he didnt notice the pitying looks they shot him. All of them thought he was a fool.


    Leesst resort wasnt an attack scroll but a random teleportation scroll. It was a high caliber scroll, capable of transporting up to ten people at a time, however it required some time to activate, which was why it was important to have someone act as a decoy to attract the wolves.


    Drew was thest to join the team, so he was the natural choice to leave behind. They had let him join because he seemed honest and had good swordsmanship. He would be able to buy them time if things ever got dangerous. They would not have added an unknown person to their team otherwise.


    It was fortunate Lee had the scroll. It was fortunate Drew joined the team. Who else would have agreed to stay behind as a sacrifice?


    A white light enveloped Lees original team of five. Drew, who had been fiercely fighting, thought the scroll was finally ready when he heard the movement. He turned around only to find Lees team smirking gleefully at him before disappearing with the light.


    Drew was nave, but even he realized they had deceived him. The wolves surrounded him and he knew he wouldnt survive.


    His arms and legs were trembling from fatigue but he stood his ground and continued fighting for another ten minutes. He was covered in bloody bite marks and the loss of blood was taking its toll. He inevitably copsed.


    As his consciousness faded he thought he saw a shadow heading his way.


    Feng Wu had walked aimlessly for several hours beforeing upon the sounds of fighting in wolf territory. She wanted to ask if anyone had seen Jier so she had jogged over. Unexpectedly a man copsed just as she reached them. The wolves decided not to kill him after talking to Feng Wu.


    Drew woke up on a rock, his wounds fully bandaged. He struggled into a seated position and saw a beautiful, dark haired girl sitting not too far away. She was staring nkly at the sky, but turned to look at him at the sound of movement. The two of them stared at each other in silence.


    Drew caved first. Unable to handle her disturbingly, expressionless stare he finally asked, Did you save me?


    Have you seen Jier or Ming Xi? she asked.


    Her friends? he wondered. Drew shook his head. No I havent seen them.


    Oh. Feng Wu responded quietly. She took out a spiritual fruit from her space ring[notes] and handed it to Drew.


    Thank you. Drew bit into the fruit. By the way, my name is Drew. Thank you for saving me. He smiled. His body still hurt, but the pain was tolerable. It reminded him everything hed just experienced was real. If not for the pain he would have thought everything, being abandoned by hispanions and nearly eaten by wolves, was a nightmare.


    My name is Feng Wu. You dont have to thank me. Her face was still a frozen, unreadable mask as she spoke.


    Drew was curious. How did she manage to save him from the ws of so many wolves? He wanted to ask but one look at her frozen face made him decide he should build some good will with his benefactor first.


    Drew bit into the fruit some more as he thought about it. The flesh was sweet and melted like butter in his mouth. He felt the wounds on his body tingling soon after swallowing the first bite. Curious, he opened his bandage. Pale, tender, pink flesh greeted him. New skin had actually grown over the wound!


    This this was too amazing! Was she a divine benefactor?! To share such a precious, spiritual fruit so freely!


    While Drew was surprised, he was also touched. Her kindness was all the more meaningful after having experienced hispanions betrayal. He vowed he would repay her somehow.


    Drews injury healed rapidly after eating the fruit. He was fit to travel not too long after.


    On the journey, Feng Wu stopped many times to ask the beasts she encountered how to leave the grasnds.


    Drews former teammates had good luck and managed to teleport to a rtively quiet location. There were a few random beasts, but there were norge herds. They had no doubts Drew died battling the wolves. His death didnt leave in impression on them; he had always been an expendable recruit.


    None of them ever thought he would be so lucky as to meet Feng Wu, a girl with amazing abilities.


    Drew had followed Feng Wu ever since she had rescued him. He didnt seem like a bad person, and she didnt dislike him, so she hadnt chased him away.

 Chapter 141:

    Chapter 141:


    Drew[notes] felt there had to be something magical about Feng Wu. With her by his side, the menacing savannah[notes] became a lovely, peaceful ce.


    Why is this? Well lets start from the beginning shall we?


    Within the first hour of their trip together, they managed to run into me Hawks, middle tier beasts with fire magic. They were fast breeders who lived in the sky and tended to fight in groups. And as a group, they were an ornery bunch  stingy and vengeful. If you offended one, then the whole group would go after you. What theycked in strength, they made up in numbers.


    Drews legs turned to jelly as soon as they entered me Hawk territory. If dealing with dozens of wolves was a life-threatening situation, then wouldnt hundreds of me Hawks mean theyd be torn to pieces?! Even with trembling legs, Drew still managed to pull himself up in front of Feng Wu. This girl was his savior. He would have already died if it werent for her. The least he could do now was to fight and stall so shed have time to escape.


    Drew gritted his teeth and tightened his sword grip. The hawks already had them surrounded. They looked at him and Feng Wu with eyes that gleamed with hunger. Drew readied himself to make the final sacrifice.


    Feng Wu reached forward and pulled him back. She sensed his fear so she tried tofort him. Dont be afraid. The little birdies are friends. They wont hurt you. She didnt understand why he was so afraid of the cute birds.


    Little little birdies? Drew stuttered. He was aware he wasnt smart. In fact, his dad often lectured him on how he shouldnt trust people too easily, that he could end up dead if he did. What happened with Lees group only served to prove his old mans words.


    The attack hadnt begun, and yet Feng Wu was telling him to withdraw. Her words didnt make sense. What little birdies were she talking about? Why were his saviors words so difficult to understand? Was it him?


    Feng Wu continued to awkwardlyfort Drew, whose limbs were still shaking and not being cooperative. She didnt want him to misunderstand and think her cute friends were bad beasts. Dont be afraid. Theyre my friends. They wont hurt you.


    But was it truly a misunderstanding though? Or was it just Feng Wu? Unfortunately Feng Wu didnt understand the normal reaction between humans and beasts. She followed the me Hawks back to theirir.


    Drew stared nkly at Feng Wu as he trailed behind her. At their, they ate magical fruit and drank magically infused spring water. They also received rare magical fruits and nts shared in the name of friendship.


    What could Drew say regarding this kind of treatment? Nothing. He had no words. None. Unfortunately for him, it was just the beginning.


    The next day Drew witnessed Feng Wus illogical ability to make friends. No matter how fierce the beasts, she always had them eating out of the palm of her hand. Rare fruits and nts were gifted as though they meremon cabbages.


    In fact beasts used their bodies to fight, so magical material was of no use to them. But they knew humans loved these magical things so they eagerly gifted them to Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu knew what they were, having read about in the library, so she happily epted the gifts from her new friends. In exchange she shared her own favorite foods with them. Since she loved to eat, her dimensional ring was crammed full of food of various types, but even her supply ran out when faced with so many mouths.


    Feng Wu and Drew eventually found their way to the second level after following the directions from the various beasts they encountered.


    There was a crowd of about fifty adventurers gathered. The exit point was actually underwater in a pond guarded by a powerful water beast. It was not a beast just a few people could defeat, so people were waiting around to increase their numbers in order to better their odds of sess.


    Originally there were many more people who entered, however most fell victim to the dangerous savannah and died on the way.


    Xiao Wu!


    A familiar voice called out to Feng Wu almost immediately. A sexy girl ran over to her. The girl was no stranger  it was Elena[notes]. Behind her, cutting a rather sorry figure, was Yifu. She didnt look pleased to see Feng Wu. It was obvious she didnt want to go over.


    Senior Sister Elena. Feng Wu replied in a cute voice. She liked Elena, even if the older girl tended to grope her a lot. Jier had told her to be careful countless times of Elena taking advantage of her. But how was Elena taking advantage of Feng Wu? Feng Wu couldnt see it.


    Xiao Wu, finally! Someone I know. I fell in the pool with Yifu after walking through the door and nearly got eaten by a monster. Im so pitiful! Elena rushed toward Feng Wu, hugging the other girl tightly as she cried about how unhappy she was.

 Chapter 142:

    Chapter 142:


    Senior Brother Luis said Senior Sister Elena is a tomboy with super strength, so I believe in senior sister, said Feng Wu. He had also said all the boys at school had to give way to Elena or risk being crushed. So naturally in Feng Wus eyes, Elena was a powerful tomboy with indomitable strength under the heavens  even if she didnt know what tomboy meant.


    Elena had no idea her image had been so utterly destroyed by her pig teammate. She cursed Luis out in her head after hearing Feng Wus words. She would beat that scoundrel to bitster.


    In another world Luis sneezed as he wondered why it felt so cold all of a sudden.


    Xiao Wu, dont listen to that guys nonsense. This older senior sister is a very respectable youngdy. How can I possibly be a tomboy? There was no way she was going to admit that she was a tomboy in front of Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu looked up confused, unsure who to believe.


    Who is this kid? Why are you with Xiao Wu? Elena asked looking at the oafish boy standing next to Feng Wu.


    Drew gave a big, silly smile,pletely unaware hed been viewed as an oaf. He didnt know who the woman was, but it was obvious she had a good rtionship with Feng Wu, so he tried to put his best foot forward. He went with a straightforward ount. Hellodies, my name is Drew. Feng Wu is my savior. Hemenced to tell them about how Feng Wu ended up saving him.


    Elena listened with a smile but Yifu didnt seem to care. She was a young miss from nobility who had no interest in a poor sword user from the lower ss, never mind any actual sympathy.


    So thats what happened? Next time you see those guys that deserted you, you show them whats what! Elena said fiercely. She hated those who abandoned theirrades. Worse yet they even deceived him to do it. She really hated these kinds of people!


    How stupid to be tricked so easily. Yifu was rather disdainful.


    Drew rubbed his head in embarrassment. He knew he wasnt clever or smart, in fact his father had called him stupid before. He was used to people talking to him this way.


    Elena frowned. We havent done introductions. Im Xiao Wus senior sister and this is Yifu. The two of them are from the same freshman ss, and were all students from Xingguang Holy Academy. She was a properly educated youngdy, so she wasnt used to Yifus arrogant manner of speech. She was a carefree person normally, but even she didnt like Yifus attitude. Hopefully she wouldnt have to see Yifu again once they returned to campus.


    Are you all students from Xingguang Holy Academy? Thats awesome. I wanted to go there, but the admission rates were low and my abilities were too poor, so I couldnt pass the exams. It turned out the three were from the top school. He admired them even more after learning their identities.


    He wasnt the kind of person to waste time being jealous of other people, instead he admired them and tried to work harder to improve himself.


    Drew was a kind and easy to understand person. It was probably because he was like this that Feng Wu let him follow her. Otherwise she would have left him after asking her questions.


    Drewsck of jealousy also raised Elenas opinion of him.


    Senior Sister Elena, why are so many people gathered here? Feng Wu looked around puzzled. They were at the entrance to the second floor, but no one was moving. They were just standing around and chatting.


    Were waiting for someone to make the first move. The entrance to the second floor is at the bottom of the pool but a powerful water beast is guarding it. Unless all of us work together, itll be impossible to fight it.


    But even if we join forces, many people will still die, so no one wants to take the initiative. The first one to act is going to be unlucky and will undoubtedly draw the attention of the beast. Elena furrowed her brows. She didnt want to be the first either.


    Everyone was thinking the same thing  none of them wanted to die. It was better to wait and examine the situation first.


    Oh. Feng Wu nodded, understanding.


    Weve been trapped here for a while. We should work together and break out of here. Its useless to wait any longer. Lets just all fight the monster and leave this level, said a middle-aged man wearing a cape and carrying a long sword. He stood elegantly on a big rock as he spoke.


    Isnt that Wolfs fourth captain, Captain Ando? Man so distinguished looking, really worthy of being a high-ranking sword master. He can give off such an imposing air just by standing.


    Right? I worked hard for twenty years and Im only at the intermediate level.


    Yeah, thats him all right. With the excellent Ando taking charge, well definitely be able to make it.


    No one was going to argue against such a high-ranking sword master leading. There were almost a hundred people gathered, but no one had been willing to take the lead other than Ando.


    Although the Realm Battlegrounds was famous for being dangerous, it wasnt an appropriate ce for higher division sword masters to train. So there were few sword masters there. The only ones present were the ones leading their juniors forbat experience.


    Because of this many people were pleased at Andos appearance.


    He wasnt the only great sword master in the crowd though. There were others, however they didnt have the same backing and reputation. Many were from small families or were in the tomb as solo adventurers. Ando was a better choice.


    Everyone was united with him there. Those from the sword division would mount closebat attack while those in the magic division would mount a long-range attack, with light and wood magicians responsible for healing.

 Chapter 143:

    Chapter 143:


    Once their positions were arranged, the magicians attacked the water surface to draw out the beast.


    It seeded and a huge python-like beast erupted out of the water. The strong stench of fishing from the beast was overwhelming enough to make the adventurers ufortable.


    When Feng Wu saw the beast, she immediately pulled up information about it in her mind. It was the ckwater python, a powerful water type beast that liked to live in cold water. The water it used to attack was non-toxic ck, but was the most frigid water known.


    Those attacked by the water felt soul freezing cold. If it were to hit a man, he would have to rely on an intense heat from the sun to alleviate the effects of the water.


    A woman, because her bodycked yang energy, would immediately freeze to death upon contact with the water.


    This made the battle difficult for the women. Feng Wu wasnt the only one familiar with the ckwater python. Ando gave a warning to the female members to be careful, to not to be hit by the ck water, because no one would be able to save them if they were.


    Most of the women adventurers were not delicatedies, so though the information made them worried, they calmly epted it. They would be careful.


    The youngdies who were coddled at home were another story. They were quite afraid of dying. They lost the courage to fight and wanted to stay out of battle once they learned about the ckwater python.


    Yifu was of this camp. There were so many people already fighting so why should she fight in such a dangerous battle? She didnt want to fight, after all it would be all over for her if she was hit by the ck water.


    Elena was a tomboy and a high ranking fifth year student so she had no qualms about fighting. On the other hand, Feng Wu had no intentions of fighting. In her heart, all animals were cute. The python was no exception, even if it was enormous.


    The python turned to look at Feng Wu once it noticed her. There were so many people around that no one knew who the python was eyeing.


    Feng Wu smiled as she saw the python approach. She nodded her head kindly at it.


    This made the python narrow its eyes in a good mood as it gazed at Feng Wu. It didnt look like it had any bad intentions towards her.


    Feng Wu had a strong aura/scent around her body that magical beasts liked. As long as it was not a cruel beast, it would be defenseless against her.


    It came over! It must want to attack us. Quickly everyone ready yourselves. A young sword master couldnt endure the stare. The thing looked like it was in a good mood.


    Why would it be in a good mood?! Was it because it had arge meal delivered to its doorsteps?!


    This guys imagination was too overactive. In his head he was even imagining being eaten by the python.


    But he wasnt the only one who thought about attacking, others thought it was time to attack as well.


    The adventurers readied themselves with Ando taking the lead. Magicians attacked the water while sword users went up close for melee attacks.


    Females who were afraid of the ck water hung back, while the others rushed forward. Elena and Drew did not hesitate to join the attack.


    No one gave the unmoving Feng Wu much thought. She was simply too young, not even in the 5th year for sword users. Having her join against such a giant python, wouldnt that be like asking her to run to her death?


    The ckwater python wasn''t aware how long it had lived in the tomb, but it was born with a naturally high level and currently it was at level thirty. The adventurers would have a difficult time defeating such a powerful opponent.


    Swords glinted and magic flew all over the sky. Sword users had to be careful to avoid friendly fire.


    At first the ckwater python stood still and allowed the bugs in front of it to do as they pleased. But it soon became impatient. It narrowed its eyes and let out a big fishy breath full of ck water. The adventurers shivered from the sudden cold.


    The ck water ising! Ando yelled out a warning as he leapt away to a safe distance.


    At the warning the adventurers dropped the attack and retreated.


    Elena and Drew returned to Feng Wus side.


    Xiao Wu, be careful. Dont let the ck water touch your body. Yifu, you be careful too. Elena spoke without taking her eyes off the python.


    Yes. Feng Wu answered but she didnt think the ckwater python would attack her.


    Yifu nodded with tears in her eyes; she was already scared to tears by the ck water.


    Yifu was a magician so she stood back with the other magicians who were doing range attacks. She wasnt strong; just a level five. She was rather weak whenpared to most others in the group. While she was in the back, sword users who were at the same weak level had been ced in the front as cannon fodder.

 Chapter 144:

    Chapter 144:


    Yifu wanted to retreat even further but she couldnt because those behind her were even more junior than she was. She remained in the first row with tears in her eyes. She was afraid the ckwater python woulde her way.


    Magicians, attack! Magicians had to step up their attack once the sword users retreated. They were going resume closebat soon. But the python wasnt going to give them the chance. Its entire body suddenly burst out of the water and attacked the magicians with a strong torrent of water.


    Magicians were weak physically. Some in the front row hit by the water coughed up blood and turned as pale as paper. Others died on impact. Those in the back rows immediately ran away.


    The situation was too dangerous to spend time counting the dead. The most important thing was to defeat the python, survive and go to the next floor.


    Yifu thought she was dead. She only had the chance to let out a single scream before she found herself flung into the air. Worry not, she wasnt actually killed. Feng Wu saved her by flinging her out of the way.


    Elena wanted to save them but the python was too fast for her. By the time she reacted it was toote and she needed to move out of danger herself.


    Yifu was annoying but she was a female junior; Elena didnt want to watch her die, so she breathed a sigh of relief knowing Yifu was safe.


    Yifu was rescued. She regained her senses once she returned to solid ground. She sat down, her skirt damp from a yellow stain. The smell of urine wafted from her body; she had been so scared that she peed herself.


    Feng Wu wrinkled her nose. How could someone so big pee on themselves? She remembered smelling the same thing when she went down the mountain with her master.


    Her master had said it was because people were old and sick and couldnt control their bodies.


    Yifu was still so young; was she sick? Feng Wu crooked her head wondering.


    Yifus face turned red. Luckily everyone was too busy with the python to notice her situation, otherwise she would never have been able to live it down.


    A cleaning spell was attached to all magician clothing and Yifus were no exception. Her clothes were soon clean of urine.


    By the time Elena came over to help, Yifus clothes were cleaned, however the smell of urine still lingered in the air. Elena made a face when she detected it, but she didnt say anything. Instead she made sure to keep Drew away to save Yifu some face.


    Once Yifu was properly cleaned up, Elena went back to helping the others with the attack.


    Dont worry. Just take medicine if youre sick and youll be fine soon. Feng Wu thought that was why Yifu couldnt control her bodily functions. She never imagined people peed on themselves out of fright.


    This made Yifu turn red and purple. She couldnt wait to kill the girl in front of her. She hated Feng Wu with a vengeance. Not for a second did she think Feng Wu was trying tofort her. In fact, to her eyes it seemed like Feng Wu was mocking her.


    Yifu wondered how Elena could think Feng Wu was a kind and pure hearted girl. No one like that would speak the way she did to someone already embarrassed. Sure enough, Zi Cheng was the only good person in the world. Everyone else were hypocrites.


    Hatred blinded her to everything and she forgot Feng Wu saved her life. The only thing on her mind was: Feng Wu had to die. She was so scared earlier, she peed herself. She had to make sure no one else learned of it, otherwise she would be theughingstock of the entire school.


    You hypocritical woman! Dont think you can threaten me with this! Yifu yelled at Feng Wu just before running away to the other magicians.


    Feng Wu blinked. What just happened?


    Meanwhile the battle continued with many more people dying. The pond developed a faint red tint from the bloodshed. Throughout the battle the ckwater python had skillfully avoided getting any kind of injury. If this continued the adventurers might never be able to leave. They didnt want to stay there forever!


    The ck water came again; this time the it had a wider range. Men, women, it didnt matter their gender, everyone retreated.


    Feng Wu stood to the side watching the fight. She didnt have a grudge against the python so had no reason to attack it. The python had a good opinion of Feng Wu, so it didnt attack her either. Itpletely avoided her in its second attack.


    The python left the water for and attack. While most were trying to avoid the attack, some clever adventurers rushed to the pond trying to use the opportunity to swim to the exit.


    The first group that rushed in was Andos Wolf mercenary team of five. There were originally many more in the Wolf group, but they had split up at the entrance and entered different worlds. No one knew which gate the inheritancey behind, so splitting up increased their odds of finding it.


    Ando never expected the entrance doors would lead to such harsh floor tribtions. It was just the first round of eliminations, not the highest floor treasure dudgeon!


    The other adventurers reacted after Andos group disappeared under the water.


    Assholes! Those guys from the Wolf mercenary group are really not good guys! They used us to draw the pythons attention while they escaped by themselves! A sword master who had just dodged an attack by the python yelled out.

 Chapter 145:

    Chapter 145:


    Damn those guys! I hope they die on the second floor!


    Those still fighting the python were furious upon realizing they were just cannon fodder. The one who spoke hated Ando and his group so much he could have vomited three liters of blood.


    Ando yed his hand well. Who would have thought someone from such a prestigious, well-known group would behave so dishonorably, taking his people and running away while leaving everyone else to die.


    The crowd was angry, but there was nothing they could do. Unless they could give chase and follow him to the second floor, there was no way to settle the ount. As it was, they were all stuck on the first floor, so they could do nothing but curse in their hearts.


    So they all cursed Ando, but his actions made them realize something. This wasnt about killing the python, this was about making it to the second floor.


    Several more people entered the water, and miraculously a few were able to make it through. The python wasnt stupid though. It turned around and returned to the water to block the entrance.


    How could the adventurers allow that to happen? Magicians and sword masters attacked with renewed vigor, but their efforts didnt pay off.


    The python slid back into the water and looked at them disdainfully. Did these bugs really think they could get through its territory that easily?


    Lets go! We wont be able to progress if we dont kill it! Someone gave voice to the thought going through everyones minds. One by one, they used the most lethal attacks they knew, hoping to kill the python as soon as possible.


    Elena avoided another water attack and retreated to Feng Wu and Yifus side. She whispered, The ckwater python is too strong for us to kill, so well go for the bottom of the pond at the first opportunity.


    Based on her fighting experience, Elena could tell the python was not an ordinary beast. In order to kill it, they would need people much stronger than those around. With the current situation, they may as well just hand themselves on a tter to the python to eat.


    This point cant be stressed enough. They were too weak to take out the python. They were only alive because the python was toying with them. These people thought they could kill the python then leave? Dream on!


    Drew happened to also retreat to the Feng Wus side, and so he heard Elenas words. He agreed with her. They had to find a way to dive to the bottom of the pond, or they would be stuck on the floor forever.


    Elena wasnt the only person who realized this. Anyone with half a brain would be able to figure it out. They were thinking the same thing: find a way to dive and escape.


    Many people were hit after thest attack. The men were nearly frozen, but alive. The women were unlucky; they werepletely frozen.


    Now! Elena yelled. Feng Wu and Drew sprang forward, following behind her. Yifu, though afraid, gritted her teeth and chased after them with her wand in hand.


    The world was full of sounds: weapons hitting the python, magic in the air, magical energy explosions. It was chaotic as battle grew more fierce.


    Elena was surprised the pythonpletely ignored them. She thought she and Feng Wu would have to fight to clear a pathway, so this was good. Hopefully it wouldnt remember them partway.


    Though it ignored Elena and her group, the python did not neglect the other adventurers. It gave everyone else a horrible time and more people fell. Screams filled the air, yet they failed to leave even a single scratch on the python. It was a tremendous failure for the adventurers.


    Elenas nerves nearly gave way as she reached closer to the python and the shore of the pond. They were so close. At this distance there would be no ce to hide. Fortunately the python didnt seem like it had any interest in them. It hadnt even given Feng Wu a single nce.


    The python was merciless against everyone else, releasing its water attack indiscriminately. It felt good about Feng Wu and had wanted to leave her alone. Unexpectedly a few ants followed close to her, so it decided to leave them alone as well. The python didnt really mind since there were so many other little bugs for it to y with.


    Elena managed to pass the ckwater python. She turned around to hurry the others along when the python turned its gaze to Feng Wu. This scared Elena half to death. She was afraid it would attack.


    Yifu and Drew were also shocked, but Drew remained levelheaded. He pulled out his sword ready to attack to buy time for the two girls. They were so close; they couldnt give up now.


    Feng Wu was the calmest of the bunch because she knew the python wouldnt hurt them. She could feel the pythons goodwill. A pity no one else could see it but Feng Wu. At this point the python was directly in front of her.


    Yifu shbacked to the entrance exams. Back then she had been disgusted by Feng Wu and the other candidates. Although she hated all of them, Feng Wu was the only one she couldnt bear. Thus far Feng Wu had seen her at her worse, peeing on herself. If she shoved Feng Wu now, she wouldnt have to be afraid of her humiliationing out. She wouldnt have to be scared of Feng Wu anymore.


    As long as there was no Feng Wu, no one would target her anymore. If there was no Feng Wu


    These thoughts kept revolving in her mind. Soon enough her eyes shed with resolve and determination.

 Chapter 146:

    Chapter 146:


    Drew could tell the atmosphere was bad between the two girls, but he didnt think it was so bad Yifu would try to kill Feng Wu.


    Elena never thought Yifu would be so bold. Those who entered Xingguang Holy Academy were told, in no uncertain terms by the teachers, that killing each other was strictly forbidden. There was no way Yifu didnt know this, and yet here she was trying to killing Feng Wu  right in front of them.


    Yifu shoved Feng Wu as hard as she could into the path of the ckwater python. Then she ran away to the second-floor entrance. She didnt stick around to watch, after all wasnt the end result obvious?


    It took Drew a few seconds to respond. He wanted to save Feng Wu but it was toote. He watched as her body fell towards the python.


    He didnt run to the entrance, instead he rushed toward the python, hoping to block it with his sword, and perhaps, just maybe, hed be able to save Feng Wu.


    Yifu looked at the entrance; it was only a few steps away. She smiled in relief. She was about to escape.


    But could she really escape? Reality would prove otherwise. Here is what happened directly after the shove.


    Yifu was just crossing over to Elenas side when a long tentacle tail snatched her up. She waspletely wrapped up in the tail and only managed to squeak out a single cry for help before turning into a human shaped ice cube.


    The python had no interest in Yifu, so it flung her away after freezing her. Luckily the ice formed by the python was sturdy and Yifu didnt crack.


    Elena watched as Yifu tried to kill her ssmate. It made her so angry she wanted to kill Yifu, but she refrained because it was against school rules. Who knew Yifus retribution woulde so swiftly. Elena didnt have to lift a single finger.


    Feng Wu hadnt fallen into the python like Yifu nned. Instead Feng Wu righted her bnce after nearly stumbling. She didnt realize the import of Yifus actions. From her perspective, it felt like Yifu shoved her, but it wasnt a big deal.


    Drew had rushed over to her side, afraid for her. The python ignored them and focused on the fleeing Yifu. Then suddenly Yifu was caught and frozen by the python. It happened in a matter of seconds.


    Though it struck Drew as strange, he figured it was because Yifu was so vicious that even the python wanted to kill her.


    Many people saw the ckwater python freezing Yifu, but they didnt know why it happened. It was so abrupt. Other than Elena, no one had paid attention to Feng Wu and the other guys.


    After the ckwater python froze Yifu it went back to ignoring Elena and returned to attacking the adventurers.


    Elena too wondered why the python ignored them and only attacked Yifu. She didnt dwell on it too long though. She quickly grabbed the frozen Yifu and stored the girl in her dimensional ring, then grabbed Feng Wu and Drew and jumped into the pond.


    Those left on the shore wanted to vomit blood when they saw more people jump into the pond. The harder they attacked the worse it became. Why were they fighting so hard while all these other cheap bastards were running off and escaping! It wasnt fair!


    The adventurers on the shore stampeded toward the python.


    Feng Wu, Drew and Elena felt a chill the moment they entered the water. The temperature was so low it had to be below freezing. The ckwater python had lived in the pond for so long, no wonder it could spit out freezing attacks so easily.


    The three blocked the effects of the cold with their internal energy. Without the python obstructing them, they were able to reach the bottom of the pond easily. There really was a ck hole opening! They would have to go through the hole to reach the next floor.


    Feng Wu lingered at the entrance. She didnt get to say goodbye to the python. Who knew if she would ever see it again. She was a little sad.


    She saw the ckwater python attack Yifu to avenge her. It really was a good friend. They had just met but she regretted not being able to say goodbye.


    They emerged in a hall after swimming through the hole. There was nothing inside the hall. The few people that were there either sat or were lying down resting. No one talked.


    Feng Wu, Drew and Elena entering the hall caused some raised eyebrows, but no one said anything. Everyone pretty much minded their own business, either maintaining their swords or mediating. No one looked at them beyond that first nce.


    Their clothes werepletely dried the moment they entered the hall. There wasnt even a water stain to show how soaked they had been earlier from swimming in the pond.


    Xiao Wu! Youre here! Jiers voice suddenly rang out in the hall. Feng Wu perked up the moment she heard him and her normally deadpan face broke out in a smile. Seated beside him were Tian Ya and Ming Xi. Not too far away were Zi Cheng and Ai Lin.


    Xiao Wu, are you OK? As soon as he saw her, Jier grabbed her hand and pulled her down to sit next to him. Next to Jier was of course Ming Xi. She gazed at him with bright eyes.


    Im OK. I made lots of friends on the savannah. It was fun. They gave me gifts too. Oh, this is Drew. He is a friend. Feng Wu was of course talking about the animals she met. And of course there was also Drew.


    Feng Wu thought Drew was a good person so she naturally thought of him as a friend. Drew hadn''t run away when Yifu pushed her, but had instead run to help her. She wasnt actually in any danger but she appreciated the gesture. His kind intentions had reached her.


    Hi, Im Drew. Feng Wu is my savior. Drew scratched his head. All of Feng Wus friends gave off such strong auras: there was the boy with the golden hair, the boy with the silver hair, and then there was the boy with the red hair she was talking to now.

 Chapter 147:

    Chapter 147:


    To Drew all three were formidable. The red-head was like an inferno; Drew could feel heat elemental fluctuating in the air just by standing next to him. The silver-haired boy was as cold as ice; his eyes were like icicles. The golden-haired boy, how should he say it? The golden-haired boy was smiling benignly. He was honestly the most beautiful person Drew ever met. None of the girls he knew couldpare to that face.


    The weird thing was the boy in front of him looked soft and gentle like the moonlight. Drew was confused and rather conflicted. Nevertheless his gut was telling him the boy in front of him was definitely strong and not to be messed with.


    Drews intuition was spot on. If Elena could read his mind, she would have patted him on the shoulders. The boy had good eyes. Even Ming Xis friends took a while to realize he wasnt as he seemed. That Drew figured it out on their first meeting was impressive.


    Hello, Im Ming Xi, Feng Wus senior at school. Wont you have a seat? Ming Xi smiled at Drew. He thought Drew looked like an honest, straightforward person so he didnt mind having him sit with them.


    Drew obediently sat down. He had wanted to sit next to Feng Wu, but both spots were already taken. On her left was Jier and on her right was Ming Xi. There was no way hed be able to sit next to her.


    You were teleported to a savannah? Thats better than me. I was teleported to a swamp. I nearly didnt make it out. Jier nearly chucked his meal when he thought about the swamp. It was so disgusting; he got out of there as fast as he could.


    Ming Xi, Tian Ya where did you guys get teleported to? Elena sat between Zi Cheng and Ai Lin.


    I was teleported to a volcanic crater. Ming Xi smiled bitterly. He wasnt sure if his luck was really good or really bad to have been transported to such a ce.


    I teleported to an ice field. Tian Ya said breezily.


    Ice field? Thats like a fish to water. Your luck is so good. No one could have beat you there. Let an ice affinity person go to an ice world? So unfair. Elena felt like both he and Ming Xi cheated.


    Elena didnt know Feng Wu being teleported to a savannah was also a gigantic cheat. Otherwise if she did she would have surely screamed.


    Tian Ya raised his eyebrows but declined toment.


    Sister Elena, were you and Feng Wu sent to the savannah together? Ai Lin asked.


    Yes, but not the same spot.


    Sister Elena, have you seen Yifu or Jasmine? Zi Cheng was worried about her two friends, especially about Yifu. It wasnt easy to raise someone to a 100% favorability rating. She didnt want anything to happen to Yifu.


    Elenas face turned cold when she heard Yifus name. She had nned on telling everyone about itter after they left the tomb, but it seemed like there was no helping it now.


    Yifu was hit by the ckwater python at thest floor. Shes frozen so I put her in my dimensional ring. Well wait until we can find a way to save her. Elena had only been a little displeased with Yifu before, but now, after everything that happened, that little bit of displeasure had grown to enormous proportions. Why would anyone like someone who attacked their own fellow ssmates?


    Elena saw how much Zi Cheng cared for Yifu so she wanted to tell her about what happened, however it wasnt the right ce. There were too many people around who didnt need to know.


    Elena didnt know it but her own appearance set off rm bells in Ai Lins heart. ording to the original plot, Elena should not have made it to the second floor. She should have been turned into an ice statue after taking the hit to save Yifu on the first floor. Her body should have remained in the tomb forever.


    But now Elena was standing and talking just fine. Yifu, the person that should have survived, was the one frozen.


    Originally Elena, Zi Cheng, and Yifu entered the tomb together. When exining to Ming Xi and his team, Zi Cheng had said the three of them fell into the tomb and Elena died protecting Yifu from the ckwater python.


    Ming Xi and his team didnt say anything about the incident, but they never spoke to Zi Chengs team again after they returned to school. Ming Xi and his team were the few not attracted to Zi Chengs protagonist halo.


    Ming Xi definitely had suspicions about Elenas death, but he had no evidence. Zi Cheng proved Elena died protecting Yifu, so he didnt have a logical reason to pursue Zi Cheng.


    This new ending was flipped. Ai Lin wasnt sure if it was changing because of the interaction between so many new characters, who were not in the story originally, or if it was because Feng Wu and Elena were teleported to the same ce.


    Ai Lin had suspected Feng Wu was a fellow transmigrator, but now she was positive it wasnt the case. Feng Wu was definitely not a transmigrator. After all how could such a simple girl be a transmigrator?


    Ai Lins thinking was wed though. She was only thinking about Earth; she failed to consider the possibility of Feng Wu originating from a world other than Earth.


    Sister Elena, please take Yifu out. I would like to take a look. Upon hearing how serious Yifu was injured, Zi Cheng immediately wanted to check. You could say a thousand uplimentary things about Yifu and her bad character, but you couldnt deny her devotion to Zi Cheng.


    Elena sighed and waved her hand. A frozen human form appeared on the ground.


    The people nced over at Elenas movement, but they quickly turned away. It was hopeless for anyone turned into ice by the ck water python. No woman had ever survived.

 Chapter 148:

    Chapter 148:


    And just like that a human shaped ice statue appeared in the hall. Yifus eyes were red and her expression was frozen at the moment she was hit; it was an odd mix of resentment, pride, and joy.


    It may have been confusing to everyone else, but Elena and Drew knew why she had such an expression. She was resentful of Feng Wu, proud that she managed to scheme against her, and joyful that she was about to escape.


    Yifu never thought at the time she would be the one to get hurt.


    Zi Cheng, listen OK? The pythons water attack, as long as its a woman, that person wont recover. Its impossible to save Yifu. Elena couldnt bear to see Zi Cheng so sad so she tried to exin.


    No, I might be able to save her. I have to try. Zi Cheng seriously looked at Yifus frozen form.


    Well if you cant save her, dont feel bad about it. You tried your best. Elena spoke with a heavy heart as she patted Zi Cheng on the shoulders. From her perspective it was a useless endeavor to try. No one had ever been thawed once frozen. The yin in a womans body was what caused the ice to solidify, so it was impossible to reverse it once it formed.


    Ming Xi and the others were also just as pessimistic. Only Ai Lin, because she knew about Zi Chengs cheat ability, felt it might be possible. The leads favorability system was truly formidable, capable of creating priceless artifacts of god-like stature in exchange for points.


    Didn''t the female lead be something of a demi-god at the end of the original novel? The male lead also became godlike, and together they soared through the skies unfettered.


    It wasnt just fanciful speech; there was a possibility Zi Cheng could do it if she tried.


    The female lead wasnt the female lead for nothing. In Zi Chengs hand, a bright, purple me suddenly appeared. It was a tiny me that elicited a strange sense of emotion from those who saw it. It was definitely not an ordinary me.


    Thats the Purple Yang me! Its the fifth highest ranking me! eximed an onlooker when he saw the me in Zi Chengs hand.


    Those who heard looked at the me with interest. There were ten famous heavenly mes and the Purple Yang me, with its pure yang attribute, ranked fifth. Aside from using it for attack, the me could also be used for medicinal purposes. As an ingredient, it had the ability to increasepounding sess. It was a highly coveted me.


    There wasnt a single pharmacist who wouldnt want the Purple Yang me. Other professions were also interested in it since it offered another avenue of attack and a boost in the wielders strength. It was akin to a secret weapon.


    However suchrge advantages came with risks. To get the me, a person had to subdue and fuse with it. Failure meant instant incineration. Sess meant a gigantic boost inbat capabilities and entrance into the upper echelon ranks.


    The number of people who sessfully tamed any heavenly me could be counted on two hands. The most important thing to note was how rare the mes were. There were ten in all and the other nine were scattered around the world.


    Heavenly mes were spiritual mes. Even if you were to encounter one, if you tried to force a merger, the odds of sess were only one in ten. To top it off, even if the fusion was sessful, you wouldnt emerge unscathed; your body would suffer heavily.


    Now suddenly, here was a person who sessfully merged with a heavenly me. She didnt appear injured in anyway. Not only that she was so young!


    All kinds of eyes stared at Zi Cheng: jealous, envious, and resentful. Some were incredibly narrowminded and unable to stomach such a young girl being so lucky. They were already thinking of ways to kill her.


    This is the mentality of people who cant be geniuses themselves. They strive to destroy those that are and in this way many geniuses were snuffed out before they had a chance to properly bloom.


    Feng Wu looked at the tiny purple me and recalled there was a simr me on Yuehua mountain. Her master had said it was the purest fire me in the world and that an impure mind would not be able to hold it. It was the me used to create Xiao Chun.


    She had gone to see it often back when she was on Yuehua mountain. It was a cute and interesting me despite its tiny size. The small me, like the other animals, were her good friends.


    Pure[notes] me, who had been inside Xiao Chun the entire time, sensed something. A pure, white, super plump and adorably cute baby girl with wings flew out of Xiao Chun. She flew in a circle around Feng Wu a few times, then stared off into the distance at Purple Yang.


    The chubby girl twisted her lips in scorn. She flew back into Xiao Chun. Other than Feng Wu, no one saw a thing. Naturally this was because of Feng Wu''s rtionship with Xiao Chun.


    Initially when it was first released by Zi Cheng, the purple me had been very stable, but it trembled fiercely when the baby girl appeared. The purple me was nearly suppressed by its superior.


    Fortunately the pressure disappeared soon after appearing. The purple me was relieved. What kind of me was it that it could exert so much pressure? Was it the second or the third?


    In fact it was the first. The first was a legend even in the heavens. They knew the first existed, but none of them knew its name or even what kind of me it was.

 Chapter 149:

    Chapter 149:


    The heavenly mes were a special existence in heaven and on earth. They knew of each others existence, and could to a certain extent sense one another, even if they couldnt tell their exact locations. This was how humanity knew a me more superior to all the other mes existed.


    As Purple Yangs master, Zi Cheng could sense something was odd. She only recently merged with the purple me and her connection with it was still tenuous, so although she could tell something was wrong, she couldnt tell what it was.


    Zi Cheng approached Yifu once Purple Yang stabilized itself. The mes power warmed Yifu and soon melted the ice.


    Yifu''s breathing was weak, but she was alive. Because she had been sealed in ice for so long, her body was stiff and her muscles uncooperative.


    Zi Cheng was relieved to see this. She took out a red medicinal pill from her dimensional ring and held it close to Yifus body. The big pill transformed into water and flowed directly into Yifu.


    Naturally the pill was something Zi Cheng got by exchanging points with her system. The medicine was called Revival and as long as there was breath in a body, it could, no matter the severity of the injury, heal it and restore the body to its uninjured state. How could something this amazing not have any side effects? Of course it did. Anyone who took it lost twenty years of their life.


    Essentially you were exchanging yearster for a healthy body now. Zi Cheng could have purchased better medicine, the kind that didnt cost any life, but it would have cost more points. As it was, this pill cost more than half her savings.


    Earning points was hard. She didnt want to spend any more than necessary. At the same time, she didnt want to lose Yifu, so this was thepromise she settled on.


    Fortunately it was a world of swords and magic. As long as you practiced magic, extending your life and gaining twenty years wasnt a problem.


    The pill was effective. Yifus skin turned rosy and glowed with vitality.


    Yifu slowly opened her eyes. Her mind was still stuck at the moment when the ck water hit her. She remembered shoving Feng Wu and immediately running towards the entrance for the next level.


    Its great youre awake Yifu! Zi Cheng happily knelt down to help Yifu up.


    Yifu looked around. She saw Elena, Feng Wu, Drew, and even Ming Xi and the rest of the seniors. What was going on? Could she have really left the first floor? But how was that possible?


    And Feng Wu! She clearly remembered shoving her in front of the ckwater python. How could the girl be alive? She had to be dreaming. She had to be dreaming.


    She desperately shook her head as she looked at Feng Wu. Then she reached up and pped her own face.


    To everyone watching, it looked like she was smacking herself for no reason.


    Because the ck water shot out so fast, Yifu froze before she was even aware she was hit. She expected to still be on the savannah by the water, so the current situation was confusing to her.


    Feng Wu didnt care that Yifu was focused on her right after thawing. She would never be so foolish as to be lenient with someone who wanted to kill her, but Yifus killing intent was too weak for her to notice. Feng Wu barely even registered Yifus existence.


    Her friend, the ckwater python, got revenge for her already. Zi Cheng saving Yifu, though surprising, could be chalked up to her having strong luck.


    Since the debt was paid, there was no reason for Feng Wu to hold a grudge. As far as she was concerned, things were squared between the two of them. Besides Feng Wu didnt have the mental acuity to hold onto such trivial offenses.


    Therefore, as long as Yifu herself didnt court disaster, Feng Wu would never take the initiative to deal with her. A pity Yifu didnt know this. She expected other people to behave like she did. Her thinking was, if someone targeted her, she would try to get rid of that person as soon as she could, otherwise shed have a hard time sleeping at night.


    Yifu! Stop! Dont hurt yourself. Youve only just recovered from your injuries. Zi Chengs eyes widened in shock at the sight of Yifu hitting her own head. She only thought to stop her friend after watching for a few seconds.


    The others didnt know why Yifu was acting so strangely, but Drew and Elena knew. It was because she couldnt believe her eyes thats why. That and she was afraid.


    She couldn''t believe shed failed to kill Feng Wu. Now she was afraid of Feng Wus revenge and was probably hoping she was dreaming. That way she could fool herself into thinking she sessfully killed Feng Wu.


    You can stop hitting yourself. Its no use. Ill tell you right now, everything you see is real. Feng Wu is alive and were safe. Yifu lost any goodwill Elena had for her. Someone who tried to kill their fellow ssmate behind their back, it would be a wonder if Elena didnt like that person.


    Elena was a stereotypical sword user with a straight forward personality. She was blunt in speech and upright in manner. She looked down on any viin who acted underhandedly.


    Other people may not have picked up on Elenas odd manner of speech, but those in her team were attuned enough to notice how strange her voice was.


    What was going on?


    Elena was normally very good to the underssman. She never hesitated to help.


    But now she was behaving so indifferently to First-year Yifu. Something must have happened in the savannah, something Elena couldnt tolerate.


    Tian Ya and Ming Xi exchanged nces. They could guess each others thoughts without speaking.


    Jier sat impatiently on the side. He took out a pigs foot from his space ring and munched on it, not caring one whit about Yifu.


    Compared to Ming Xi and his team, the other upants in the hall were shocked. Their jaws nearly dropped to the floor.


    How could a woman hit by the ck water of the ckwater python survive?!

 Chapter 150: A Result of the Pill

    Chapter 150: A Result of the Pill


    What was that pill?! Fire alone wouldnt have saved her. Yes she would have thawed, but she would have thawed at deaths door. The thing that saved her was definitely that pill!


    Immediately after taking the medicine, the girl improved and woke up. Who wouldn''t be excited over something as miraculous as that?! Especially if they saw it with their own eyes  of course theyd be interested!


    Of the adventurers around them, some were honorable sorts who were discreetly sizing up Yifu and Zi Cheng. Zi Cheng in particr got a lot of attention; she was the one with the medicine after all.


    It was a world of swords and magic, so naturally there were different types of medicines that could improve strength and treat injuries; it was just that most people were familiar withpounds made by pharmacists and alchemists of the west, but not with the alchemy of pill refinement from eastern ancient countries.


    Only the dark-eyed people in the region practiced it. Unlike the study of alchemy, where anyone with ability could learn by attending school, pill refinement was a secretive art that only those in the east knew.


    Pill refinement masters rarely epted students, with most only epting one or two throughout the course of their lives. Therefore there were far fewer pill refinement masters than alchemists. They were so rare they were practically a myth.


    This rarity meant it was possible for those on the Big Six[notes] to go their entire lives without ever see a refined pill.


    But just a moment ago a young girl using the fabled pill appeared. Their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Mother! They just saw something unexpectedly incredible today. It turned out the myth was true! It had to be a legendary medicine to have such an amazing effect! Local lore had it the alchemy the ancient people practiced were so powerful it bordered on magical  and it was magical!


    The girl used such an amazing medicine to save her friend. No way she would use something so precious if she only had one, so she had to have a more on her somewhere.


    Ming Xi and his team didnt notice the intense stares. They sat and continued with their business. Jier pulled out some more meat while Feng Wu pulled out some magical fruits to share with everyone.


    Ming Xi took the fruit Feng Wu handed to him. He was surprised. Most trees that bore them were guarded by powerful beasts. It was impossible for a person without abilities to get them.


    But this girl, Feng Wu did it. He didnt know how she did it, but that didnt matter, the important thing was she seeded. It made him look at her in a different light. Without a doubt, she had proven her strength.


    Two rosy spots popped up on Feng Wus face when Ming Xi epted the fruit she handed.


    An unexpected thought hit Ming Xi: how adorable! Now he understood why Elena went on and on about how cute Feng Wus face was and why she constantly wanted to press that face against her chest.


    Wait. What was he thinking?! He coughed and looked away trying to cool his hot head.


    More people filtered into the hall as the hours passed. Wind, Rain, Luis, and Gerasi eventually entered the hall and everyones heart lightened, happy that no one fell in the tomb.


    They hadnt reached the quota yet so many people hung around in pairs. Some stood alone leaning against pirs or sitting on the floor. The sound of chatter filled the hall.


    And in this way, the people who arrivedter were quickly filled in on how Zi Cheng saved her friend with a refined pill. Some were ambitious and coveted the medicine. Who told her to sh her treasure like that? Now she was going to be targeted on the second floor.


    Few weaklings entered the battlegrounds, so most there now were adventurers who had cut their teeth in battle and gained experience through bloodybat in search for treasure. Killing one girl for her medicine, none of them felt any grief over it.


    A sinister atmosphere permeated the hall. They were there for the inheritance, but there was only one of it. Who knew how difficult it would be to get? The pill though everyone saw. It was definitely something they could steal.


    In a recessed corner of the hall was an old man. He looked down on his luck and was apanied by a cute teenage girl of about fifteen or sixteen.


    She was a lovely girl with beautiful eyes. Her figure, though not as alluring as Elenas, was certainly memorable. One nce and youd be charmed.


    An old man, a beautiful girl, this unusual duo sat unobtrusively in the corner.


    Grandpapa, is it really here? The girl spoke softly despite knowing there was a silence array around them.


    Yes. His old eyes suddenly lit up and he appeared much younger than his years. The youthful spark disappeared as quickly as it came and he returned to his inconspicuous self before anyone noticed.

 Chapter 151: The Second Floor Opens

    Chapter 151: The Second Floor Opens


    The 100th person entering the hall triggered the second floor to open. At the same time God Calvens voice boomed from above.


    Congrattions on reaching the second floor! The first ten toplete this floor will be teleported to my inheritance. Do not make me wait too long adventurers! Now go forth! His voice faded away with thest words.


    A gate appeared but no one made a move toward it. It was tall and reached the ceiling. Then with a sudden jarring ng, it opened to reveal white light. It was blinding and made it impossible to see inside.


    Was the light hiding something dangerous? There were those who hoped someone else would explore first. Fortunately for them there were those who believed the early bird caught the worm. There were only ten spots and they didnt intend tog behind. The faster they moved, the better their odds of getting the inheritance.


    In fact many people thought this way. They rushed forward the moment the gate openedpletely. Their n was to separate from the crowd and be the first ten.


    Feng Wu and the rest entered after the rush.


    What kind of worldy beyond?


    The gate disappeared after all 100 entered. The brightness dimmed and a cave took shape. Five corridorsy in front. One was lit red, cold rushed out of another, another was so dark you couldnt see your fingers in front of you and so on and so forth. They were all different basically.


    The sign in front said there was a limit of twenty per channel. It looked like they would have to split into five groups.


    The ones who entered first already made their choices, so the ones following behind had to take the leftovers.


    The cave was lit by luminescent pearls, so although there was no sun or moon, there was still light to navigate by. The pearls themselves werent rare, but the light they emitted in the dark had an ethereal beauty. Because of this, many nobledies were willing to pay handsomely for them.


    The walls were iid with these pearls. Truly this was a gods tomb! Itd be safe to say that if it werent for the lure of the gods inheritance, the walls would have been picked clean.


    Counting Drew, the kids had fifteen in their group. Fifteen it was hard to make a single team with the remaining corridor slots.


    As they were discussing what to do, one of the corridors disappeared, then another A corridor would disappear after twenty people went in. This meant forty had already entered. Now there were only three paths to pick from.


    One of the paths that disappeared left a lingering glow like the shine of gold. The other was dim like an ordinary path.


    Could it be one had the inheritance? The other three remaining paths were partially filled. Since there was no way for them to stay together as a group, each of them chose the path that suited them best.


    Tian Ya chose the cold path. Jier had an affinity for red so he chose the red path. He wanted to take the path with Feng Wu, but by the time Wind, Rain, Elena, and Gerasi joined, there were no more slots.


    It didnt matter which path Feng Wu took; they were all the same to her. She picked the dark path after waving goodbye to Jier.


    At first Ming Xi wanted to go the cold path with Tian Ya, but he frowned when he saw Feng Wu take the dark path. He was uneasy. Instead of the cold path, he moved to the dark path with Feng Wu.


    Drew and Pei Qing chose the dark path with Feng Wu. The others picked the cold path with Tian Ya.


    The dark path was the least favored. It was creepy looking. Those that picked it, only picked it because they were slow and it was the only one with avable slots. Just ncing at it and you could tell it was dangerous  with a capital D. Only those withplete confidence in themselves would choose it voluntarily.


    All the corridors filled up and disappeared and a wall stood in their ce. The lit cave dimmed and turned dark.


    In the dark path.


    In the absence of any light, people in the corridor instinctively tried to use their magic to hold the darkness at bay. But nothing came out. Their magic was gone! They were like ordinary people.


    Whats going on?! the panic-stricken voice of a young man, probably around thirty, rang out. He was used to relying on his abilities. To suddenly lose them was distressing and he couldnt adapt.


    Without sight, they could only guess each others age, gender, and location by sound.

 Chapter 152: The Dark Road

    Chapter 152: The Dark Road


    Damn! There is something wrong with this path! This came from a woman, middle-aged, most likely a magician.


    My qis also disappeared. Whats going on? Is this part of the test for the second floor? Even though no one could see her face, it was clear from her voice she was a young female sword user.


    What a strange ce. Xiao Wu, where are you? Ming Xi called out. His qi was also gone. It was difiting to be an ordinary person without any power; however he was more worried about the nave girl he was with.


    Im here, came a soft reply. Her voice was calm and smooth, without a hint of worry or fear.


    A pair of soft, smooth hands unerring reached out and held his. The palms were so small and different from his own.


    Just to be sure. Xiao Wu? he asked. He squeezed the hand in his grip testing the strength.


    Mm. A returning squeeze came with the reply. That squeeze he was sure it was her.


    Xiao Wu, this is Brother Pei Qing! He pinpointed Xiao Wus location after hearing her voice. He was close by, so it was easy for him to find her once he had the vocal clue.


    Xiao Wu! The voice belonged to Drew.


    The four firmly held hands to keep from getting separated.


    Others in the cave also did the same thing with those they knew. Those who didnt know anyone could only rely on themselves, trailing their hands on the wall so as not to get turned around.


    It was too dark in the cave to see anything. The sound of dripping water added to the eerie atmosphere and made the ce more scary.


    Hey everyone. Lets consider it fate that we took this path together. Since were together why not talk? Its better than the silence.


    A young female voice replied enthusiastically. Yeah thats true. Lets talk. The quiet is too creepy.


    Whats this level supposed to test anyway? Theres nothing but darkness. I dont understand what were supposed to do. Another male voice replied.


    The enthusiastic girl jumped in again. It might be testing our resilience. In any case as long as we follow the wall we should reach the end sooner orter.


    What?! Woman, this is a gods tomb with a gods legacy. Its not going to be that easy. The speaker was a middle-aged man for sure.


    What he said made sense. Just darkness wouldnt scare them, so there had to be more.


    Even if no one had qi with which to sense their surroundings, they could tell there was nothing dangerous in the corridor they were in. Thus far, the only bad thing was the corridors effect on their qi.


    It may have been a bigger issue for budding adventurers, but aside from slight disconcertment, it wasnt a problem for veterans. The road ahead would get easier.


    Feng Wu pulled on Ming Xis[notes] hand. The small group stayed silent. After all, in the pitch darkness the biggest threat wasn''t the location but something else.


    Ming Xi was gentle and kind to all the females at school, however it was always a cool warmth. His identity was special and girls often targeted him, throwing themselves at him, because of it. As a result he couldnt bear to be touched by anyone of the opposite gender, and so avoided them as best he could. Only a few close friends knew about his dislike of physical closeness to the female gender.


    As a result, this was his first time holding a girls hand. He gripped Feng Wus hand tightly. The redness that swelled on his cheeks were well hidden by the dark.


    Ming Xi smiled sardonically to himself. Luis would have been so surprised if he knew. The softness in his grip was strange, but he didnt dislike it. He couldnt stop his smile. He looked in the direction of the girl that kept persistently proposing to him. He wasnt annoyed by it - not at all.


    Feng Wu felt happy. Ink[notes] told her the first step to bing a couple was to hug and hold hands. The first step -holding hands- was aplished. So were they a couple now? Feng Wu was a little excited.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by a loud scream. A heavy object thudded against something immediately after.


    What happened? Did someone get attacked?!


    Fuck! I knew it was too good to be true. This ce couldnt be that peaceful. No way it would only test ourck of qi in the dark!


    Who made the first move?


    Wait! What - what happened?


    Fear became a palpable thing that surrounded them as more voices crowded in the dark. The line between life and death was a scary ce to traverse. Right now they were in the dark, without ess to their qi.


    The panic only made the situation worse. Everyone went on alert. What was attacking them?


    Ah! Another scream. It sounded even more harsh and jarring in the dark.


    As though stimted by the scream, many people rushed forward. Even without sight and qi, sword masters had strong bodies that were still well-honed machines. Even the physically weaker magicians did their best to run forward.


    Feng Wu and her group also ran. They ran before thest scream died away.


    There were two reasons for the current situation. One: something unknown was attacking them. Two: someone within the group of twenty was making a move.

 Chapter 153: A Fork in the Road

    Chapter 153: A Fork in the Road


    A culprit within the group was the most likely possibility. There was only one inheritance, and only one person could enter the final floor. To get there, you had to either be the best and beat out all other opponents, or eliminate as many as you could to increase your own odds.


    Wasnt a ce with limited sight the best ce to do that?


    Not everyone thought of this, but the experienced adventurers certainly did.


    Dont say anything, Ming Xi wrote on the palm of Feng Wus hand.


    Feng Wu cleverly followed his example and wrote the word OK onto his palm in reply.


    He nodded. As long as they stayed quiet, whoever was attacking would have a harder time targeting them. But the most important thing was to lose the crowd of people around them. It was dangerous to stay with strangers.


    The corridor was silent. Even footsteps were barely discernible. It looked like everyone was keeping quiet, breathing lightly and stepping softly, so as not to be the next victim.


    Ming Xis group of four kept moving forward while holding hands. They needed to move quickly to get out of the darkness.


    Light peeked through a hole ahead of them, seemingly like an exit. The thought of finally leaving lifted everyones spirits.


    Pei Qing and Drew were particrly excited. Neither of them enjoyed holding hands with each other. They could finally leave! Thank goodness!


    The light was like a beacon. Those around Feng Wu, who had been walking, increased their pace. There were only ten spots, so if they didnt hurry the quota would get filled and theyd be out of luck.


    Xiao Wu, lets hurry too. Dont let those guys steal all the spots. Pei Qing was about to release Feng Wus hand and rush forward.


    She was walking sandwiched between him and Ming Xi, one on either side. The boys had been consciously trying to protect her.


    Those behind them rushed forward as he said this.


    Dont go, its dangerous. Feng Wu kept a hold of Pei Qings hand. Her voice was serious.


    Even if Pei Qing couldnt see her face, he could tell she was serious from the tone of her voice. He took her advice and didnt rush off.


    As for Drew, well Feng Wu was his savior. Thisbined with his experience trailing after her on the savannah, and hepletely trusted her words. He decided not to rush off either.


    Xiao Wu, how do you know its dangerous up ahead? Pei Qing asked.


    Im not sure, but up ahead gives me a bad feeling. Most likely because Feng Wu was so wless and pure, she was more sensitive to foul auras.


    Xiao Wu, do you know if theres an exit up ahead? Drew wondered out loud. It was a rhetorical question and he didnt expect her to answer, after all she had never been here before, so how could she know?


    Ming Xi answered for her. Theres no exit. Only a beast  a very powerful one.


    Pei Qing was surprised. You know? Feng Wu only knew the hole ahead was dangerous but Ming Xi knew what was inside it. Incredible.


    Well, I can smell the beast. The closer we are the stronger the scent is. Ming Xi frowned as he looked at the hole. He was getting a bad vibe from it. Whatever was beyond the hole wasnt your average ordinary beast


    He didnt let his fears on. The guys would likely be disturbed if they knew it wasnt an ordinary beast but a terrible beast. Beasts with violent tendencies that craved bloodshed were called terrible beasts. They loved to kill.


    Mm, Senior Ming Xi is right. Feng Wu thought the beast also smelled bad. She loved animals, but she didnt like this one. She didnt think it would like her either.


    Drew asked what they should do if they werent going in.


    Lets go this way. Ming Xi took the lead and led them to another path.


    Apparently there was a fork in the road. It was so dark there was no way to see it, that Ming Xi could find it, he really was a fifth year at Xingguang Holy Academy.


    Pei Qing and Drew were impressed. They wondered if they would ever get to the point where they could navigate even in the dark.


    How did you know the path was there? Pei Qing was curious.


    The wind. There were sounds of it blowing from this direction. So there had to be an opening. Ming Xi exined.


    Pei Qing understood and didnt ask anymore. Please forgive him, when he lost his sight he apparently lost his sense of hearing too.


    The four walked hand in hand.


    Meanwhile beyond the hole everyone else flocked to


    It was obvious from sounds alone that a fierce battle was raging. The first people who walked through the hole were either killed or severely injured. Of the twenty people who took the dark path, only twelve were left  eight having died already.


    No one could have known that waiting in the light inside the cave was one of the four great terrible beasts, the Sky Devouring wolf, born with a desire to devour all things.


    A Sky Devouring wolf could destroy a small country. No one Star Marshall hall sent to deal with it every came back alive. It was a top tier terrible beast. Aside from god and holy beasts, none of the other beasts couldpare.[notes]


    Damn! We have to get out of here! a middle-aged sword master yelled out.


    The Sky Devouring wolf wasnt stupid. How could it let its prey escape so easily? If it entered the cave, then it was food!

 Chapter 154: The Sky Devouring Wolf

    Chapter 154: The Sky Devouring Wolf


    The hunger glittering in its eyes was unmistakable. It hadnt had a filling meal in ages since it was shut up in the cave. Now out of nowhere a bunch of humans walked in to fill its belly. There was no way it was going to let them get away!


    The adventurers regained their strength after entering the cave and they were able to use their qi and magic to battle the wolf. Had it not been for that, they would have already died.


    Right now there were eight still alive in the cave. They were still breathing because they were working together. Despite working together though, they couldnt figure out how to deal with the wolf.


    The Sky Devouring wolf was an awesome beast, and you had to admit its fierce reputation was well earned.


    The wolf is restricted to the cave, so if we can get out, we should be safe, said a female magician.


    Everyone else nodded in agreement. Suddenly someone shoved her toward the beast. There was only a short distance between the adventurers and the beast so she fell forward easily and served as a distraction while the others fled.


    The one who did the shoving was of course the dark magician, Sixth Elder Shaya[notes] of the Lianye n. He was a naturally-born dark magician. Supposedly dark magicians were even more rare than light magicians.


    He had a strong affinity for the dark so it was natural for him to choose the dark path. He never expected to lose his ability after entering and nearly be killed. It was shameful. Heading into what appeared to be an exit was also the wrong decision. Instead of an exit he walked into their of a carnivorous beast. His luck was so bad.


    He had no advantages over the wolf, despite being a powerful magician. Fortunately he thought of the good idea of pushing the female in front of him toward the beast. As long as someone served as a distraction for the beast, then he could escape.


    He never expected the others around him to be so quick. Their movements almost slowed him down.


    The Sky Devouring wolf was a unique beast on earth. It had human-like intelligence so naturally it wasnt going to let Shaya have his way. Its fur took on a red sheen as it condensed magic and shot out a ball of energy toward the entrance.


    Those running for the exit had to dodge out of the way. They would have lost half their lives had they been hit, assuming of course they survived at all.


    Damn! A male sword master cursed out as he took something out of his dimensional ring. It was a short-range teleportation scroll. Using it would send him somewhere else not too far away on the corridor path.


    He tried to activate the scroll, but who knew it wouldnt start?!


    Its not activating! he yelled out.


    Their faces turned ugly as their hope faded away. No one wanted to die, but if they couldnt teleport out, what could they do?


    The female magician Shaya pushed out didnt die. The wolf wasnt so foolish as to swap one piece of meat in ce of seven. It had ignored her in favor of stopping the others from reaching the entrance.


    Thats right. Everything in front of it was food and not a single piece was going to escape.


    The wolf was confident in its strength. Even if it was captured and imprisoned by that guy for the past tens of thousands of years, its strength remained the same as the day it entered.


    Along the red road


    The path was curvy and bumpy with magma heat and fire on all sides. It was like they were on top of a volcano. The people that were too weak to walk and had to stop incinerated into ash.


    Of the twenty that first entered, only ten were left. These included Jier, Elena, Luis, Wind and Rain. The siblings were the weakest, but since they were part Jiers team, he as the captain shielded them from the brunt of it.


    On the snowy, icy road


    The entire pathway was frozen, made worse by the intermittent freezing wind that cut through. From time to time the cold condensed and formed beasts that attacked them. The frequency increased the farther they walked. Jasmine and Yifu received minor injuries but were otherwise fine.

 Chapter 155: A Long Nightmare Corridor

    Chapter 155: A Long Nightmare Corridor


    Meanwhile on the dark path.


    Feng Wu and her friends continued to walk along the path. The farther they went, the more mysterious it was. They couldnt see - that was a constant - but gradually they lost their other senses as well.


    Though they knew they were holding hands, they couldnt feel it. How terrible was that? The only way to return to normal was to leave, so they kept moving forward on the path that continued endlessly in front of them.


    Fortunately for Feng Wu, she was a simple-minded person. Plus there was Xiao Chun[notes], who she could always chat with since he was inside her dantian.


    Xiao Chun had contacted her after she lost her other senses. Xiao Chun told her if she continued forward her strength would increase, but she would lose her mind and be stuck in the dark forever if she stopped.


    Those who have never been locked in the dark without their senses wouldnt know how terrible it is. Its like youre thest person in the world. Staying sane in a situation like that would be remarkable.


    She didnt know how long shed been walking, but eventually Feng Wu saw light peeking through a hole on the path ahead. She instinctively walked toward it. She couldnt feel the others, so she didnt know if they were still with her, but she knew they would meet if everyone walked to the end.


    Ming Xis face was pale as he reached the end point of the corridor and entered a cave. Despite his exceptionally strong mind, the dark had nearly shattered his ego and entrapped him forever.


    The others might not know the origins of the path they were on, but he did. He realized what it was after losing all his other senses.


    The path was basically a corridor meant to strengthen humanity.


    No one knew who first came up with the idea, but ording to legend, it existed since ancient times. Back then people were able to attain godhood through cultivation. Those that became gods sometimes built these dark corridors inside the legacies they left behind, hoping people would use it to strengthen themselves, and thus move humanity forward.


    They were called nightmare corridors because they truly were nightmarish.


    The corridor was a sensory deprivation area that fed on your fears. Once you reached the center, whatever fears or emotions you had would be magnified. They would continue to magnify neverendingly. The weak-willed would copse immediately from the pressure; indeed many perished inside.


    Ming Xi was certain the corridor they were in was a nightmare corridor. Going through it was a huge risk, but that risk came with tremendous rewards. Anyone who sessfully came out of it gained mental rity.


    That rity woulde in handy when it came time to advance. In fact many of the most powerful people in the past went through such a corridor. As long as they didnt suffer unusually bad luck, they would definitely be the most powerful amongst their peers. Plenty rose to godhood.


    But that was many thousands of years ago, and since then nightmare corridors had been relegated to the annals of history; especially since the heirs of the gods no longer descended.[notes] He never expected to encounter one.


    He was alone in the cave, so he knew he was the only one whopleted it so far. There was nothing around him other than a small opening, which he guessed was the exit. He stared at it but didnt move to leave yet. Instead he sat down, closed his eyes and meditated, gathering his qi focus.


    Few knew he was a dual wielder, that because of his lineage, he was both a powerful magician and sword master. In fact, regarding magical arts, there were only two people in all of Xingguang Holy Academy who were qualified to teach him.


    It was because of this that he chose the Sword Master division when he entered school. He rarely used magic in battle, preferring to use a sword instead.


    Time ticked by. Ming Xi didnt move until he heard the sound of soft footsteps. He slowly opened his eyes. For a brief moment they had a mysterious golden glow.


    Senior Ming Xi! Feng Wu saw Ming Xi meditating as soon as she entered the cave. She happily walked toward him.


    Ming Xi stood up and looked at her. Her face and expression were normal, but it was because they were normal that it seemed odd. Nightmare corridors didnt physically attack you, but they did attack your mind by overwhelming you emotionally and mentally. And in such an endless and solitary darkness, something like that was just as dangerous. Most people couldn''t handle it.


    As tough as he was, he had nearly sumbed, so it was incredible such a dainty girl went through it utterly unaffected.


    Xiao Wu, are you OK? Although she looked a lot better than he did when hepleted the nightmare corridor, he couldnt help but double check.


    She nodded her head. Yes.


    Sit down and rest a bit while we wait for Pei Qing and Drew. He patted her head gently as he said this.


    Feng Wu nodded and obediently sat down. Ming Xi sat down next to her and quietly watched her as she meditated.


    He didnt know what level she was, but he sensed she was strong. Now watching her, that sense only grew.


    Using his own qi he was able to see a formidable power gathering around Feng Wu. It was a simple qi too. She had a unique method for focusing and replenishing her qi.


    Everyone absorbed qi the same way on the Big Six, but not everyone used the same method to gather it. Sword wielders had a few tricks and n secrets that influenced the speed and strength they absorbed qi. Each method had its own advantages and disadvantages. He could tell a little bit about Feng Wus method by watching her. The method she practiced was very powerful, one with few rivals even among his own peers.


    Her method surprised him. What kind of method was this? Why was the qi cultivated from her method so different from the qi cultivated from the normal method?


    He was curious but he wasnt going to ask. Everyone had their secrets. Lord knew he had plenty himself  enough tost a lifetime. There was no reason for him to pry more from others.


    Feng Wu stopped meditating after fifteen minutes. She opened her eyes to find Ming Xi staring intently at her. Any other girl would have blushed out of nervousness.

 Chapter 156: Elemental Fairies

    Chapter 156: Elemental Fairies


    But Feng Wu wasnt your average girl. No, this girl didnt know the definition of shyness. When she saw Ming Xi staring at her, she stared right back with her pair ofrge unblinking eyes. Ming Xi was the one to turn away embarrassed.


    He spoke a little uneasily. Xiao Wu, in the future, dont use your cultivation method in front of other people.


    It was obvious she didnt understand why he wanted her not to do so but she didnt ask. Instead she nodded her cute head obediently and said, Mm.


    This simple, yet lovely, appearance sent a twitch through Ming Xis heart. To be honest, hed met lots of women in his life: there were the sexy and vivacious types, the lovely and tender types, the gentle and kind types and of course the lustful types as well. Thest type had poisonous stingers so Ming Xi made sure to keep a respectful distance from them.


    So Ming Xi had a lot of experience dealing with girls, but hed never met a girl as simple as Feng Wu before. Something had been subtly changing since their first meeting at the hot spring.


    It wasnt like he loved her or anything, but he did feel inclined towards her. Would he grow to love her in the future? Time will tell.


    Even though she proposed to him multiple times, he was sure she didnt love him. He couldnt detect any love in those big eyes of hers when she looked at him. Did this simple girl know what love was? He had serious doubts.


    Ming Xi sighed and rubbed her head onest time. He took out a handkerchief, and after biting hard enough to draw blood from his finger, wrote out two sentences. The gist of it was: He and Feng Wu left, so Pei Qing and Drew didnt need to wait for them.


    He left the cloth in a conspicuous spot and led Feng Wu farther into the cave where the hole was.


    Feng Wu had watched as he wrote the note and obediently followed him to the hole without saying a word. They walked through the hole side by side.


    The hole led into another cave. Inside was a strange little tree bearing a brilliant, rainbow fruit. The entire tree only bore this one fruit. How unusual.


    There was a pool beside the tree. The water from it was full of so much vitality that it shocked the senses just by proximity.


    Those were the only things in the cave. There was no way out, a dead end!


    Ming Xi frowned. He looked around thinking there had to be a way out, but he didnt know where. After carefully looking at every nook and cranny the most suspicious thing to him was still the tree and the pool, so he looked closer at it.


    The more he studied it the more it resembled the trees depicted in the ancient texts.


    The fruit wasnt actually a fruit but an elemental fairy that took on the shape of a fruit. A fairy need ces with dense magical energy to be born.


    If this thing was a fairy, he wouldn''t be able to use it, but Feng Wu would. But if they wanted it, theyd have to fight for it, and the battle for it would be terribly fierce. What to do?


    Ming Xi grabbed Feng Wus hand to step back together. His thoughts were simple: First get Feng Wu out of danger, then fight it solo. The only way to get the legendary fairy was to defeat it and erase its consciousness.


    But Feng Wu refused to be pulled back. Since entering the cave, her attention remained entirely focused on the tree.


    The fruit was a strange thing. It was as if it was trying to hide behind the branches and leaves of the tree. In fact it had shied away the moment they entered the cave. Unfortunately, it was too big and the tree didn''t give it much coverage.


    Because the tree didnt give it much cover, Feng Wu could tell the fruit was secretly looking at them from behind the leaves.


    Xiao Wu? Ming Xi turned to her confused.


    Feng Wu pulled her hand out of his. She wanted to go to the fruit, but the little guy was so shy.


    Xiao Wu! Stop! Its dangerous! Ming Xis heart leapt to his throat and he hurried to pull Feng Wu back. Did she know what it was? That thing was a terrible evil known in ancient times. The only reason he dared to challenge it beforeing to his full powers was because of his unique lineage.


    Feng Wu looked at Ming Xi. Not dangerous.


    But that thing is.. . While Ming Xi was trying to exin what it was to her something strange happened.


    An ancient sword emerged from Feng Wus dantian. He watched as it flew to the fruit and floated before it. It sparked, radiating an incredibly domineering aura. Then a hole opened in the sword and the fruit obediently went inside its belly.


    The sword was bloated, drunk, and fully satiated. It flew back to Feng Wu and went into her dantian.


    Ming Xi was dumbstruck. This was the vicious, blood sucking full-elemental fairy! It should have been a bloody and hard fight.


    Fairies were exceptionally fierce with powerful attacks. They killed anything that entered their territory. Afterwards they absorbed the energy from their kill and used it as nourishment.


    Despite being terrible things, fairies were a boon for humans. Anyone with a matching elemental fairy could rely on that fairys power and be exponentially stronger, even if their own personal abilities were rubbish. So even if they couldnt be a god, they could be peerless.


    Most fairies only had a single elemental attribute, but by absorbing the blood of god beasts they could potentially evolve into full-elemental fairies. The evolution process was long and slow. If the process was disturbed, or if the fairy was unlucky, the evolution could failpletely.

 Chapter 157: Advancing

    Chapter 157: Advancing


    From that we can see how rare full-elemental fairies were. In fact only one had ever been sighted in thest 100,000 years. The magician who subdued it was Longzi, the human who became a god and ascended to the higher realm.


    But Ming Xi faced that elusive fairy just now. It was surreal. The legendary fairy, not just a single-elemental fairy, but a full one, had been in front of him. And it was just eaten by a sword


    Can someone please exin how a sword could even eat a fairy?! If Ming Xi was living in modern-day Earth he would have said it made no sense.


    However facts tell us even illogical things can happen, so just be calm.


    Feng Wus mood was much more stablepared to Ming Xi. She was only a little worried about the shy fruit. Xiao Chun hadnt really eaten it had he?


    She rxed after shemunicated with Xiao Chun and was reassured the fruit was alive and well.


    The small tree and spring existed for the fairy, so once the fairy was gone both dried and withered away. A long staircase appeared in the pond bed. It looked like the path to the next level.


    Those who entered a nightmare corridor had toplete the journey on their own. No one could lead them out. Feng Wu and Ming Xi didnt know how long their friends would take.


    The only way for people in the corridor to safely exit, if they couldnt do so on their own, was if someone imed the gods inheritance. Once imed, the tomb would forcefully teleport out anyone still inside. Only the inheritor had the right to remain.


    So it didnt make sense to wait. If Drew and Pei Qing could get out, they would. If they couldnt, then their only hope was for someone to im the inheritance as soon as possible. The best option was to keep moving and try to im the inheritance. Waiting around wouldnt do anyone any good.


    They stepped onto the dark staircase one after the other. Both their abilities were restored when they did. Ming Xi was a rare magic arts sword user so he easily created a ball of light.


    Ming Xi held onto Feng Wus hand and kept her behind him while he took the lead. The stairs kept going with no end in sight.


    The steps were littered with the remains of humans, gods, and beasts caught in the long-ago war.


    He understood corpses frightened girls. Elena was the only girl he knew who wasnt scared of such things. He was worried Feng Wu would be afraid as well, so he was relieved to see her usual expression when he looked back. Honestly he had been worried for nothing.


    The staircase was surprisingly long. They walked for twenty minutes before finally reaching a door. It was metal andpletely ck with no decorations. A sinister aura came from it.


    Feng Wu instinctively disliked whatever was behind the door.


    Ming Xi frowned. A faint glow quickly shed in his eyes. He tentatively pushed on the door. What looked heavy opened easily under his touch.


    Feng Wus eyes were bright with admiration. Senior Ming Xi is so amazing! she said in an exuberant voice.


    That was an exaggeration. Ming Xi was embarrassed as he looked back at her. I''m really not that great. The door just looks heavy, but its not.


    He wasnt being humble; the doors appearance was truly misleading.


    His expression turned worse. Behind the door was another hall. He grabbed Feng Wus hand and pulled her behind him as they walked through.


    There were five people already inside the hall: Jier, Zi Cheng, Ai Lin, Yiduo ns Seventh Elder Fy, and Raging Infernos Cohen. Fy ignored them and looked away. Cohen looked away too but he greeted them with a nod before doing so.


    Jier ran over to Feng Wu when he saw her. He rubbed her head and asked, Xiao Wu, are you uninjured? She didnt look injured so she was probably fine.


    Im OK. How about you? It felt like she hadnt seen him in ages. Her eyes curved in a smile.


    What could happen to me? Im so strong. How could I get hurt? His voice was loud and arrogant, not caring who was around.


    Senior Ming Xi, Senior Tian Ya said he wasnt interested in the inheritance. Senior Luis wont being either. Ai Lin delivered the message after walking up to them.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin understood why Tian Ya wasnt interested. It was impossible for him to inherit a magical inheritance since he was a sword user, so it was useless for him to go farther.


    Luis though, they didnt understand. He was a magician so this was a huge opportunity. Why wasn''t he fighting for it?! Dont be mistaken, they were happy he dropped out. The fewer opponents there were, the better their odds of getting the inheritance.


    Ming Xi knew why Luis dropped out. That guy, already had a god inheritance from his family n, so he didnt need this one. As the eldest, he had already gone to his ancestral home to im it, so he had no interest in this one aside from some general curiosity.

 Chapter 158: Quota Met

    Chapter 158: Quota Met


    Of course Ming Xi wasnt going to share this with them. Let them figure it out on their own. All he said was, I see.


    Ai Lin was shaken. What a heartthrob! Shed seen her share of gorgeous men from her previous life, but Ming Xi was in a league of his own.


    Zi Cheng was also dazed, but she was a practical person so she got over it quickly with only a lingering flush on her cheeks as a reminder.


    Jier didnt even notice the girls reactions. He looked at Ming Xi and said, Senior Sister Elena was injured on thest floor so Gerasi stayed behind to take care of her. Wind and Rain are sword users so they stayed behind too.


    Elena''s hurt? Is it serious? Elena was like a sister to all the boys so it was natural for Ming Xi to be worried.


    Its not serious. Just half her body is burned. Jier replied indifferently.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin looked at Jier incredulous. Burns over 50% of the body wasnt serious? What the heck do you consider serious then?!


    Feng Wu was worried. Elenas injury wasnt serious, but she was still hurt. Senior Sister Elena is really OK? She bit her lip in worry. She liked Elena and didnt want her to be hurt.


    Dont worry. Even if shes so burned she doesnt look like a person anymore, as long as she sees a light magician or gets proper medicine once we get out of here, she should be fine. Her burns will heal and there won''t even be any scarring. I guarantee it. Jier said with confidence as he patted Feng Wus head.


    Feng Wu didnt think Jier would lie to her so she was relieved and her whole body rxed. She took out a meat bun from her dimensional ring.


    Her abilities had been restricted inside the nightmare corridor so she hadnt been able to ess her ring. Now that she could, it was time to eat well. She popped a few tiny buns into her mouth and the smell of delicious steamed meat wafted in the air.


    It was such a wonderful smell that it made everyones tummies rumble. Even Ming Xi was hungry.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin had even better food in their rings. They had dishes like roasted chicken, sliced duck breast, pork cutlets, potato cakes, and yam soup.


    Feng Wu stared at their food intently as soon as they came out. Her expression said: I want to eat that!


    Everyone,e on over. Lets eat together. We dont know what tests await us. This way well have energy for it. Zi Cheng smiled beautifully as she said this.


    Yes, lets all eat together. I made roast chicken and tonkatsu.[notes] My cooking skills arent as good as Zi Chengs so if theres anything about it you dont like please speak up; I can handle the critique. Ai Lin adorably stuck out her tongue after saying so.


    It was a cute and yful pose, but unfortunately neither of the two guys in front of her were interested in girls. One had seen so many beauties he was immune, the other, well.. .


    Zi Cheng praised Ai Lin with, Ai Lin, youre too modest. The dishes you make smell wonderful. Im sure theyll be delicious," making herself appear modest in the process.


    There were so many wonderful looking dishes in front of her. Feng Wu was not going to be polite.


    Jier was hungry too. Hed already ate some of the store in his ring. They werent as fancy as Ai Lins and Zi Chengs, just chicken legs, and barbeque.


    Ming Xi wasnt going to stand on ceremony either. Everyone was famished after all the time in the tomb and all the fighting they had to do. They sat down and began to eat.


    Sixth Elder Fy and Captain Cohen were close to the group so the smells easily wafted over to them. Fy was focused on the inheritance so he had no interest in the food. Cohen on the other hand was more pragmatic. He took a bottle of ale and some chicken out of his ring and found a corner to sit and eat. The dishes werent as fancy as the kids but he ate well enough.


    As they were eating, a copper gate appeared in the center of the hall and an old man and young girl stepped through. The girl looked like a clever child. She was very cute with beautiful eyes that you could get lost in. She was about the same age as Feng Wu.


    In contrast, the old man looked ancient. Despite this he gave off an air of vigor and energy. No one dared look down on them. The fact that they made it into the top ten was a testament to their abilities.


    The new arrivals gave everyone a nce; their gazes lingered on Feng Wu for a moment, before moving on. The girl helped the old man to a corner, and sat down quietly.


    Thest arrival showed up fifteen minutester. It was Infernos third squad vice-captain, Milien. He was a powerful gold magician who easily rivalled Sixth Elder Fy. In fact he was so strong he could probably beat Captain Cohen, but few knew of him because he preferred to keep a low profile and rarely made public appearances.


    Fys expression changed when he saw Milien. He had thought Cohen was his only obstacle, so he hadnt been too concerned since Cohen was a sword master, and therefore wouldnt be interested in the inheritance. He only needed to watch out in case Cohen wanted to be a bastard and make things difficult for him.


    But things were different with Milien in the picture. He wasnt sure how strong Milien was, but he knew Milien was a magician and the vice-captain of the third squad. Fy was a powerful magician, but he would have a hard time if Cohen and Milien worked together.


    Milien could get the inheritance if Cohen distracted him.

 Chapter 159: The Final Floor for the Inheritance

    Chapter 159: The Final Floor for the Inheritance


    Everyone who passed the second floor was now ounted for: Feng Wu, Ming Xi, Ai Lin, Zi Cheng, Cohen, Milien, Fy, and the old grandfather with his youngpanion.


    Miliens arrival triggered the start of the inheritance test. It happened so fast Cohen didnt even get a chance to greet his vice-captain.


    A metal door, much like the one Feng Wu and everyone else walked through, popped up in the center of the hall. The doors appearance meant it was the end of their peacefulradery. Everyone knew it was the entrance to the final floor and thest one standing would get the coveted inheritance. It was possible they would fight each other to the death.


    Like the other doors, this one looked heavy, but was in fact very light and opened easily.


    Fy was obsessed with strength and was the first to rush through. He was followed by Cohen and Milien. It was natural for them to stay together since they were both high ranking members of Inferno. Following them was the old gramps and his young charge. Feng Wu and everyone entered after.


    The door disappeared after everyone went through.


    They found themselves in front of what must have been a magnificent pce at one time, but was now a shadow of its former self  the ceiling was shattered, the walls precariously stood pockmarked with holes, while the floor was littered with broken pirs.


    The dark sky showed through the broken ceiling like a beast waiting with its mouth wide open. The exterior was destroyed but the gates were intact with some red paint still visible.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin were about to walk in when a hand reached out and stopped them.


    Senior Ming Xi? Confusion shed in Zi Chengs eyes.


    Ai Lin looked to him with the same confusion.


    Jier took up a defensive posture after pulling Feng Wu behind him.


    Dont go. Theres something wrong with this ce. Ming Xis mild voice was cold.


    Zi Cheng bit her lip and turned her head to look at the entrance, clearly unwilling. She would get a chance to inherit once she walked in. It was only a few more steps. She struggled internally debating if she should listen to him or not.


    Ai Lin was more determined. Dont worry Senior Ming Xi. Theres nothing wrong. If there was, how could we have not heard or seen anything? She smiled slightly and spoke in a calm voice.


    With her knowledge, she was not worried at all. It was strange Calvens consciousness hadnt disappeared like in the original novel. In that one the only two who reached the final floor were Zi Cheng and the Yiduo n member. But perhaps things changed because there were more people now.


    From what she remembered, though the process of Zi Cheng getting the artifact was suspenseful, it wasnt dangerous. In fact it was very simple. The inheritance crystal was on the final floor. Once you reached it all you had to do was pick it up and all of God Calvens training would flow into your mind.


    How could Ai Lin let go of this godly opportunity knowing there was no danger? Unlike the heroine, she had no system to rely on for support. The inheritance was a strong temptation.


    Ming Xi shook his head, not wanting his juniors to take the risk. Its dangerous. The atmosphere inside is dark. Whatever it was, it couldnt be normal if it gave him such a sense of foreboding. Hopefully it wasnt what he suspected, otherwise theyd all be in danger.


    Senior is overthinking it. Were in the realm battlegrounds, of course the atmosphered be dark. No need to worry. I can protect myself. Ai Lin shed out of his grasp as she spoke herst sentence. She gave them all onest reassuring look before waving goodbye and walking to the gate.


    Zi Chengs hesitation disappeared. There was something inside that belonged to her. She could feel it. She had to get it even if she needed to disregard Ming Xis good intentions.


    Senior, I


    Ming Xi knew what she wanted to say, so he waved helplessly. Go. I know you wont be willing to leave without taking a look.


    Ming Xi wasnt some kind of saint. They were juniors from his school and he wanted to protect them, but if they werent interested in that protection, then he wasnt going to force them, and he certainly wasnt going to be troubled over it.


    Senior, Im sorry. Zi Cheng gave him an apologetic nod before promptly following Ai Lin into the pce.


    Of the ten who reached the final floor, only three chose not to enter.


    Ming Xi and Jier protected Feng Wu between them. Both of them knew something big was about to happen.


    Feng Wu obediently stayed in the middle. She frowned. The air reeked of blood.


    She pulled at Ming Xis sleeve. Theres blood. A lot of blood.


    Blood? Ming Xi knew Feng Wu wouldnt make stuff up. She only said what she observed, like in the inn when she saw what only necromancers could see. In the pce? Ming Xi rified.


    Feng Wu nodded confirming his guess.


    What should we do? Should we go in? Jier asked hesitantly.


    A voice suddenly came from the sky. Obviously it was God Calven. Hey you three guys, why arent you going inside to fight for the inheritance? Go on, quickly, quickly. Ten people is needed. Everyone is waiting.

 Chapter 160: Is this Really a God?

    Chapter 160: Is this Really a God?


    It was a hypnotic voice that demanded obedience. Jiers eyes shed oddly and he raised his foot to go toward the pce, but as he did Feng Wu grabbed his hand.


    She didnt know why she did, but her intuition told her that if she didnt then Jier would be in danger.


    Her tug immediately brought him back to his senses. He shook his head, a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. Damn! He nearly fell for it.


    He was an heir to the gods, but he nearly fell victim to some guys voice. That he had to be saved by Feng Wu made him feel even worse. Hed wanted to protect Feng Wu, but she was the one saving him! So sour!


    Who are you? Ming Xis eyes were clear and his face was calm. Like Feng Wu, he hadnt been affected by the voice.


    An ancient god, the God Calven, was the persuasive reply.


    No youre not. A god wouldnt use this kind of trickery, only demons would. Ming Xis voice was confident.


    Jier and Feng Wu werent surprised at Ming Xis words.


    Regarding Feng Wu, she didnt care about gods or demons, so she didnt think much about the deration.


    Regarding Jier, because his body was melded with a god, he was sensitive to auras from the higher realms. He sensed demon aura before the door had even disappeared behind them. In fact the aura he sensed was that of a high-ranking demon.


    He was still learning how to use the Summer seal he inherited, so he knew he wouldnt have the strength to challenge such a high-ranking demon.


    As for Ming Xi, Jier had some guesses about his how strong he was. He could probably challenge an upper-level demon, but the tomb would definitely limit his abilities, so he wouldnt be fighting at full strength. It would be a difficult battle.


    Wow. Hahaha! Imagine that. Someone was able to guess my identity so quickly. Pity you guessed it only after arriving here. Do you think you can leave now that youve reached this floor? Really nave. So stupid.


    The voice that imed to be God Calven changed from one full of divine aura to one reeking of demon aura.


    Really was a demon, whispered Ming Xi softly.


    Didnt you already guess? The voice sounded a little doubtful.


    I had lots of guesses. The one I said just now was the most probable one. Earlier, Ming Xi had only been sounding the other party out.


    Didnt expect this so-called god to confess so quickly.


    Ming Xi hadnt been sure if the other party was a demon. The strange situation left him with two guesses.


    One: the master of the tomb had been a god and that the spirit he left behind gradually became corrupted from spending so long in the battlegrounds.


    Or two: there was never a God Calven. The tomb was just a trap set up by a demon to lure magicians and sword masters. It wasnt impossible.


    With everything just revealed, his second guess had to be correct. This guy had to be one of the demons that survived the ancient war. But he was injured, so injured that he had to sleep for tens of thousands of years. The opening of the tomb must have awakened him.


    Ming Xi figured out all that, but he couldnt figure out the demons location.


    Vile things! You dare y this Great One for a fool?! The angry voice was filled with killing intent, but within a few short breaths it returned to normal. Whatever. Let me tell you, you little rascals, as long as this Great One here remains alive, none of you are leaving! Soe on. Stop making this Great One wait. Hahaha!


    He cackled madly and soon after his voice disappeared.


    What should we do? Jier asked again looking at Ming Xi. It was only at a time like this that he recognized Ming Xi as a senior.


    He wants us to go in, so lets go in. Ming Xis smile was like a spring blossom.


    Feng Wu looked at Ming Xis smile and once again thought how much he looked like Master. And Master said she should find someone like him to marry, so therefore, being obedient, she had to marry Ming Xi!


    Master would definitely praise her if he saw Ming Xi. The thought put her in a good mood and her eyes curved up in a smile. She wasnt troubled by the dangerous situation they were in the least.


    The three of them walked in with Feng Wu in the middle.


    The pce was huge and entirely colored red.


    An old man they had never seen before stood in the center of the hall in front of an inheritance crystal. The guys who entered before them were standing in front of him.


    An inheritance crystal was amon way to pass on an inheritance. It was a one-time consumable method that only worked for one person. The crystal disappeared once its internal energy was spent. An inheritance crystal wasnt the only way to pass on an inheritance though.


    An inheritance could also be passed on through the bloodline or through written means. A bloodline inheritance triggered when a persons bloodline awoke. Written transmission was recorded in the form of words and pictures on a magic scroll. The magic in the scroll could preserve it for tens of thousands of years.


    ns and major colleges used thest method, only those who chose a solitary path would use an inheritance crystal.


    The seven people stared intently at the crystal in front of the old man. The gods inheritance was in front of them. They could also one day be gods if they could get the inheritance.

 Chapter 161: A Demon God

    Chapter 161: A Demon God


    Some of them stared at the crystal with red-rimmed eyes scheming of ways to get their hands on it.


    Of the seven, only Ai Lin thought it was strange. There was nothing about an old man in the original story, so why was he here now? Why didnt the man appear from the start?


    Ai Lin felt uneasy. Was it her fault the story changed so dramatically? Was the old man in front of them really God Calven? Doubts grew in her heart the more she thought about it.


    God Calven was a training fanatic and a shut-in when he was human. He lived an inconspicuous life and was average looking.


    Totally different from the old man in front of her now. There was no way this man could have been a shut-in. Despite the wrinkles it was obvious from his bone structure that he had been handsome in his youth and undoubtedly popr with thedies.


    Ai Lin went on alert. Until she could figure out if the old man was an enemy or not, she needed to be careful.


    The old man spoke just as Ai Lin thought this.


    Finally, it looks like everyone is here. Obvious excitement colored his face and bloodthirst filled his eyes. So many have entered the tomb. Ive waited so long, now the day is finally here.


    He looked at the ten gathered in front like they were delicious morsels he couldnt wait to savor.


    Cohen yanked Milien to him before quickly retreating to Ming Xi. Fy, Zi Cheng and Ai Lin also retreated.


    Youre not God Calven. Who are you? asked the old gramps. He stood his ground and remained with the young girl when everyone else retreated. His eyes were calm and he wasnt paying attention to the crystal. The girl gave the crystal a cursory nce but was also uninterested in it. She stood quietly holding onto the old grandpas hand.


    Who am I? I am a great demon god of course! And you little humans are all sacrifices! The old man didnt even bother pretending. In his mind, the humans were already as good as dead. There was no way they could escape his trap.


    I see. I understand. The old gramps nodded. This is God Calvens tomb. Never expected a demon god would upy his tomb after his death and use it to recover.


    The old gramps words created an uproar. How unbelievable! The person in front of them wasnt a normal demon but a demon god?!


    Regr demons did not have the blood of gods in their veins. To be called a true demon god, one had to be a natural born god who chose the dark. A demon from a demon n couldnt hold a candle to a demon god.


    Demon gods were the stuff of legends. They were born back in the early days when the High Heavenly Lord created the world. Chaos swirled and gods were born.


    The High Heavenly Lord had two sons: one ruled the light and the other ruled the dark. These twins were innately ipatible with one another and thus were in constant conflict. Light or dark, only one could exist.


    The High Heavenly Lord couldnt bear to see his children in conflict, so he used his mighty powers to open the heavens and turn the princes into celestial beings. And so the Light prince be the Sun while the Dark prince be the Moon.


    Because the two princes could no longer meet, they stopped fighting. Each lived in his own world happily.


    Unfortunately things didnt end there. The gods were of two factions: those that favored the Light prince and those that favored the Dark prince.


    Those originally gold colored gods who revered the Dark prince turned dark. They called themselves demon gods and even created their own world which they called Demon world.


    Legend had it the master of Demon world was an incredibly powerful demon god who ranked in the top three.


    The thought that the other party was a demon god never crossed Ming Xis mind. He had only thought the other party was a high-ranking demon. The others didnt know how terrifying demon gods were, but Ming Xi did. Because of his family background, there was no way he couldnt know.


    His expression turned grave. No matter how powerful humans became, they could never defeat a god. He unconsciously pulled Feng Wu closer behind him in an attempt to protect her.


    Feng Wu was confused but she obediently stayed behind him.


    How unexpected. This kid was able to see through my facade. The demon god looked at the old grandpa in surprise. To call the old grandpa a kid even though they looked like they were the same age


    Unfortunately you are seriously injured. Your strength right now, is at most, holy level. You do not have godly strength, said the grandpa.


    The grandpa was fully aware of the situation, but he wasnt panicked, instead he was thinking logically and clearly.

 Chapter 162: Not a Demon God?

    Chapter 162: Not a Demon God?


    Anger shed in his eyes upon hearing the old grandpa speak. Used to be holy? Youngster, you think this great one no longer has holy[notes] power? That you can defeat me?! This great one is still a demon god. Dont forget! Even injured, you puny humans are no match for me!


    He had been treating them like they were food, so he hadnt paid attention to their abilities, but now he took a closer look. Hm, turned out this old grandpa was a holy master mixing with a group of ordinary sword masters and magicians.


    However, the holy master was human, and humans were no match for gods, even if they were categorized at the same holy level.


    Anxiety filled everyones hearts. Even Fy, who was reluctant to retreat because of the lure of the inheritance, stepped back when he heard the word, god. Inheritance was great, but living was better. Now his foremost thought was to survive.


    None of them wanted to die, so though they were unwilling, they knew they had to join forces against the demon god.


    Ming Xi and Jier exchanged worried nces. They prepared to assist Grandpa in fighting the demon god, Ai Lin prepared to jump into her dimensional space, and Zi Cheng connected with her system to find something useful to redeem with her points to escape. Everyone was trying to find a way to safety.


    Feng Wu, staring ahead with her deadpan expression, was the calmest. She was unworried about the battle. In her mind there were two options: fight if you can, run if you cant. That was what her master taught her.


    She spoke up from behind Ming Xi. Grandpas wrong. Hes not a demon god, just a demon.


    Her words were like a ma that pulled everyones eyes to her. She was unfazed by the attention, only nodding her head as if to emphasize her point.


    There was a dramatic change in the proimed demon god. His originally smug expression turned into disbelief. Upon realizing he was revealing too much, he quickly calmed himself down, but the damage was already done.


    His reaction didnt go unnoticed.


    Little girl, you say hes not a demon god? Grandpa looked at Feng Wu. His face didnt give anything away but his eyes glimmered faintly with appreciation. To be able to see through a demon was admirable indeed.


    He cant be a demon god because he doesnt have the aura of both god and demon. A demon god should have both. Feng Wu didnt m up just because a holy master was staring at her. She maintained her deadpan expression as she calmly spoke.


    God and demon aura existing at the same time? The holy master was doubtful and puzzled by her exnation.


    He wasnt the only one. Jier, Ming Xi and the others were also confused.


    Everyone knew a god had to abandon his divinity to gain a demon body and be a demon. So then how could a demon still have divine aura? Anyone from the future would have dered it illogical!


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded her head. A god doesntpletely abandon his divinity when he bes a demon; only half of him is changed. A demon god can freely switch between being a god or a demon.


    So a demon god was one who had both auras?! Everyone believed a demon god was simply a god who turned into a demon. But now, they finally understood the true meaning behind the name. Ah enlightenment!


    The now exposed false demon god red at Feng Wu like he was trying to drill a hole through her head.


    Grandpa had an odd light in his eyes as he studied Feng Wu. How do you know this? he asked.


    He was a holy master, yet even he didnt know this. She shared what was tantamount to secret knowledge. It made him question her identity. Was she really just an ordinary girl?


    I saw it in the book about demon gods in the library. Feng Wu thought the gramps must not like to read. She gave him a pitying look. Sure enough Jier was right; the more you read, the more you would know.


    Grandpa finally recognized her look for what it was. A crack appeared in this cid expression and he suddenly felt a little awkward. Was he being looked down upon by a little girl?


    Jier and Ming Xi knew that look. Both were secretly pleased they hadnt asked first. Otherwise that look would have been directed at them.


    You rugrat, how do you know a demon god has both auras? And how do you know this great one isnt just showing you one aura on purpose? The false demon god was unwilling to let it slide without a fight.


    Thats not possible. If you were a demon god you should have already healed your injuries by absorbing the energy from the weaker demons and the divine aura in the tomb. You wouldnt be as injured as you are now.


    You read this in a book? That was one hell of a shortcut to knowledge. Jier wondered what kind of books she was reading day and night to know so much.


    This wouldnt do. Simply would not do. He always thought he was smarter than Feng Wu, but apparently he needed to put in more effort, otherwise she would leave him in the dust!


    Feng Wu nodded her head in answer to his question. She always answered when questioned, but she wouldnt reveal those things that she wasnt supposed to share. That is to say, this youngdy was nave but she wasnt stupid.

 Chapter 163: Demon Soldiers

    Chapter 163: Demon Soldiers


    What she said made everyone reevaluate the self-proimed demon god sitting in front of them.


    Looks like this guy isnt a real demon god, nor is he at full strength. How shameless, trying to y at being a god. Jier looked disdainfully at the pretender.


    The others nodded their heads as they listened to Jier. They agreed with his words. If the demon was a true demon god, then he should have been more powerful. If he was a greater demon, then he would have already absorbed the other lesser demons in the area. His current appearance was that of an old man.[notes] His strength wasnt that high. Plus his injuries, which were thousands of years old, were healing poorly.


    Like Feng Wu said, if he was a greater demon, he should have treated his injuries by absorbing the lesser demons. Yet his injuries were so serious, he couldnt even maintain his appearance. Therefore, he couldnt be a greater demon. He wouldnt be in such a miserable state if he was.


    You- youve seeded in angering this great one! His eyes were full of hate and resentment. Most of it was directed at Feng Wu. She was the one who revealed his secret.


    The fake demon god was actually a mere foot soldier of no consequence in the ancient war. He was weak and only there to serve as cannon fodder. However he was clever and avoided death many times. While in battle, he was seriously injured but managed to stay alive. He escaped the rest of the fighting by lowering his aura and hiding in the gods tomb.


    But he wasnt powerful enough to absorb mana left behind by other fallen demons. The demon hierarchy was very clear. If a weaker demon tried to absorb a demon of higher rank, the weaker demon would suffer a counterattack and die explosively.


    This was why he chose to heal through sleep. It was slow, but it was his only option.


    Things changed when magicians and adventurers flooded the tomb. Humans who came in werent powerful, but they were a nice supplement. If he could absorb them, his powers would increase enough to allow him to return home. There, he would be able to heal properly.


    But the wrench Feng Wu threw at his n nearly made him spit blood.


    It had been such a good n too. Unfortunately no matter how a good a n was, it was impossible to ount for everything - like that holy master. He never expected a holy master to appear.


    He tried to create a mysterious atmosphere by saying a few things in order to intimidate the holy master into backing down. If it hadnt been for the holy masters appearance, he would never have pretended to be a demon god. He hoped he wouldnt get punished for it.


    Despite surviving for so long, he was still just a lowly demon soldier. He had a healthy dose of fear for the greater demons, and an even greater fear of the mighty demon gods. What if they learned of his pretense? Could you me him if his heart was hammering like mad?


    But he was from the grand demon race; he couldnt appear fearful in front of humans. Abominable humans! You think you can escape?! he sneered. He tried to deceive them, to make them retreat, so he wouldnt have to fight and expend energy.


    But Jier wasnt intimidated now that the truth was revealed.


    Grandpa was relieved. Hed managed to keepposed in front of his granddaughter, but he had to admit hed been nervous for a moment. But things were fine now. The one in front of them was just a low level demon. Even if he couldnt defeat the guy, he would definitely be able to escape with his granddaughter.


    The others began recalcting. Well everyone except Feng Wu. She didnt think too hard about it. She knew he wasnt a high ranking demon, but that didnt mean she was going to underestimate him. Demon ns of the past differed from demons in the present. Back then, demon blood was more pure, more powerful. So even a low ranking demon from back then was bound to be more powerful than the ones in the present day.


    Ming Xi thought the same way, because no matter how you looked at it, despite the demons low rank, he was still stronger than they were.


    It doesnt matter who you are. Youre not escaping today, Grandpa said.


    Escape? Arrogance! Consider where you stand before speaking to this great one! the demon sneered. Red light immediately filled the pce and suddenly all the adventurers who entered the tomb materialized.


    Whats going on? Why are we here? Many of the adventurers had been on the second floor. To suddenly be transported into arge hall was disconcerting and left them confused.


    Were still in the tomb. I was stuck on the first floor. Howd I end up here?


    What is this ce? Anybody who knows better talk!


    Who can tell me where we are? spoke a female voice.


    Even in the din, Ming Xi recognized the faint voice. He turned and saw Elena. The others who stayed behind at the lower levels were there as well.


    Yifu and Jasmine rushed to Zi Cheng. Gerasi, Luis, Tian Ya, Drew, Wind, Rain, and Pei Qing rushed to Ming Xi and Feng Wu.


    Drew, Pei Qing, where did you go? I couldnt find you. Feng Wu asked. She had been worried, so was naturally happy to see them again.


    Dont even bring it up. We almost didnt make it out. The nightmare corridor did a number on them; there were still traces of fear lingering on their faces.


    Yifu and Jasmine also caught up with Zi Cheng, telling her what happened to them after they were separated.


    Elena gathered everyone together to talk so Ai Lin wasnt left out either.

 Chapter 164: Sudden Changes

    Chapter 164: Sudden Changes


    Unfortunately, their conversation was short-lived as their legs were quickly frozen in ce. It was because of the red patterns that appeared on the floor and ceiling.


    What the heck? Why cant I move?


    Whos responsible for this? What do you want?!


    Man! If Id known, I wouldnt havee. Im a sword user, I cant do diddly-squat with a magicians inheritance! I couldnt even get through the first floor! One man scowled miserably.


    Right? My intestines are practically shriveling with regret! I finally get to the second floor and what happens? I nearly get killed by magic beasts! I didnt even get to the third floor and now this happens. Should have just stayed at headquarters. Now I might end up dead, said another guy in frustration.


    Panic filled the air as more and more people loudly expressed their regrets. Why did they rush inside as soon as they heard the it was a gods tomb? Now they were probably going to die.


    The regrets and tears didntst long. Those who moved back earlier couldnt retreat much farther because they were now frozen by the array. The ones within two meters of the demon started bleeding. The demon sucked their blood into his mouth until they ran dry and were nothing but shriveled corpses. Everyone stared, horror-struck as the bodies copsed to the floor.


    The sharper adventurers noticed the old man sitting by the crystal when they arrived. How was he able to suck blood?! He didnt look the same after his meal. Now he didnt look like an old man. In fact he looked like a badass. They didnt want this badass to suck their blood!


    The array was powerful but was fixed in ce. The demon had not moved from his seat, but pulled his prey to him.


    Whats the situation? Tian Ya asked.


    Ming Xi told everyone what happened earlier.


    It was unbelievable a demon was living in a gods tomb. Even if he was just a foot soldier in the demon army, he was still of holy rank and from the ancient past. Compared to humans, he was a total boss. Plus he was able to regain strength by consuming blood.


    From the ancient Demon race? How interesting. Tian Yas eyes sparked with enthusiasm as he listened. Far from being afraid, he was actually excited to find a worthy opponent. He was boiling for a good fight.


    Feng Wu didnt speak as she stood to the side. She watched, as one by one, more people were sucked dry and turned into corpses. The Demon race was indeed a brutal race.


    She wasnt thinking about jumping in to save the adventurers and being a hero; she was thinking about the book she read on the Demon race. Her master said to always keep her abilities in mind before acting.


    Xiao Chun[notes] was asleep after putting the elemental fairy[notes] in his tummy. Feng Wu was certain she couldnt defeat an ancient demon without her friends help.


    Not sure if it was an illusion, but the demons face appeared more youthful the more blood he consumed. Now he looked like a man in his forties.


    They knew they couldnt let it continue. If allowed to fully heal, there would be no way for them to defeat him. Everyone would die!


    Even Jier, who looked down on the demon earlier, changed his attitude. The demons strength wasughable in the Demon world, but in the Human world he was a powerhouse. Then there was therge array, which would definitely be troublesome.


    No one dared underestimate the demon soldier after seeing his brutality. Just when people were thinking of attacking, the old grandpa moved. He pulled, what looked like an average green staff, from his dimensional space. But even if it was ordinary looking, no one was going to look down on it; it was a holy level weapon after all.


    The humble staff would prove its strength shortly.


    Grandpa was aware the longer this yed out the stronger the demon would get, and the worse their odds of survival would be. He waved his staff and silently mouthed a spell. The staff turned greener as a strong ball of energy gathered above it.


    Yifu leaned her upper body close to Zi Cheng and said, The holy master must be a wood magician.


    No one else spoke, but many were thinking the same thing. Green light was a dead giveaway. It was a reaction that only urred in the presence of wood magic.


    Not wood, Feng Wu whispered.


    No? Whats wrong with your eyes that you cant see its green. Green is for wood magic! Yifu was being contradicted by Feng Wu, the girl she hated most. She was absolutely not going give her any face.


    Xiao Wu, maybe youre confused? Thats definitely green light. Rain wanted to help her friend, and she didnt want to support Yifu, but facts were facts; there was no denying it was green.


    Elena and the others didnt know what to say either. It was fluctuation caused by wood magic. As responsible seniors, they couldnt distort the truth just to support Feng Wu.


    Jier and Ming Xi didnt join in, but both were smiling mysteriously.


    Things arent always what they seem and the green staff was not what it appeared.


    It glowed green, yes, but dont look at the glow, look at the staff.


    After thest words of the spell fell, Grandpa waved his hand again and a terrible hot me rushed at the demon.


    But the demon was no pushover. He immediately spread his hands and voiced his own spell. Finished, two ck spheres full of dark elemental power appeared. He waved his hands and both spheres rushed at the me head on.

 Chapter 165: Zi Chengs Escape Plan

    Chapter 165: Zi Cheng''s Escape n


    The two spells shed against each other in the air so powerfully that the pce foundation swayed. It felt like the building would copse at any moment.


    Damn, I still cant move. Are we going to get crushed to death? Elena jerked her feet violently, but she couldnt free herself from the floor.


    We mighte up with a n if we keep observing. Ming Xi didnt say anything else but worry shed in his eyes.


    Jier said, Dont worry. If worsees to worse, Ill open my seal. We should be able to escape that way.


    Its useless. Remember where we are. You cant connect to the upper realms from here. Luis interrupted.


    Oh Jier hadnt thought of that.


    Zi Cheng spoke up. Actually I might have a way to save us. Honestly if the situation wasnt so dire, she wouldnt do the exchange, but she saw no other way out.


    Ai Lin sneered. So the protagonist was going to use her cheat system after all.


    You have a way out? Gerasi was skeptical.


    A freshman was saying she could resolve a dilemma even a holy master couldnt. Any normal person would be doubtful, so it was unsurprising Gerasi would sound skeptical.


    But as Zi Chengs number one devotee, Yifu wasnt going to let any doubts against Zi Cheng go unchallenged. She didnt care that Gerasi was a senior; she promptly confronted him. Senior Gerasi, Xiao Cheng has never lied. How can you doubt her?


    Gerasi felt embarrassed. He didnt say anything even though Yifus attitude was bad.


    Elena and Luis resented Yifus behavior. Howd such an unruly girl enter the academy?


    Whats your n? Pei Qing was more interested in getting out of their predicament than their jabbing at one another.


    Its simple. I have a scroll that will break any array. It just has to be ced in the eye. She took out the scroll she exchanged with favorability points and showed it to everyone.


    It was a glorious scroll. They could see how exceptional it was. No wonder she said it could break the array.


    Where is the eye of the array though? Rain asked.


    Uh They were stumped. None of them were familiar with arrays.


    But Feng Wu knew. Its under that person. She hadnt spoken much, but she had been paying attention to everything around her. When she heard they were looking for the eye, she pointed it out.


    All eyes turned to the demon. He sat in the front of the hall, somewhat far. There was no way for them to reach the eye.


    Besides even if they could reach, the demon was sitting right on top of it, and he didnt look like he would budge. He was fighting Grandpa with magic so getting him to physically move would be hard.


    How are you able to see it Xiao Wu?Jier was curious.


    Feng Wu gave Jier a strange look. I just see it. She didnt understand why he asked.


    The battle between the two holy masters turned fiercer. Both were fighting hard and trying their best, but ultimately Grandpa lost. He coughed out several mouthfuls of blood.


    Sure enough even if they were both holy masters, an ancient demon was still more powerful than a human one.


    Insignificant humans, youve overestimated your abilities. The demon mocked Grandpa.


    Grandpa looked horrible. He red at the demon with barely repressed killing intent. His granddaughter stood at his side. She was worried but refrained from speaking lest she distract her grandfather.


    Dont be so smug. Today, the Human world is no longer the same as it once was. We are powerful enough to protect our world now. Even if you leave, you wont escape our tribunal. You will be arrested.


    It was impossible for this demon to escape the tribunal.


    The others knew Grandpa was telling the truth. The tribunal would have detected it the moment a demon became active. An elite force would have been assembled and sent to investigate.


    But right now the only thing between the adventurers and the centuries only demon was a holy master, who had just suffered defeat and was now seriously injured.


    Done with the battle, the demon soldier continued consuming blood and regaining his strength.


    Their fears intensified as the pile of dead bodies grew.


    No! Dont suck my blood!


    Let me go!


    Dont take me! Take them! Take them!


    Screams, filled with resentment and despair, rang out as the adventurers were consumed one by one.


    Jasmine had to speak up. What should we do? If we dont do something soon it will be us next.


    If they didnt break the array soon, they would all be dead.


    Did Xiao Chun wake up?[notes] Feng Wu felt movement in her dantian. She mentally went inside to investigate and sure enough Xiao Chun was flying around energetically. He paused and greeted her when he noticed her.


    Xiao Chun, theres a really strong guy outside. Can you lead him away and distract him?


    Xiao Chun struck a pose as if to say, Of course.


    While Feng Wu was mentally talking to Xiao Chun inside her dantian, the other guys, Ming Xi and the rest, were also discussing how to lead the demon away from the eye.


    They might have been able to do it if they werent immobilized by the array, but with the array limiting them, there didnt seem to be a way. The only one who could have escaped, the holy master grandpa, was seriously injured as well. What could they do?


    Maybe, Zi Cheng you can use the sky me?[notes] Jasmine asked hesitantly. She was voicing what everyone else was thinking. Zi Cheng had a heavenly me. Maybe if the demon saw it, he would be forced to move away from the eye of the array.

 Chapter 166: The Demon Soldier Retreats

    Chapter 166: The Demon Soldier Retreats


    No one would have believed it a moment ago, but now they were looking toward Zi Cheng with hope. A few, like Ming Xi and Tian Ya, didnt share in the optimism.


    Zi Cheng looked at the crowd awkwardly. Im sorry to disappoint everyone. Although my me is powerful, it cant stray far from me. The distance between me and the demon is just too much. My me cant reach him.


    She had thought of the same n, but knew it was impossible to execute.


    Disappointed, Jasmine and the others sighed in their hearts.


    After some time, the only adventurers left alive were the ones standing farthest back by the gate. Everyone in front were gone. Those left behind were so scared they were practically crying.


    Help! I dont want to die!


    My pregnant wife is almost due! What is she going to do if Im gone?!


    My mother is still waiting for me to bring a wife back home! Dont kill me!


    The demon soldier was untouched by their wailing. He wasnt going to let these delicious morsels of energy that would restore his health go. In fact he looked like a thirty year old by this point. Absorbing so much human blood did wonders for his appearance. The old man from earlier waspletely erased.


    Just as everyone was despairing, a silver sword flew out of Feng Wus dantian. This was of course, Xiao Chun. He was very excited to be out again. Thest time he came out was simply too brief. He didnt get to show of how awesome he was.


    Xiao Chun, you can do it! Feng Wu tried to imitate how Jier and Tian Ke had cheered for her. Unfortunately her face was still as wooden as ever so the imagery was not the same.


    Good thing Xiao Chun wasnt the type to understand facial expression. He only understood she was cheering him on. Thus cheered, he enthusiastically flew around her. They greeted each other warmly before he flew off to the demon.


    Ming Xi and the others recognized Xiao Chun as soon as he appeared. Wasnt that the same sword from before? Zi Cheng and Ai Lin hadplicated expressions as they stared at Xiao Chun. It was obvious how extraordinary the sword was. How did Feng Wu get it?


    Jealousy and hatred exploded in Yifus chest. Feng Wu kept taking everything that was good! How?! Why?! Such a spiritual, holy sword. How could it chose someone rotten like Feng Wu?! Its sight must be rotten too!


    It was the first time Jasmine saw Xiao Chun. She had heard from the others how helpful Feng Wu was in the vige[notes] She thought the seniors were just giving Feng Wu face; she never expected it to be the truth. How did an insignificant person get such a good item? What kind of luck did a person have to be able to find such a good item?


    Although amazed, both Jasmine and Yifu thought Xiao Chun, at best, was a holy item.


    The demon was in crisis when he saw Xiao Chun. He was pale as he eyed the dangering at him. His eyes were like saucers. Impossible! Impossible! How can you be in the lower realms! It was a mad, violent yell.


    Grandpa looked at Xiao Chun thoughtfully. He was thinking about the heavenly swords recorded in the ancient texts. He wasnt sure, but was it possible?


    Xiao Chun didnt give the demon soldier time to talk. He wasnt there for a chat; he was there to move the guy.


    In fact Xiao Chun didnt even need to attack; just him moving closer was enough. Forget about the hall full of delicious humans! The demon soldier was getting out of there! He cut and ran like hed seen a ghost.


    Seeing as the guy was properly submissive and ran away, Xiao Chun decided not to chase. He turned back to Feng Wu to receive des for a job well done.


    Feng Wu touched Xiao Chun. Xiao Chun is really capable.


    Xiao Chun was happy at the praise.


    Now they didnt have to worry about being sucked dry. But since they couldnt destroy the eye, they had to wait for the array to dissipate on its own. Did they have time to wait though? What if the demon soldier returned? There was only fifty of them left alive at this point.


    Feng Wu grabbed Zi Chengs scroll and tossed it to Xiao Chun. Xiao Chun obediently took it to the eye then cut the knot binding the scroll.


    The scroll began moving as soon as the knot was cut. Soft white light epassed the array. A few minutester the red light from the array shrank and broke entirely.


    They could move again! Saved! Finally! They almost knelt down and cheered. The psychological scar would stay with them for years. They wouldnt enter a gods tomb to explore ever again.


    Missionplete, Xiao Chun returned to Fengs Wu dantian. Everyone saw Xiao Chun earlier. Some guessed Xiao Chun was a holy item. Others thought sacred item. But whether Xiao Chun was holy or sacred, they all agreed he was exceptional.


    Such a powerful weapon was in the hands of a little girl. She was unnecessarily overpowered. While they were busy sighing over it, two figures rushed toward the unguarded crystal.


    It was Zi Cheng and Ai Lin. Quickly joining them were Elder Fy, Captain Cohen and Vice Captain Milien of the Infernopany, Elder Shaya of the Lianye n[notes], and Captain Ando of the Wolfpanys fourth squad.[notes] Masters from two other ns rushed in as well.


    While the nine fought over the crystal, the strongest there, the holy master grandpa and his granddaughter, ignored the crystal. They were looking in the direction the demon fled earlier. Grandpa seemed to think for a moment before taking his granddaughter and disappearing.

 Chapter 167: Taking the Inheritance

    Chapter 167: Taking the Inheritance


    The nine were relieved when he left. Now they wouldnt have to guard against him and could shift their focus on each other.


    Normally Zi Cheng and Ai Lin wouldnt be able to fight against a master, but with the help of flying scrolls, they stood a chance. This luxury item allowed them to temporarily fly, and both girls had one, thus were they able topete.


    Ming Xi looked at Ai Lin and Zi Cheng for a short moment before turning away. We cant stay here long; we have to leave and report news of the demon to Star Marshall hall. The masters there will deal with the demon.


    Unlike Zi Cheng and Ai Lin, who were focused on the inheritance, Ming Xi was more concerned about the demon.


    Had he escaped? If so where did he go? Demon soldiers were fierce and bloodthirsty by nature. More would die if they didnt find him soon.


    Ming Xis right. But how do we even get out of here? Gerasi looked around the pce. He could see the floor gate through the open pce doors, but beyond the gate was nothing but grey skies. The air reeked of blood and there was no exit in sight.


    The other adventurers finally came to their senses. This was no time to chat. There was an inheritance to steal! Magicians, then sword masters quickly joined in the fray for the crystal. Only a fool wouldnt try for it after getting so far.


    They were seduced by the gods inheritance again. What started as a nine-way fight turned into chaos as dozens more tried to get the crystal. It didnt matter if they could actually use it or not.


    Even Jasmine and Yifu joined in. Yifu joined to help Zi Cheng, but Jasmines favorability ranking had not reached 100%, so naturally she thought of herself more. So unlike Yifu, she joined out of self interest.


    It was chaos in the pce hall. The people that barely survived only thought of how they could benefit,pletely forgetting their close brush with death earlier. Instead of escaping they were fighting for the prize.


    A few uninterested in the fight had already exited the pce hall. The group included Ming Xi and his team and several other adventurers. These guys were smart, after all they didnt know if the demon would return or not. A pity, not everyone realized such an obvious fact.


    Feng Wu and the others wandered around looking for a way out. Feng Wu couldnt find one. She was frustrated because the floor had no nts, so she couldnt ask her friends for help. The demon was gone but they were still trapped. If only she was stronger then she could use Xiao Chuns full powers.


    The others saw how powerful Xiao Chun was. The demon fled like mad when he saw the sword. As his master, Feng Wu knew how strong Xiao Chun was. There wasnt anything between heaven and earth he couldnt purify. He could cut down demon soldiers like they were grass. If anything malevolent got close to him, it would just get purified.


    But it was impossible for her to use Xiao Chun to fight[notes] He was too much for her to handle; a single move would deplete all her energy.


    Had she tried to attack the demon with Xiao Chun, she would have had to defeat him in one move. If she failed, she would have been a sitting duck and defenseless against a counterattack.


    Xiao Chun was a sentient sword, but his movements were limited by Feng Wus abilities. The demon wouldnt have been able to escape if it hadnt been for her low energy limiting Xiao Chun.


    If she was stronger the demon wouldnt have escaped and they wouldnt be trapped in the tomb. The experience opened her eyes and she recognized her own shorings. She wasnt the same girl who used to live on Yuehua mountain anymore. Strength was important. It was like her master said, No matter where you go, strength talks.


    Sure enough Master was right. She vowed to work harder and be a peerless master like him. He was so strong no one dared go up the mountain to challenge him.


    While her thoughts continued to float away, everyone else was thinking of escape. Ming Xi was calm but frowned every now and again. No on disturbed him; it was obvious he was deep in thought.


    Meanwhile the battle inside the pce concluded. The masters originally gave no thought to the two girls, but throughout the battle they became unexpected dark horses managing to be a strong irritant with their flying scrolls and magic items. Ai Lin even had a contract with a baby holy beast.


    The little guy looked like an adorable puppy. No one would have believed he was a holy beast if it werent for his power. He was a force to be reckoned with despite being just a baby and still weak.


    ording to the original plot, the little guy should not have hatched yet. Zi Cheng should have found him and only hatched him with her blood a yearter. Ai Lins appearance changed the sequence of events. She used her reader knowledge and got to the egg before Zi Cheng. It wasnt in a dangerous location, just hard to find. This moved the timeline up and the baby beast was born a year ahead of schedule.

 Chapter 168: Escaping the Tomb

    Chapter 168: Escaping the Tomb


    As soon as the little guy appeared he created a shield to protect Ai Lin while simultaneously attacking everyone around them.


    This is bad! The masters knew what was about to happen but they were helpless to do anything about it. Intense light lit up the pce and they had to cover their eyes to protect their vision.


    Zi Cheng grew anxious. Shed underestimated Ai Linsbat abilities. They were both junior magicians yet somehow Ai Lin had a contracted beast. By the time she could open her eyes again Ai Lin was gone, along with the beast and the crystal.


    With the crystal gone, the tomb shook and pir pieces began crumbling down. Bits of the outside world appeared in the sky through a newly opened hole. An exit.


    The exit must have been set to appear once someone imed the crystal. Ming Xi and the others were overjoyed. They used various flying arts to get to the hole.


    They came out back onto the battlegrounds. It had been light when the first entered, but now the sky was dark. Who knew how many days they''d been inside.


    Ming Xi contacted Star Marshall hall through a private channel the moment he exited. He believed they would send someone over and deal with the demon soldier.


    Those fortunate enough to escape being killed gradually exited the tomb as well. Zi Cheng was among them. She changed her mind about staying and chasing after Ai Lin when the exit appeared. The gods inheritance was rare, but with her system, it was possible she could get even rarer items - heck she could concievably even exchange for god blood.


    It was a pity she lost the inheritance, but it wasnt anything to cry over, but not everyone shared her sentiment. When Ai Lin grabbed the treasure, she snatched it out of the hands of some big mercenaries and powerful ns. How could these forces let her go? After today, she would be their number one target.


    The first thing they did after escaping the tomb was search for Ai Lin, but it was a fruitless search. They wouldnt capture her so easily. Shed made careful ns for escape when she made up her mind to get the inheritance.


    You lot! Stop! Hand over the girl who snatched the inheritance or dont even think about leaving here alive! Shaya[notes] red at Ming Xi and the group meaningfully.


    Fy[notes] also moved in close menacingly.


    So many experienced juniors died in the tomb. These juniors were from powerful families, so normally one had to think twice before harming any of them.


    Many of them were now dead. How were they to exin themselves? They had to get the inheritance back, otherwise the price theyd pay when they returned would be heavy. Even if the crystal was used, the punishment would be lessened if they could bring the girl with them.


    The Yiduo and Linye n had the most deaths, but the other powers didnt escape unscathed either. Theyd all suffered big losses, but they were trying to think of better ways to recoup their losses. They didnt intend on interfering with the kids.


    It was natural for the others to assume the girls were together, after all Zi Cheng and Ai Lin had both reached for the inheritance at the same time. It had looked like they were acting in tandem.


    Even Ming Xi and the others had thought so. They had been a group from the beginning even before the search for the inheritance.


    We dont know where she ran off to. Im just as enraged she snatched the inheritance! If I knew where she was Id have restrained her and made sure she couldnt squirm away! Like I would just stand here if I knew! Yifus tone was nasty. To her the inheritance had always belonged to Zi Cheng, so Ai Lin became an enemy the moment she snatched it.


    But her outrage was that of a hypocrite. She hadnt cared earlier when both she and Jasmine had been wrestling for it. That part conveniently slipped her mind.


    You still want to talk?! Youre obviously a team. And youre stalling so she can escape! Seventh Elder Fy yelled as he formed a spell.


    Yifu spurted blood out from her mouth, but because the attack had been directed at Yifu, Feng Wu and the others only suffered from slight dizziness and ringing ears.


    I must ask elders to refrain from doing as you please. Your usations are groundless. Luis looked disdainfully down at the elders from the big ns in front of him. He wondered how these men even became elders. To go around and bully students such bad behavior.


    The kids stared at the elders of the two families, their guard up and ready for battle.


    You young people dont know how to behave. Its clear youre determined to cover for the girl who snatched the inheritance. Dont me us two elders for attacking if you dont hand her over! Shaya dered. He was a well-known viper who attacked over any perceived slight. It didnt matter if you were male or female, young or old, no one got off. He was petty as can be and since he couldnt catch Ai Lin, he was going to vent on her teammates. Of course he was going to coerce them into telling him where she was first.


    Odds were low she would reveal herself to save the group, but it was still a possibility and Shaya intended to pursue it.

 Chapter 169: Overconfidence

    Chapter 169: Overconfidence


    Fy had the same idea as Shaya. Even if the odds were slim hed try to use the kids to lure Ai Lin out. It was their own fault for being affiliated with the girl. Since she wasnt around, hed air his anger out on them.


    There were still people lingering around the tomb. They whispered and pointed to Feng Wu and the kids, some with glee in their eyes, some with pity. No matter what any of them felt, none of them were willing to interfere and risk earning the wrath of either families.


    Of course Infernos squad captain Cohen also saw this. His team had gone in hoping to get the inheritance. Instead all they got were some spiritual fruit and medicinal herbs. It was an abysmal haul considering the number of people they lost.


    The people in his squad were generally good people. They didnt intend to harass the kids just because they couldnt get the inheritance. Never expected elders from the Yiduo and Linye n would be so shameless. Howd such narrowminded people be elders of such big families?


    How shameless. Going after innocent kids like that. Linye and Yuduo n should show some face! Cohens disdain was clear.


    Shaya and Fy immediately looked around, trying to find who dared speak out. Their hearts fell at the sight. It was the Infernopany. They never expected Cohen would help the kids.


    What? Surprised I hit the nail on the head? Cohenughed as their faces paled. He and his vice-captain stepped forward closer to the two elders.


    Cohen, mind your own business! We have no interest in making Infernopany an enemy of our n. Stop idling about and leave with your people already.  Fy looked at the two Inferno men as they moved closer.


    I want to stick around and see what happens. Cohen wasnt going to put up with that attitude. Others might be afraid, but Infernopany was different. The three of them were powerful forces on the same level. It wouldnt benefit any of the major powers to sustain fighting between the groups. Hostility between the three of them wasplicated, so at most this would end up being a minor sh. Once it was over everyone would go their own way and that would be that.


    Both Fy and Shayas faces turned ugly at Cohens defiant words. It seemed hed made up his mind to interfere.


    Do you really want to put yourself out there for these nobodies? Shayas voice came out a little strange.


    Yeah I do. How can I stand here and watch you bully a bunch of kids. You couldnt get the inheritance because you didnt have the skills. Now youre harassing them just because they go to the same school. Im not standing for it.


    Shaya gathered dark magic around him as he spoke. Cohen, you think I wont attack you?


    Not to be outdone, Cohen released his own aura.


    The aura released from both was tremendous and truly worthy of being from leaders of major powers.


    Ming Xi spoke up and broke the tense atmosphere. Captain Cohen, thank you for your willingness to assist, however we can handle this ourselves. It was a clear sweet voice that gentled the heart.


    You can handle it? Cohen was dubious. He was worried the little guys were trying too hard to be brave. Although Shaya and Fy were scumbags, their powers were the real deal. The odds of Ming Xi and the other kids returning to school alive werent good if they fought the two old coots alone.


    It shouldnt be a problem. Ming Xi smiled that smile again, making everyone feel at ease.


    If thats so then be careful. Cohen had wanted to help, but it was clear the kids didnt want his assistence. Since they said they could handle it themselves, he wasn''t going to meddle. He wasnt the type to offer unwanted help.


    Fy and Shaya looked at the kids like they were fools. They could have escaped if Cohen stepped in, but since they rebuffed his assistance, they might as well justmit suicide.


    How foolish. They didnt let Captain Cohen help. Who do they think they are? Theyre just a bunch of students who havent even graduated yet. Such big heads, to think they can take on an elder.


    Ive never seen such stupidity in my life.


    You said it. They think theyre so strong they can take on two elders without Captain Cohens help.


    Too young to know any better. After only a few years of learning and they think they can take on two elders.


    Maybe theyre strong?


    Tch, strong? What strong? Theyre just a bunch of kids. I dont think any of them are even breaking 20. How strong can they be?


    In short the crowd wasnt optimistic. Most thought Ming Xi was too arrogant, too confident in hisbel as a talented genius.


    Everyone who went to the academy were incredibly gifted, but when you pooled all that talent together, egos tended to inte.


    Was Ming Xi really as useless as the crowd thought? Of course not.


    Weve still other business to attend to, so can you hurry it up? Tian Yas voice was normal enough, but his icy expression showed how impatient he was.


    Feng Wu turned to Jier and asked, Do the two uncles want to fight?


    Feng Wus evaluation of the two elders were: Annoying. Too talkative.


    If they had just got on with it and fought, theyd have been done with it already.


    The two n elders had no idea Feng Wu had dismissed them.


    They were busyughing at the kids ignorance. These kids really didnt understand how big the world was.


    Yeah its time for us to go eat. Jier looked disdainfully at the two elders. Talking as if the inheritance belonged to them. Shameless.


    This kid just ridiculed them. Boy, you looking for death? They were elders of two powerful ns, no kid was going to shoot his mouth off at them. Each lobbed a ball of energy towards Jier and Feng Wu.


    It was clear they meant to do serious harm considering how much force was imbued in each ball.

 Chapter 170: You Talk Too Much!

    Chapter 170: You Talk Too Much!


    But they underestimated the kids. The two balls, one dark one light, were wiped out by a little white sword before they could reach their target.


    You have to understand, these were magic orbs shot out by two elders of powerful ns! One was even a seventh level spell. But a sword snuffed them out. Impossible! It had to be a dream.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Tian Ya was impatient, Stop wasting time, lets do this. Hed already unsheathed his sword and wrapped chilling intent around it. It was an ice sword, and it was the first intent Tian Ya connected with.


    There were plenty of other sword users present, but his level of sword mastery was something few could attain. Most hit a teau, unable to break through to the next level. Sword intent was a mysterious thing few understood. Those who did were exceptional, qualified to found their own sect. Of those few, an even rarer few had the ability to break through realm boundaries!


    The sooner a sword master grasped sword intent, the higher their potential. Tian Ya was barely 20, yet he understood something many sword users far older than he failed to do. Truly a genius.


    How talented. To understand sword intent at your age, you will surely go far. Will you be a guest elder of the Yiduo n? Do so and I shall overlook the impudence from earlier. The contempt in Fys voice waspletely gone.


    Fy was a great magician, so of course his eye for talent would be good. He only needed a nce to see Tian Yas potential. The n would benefit if he could persuade Tian Ya to join them.


    Our Linye n also wee you. We will dly share our substantial resources with you if you join us. And of course we will also forgive your recent transgression. What do you say? Shaya was sincere in his offer. It was natural for him as an elder to look out for the ns best interests.


    The two elders would never have made the offer if they weren''t positive of Tian Yas potential. Both wanted him to join their n.


    Wow, lucky. I was sure that guy was dead.


    Yeah, what a great honor. Now he doesnt have to worry about getting resources in the future. As a guest elder, hes set for life. If I were him Id jump at the chance.


    What more persuasion do you need?


    Just when people thought Tian Ya would agree he said something that made them want to punch him in the face. You talk too much.


    Rejection? What? Really? Such a good thing and you refuse? You wanna die instead?! The onlookers couldnt figure it out.


    Shaya and Fy were mortified; their hearts med with rage. To be so pped in the face, theyd never encountered such a thing before!


    This kid was dead! So what if he was a genius? If they couldnt get him, then he was useless. After today, it wasnt likely hed like either families anyway. Better to get rid of him now then risk a more powerful enemyter.


    Die. Shaya muttered as dark elemental magic surged toward Tian Ya. He didnt want such a genius to go loose so he used his full strength, intending to kill in one strike.


    Will Senior Tian Ya be OK? Jasmine tugged at Zi Chengs sleeve. Her heart was racing. If shed known things would get so dangerous she wouldnt havee.


    Xiao Cheng. Yifu was also tense as she gripped Zi Chengs other sleeve.


    Itll be OK. Zi Cheng smiled soothingly at both of them. Unlike the two girls, Zi Cheng had plenty of cards up her sleeve. She wasnt worried. Her calm caused the other girls to rx.


    Jier wanted to console Feng Wu as well, but she didnt give him the chance. She was staring starry eyed at Tian Ya as he used his sword to sh lightning at the magic sphere that hurdled toward him.


    The power he disyed wasnt enough to make him a master of his own school, but it was certainly amazing! To be able to deflect such an attack, now that was a 4th year student for you!


    Shaya uttered a curse at the failed spell. He waved his cane and chanted four words. Darkness descended on the area like a sheet overwhelming daylight. It was impossible to see.


    Shroud of Complete Darkness was a spell that gave the caster tremendous advantage by enveloping an area inplete darkness. The more powerful the magician the wider and stronger the spell.


    Shayas spell engulfed the entire area covering even the onlookers.


    Damn! That old bastard really wants to kill the boy! Captain Cohen cursed out loud.


    Captain, you know neither of them are going to let someone so dangerous live, Milien said. He didnt want to get involved since thepany wouldnt gain any benefit. He wasnt afraid of the other two ns, he just didnt think it was a good idea to be a busybody.


    Cohen sighed. Shame the young man was so impulsive.


    Its so dark. Feng Wu furrowed her brows, not yet adjusted to the abrupt darkness.


    Dont be afraid Xiao Wu. Im here. Jier was ready tofort. Didnt Jasmine and Yifu just scream in shock?


    Im not afraid. Feng Wu answered seriously a little unhappy Jier thought she was a coward.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Jier couldnt see Feng Wus expression but he could tell she wasnt happy. Yes right. You are very brave Xiao Wu. How could you be afraid of a little darkness? Jier reached over and patted her on the head.


    Sure enough his words made her happy. If it hadnt been so dark he would have seen her eyes shine bright.


    It was impossible to see anyones position inside the radius of the spell. The only one who could was the caster of the spell, Shaya. He moved to the edge and sneered as if hed already sessfully killed Tian Ya.


    So what if the kid was a genius? A dead genius couldnt do anything. High rankers in the Linye n knew Shaya had a special hobby. He loved killing geniuses and he had killed a lot:moners and small nobles were all within his range. He excused those from powerful noble families. As an elder, he knew to only pick the low hanging fruit.


    It was how he managed to kill so many geniuses without repercussions. As long as he didnt bring disaster to the Linye n, they would not interfere with his hobby.


    Shaya licked his lips, excited. Another genius was in front of him and that genius was about to fall in a pool of blood. He readied the magic in his hand. Once he let it loose that genius and anyone next to him would definitely die.


    Boy, remember this is the result of you offending the Linye n. He prepared to cast magic at Tian Ya and Feng Wu.


    You talk a lot of bullshit.


    Shaya was shocked at the ice cold voice that approached. He tried to evade but it was toote. It happened so fast, he didnt even feel pain before falling to the ground with a thump, dead.


    The spell broke and the pale light of the moon brightened the air; it was like the darkness never happened. Everyone saw Shayas dead body.


    Originally the darkness of night would have allowed him to shutter everything in magical darkness for a minute and a half, as his powers would have been amplified by the dark. A lot could happen in that time, but no one expected the hunter Shaya would be the one hunted instead.


    Everyone stared in disbelief at the blood dripping from Tian Yas de. He was clearly inferior to the master, so how did he do it? They couldnt believe their eyes.


    Am I dreaming? Or are my eyes still dazed? Cohen rubbed his eyes stupidly. He wasnt sure he would have been able to kill Shaya. Shaya was renowned as a genius, deadly, dark magician of the Linye n. Yet a bunch of students did it. How?


    I wish I was dreaming too, but clearly Im not. Milienughed wryly.


    How is this possible? Shaya cant be dead! A disturbed Fy roared out. He knew perfectly well what Shaya was capable of. On top of his incredibly destructive dark arts, there were also the curses that could only be lifted by a light magician.


    Shayas ce in Fys heart was clear. He knew Shaya was a powerful magician, if masters of magical arts were rated on a scale of ten, Shaya would be a ten plus. Fy wasnt even sure if he could have restrained Shaya. It was difficult for him to believe Shaya fell so easily.


    Do you want to have a go as well? Tian Ya didnt show the slightest reaction at having just defeated a powerful magician. He lookedpletely unperturbed, as if the entire thing was an ordinary, everyday urrence.


    This imcable Tian Ya made Fy reassess the situation.


    Fy carefully measured the pros and cons in his heart. The boy struck a master of the dark arts down, so clearly he was strong. If it came down to a fight, Fy was sure he could win, but it would be a hard fight and he would not escape unscathed. It would be a dangerous situation.


    Fy spoke in a tone full of arrogant, bravado. Kid, this time old sons gonna let you slide, but if I catch you again, I wont let you off as lightly! Having said his piece, Fy took his charges and quickly withdrew from the crazy, dangerous kids.


    Fortunately for them Tian Ya did not have any tracking abilities to chase Fy down and kill him, nor did anyone else in the crowd interfere.


    They left? Just like that?!


    Let us also leave. Both the Yiduo and Linye ns have lost a great amount of face.


    Wait, for what reason do you think Fy chose not to fight that young man?


    What reason could it be but that hes afraid of dying? You can see for yourself that despite his efforts, Shaya is dead, and Fy at best is the equal of Shaya, if not weaker. How could he not flee in this situation?


    The surrounding bystanders continued to murmur and gossip while the survivors of the Linye n fled, presumably to report Shayas death to the main n. The Yiduo n had also disappeared.


    Cohen wanted to speak to Tian Ya and the other kids but Ming Xi had already gathered his group. They had their backs to the crowd and were ignoring everyone else.


    Drew, who had remained by Feng Wus side the entire time, was shocked at the unbelievable turn of events. Hed thought their group was doomed, their insignificant lives over. He could have fled but, he refused to abandon his friends. Instead he braced for death, ready to die with Feng Wu and the others. But unbelievably Tian Ya cut Shaya down!


    Drew gazed with sparkling eyes at Tian Ya. Truly too amazing! Too amazing! Tian Ya was strong enough to strike down a great magician far above his own rank. It was even a dark magician; they were notoriously difficult to deal with you know!


    As they left the divine tomb, the borderline between the realms gradually faded and the originally unseen residents of the battlefield appeared. Feng Wu andpany drove them off. They continued walking until they found a safe spot to make camp.

 Chapter 172: Back to School

    Chapter 172: Back to School


    Everyone gained something from the tomb. Although she disappeared without a trace, Ai Lin was the one who gained the most.


    How despicable! Ai Lin fled as soon as she snatched the inheritance for herself! We nearly got killed because of her! If it werent for Senior Tian Ya, who knows what would have happened to us. Rage filled Yifu every time she thought about Ai Lin.


    We cant me Ai Lin. How could she know things would turn out this way? Zi Cheng smiled soothingly. Although she had a gut feeling the inheritance belonged to her, she didnt mind too much. She had her own system so things would work out for her regardless.


    But she knew the inheritance was yours! No one would have known about if it werent for your map! We wouldnt have been able to enter the tomb before everyone else if it werent for you! That inheritance belonged to you! Ai Lin stole it from you! That ungrateful pig! A pity no one seemed to care about Yifus passionate outburst other than Zi Cheng.


    The group was busy eating roasted mutton made from thembs Elena killed while in the tomb. Zi Cheng especially seasoned it with her own spices before roasting it, so it was to die for. Feng Wu didnt pay any attention to Yifus rant, she was happily eating her roasted leg with razor focus. Ming Xi and the others quietly ate their food withoutment.


    Not everyone knew about Yifus plotting in the tomb against Feng Wu, but Ming Xi and his guys knew, because of this they were disgusted with her. She had no moral high ground to stand on. They only bothered with her at all out of consideration for Zi Cheng, who had pled on her behalf.


    Zi Cheng said a bit more to Yifu about it before changing the topic. It was obvious Elena didnt like Yifu. The other seniors looked at Yifu differently too. They were indifferent, colder towards her. They hadnt been like this before.


    Zi Cheng knew something had to have happened on the first floor. But what could have happened to make them change their attitude towards Yifu so much?


    Though everyone had a lot on their minds, the night passed by peacefully.


    Feng Wus space ring was crammed full of gifts from animals she met in the tomb. She gave Drew the detox fruit that he needed to heal his father.


    He thanked her again and again with tears in his eyes. It was the kind of fruit guaranteed to fetch a high price at auction. He promised to see her at Zhongyong if he ever got the opportunity. He reluctantly waved goodbye to go save his father.


    The kids made it back to Zhongyong several dayster. The reward from Lady Minerva[notes], for Pei Qings capture had reached 50,000 gold, but he was able to evade the bounty hunters with help from Ming Xi and friends. He sessfully returned to Zhongyong safely with everyone else.


    The reward had made Jier and the others drool but they knew it would never happen. If Pei Qing hadnt been so troublesome, they would have handed him over and gotten a beautiful reward. A pity the guy was absolutely unamodating.


    Once they reached Zhongyong, everyone went their separate ways. Ming Xi and the other upperssmen went to who knows where. Feng Wu and Jier visited Tian Yues family[notes] and enjoyed a splendid meal before returning to school.


    Pei Qing and the siblings used their share of the reward to buy a small house. After years of living in hotels, they finally had a ce to call home!


    Jier and Feng Wu checked their rankings after returning to school. The profits from their recent adventure pushed them into the top ten. The rankings were:


    #1: Zi Cheng, #2: Ai Lin, Yifu was ahead of Jier and Feng Wu, and Jasmine, while not top 10 was top 50.


    Barring any surprise upsets, the current rankings wouldnt change much, if at all.


    Feng Wus life revolved around school and tasks. Before long the semester was almost over. Everyone was busy attending sses and making money in their spare time so there was no time for distractions.


    Ink pulled a seat up next to Feng Wu, itching to share thetest news with her. Xiao Wu, I heard the rankings were released. You and Jier tied for fifth ce. Rumor is youll get some kind of reward. It should be soon. Its totally hush hush though. The upperssman wont say what it is, but it must be good.


    Feng Wu nodded. OK, Ill show it to you when I get it, was her straight-forward reply.


    You and Jier are amazing. There are three sword users in the freshman ss who ranked in the top. Theres you from our ss, another two in the third and fourth; theyre not from our ss. Since you and Jier tied for fifth, therere six people in the top five. Both our division and Magic division are tied with three people each in the top, so theres no need to bust our butts anymore.[notes] The people in Magic division are being real peacocks about their rankings though. We have the same number of people, but their rank status is higher. Other divisions can make a lot of money based on their skills, but they only learn the really profitable stuff in the upper sses. This stuff theyre learning now are basic and dont earn them much so their rankings aren''t great, but they still make the top fifty though.

 Chapter 173: Yifus Reputation Plummets

    Chapter 173: Yifu''s Reputation Plummets


    Pharmacists didnt do any better. At their peak, they could earn a lot, but they couldnt make much at their current level. Ink[notes] was well informed and kept the gossip flowing.


    Oh yeah, that Yifu[notes] girl, the one in third ce, dont know what crazy rules she broke, but she got some major demerits. They even requested she drop out, but she got lucky. Zi Cheng[notes] vouched for her and even gave the prize for first ce up, said Yifu knew her wrongs and would change yady yady ya. Anyways, thats the only reason Yifu didnt get kicked out of school.


    Ink had been surprised when he heard the news initially. School rarely gave out major demerits, never mind three at once. It was the kind of thing youd instantly get kicked out for; you wouldnt get a chance to make up for it. The official report was a vition of school rules. But what rules did she break?


    Hey either of you know anything about it? We havent had such a big scandal in ages. Theyre not sharing anything other than there was a vition of school rules. Really vague. Everyones itching to know!


    Right? Im curious too. I wish the school would tell us what she did, you know as a warning. That way we wont make the same mistakes.


    Come on, something so big as to get her expelled? Its gotta be collusion with demons.


    Collusion with demons? Buddy, never mind being expelled, shed be executed. Your guess is way off.


    Oh thats true.


    There wasnt much entertainment at school, so although Yifu was only a freshman and new to the school, she was hot gossip.


    Feng Wu listened quietly. She didnt know what the story with Yifu was, but she doubted it had anything to do with her. Little did she know, Yifus hatred for her was as intense as the fires of hell.


    She didnt care about Yifu and had never paid her any mind.


    Elena was a straight-forward, honest person so she didnt approve of Yifus actions. Just because she didnt say anything while they were in the tomb didnt mean she was going to let it slide.[notes] She reported it to school administration as soon as she returned to campus.


    Administration called Yifu in for questioning. She couldnt lie and the truth came out. Attempted murder was a serious crime and she should have been expelled, but lucky for her Zi Cheng was on her side.


    Zi Cheng ranked #1 in ss, and with that status came certain privileges. She exchanged some of those privileges to prevent Yifu from being expelled. This disy of loyalty left a favorable impression on everyone. They all thought Zi Cheng was wonderful and kind-hearted, loyal to a fault, even if the person she helped didnt deserve it.


    This was how Yifu escaped expulsion, but thats not to say she would go unpunished.


    Zi Cheng was smart. She knew not to push her luck. She understood the teachers had a limit. Crossing it would reflect poorly on her and make her look pushy and unappreciative. She interceded because she genuinely wanted to help Yifu, but more importantly she wanted to create a good impression and raise her favorability. The disy of self-sacrifice for a friend worked beautifully. Her reputation skyrocketed while Yifus dropped like a rock. Yifu didnt care, at this point she would have probably have been willing to die for Zi Cheng.


    Zi Cheng gave a shy but happy smile at the oue. Her rating had risen dramatically.


    Ai Lin[notes] watched the whole show from a distance. She thought to herself Zi Cheng truly deserved the heroine title; the girl never missed a chance to look good, and she used whoever she could to do so.


    Ai Lin had returned to campus just a little after Feng Wu and the group. That day she used her trump card and escaped after getting the inheritance. Afterwards sheid low, and stayed hidden until the inheritance properly integrated with her. God Calvan[notes] was a wood magician and his treasure was a wood elemental one. She was a wood magician so it meshed perfectly with her, increasing herbat and healing powers by several levels.


    She received a cool reception when she returned thanks to Yifu spreading rumors about how she had stolen Zi Cheng''s inheritance.


    Yifu wouldnt enjoy the fruits of herbor long, hereuppance wasing soon.


    Ai Lin thought about Yifu derisively. Really please, you think youre amazing? Want to trap another ssmate? Should have done it more deviously. What kind of idiot are you to do it in front of Sister Elena? So stupid. No wonder Zi Cheng has you wrapped around her finger. Too bad youre such a pig teammate though. Hahaha!


    People talked about Yifu for days, but no one really knew what got her in so much trouble. School administrators were tightlipped and kept everyone in the dark, leaving those gossip kings and queens no recourse but to bang their fists in frustration.


    They soon had something else to talk about though: the results of the Money Making assignments top ten.[notes] Because Zi Cheng gave up her reward, the school only presented 10 individual prizes.

 Chapter 174: Seeking Stones

    Chapter 174: Seeking Stones


    First ce got an A-level seeking stone and a chance to make a request of the school. Previous winners had carefully held tightly to their request, to use when they needed it, after all what fool would waste such a good resource?


    Only Zi Cheng was foolish enough to use her request and give up her stone to save Yifu. But Zi Cheng didnt regret it. Her actions increased her favorability ranking with a lot of people, some rose as high as 90%, so 100% wasnt far off.


    Others in the top five were also given A-level primary stones while those 6th  10th were given B-level primary stones.


    Those ranked 11th  50th would get C-level primary stonester but anyone ranking below that wouldnt receive anything.[notes]


    They didnt get an exnation about the stones, only that they would begin using them in the next semester.


    The assignment was easy for some, but most had a difficult time. Many hadnt reached their mary goal. They would have to repeat the year if they failed to reach their goal by the end of the uing semester.


    If you were capable, it wouldnt take a year though. Ai Lin, Zi Cheng and a few others were really good examples of that.


    The school only announced the prizes after the top fifty reached their goals. Those who hadnt reached their goals would have the rest of the year to make it.


    The ranking wasnt set in stone. There was a chance someone could break into the top 50 in thetter half of the year and get their share of the prize, but it was unlikely. Thered only been 1 or 2 sessful attempts in the past thousand years.


    The students dispersed after the prizes were handed out.


    Feng Wu got her items back when she returned to ss. Earlier, at the start of the assignment, all freshmen had to give up their crystal cards and items in their dimensional storage. No one wanted to, and that included Feng Wu. She had wanted to keep her storage ring.[notes] Through Jier she learned the school only really needed the items inside, so taking things literally, she emptied everything out, which of course shocked the teacher.


    The stuff she brought out were crazy rare: monster core and precious materials. Some of the items couldnt even be priced.


    Professor James could only sigh. Why would you take such rare stuff out like that? Arent you just begging to be robbed? At least she hadnt done it in front of the entire ss.


    If she had, James was sure someone would have tried to rob her as soon as she stepped off campus.


    Everyone else had put their items in a disposable dimensional storage then handed it to the teacher.


    Feng Wu had wanted to keep her ring because Little Bun could fit inside. Other dimensional storage couldnt hold him.[notes] It was just too convenient! Which was why she readily emptied everything out in order to keep the ring.


    Naturally Professor James didnt know this was her reasoning and Feng Wu didnt know how valuable the items she casually emptied out were. She hadnt looked inside since she got the ring from Xiao Yue. She just kept loading more into it. Her main interest was eating good food, so of course she had no clue how valuable the items were.


    Xiao Wu, youre lucky! An A-level stone is expensive! Even seniors have to exchange a lot of points for one. It was the first time Ink was actually envious of Feng Wu.


    He was lucky too, having ced 30th, he got a C-level stone. It was no A-level stone, but he was satisfied.


    This? Feng Wu took out a crystalline white stone from her ring.


    The stone was the ultimate reward forpleting the assignment. It was the size of a babys fist, but dont let its size fool you. It was worth a lot of credits!


    Yeah! Thats it. Its the best quality, almost transparent. You cant even see any imperfections. Its so beautiful. Ink was in awe. He looked like a 10,000 year old bachelor gawking at a peerless, untouchable beauty. The expression on his face was a bit embarrassing to look at.


    One by one the other students stepped away from him.


    Youre drooling. Feng Wu reminded Ink.


    Oh! He didnt take his eyes off the stone, but he did wipe his mouth. Then he smiled shyly at Feng Wu. Can I touch it?


    Touch rocks? What hobby was this? Nevertheless Feng Wu graciously nodded as she handed him the stone.


    He reached out reverently, enthusiasm zing in his eyes.


    Ink, whats up with that stone? one ssmate bluntly asked. You look like youre looking at some peerless beauty.


    They knew it had to be something precious to be used as a reward for the top 5. But not many people in ss knew what it was.


    Ah, hes not talking. But from the looks of him, it must be something awesome.

 Chapter 175: The Seeking Stone and the Void

    Chapter 175: The Seeking Stone and the Void


    It is. Its the key to another world, said Pei.[notes]


    Key to another world? Whatd you mean? Now the other students were really curious, this included Feng Wu. She turned to look at Pei.


    He smiled. Do you remember the ce we took thest entrance assessment? It was a magical world with all sorts of opportunities and dangers. That world was created by Lord Longze[notes] a thousand years ago. The man was a genius.


    When he ascended above he left this mini world, the virtual world, behind. Its held in trust by the school. You can go there to practice your skills. If youre lucky you can even find spells and items that Lord Longze left behind.


    The only way to get there is to use the stone. Itll guide you to the entrance, so without one you wont be able to get in.


    You wouldnt know this kind of stuff unless you were part of the temple, but Pei had family connections.


    You mean that ce we visited before wasnt a real world?! Thats crazy; the ce was huge! To be able to make such a ce, His Excellency Longze is amazing!


    Creating worlds was something only gods could do, and yet Longze did it before ascending and bing a god. How incredibly powerful was he?!


    Not quite. The ce we were in was just the <i>outskirts</i> of the virtual world, the so-called void boundary. The teachers isted it from the rest of the virtual world. The <i>world</i> itself is enormous. The boundary cant evenpare.


    What?! Thats amazing!


    Truly, Lord Longze is too powerful.[notes]


    When can we go back this void ce again?


    The school gave Feng Wu the stone, does that mean she can go there to practice?!


    Now that they knew what the stone was, the students were aze with chatter. Some enviously hated Feng Wu.


    Thats right. Students with the stone can enter the void. But the rest of you dont have to worry. As long as youplete the Money Making assignment, as long as you pass, the school will give everyone a junior seeking stone. Its just that the top 50 will get a head start, and their stones are a better quality.


    Anyone under 50 can only enter the void part of the virtual world at the end of the second semester. Those with junior stones have a 4 hour virtual world limit, C-level stones have an 8 hour limit, and B-level stones have no limit. There is a issue with that though. B-level stones wont replenish your body. You have to leave the virtual world to take care of your physical body, to eat and drink you know.


    Your body will suffer if you stay there too long. There is a sensor that senses when your body is overwhelmed. If the god there detects you dont have enough energy, youll be kicked out.


    Pei wanted them to understand so he talked more about the ssification system.


    If B-level stones are so strong, whats the point of A-level stones? Xi asked.[notes]


    Yeah, whats the A-level stones for? They should be even better right?


    One by one, the students expressed their curiosity.


    Feng Wu listened attentively. The mention of the virtual world reminded her of the librarian.[notes] If she could return there, then did that mean she could see him again?


    She liked the old librarian. Hed been kind to her and took good care of her while she was there. She hadnt thought shed ever see him again. That she could made her happy and her lips quirked up in a slight smile.


    Having drooled enough over the stone, Ink reluctantly handed it back to Feng Wu.


    He answered everyones questions. A-level stones are like B-level stones, you can stay as long as you want in the virtual world. But A-level stones can do something no other stone can do - it can replenish your energy. That means you dont have to exit in order to eat and stuff. A-level holders can stay in the virtual world forever while their bodiesy dormant. But its not a good idea to stay that long though, because you still need to leave so you can move your bones and muscles. I heard one guy stayed in there for a month. By the time he came out he couldnt walk! It took him a week to regain his mobility.


    So even if you have the best stone, you cant stay in there forever. Your body will rust from disuse! It was quite an info dump.


    You seem to know a lot. Pei didnt mind someone stealing the limelight from him, on the contrary he was curious what kind of influence Ink had. The school prohibited upperssmen from telling the freshmen too much, so Ink had to get his information from somewhere else.


    Did he belong to one of the big families? Lord Longze left the virtual world to the school, but that wasnt to say there was only one entrance. There was more than one way to get in. So aside from students at school, members of the major powers and big families - not to mention various other entities, also cultivated there.


    Dont bother guessing. Im just an average kid from an ordinary noble family. Everything I know, I heard from my friend. His family knows some things. If it werent for the fact were all ssmates in the Xingguang, I wouldnt have said anything, Ink said.

 Chapter 176: Holiday

    Chapter 176: Holiday


    Ink shrugged. He didnt have to ask to know what Pei was thinking. Ink was being honest. A good friend had indeed told him, but hed also promised not to go there or involve himself with it until he passed through Xingguang and held in his possession one of the stones.[notes]


    Ah, so thats why. Pei stopped probing.


    Knowing what the stone was and what it did made the students who hadntpleted the task light up with enthusiasm. They were motivated! They wanted to enter the virtual world as soon as possible.


    Feng Wus stone didnt get much attention earlier, but now there was a crowd forming around her to look at it. She wasnt stingy and readily showed them the stone.


    They talked about the stone all day, fascinated about the virtual world.


    Mage Division.


    Ai Lin looked at the A-level stone in her hand. The excitement shone in her eyes. The virtual world. It was a magical ce, simr to holograph online games, only this one didnt need an inte connection, game helmets, or controllers. The only thing needed was the stone.


    There was a big secret inside the world. Originally Zi Cheng would catch the attention of a bigshot and he would teach her a bunch powerful, lost spells, making her even stronger. Afterwards she would bring him out to the real world and together they would rain down blood and destruction.


    Thats right, Zi Chengs main love interest was from the virtual world. He was a direct descendent of one of the big families. He came from a powerful background, was incredibly handsome, and spoiled Zi Cheng rotten. In short he was the quintessential hero.


    Che! Its just a stone. Do you have to stare at it for so long?! Yifu huffed angrily.


    Yifu had been bothering Ai Lin ever since Ai Lin got the inheritance. She was like an annoying fly that kept buzzing.


    Ai Lin turned to look at Yifu thinking that this girl really was a minor character, cannon fodder all the way.


    Yifu wanted to say more, but was pulled away by Zi Cheng. She could only hope her gaze was lethal enough to kill Ai Lin.


    Ai Lin: Whatever.


    First semester sses were mostly theoretical, even Sword division ones were no exception. Sword users were clearly a more practicalbat division, yet they were no exception. Students in the division were disappointed their teachers didnt give them any practicalbat lessons. They could only hope for next year; these theory sses were so boring!


    Soon enough sses ended and most students went home. Jier and Ink were no exception. Feng Wu''s roommates left too so she was the only one in the dorm.


    She collected her things intending to go stay with the Tian family.[notes] Feng Wu didnt know the meaning of polite and had nodded her head agreeing the moment the idea came up.


    It was wonderful. There would be people to make food and help take care of Little Bun. Perfect.


    The only sad thing was not being able to eat at the dining hall. Even though Little White was an amazing nanny,[notes] the food she made didnt satisfy Feng Wus belly.


    Tian Kes aunt and uncle worked at the dining hall, so when school closed, they were left to idle at home with nothing to do.


    Feng Wu got a warm wee when she arrived. Tian Yue[notes] even took Little Bun away. Tian Yue said she would die if she stayed idle any longer.


    Xiao Wu, was the battleground fun? I heard there are lots of powerful guys there. Did you meet any? Tian Yues son asked wide-eyed.


    There was.


    How powerful? Was it like the Demon race you metst time in Rime-Frost? Tian Yues daughter joined in.


    Feng Wu thought for a moment. This one was more powerful.


    Wow! How did you defeat him? Did an envoy from Star Marshall hall[notes] help?


    Tian Ke was most interested in the envoy from Star Marshall hall. This little guy had dreamt of working there since he was little.


    No. Feng Wu shook her head. Xiao Chun[notes] defeated him.


    Xiao Chun? Whos that?


    Xiao Chun is Xiao Chun. He is my friend. Feng Wu blinked.


    The three munchkins sighed.


    Xiao Wu, tell us more about the battlegrounds. You were saying something about it before. Start from the beginning OK? Tian Yus daughter asked.


    OK. Feng Wu didnt refuse and told them what had happened. But as was her habit, she only talked about what happened after the group entered the battleground. Since no one asked what happened before it, she didnt tell them anything about the blood rain in town or the demon babies.[notes]


    Feng Wu recounted everything from the time she entered the battleground to the time she left, about everyone involved and everything that happened  all in a monotone.


    Regret. They should have known better than to ask her to tell it to them. They should have waited for Jier! Theyd wanted to hear about the adventure, but the way Feng Wu told it it wasnt an adventure! It was like a report! She had no talent for storytelling!


    It didn''t dawn on Feng Wu the three little guys were dissatisfied.


    Tian Yue was sitting there with Little Bun on herp and the kids on either side of her. She nearlyughed out loud at the scene. How fun! The kids looked so adorably deted!

 Chapter 177: The Feng Family

    Chapter 177: The Feng Family


    In the ancient eastern country, inside the Feng house.[notes]


    Old Man Feng was having a fit. More specifically he was yelling at his son, the current head of house, Feng Hang.


    What do you call this?! Dared to propose to a male ssmate right after starting school! Dared to bring a baby to raise at school! Oh that girl is so good, our Feng family reputation ispletely in tatters because of her! His voice got louder as he spoke.


    Youre to me for this! he said, not forgetting to include his daughter-inw. How did you raise her?! How could you let her be like this?! I know the child is not gifted so I never expected her to make a name for herself. I just prayed she wouldnt <i>ruin</i> the family name!


    But look at what she did! Pregnant so young! And we dont even know who the father is![notes] We send her to the countryside to raise the baby with some face. Maybe it would toughen her up a bit! See if she gets smarter!


    Who knew shed leave! And without a single word! Does she even see us as family?! Tell me, what kind of white wolf did you give birth to?!?


    Father, you cant me Xiao Wu for that. The vige was ransacked. It must have been hard for her to survive. Madam Lan, who was Feng Hangs wife, said as tears flowed down her cheeks. Thinking about her daughters plight made her heart ache.


    Xiao Wu hadnt inherited her talent for magic nor the Fengs family talent for the sword. No one in the Feng family cared but outsiders were another story. It distressed Madam Lan every time Xiao Wu was hurt by the gossip.


    When Xiao Wu got pregnant and refused to reveal the fathers identity, Grandfather Feng had sent her to the countryside. He had said she was disowned, but of course he hadnt meant it. It was all bluster and anger.


    Xiao Wu was originally supposed to only be banished for two years. Madam Lan never expected the vige to be ransacked and burned to the ground. Thinking Xiao Wu was dead, she had locked herself in her room and cried for a month. Around this time Grandpa Feng, with some difficulty, had found out Xiao Wu was still alive. Not only that, but shed been epted into Xingguang Holy Academy!


    Her heart had exploded with happiness at the news. She would be able to see Xiao Wu again! Her poor baby! She had nned to put in lots of good words to her father-inw so Xiao Wu could return home early. But who knew something like this would happen![notes] Madam Lan missed her daughter sorely. At this rate, would she ever be able to see her baby again?!


    The more Madam Lan thought about Xiao Wu, the more her tears flowed.


    Feng Tian silently put a hand on his mother''s shoulder tofort her.


    Father, maybe there was a misunderstanding. The only one in Xiao Wus heart is Feng Hang didnt have to say it. Who in their family didnt already know the object of Xiao Wus adoration? Shed had a secret crush on, Qui Bai , Tians close friend for ages now.


    It doesnt matter who she likes, the matter of her proposing has already spread all over school. I heard this from the vice principals own mouth. Losing face in front of his rival really annoyed Grandfather Feng. The animosity between the two old men wasmon knowledge. Both had outrageous temperaments! He wished he could do something with his disappointing granddaughter. He wished he could put her back in her mothers womb and just redo the entire thing!


    But its not like Xiao Wu to confess so publicly, Madam Lan whispered.


    Feng Wu tended to be extreme and coarse but she was a shy girl at heart. How could she be so bold as to confess to someone that way? She had had a crush on Qui Bai for ten years and never once confessed. She only dared write love letters, but never dared speak it out loud.


    It was a point everyone in the family had thought of  well everyone but Grandfather Feng. He was too incensed to think straight. But after a good meal his head cleared and he realized it as well, so he mercifully stopped scolding this son, daughter-inw and grandson.


    Madam Lan followed behind her husband and hesitated to ask for Feng Wu toe back early. Xiao Wu had always been pampered, but now she was studying far away from home. With the holidaysing up, where was she going to say? What to do?


    Xiao Die, go to your room first. Tianere with dad to the study. Feng Hang avoided looking at his wife as he walked to the study.


    Madam Lan sighed. It looked like she would have to wait for another opportunity. Tianer, please persuade your father. Your sister is out there by herself with no ce to stay. Shes never had to suffer through hardships before. Shes surely learned her lesson after everything thats happened. Im sure she will change her ways. Advise your father to let her return. Mothers heart is uneasy. Madam Lan began crying again as she spoke; the tears trailed down her still damp cheeks.


    Tian nodded stiffly and followed his father into the study.


    Feng Hang looked at his outstanding and handsome son and then he thought about his daughter. Once again he wondered if there was something wrong with his parenting, otherwise how could his daughter have grown up to be so strange and willful.


    Because Xiao Wu was a girl, hed been more lenient and generous with her, but otherwise hed raised both his children the same way. He thought she would grow more gracefully into her position as eldest daughter in time, but she never did.


    Father, you asked me toe here for a reason? Tian finally asked after enduring his fathers stare for several minutes.


    Contact your sister and ask her if she needs anything. Twenty gold coins a month is meager. You can give her more depending on her situation. Youre her big brother so take care of her. Make sure you reach out to her personally. Dont let someone else do it for you. Understand?


    The men in the Feng family werent good at expressing themselves so it was difficult for Feng Hang to express his concern for his children like this, to actually say the words.


    Yes, I understand. Tian spoke to his fathers back. The older man had turned away from him before speaking earlier. Was his father shy? Knowing him, his ears were probably burning red.


    Go on. Remember to do things properly. Feng Hang dismissed his son with a wave of his hand, adamantly not turning around.


    Tian walked back to his room frowning as he thought about his sister. He was confused. They werent close. In fact, other than a few of his closest friends, most didnt even know they were rted.

 Chapter 178: Older Brother

    Chapter 178: Older Brother


    Xiao Wus extreme personality made it difficult for the two siblings to get close. Every encounter was permeated with a cold awkwardness. When other people showed of their little sisters, all he could do was stand silently. He and Feng Wu were basically strangers sharing the same home. He didnt know what her hobbies or favorite foods were. He knew more about his half-sister, Feng Ting, than he did about his own full-blooded sister.


    Most people outside the family thought Feng Ting was the eldest daughter of the Feng family.


    Feng Wu didnt like appearing in front of people. In fact her presence was so weak, most people forgot she existed.


    Even he, her own older brother, had a habit of ignoring her. What kind of person would she grow up to be?


    It felt like he had failed as an older brother.


    Tian picked up, then put down themunication crystal several times. He was trying to firm up his resolve to contact his sister.


    Feng Wu had nothing to do since school closed for the holidays. The three little guys had run off and yed outdoors after listening to Feng Wus story so shed been spending time reading. She was reading a romantic book rmended by Tian Yue called Let Me Tell You the Story of the Sword God.


    Just from the title you could tell it was about a sword god named Tian Ya.


    Thats right! The same Tian Ya who was friends with Ming Xi. Even though he wasnt very social, he was well known as a fresh young talent in the 6th year ss. He had a good reputation with the young and was favored by the old. Naturally he was very popr.


    Old masters kept an eye on him, fully expecting him to be a sword god someday.


    Girls dreamed about him. His indifference? That was character. Hisck of response? That was evidence of his high moral fiber. They saw him as a young man with a passionate heart underneath a cold exterior. He was a role model with a great family background. In short, he was high grade husband material.


    Back to the book; it revolved around Tian Ya and another man. Yes, thats right, not a woman but a man. The story was about an extremely talented young nobleman (Tian Ya) who incurred the jealousy of the family heir. Shenanigans ensued. Indignant, he broke from the family and left to strike out on his own.


    He became seriously injured along the way but was saved by another young man. Thus began their ambiguous rtionship.


    In the story, Ming Xi, cast as a great man, was someone who admired Tian Ya so much he even sacrificed himself to help Tian Ya.


    It was a short, easy read and over all a rtively good book. No wonder so many people bought it.


    It took Feng Wu fours hours to read it. She looked serious, like she was thinking about something deep.


    It made Tian Yue curious so she went over and sat down next to Feng Wu. Xiao Wu, whats wrong? Are you bored? Why dont we go out?


    I dont want to. She was busy thinking about a very important question.


    Whats wrong? Did something happen to make you unhappy? Tell this sister and Ill give you some ideas. Tian Yue didnt think she was old so she didnt want to be called an auntie. That was why she wanted Xiao Wu to call her sister.


    Feng Wu looked at Tian Yue. She bit her lip before asking carefully. Sister Tian Yue, what should we do if Ming Xi likes men?


    Feng Wu wanted Ming Xi to be Xiao Yes[notes] father. But what if his future father preferred men. She was in a dilemma.


    Ah Did she really think Ming Xi was like that? Did this little girl think the story was real?


    There was nothing for it. Feng Wu only read literary works for education, so this was her first encounter with romance novels. She had no idea that it was all made up from someones imagination. She genuinely thought Ming Xi and Tian Ya were


    Xiao Wu, this Tian Yue wanted to say it was only a novel, and Feng Wu shouldnt take it too seriously but she was interrupted.


    Feng Wu pulled out amunication crystal before Tian Yue could speak.


    It belonged to the original Feng Wu. She had put it into the space ring before moving it into the lower quality dimensional ring and just never bothered with it after that.


    She felt an abnormal movement in the ring when she was talking to Tian Yue, sos he intuitively found it and took it out. She stared at it curiously.


    A soft white light glowed from the stone and the image of a handsome dark-haired male appeared above it. The image wasnt big, but it was enough to see the figure and appearance.


    Xiao Wu, long time no see. How are you? Her brother greeted with a s voice. Only he knew how nervous he really was.


    Who are you? Feng Wu asked with a deadpan expression.


    She wouldnt even call him by name now? Before she wouldnt call him brother, but at least she called him by name. Shed always called him by name, despite the constant correction from their parents. But now, was this her pointedly not recognizing him?


    Tian wasnt sure how he felt but there was definitely some panic in his heart. With some difficulty he opened his mouth and said, Im your older brother.


    Older brother? Youre my older brother?! Feng Wu immediately thought of the girls under Yuehua mountain who had older brothers. Their brothers would help them whenever they got in trouble. And they yed together too. Since she had an older brother, then would he help her no matter what? Would he y with her?


    Hello older brother. Im Feng Wu. How wonderful! She was so happy.


    What she wanted to do most now was to take her big brother to those little girls who bullied her and show them she had a big brother too!


    It was a pleasant sound and made Tians heart swell. Did this mean she recognized him as her brother? Was Xiao Wu willing to let go of the past? Could they start over? The most important thing was she called him older brother.


    Hello Xiao Wu. Im your older brother, Feng JunTian.[notes]Tian had never felt so nervous before in his life.

 Chapter 179: Another Proposal

    Chapter 179: Another Proposal


    The siblings had nothing to say after their introductions. They stared silently at each other.


    Feng Wu was willing to call him big brother, so he wanted the conversation to keep going. Maybe he should think of something to talk about? But after some thought, he couldnte up with a topic. His sisters had always been the ones to find him if they wanted to talk. He never had to initiate a conversation before. This was his first time and he was dumbfounded.


    Xiao Wu, chat with your big brother. Since you havent seen each other in so long, you should have lots to say. Tian Yue said from the side, a determined expression on her face.


    He really deserved to be her big brother. Both of them had the same deadpan expression and neither of them spoke much.


    Talk about what? Feng Wu turned to Tian Yue with big round eyes.


    Tian Yue sighed silently. She felt a headacheing on. You can talk to your big brother about the things that happened at school and if you have any questions you want to ask him, just ask him now.


    Feng Wu understood. She nodded and turned back to the figure in themunication crystal. In a serious voice she said, I want to help Xiao Ye find a father. But why wont he ept? Little Bun is adorable and fun.


    There was a tinge of grievance in her voice. She didnt understand why Ming Xi refused her proposal. She had asked him again before they returned to school, but he wouldnt agree.


    The scene was thus:


    A young girl quietly stood beside a bustling street. A beautiful girl, a beautiful boy, in a fantastic gorgeous scene. Beside these two beauties were several other beauties all dressed in various styles. Combined, their beauty meter was off the charts, so they attracted a lot of attention from passersby. Countless people either stopped and stared or turned their heads to look as they walked.


    Ming Xi, Feng Wu and the others were all standing there. Zi Cheng had left earlier with Yifu and Jasmine the moment they reached the city walls. She had a feeling something was off and wanted to leave. Now the rest of the group were saying their goodbyes.


    Senior sisters, Ill see you all at school. Jier waved goodbye.


    Pei Qing, Rain, and Wind[notes] said goodbye too. I hope we can all meet again.


    Elena nodded to the three and said, We will surely meet again.


    Go back to school and cancel your leave of absence soon. Youre still new students. Its not good for you to take too long of a leave.[notes]This came from Luis.


    Jier waved bye to the rest of the Masters team [notes], Ming Xi and the others.


    Feng Wu was staring intently at Ming Xi the entire time.


    After ten minutes of this Ming Xi couldnt take it anymore. He coughed and said. Xiao Wu, was there something you wanted to say me?


    Did you catch a cold?


    Everyone stilled with anticipation the moment she asked her question. They looked on with interest. How would he react?


    No, its just that my throat is a little dry. I just need to drink some water, Ming Xi exined.


    I have water. She pulled out a bottle of water from her space ring. Her eyes were bright as she handed it to him. The expectant expression on her face was like a cute puppy waiting for praise from her owner.


    Was it his imagination? He couldnt tell that bright, expectant face that he didnt actually want any water, so he epted, intending to take a small sip.


    She stared at him attentively. It was obvious she wanted him to drink more.


    Refusing made him feel like a criminal. Under such an earnest stare he had no choice but to chug down the entire bottle. He was about to say thank you for the water, when another bottle appeared. His mouth twitched. If he hadnt known how honest she was after all the time theyd spent together, he would have thought she was purposefully being mean.


    This was the same Ming Xi who always maintained a benign smile. That he would show such an expression to a girl, it was great! Elena and the others looked gleefully at the scene.


    Girl, that you can make this happen, you are not ordinary! We have to keep an eye on you!


    Feng Wus face glowed with expectation. Those big bright eyes, too cute, too cute to deny!


    Will she cry if I reject it? Ming Xi wondered.


    Ming Xi took the bottle and drank it down. He was full to bursting with water now. When Feng Wu took out another bottle. Ming Xi risked her crying and refused death by water.


    Ive had enough. Im not thirsty anymore. You can keep it and drink it yourself in time.


    Was it an illusion? Was Ming Xis normally benign smile strained? the others wondered.


    I have a lot. This is for you. Feng Wu insisted on holding the bottle out to Ming Xi.


    He reluctantly took it.


    Feng Wu took out a dozen more bottles to show Ming Xi she did have a lot.


    Silence.


    The others wondered if she was nning on going to the desert. Why did she have so much water?


    Xiao Wu, was there something you wanted to say to me? Ming Xi didnt want to talk about water anymore so he changed the subject.


    Feng Wu put the bottles away, but it wasnt because she picked up on his cue, it was just that she was being obedient. She stared at him for a full minute before saying, Please marry me.


    He had not expected that. It wasnt just Ming Xi, Elena and the others hadnt expected it either. They thought Feng Wu had forgotten about the proposal. To think, she still refused to give up.


    Everyone there had a heart. They could tell her eyes, when looking at Ming Xi, werent the eyes of someone looking at a lover. Her eyes had no love in them. They were pure and innocent.


    It was hard to understand. They could see she didnt love Ming Xi.

 Chapter 180: Im an Adult

    Chapter 180: I''m an Adult


    Xiao Wu, why do you want to marry me? Youre still a young girl. Its too early to get married. Ming Xi had a good impression of Feng Wu. He thought she was an honest, sincere and straightforward girl, but he didnt feel any love for her. On top of that Feng Wu was only 15. It was too early to get married. Did she understand what marriage was?


    Because youre like Master. Master said if I want to get married in the future, I have to find a man like him. Feng Wu answered honestly in a quiet voice.


    The Masters team: Girl! You dont have to speak so honestly!


    The group peered at Ming Xis face cautiously. Anyone who heard a reason like that would feel some kind of way.


    Sure enough Ming Xis mouth twitched. His eyes looked helpless, but there was rity too. He thought of the love letter and how she had said he was like her master. He hadughed at the time, but he understood now.


    Im sorry Xiao Wu, my answer is still no.


    Oh.


    No one expected Feng Wu to nod calmly and reply with a single syble like that. There wasnt a trace of disappointment on her face.


    Ming Xi didnt want to talk about it anymore. He immediately left after saying goodbye to the group.


    His steps were a bit haphazard and faster than usual. Dont be mistaken, he still presented a graceful image, but it definitely looked like he was running away.


    Her proposal that day failed and they didnt see each other again the rest of the semester


    Tian hadnt known who Feng Wu wanted to marry; hed only known from his illustrious grandfather that she had proposed boldly to a ssmate. But he hadnt believed it. Based on what he knew of her, proposing in public in front of so many people wasnt something she had the ability to do.


    Therefore, Tian decisively misunderstood what she meant. He swallowed and took a deep breath. He was embarrassed. He didnt want to discourage her after theyd finally made up, but these kinds of things, they were better addressed sooner thanter. Herck of understanding would only hurt her in the future.


    He deliberated on the best way to exin without hurting her too much. Xiao Wu, I know Bai is the only person in your heart, but the two of you arent well suited. I believe youll find a man who truly loves you in the future.


    Tian expected her to be sad upon hearing this, but she waspletely calm. It was unusual.


    She looked at him with her big eyes and in her normal expressionless face asked, Who is Bai? There was a hint of confusion in her voice.


    You dont remember Bai?! Tian was taken aback. He of all people knew how much she liked Bai. She had done so many crazy things for him. But now she was asking him who Bai was, and in such a confused voice.


    He felt like hed been hit by thunder.


    Why should I know him? Was this Bai an important person? Thinking about it, Feng Wu still couldnt recall the person.


    Her brows furrowed. She was talking to him about her marriage proposal, so why was her big brother talking about Bai? Who was Bai? And what did he have to do with anything?


    Feng Wu blinked her eyes.


    If you dont remember him, then you dont need to try to remember. Hes unimportant. Whether Xiao Wu genuinely forgot, or was just pretending in order to heal her heart, he didnt intend to push the matter. She could keep forgetting Bai. It was better for her that way.


    Big brother, you didnt exin why he wouldnt agree to marry me. Why doesnt he want to be Little Buns father? Feng Wu couldnt understand. Her brother looked really smart, so he would know why Ming Xi refused her.


    Tian didnt know how to answer her. It looked like she was having a personal issue. Her obsession with Bai had not been a good thing. He knew he should be happy about her thoughts now but he was still worried. He was concerned that his little sister had tossed out Bai only totch on to some other random guy.


    Xiao Wu, I think youre still young. Its better to think about marriage in a few years. Tian said solemnly.


    Sister Tian Yue said Im already a mother so Im an adult. She blinked and looked him in the eyes seriously.


    Feng Wu thought about it. Master had said she would be an adult if she gave birth to a child. She was not married but she did have a child. Sister Tian Yue said the same thing, so it couldnt be wrong.


    Feng Wu reaffirmed it in her heart: She was an adult.


    Tian was speechless. Xiao Wu was a mother. It did feel far-fetched to say a woman with a baby was a child herself. He didnt know how to help her with her problem so he said he would find a way to help her. Then he ended their conversation as fast as he could.


    Feng Wu was in a good mood. Her mouth twitched upwards. Her big brother said he would find a way, so when he figured out how, Ming Xi would definitely agree. Thinking about it lightened her mood considerably. It never crossed her mind he could have lied.


    At the Feng house, Tian sat in a daze in his chair with a heavy expression on his face as he considered the heavy expectation ced on him. For a guy with zero experience in love, it was a lot of pressure. He had never even held hands with a girl who wasnt a member of his family. He looked helplessly around the room.


    He closed his eyes and thought for a full 5 minutes, then he got up and determinedly walked to his mothers room.


    Madam Lan had a worried expression on her face as she sat in her room. She wiped a tear as she thought about her daughter. Her baby would definitely be hungry. Living by herself, and with a child to raise, it had to be so hard on her!

 Chapter 181:

    Chapter 181:


    Madam Lan cried so much her tears had soaked through the handkerchief.


    Madam, dont worry so much. Isnt the young miss a student at Xingguang Holy Academy? Im sure she can take care of herself. The oneforting Madam Lan was none other than Qing Lian, known to Feng Wu as Auntie Lian. She had avoided death because she had left the vige the day before.[notes]


    Grandfather Feng had hoped leaving Feng Wu alone would encourage her to be more self-sufficient so he had ordered Auntie Lian to return to the estate. He never expected the attack on the vige.


    Auntie Lian had cried together with Madam Lan when she heard about the attack. It was only when news reached them that Feng Wu was a student at Xingguang that her heart rxed.


    Tian walked in just as she finished speaking. Her eyes brightened at the sight of him. Young Master, youre here! Please help reassure the madam. Crying like this, itll hurt her eyes!


    Auntie Lian, go ahead and leave first. Id like to talk with my mother. Tian was like his father, and didnt like weak women, and yet his mother was the epitome of a gentledy who freely cried at everything.


    As far as Tian could tell, his mothers favorite hobby was crying  crying when in a good mood, crying when in a bad mood, crying when sad, even crying when reading emotional stories.


    As a boy, he used to practice swordsmanship with his grandfather and would get injured every day. His mother would cry as she gave him medicine for the cuts and bruises. Her tears had frightened him so he didnt dare let her see the scars on his body.


    Grandfather Feng had hoped Feng Wu wouldnt be like their very emotional mother. He never understood how his father, having been raised by Grandfather Feng, ended up loving a woman as pure and honest to her emotions as his mother. He heard there had been obstacles to their love, but fortunately Grandfather Feng wasnt one for tradition and finally blessed their marriage.


    Even after all these years, his mothers heart was still as pure and gentle as a young maiden. But his father didnt care and he loved her dearly.


    Madam Lan stopped crying after Auntie Lan left. Seeing her son reminded her. She held Tians hand and excitedly asked, Tianer, what did your father say? Will you be able to pick your sister up? Yes?!


    Tian suspected a no would cause tears to rain from his mothers eyes.


    He spoke with a nk face and a stern voice. Mother, theres something I want to ask.


    His serious face instantly made Madam Lan forget her earlier questions. Now she asked, Whats the matter?


    She left Tians upbringing entirely in the hands of her husband and father-inw. Grandfather Feng was afraid he would pick up her weakness and penchant for crying. He needed his grandson to be strong enough to lead the family. Because of this, she never interfered with his education.


    In her eyes, Tian was a strong man, capable of solving his own problems. Only when he couldnt resolve an issue would he find his father or grandfather for advice. This was the first time he asked her for something.


    She wondered if she had misheard, or perhaps she was still asleep?


    Mother, I wish to know how to make a man agree to marry a woman.


    His mother was the only one in the Feng house obsessed with romance novels. She read them all day long. Someone that well read had to know the answer.


    Hm?! Madam Lans eyes widened in surprise. Could it be, Tianer, are you finally in love?! Her voice rose in excitement.


    Im not asking for me, Im asking for a friend. He didnt dare tell her it was for Xiao Wu. He was afraid his mother, with her unusual mind, would overthink it. Then if she couldnt figure it out, she might even run to Xingguang Holy Academy and find Xiao Wu herself.


    Oh, so thats how it is. Im so disappointed. I thought it was time for Tianer to have a girlfriend. She thought her son had finally opened up to the beauty of love. Turned out it wasnt the case.


    Tians mouth twitched. Mother, do you have any suggestions?


    Your friend, is she a girl? Madam Lan noticed the question was phrased from the girls perspective. But did her son even have any female friends? Well the sisters of his male friends could count as well she supposed. Did those good-looking boys and girls not know how to pursue romance?


    Tian couldnt even imagine what his mother was fantasizing. She had such a twinkle in her eyes.


    If the girl has no experience, Id rmend the book <i>99 Ways of Chasing Mr. Perfect</i> as well as <i>A Mans Diary.</i> Both titles are on the bestsellers list. If thats not enough there is also <i>101 Ways to Pursue a Goddess.</i> Its a title for men, but the methods are just as usable fordies.


    Your friend should be able to handle the boy she likes after reading all three books. Give her the books and tell her to read them slowly. She can think of it as a gift from an auntie.


    Would you be so free with it if you knew it was for Xiao Wu? Tian thought silently in his heart. There is no need Mother. Shes not here. These kinds of titles, she should be able to purchase them from any bookseller.


    Madam Lan wanted to send the book to show her support, but was stopped. She still pushed the books onto him anyway. He could reference them if he ever met a girl he liked.


    Tian didnt know what else he could say, so he took the them and went back to his room to contact Xiao Wu.


    Feng Wu, who was far away in Zhongyong, answered themunication request from her brother. Tian heaved a sigh of relief after telling her the three titles. He knew she was too young to fall in love and it was too early for her to marry, but he couldnt say no to those eyes. They were just too devastatingly pure and honest. Just one look melted his heart.


    Upon terminating theirmunication, Xiao Wu immediately gave Little Bun to Little White and left to buy the three titles.

 Chapter 182: Entry into the Virtual World

    Chapter 182: Entry into the Virtual World


    Feng Wu became worried after reading through the three books she purchased from the bookstore and memorizing the methods detailed.


    The books mentioned chance encounters. But she didnt know where Ming Xi was. They also talked about flowers, presents and jewels. She was supposed to heap praise on him. Then she had to find a way for them to ovee obstacles together. There were many other things as well.


    Feng Wu didnt know what to do so she called Jier.


    Xiao Wu? Jier didnt expect her to contact him after only a few days apart. Given his understanding of her, he suspected she wouldnt have even noticed his absence.


    Jier, what should I do if I cant find Senior Ming Xi? She was like a little animal with her aggrieved expression. It made him want to pat her head and smooth her hair.


    After tamping down the urge, Jier seriously thought about the problem and came up with an idea.


    Xiao Wu, go to the virtual world. Senior Ming Xi goes home for the holidays. Once at home he would definitely practice in the virtual world. If you want to meet him, try going there.


    Jier was just guessing. He didnt know what Ming Xi would have done, but he didnt want Feng Wu to keep looking at him with those eyes. The virtual world was so big, by the time she found Ming Xi the holiday would be over.


    Feng Wu thought it was a great idea! How was Jier so smart? But then Feng Wu wondered out loud, How do I go to the virtual world? She stared at Jier.


    Seeing her look, he exined how to sense the virtual world and enter it. Feng Wu nodded once she understood, then she promptly hung up without so much as a goodbye.


    Jier sat on the edge of his bed staring in shock at the crystal in his hand. That little stinker! She''d hung up on him!


    Feng Wu moved quickly now that she knew how to find Ming Xi. She looked for Tian Yue and exined to her, then handed Little Bun over to Little White before going to her room.


    Jier had said the process was simple. She needed to rx her mind then use her consciousness to telepathically connect to the void. Her mind would find the door and flow into the world on its own. Upon connection, a physical representation of her would appear in the virtual world.


    Once she made it there, her physical body in the real world would be protected by the stone. Her consciousness would be forced back to her physical body if any issues arose.


    Jier said it was simple, but in reality it should have been a difficult task. It required a great deal of concentration, and for most people would take several hours, if not an entire day, before they could sense the entry to the virtual world and make a proper connection with it.


    Fortunately it was only this difficult the first time. Thereafter it was a simple matter of focusing your mind into the stone and for the door to appear.


    Feng Wu followed Jiers instructions and was able to connect within minutes. This was a remarkable achievement. It would have shocked the teachers if they knew. The shortest known time was half an hour. A few minutes? No one had heard of such a thing.


    After connecting to the virtual world, Feng Wu felt like her consciousness was in a strange ce. She came to an open door in front of a long crystal wall. Light shone through the open door so it was hard to see what was inside because of the re. There were many other people moving along as well. Their goal seemed to be the door.


    Fourth, howd the mission go? Did youplete it?


    Dont even mention it. We had such bad luck, a bunch of people died and we had to use a recovery potion to get back in. Whoever it was that attacked us from behind had better hope I never find em. Im going to kill em ten times over!


    Aliya, you changed your clothes! These are really pretty! The voice of a girl floated over. The envy was clear in her voice.


    Of course! This is Master Ivans work. Hes a top sewist in the world. How can it not be beautiful? was the proud reply from the girl wearing it.


    It must have been so expensive!


    Of course! It was 500 gold.


    Trying to form a new team to kill the boss. You want to join?


    Totally. Which boss?


    Xu Wen Tai.


    Feng Wu listened to their strange words as she followed along. There was no expression on her face, but her heart was zing with the word dumbfounded.


    Had Ai Lin[notes] been there, she would recognized the atmosphere for what it was: an online game!


    The scene suddenly changed when arge army went through the door. Everything was reced by a small vige. Arge crowd in front of her were wearing the same coarse clothes she had on. Although Feng Wu didnt know what was going on, she knew she had reached the virtual world. But now how was she to find Ming Xi?


    She stood in front of the vige staring at nothing in particr for half an hour.


    Picture the scene: a beautiful dark-haired girl standing in front of the vige looking dazed. Passersby nced at her from time to time while in their minds they wondered what she was doing.


    Anna Jasmine Rice was a gold and fire magician as well as the third daughter in the familys direct line. Naturally she was a valuable member of the family n and received an A-level stone to use in the virtual world.


    Shed received the stone not too long ago and had been spending most of her time in Novice vige. The virtual world was an unknown and challenging ce for her. If it werent for the fact staying too long would have a negative impact on her physical body, she would have been happy to stay and never leave.

 Chapter 183: There are Female Transmigrators Everywhere

    Chapter 183: There are Female Transmigrators Everywhere


    She hadpleted the mission from the chief to find his missing grandson about 5 minutes ago. The dazed looking Feng Wu standing by the gate entrance and had caught her attention earlier. Anna felt she had a great memory. She hadpleted 2 tasks since then and the girl hadnt moved, so she was curious.


    Those to who came to the virtual world were all either students from Xingguang Academy, members of the royal family, or members of families and groups with resources. People came to improve their strength; who woulde to stand around in a daze?


    Hi there. What are you doing? Do you need help?


    I want to find someone but I dont know how. Feng Wu lowered her head in disappointment. Jier told her how to find Ming Xi, but she still failed. Sure enough, she was the fool the children under the mountain called her.


    Looking for someone? The person youre looking for is a novice? Anna understood now. This girl, it was her first time in the virtual world. How did the adults in her family not exin it to her properly?


    Novice? Whats that? Feng Wu looked up at Anna.


    Its a neer to the virtual world. This is Novice vige. Only those under level 10 hang around here. If your friend is not a novice, then your friend should have already gone to a major city. If you want to find your friend, youll have to go there.


    Since her tasks were done and she had some free time to kill, Anna dragged Feng Wu over to a rock in front of the town and sat down.


    He shouldnt be a novice. Feng Wu replied uncertainly.


    If not a novice, then your friend shouldnt be in Novice vige. If you want to find the person, youll want to level up. Do you know how to level up? Anna wasnt looking down on her, but it was clear she didnt know anything about the virtual world.


    Feng Wu lowered her head.


    I wasnt scolding you! Anna thought. What a sensitive and shy child.


    Seeing that Feng Wu didnt understand anything, Anna kindly told her the basics like how to find her backpack and the beginners guide inside it.


    OK that should help you with the basics. Just read the guide if theres anything you dont understand. Im going to do a quest. You should do quests too. Hurry and get to level 10 so you can leave Novice vige and go to one of the major city to find your friend.


    Oh, that reminds me, when youre doing missions that involve killing monsters, try to team up with other people. The monsters here are as powerful as in the real world outside. Its too hard to fight them alone.


    Anna scratched her head thinking about the monsters outside the vige. They were abnormally strong.


    She couldnt handle them on her own even as a 5th level adventurer. Her father said to challenge the monster mobs more because it would help her gain experience.


    People didnt get ejected from the virtual world if they died, instead they rematerialized at a respawn point; however, they would lose 1 experience point every time a monster killed them.


    Would she still be at a lowly level 5 if she hadnt loss so many challenges?


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. She exchanged names with Feng Wu and left to pick up more tasks in town.


    Feng Wu understood how the world worked once she read the guide after Anna left. She needed to level up in order to find her husband!


    Xiao Cheng, youre amazing! You actually got A-level stones! Now we can all be in the virtual world together! Yifu was dressed as a beginner inmoners clothes. She appeared in good spirits.


    Yeah! Xiao Cheng, you really are too amazing! Jasmine didnt get an A-level stone but she did get a B-level stone, which was still good. She didnt mind that her friendship with Zi Cheng wasnt as good as Yifus.


    Its nothing. I only purchased it from a friend. Of course that was a lie. The stone in her hand was hers from points she had exchanged with the system. What good things couldnt she get if she had the points?


    She had exchanged one for herself and one for Yifu. Yifu was the first person she pulled to her side, so she treated Yifu better. As for Jasmine, they were on very good terms. Her favorability rating had gone over 90% with Jasmine. With some more effort she could reach 100%. Thus far Yifu was the only person at 100%. It was because her ratings were so high that she could afford A-level stones.


    Zi Cheng intended to enter the virtual world to further increase her favorability ratings.


    For her part, Ai Lin was doing the same thing everyone else was doing: that was rank up to level 10 bypleting tasks. She was looking forward to leaving Novice and seeing what was beyond the vige.


    Then she could figure out the difference between a holographic game and the world created by Longze. Of course the most important thing was to prevent the female protagonist from gaining more options.


    All three girls from different worlds entered the virtual world on the same day.


    Three female transmigrators were now in a world created by another male transmigrator. What sequence of events will their presence put into y?


    Somewhere inside a deep sea, below a strong suppression field, dark miasma bubbled to the surface.


    Finally all variables have appeared. Longze-Jiamoer, how long did you think you could hold me here?! This god will rise and see the sun again. I will wipe humanity off this world! Hahahaha!

 Chapter 184: The Famously Deceptive Mission

    Chapter 184: The Famously Deceptive Mission


    The girls continued with their tasks oblivious that one of them was being targeted.


    Feng Wu went to the chiefs house. A lot of other people were also in line waiting for a task from him as well. She waited in line behind 5 others.


    Dear vige chief, is there anything I can do for you? asked a handsome young man in a rookie uniform. His voice was respectful and his face wasposed to look ttering.


    The old chief raised his head up and spoke. Young man, my pigpen needs to be cleaned, but my wife and I are too old to do the heavybor. I can only trouble you for your assistance.


    The rookies mouth twitched. He cursed under his breath and touched his nose as he agreed and left.


    There were many assignments to be found in the vige, however there was a daily maximum. For example, Peter from the west end of the vige, only allowed 3 repeats from a person per day. That is to say you couldnt indefinitely loop through them for experience points; tasks like running errands and delivering messages had a daily limit per person.


    The only ce without a limit was the chiefs house, which was why it was so popr, thus the long line. His assignments were simple but troublesome. They were generic home chores such as cleaning out the chicken coop and pigpen, or washing and drying clothes, cutting wood for fuel, or helping to find lost things like cats and dogs or his grandson.


    Dont look down on it just because it was virtual, the feel is just like in real life. The pain was 100% genuine.


    Washing, cleaning, cooking. All these things had to be done, and done well, by the individual. A poorly executed task would not recieve any points.


    This made it hard to leave Novice vige. Most who came to the vige were richdies or masters of noble houses. How would these people know how to aplish such mundane tasks satisfactorily? The sess rate was always low to start, but would gradually improve as they got better at the chores.


    After the hapless man assigned to clean the pigpen walked away another reced him and was asked to clean the chicken coop. A third now a fourth


    Feng Wu was next. She took advantage of the wait and surveyed the chiefs home. It looked like an ordinary farm yard, though better than the other houses in Novice vige it still had a rustic air. It was no match for city houses. In fact it resembled the house Feng Wu lived in with Auntie Lian.


    Feng Wu used a probing technique when she saw the bigdy nearby. The probe told her the woman was the chiefs wife and she was very sad. Strangely enough no one else took notice of her.


    Feng Wu looked forward and saw there was still one more person in front of her. She pursed her lips and decided to walk over to woman. She stared at the woman for a moment before asking, Do you need help?


    Feng Wu thought thedy looked annoyed so maybe she needed help.


    The womans entire face lit up at Feng Wus question. I need help! I need so much help! My wonderful new clothes have been stolen by a naughty fox outside the vige! Will you get my clothes back for me?!


    A voice rang in Feng Wus ear when the chiefs wife asked.


    <em> Dear Adventurer, the chiefs wife asks you to find her new clothes that were stolen by the fox. Do you ept?</em>


    ept. Anna had told her about this so Feng Wu wasnt surprised. She calmly epted the task.


    Feng Wu had failed to notice the eyes that followed her as she moved toward the chiefs wife.


    Whats the matter with that girl? She dared take that crazy task?


    Must be a newbie. They dont know better and they always end up taking it. If I hadnt known I would have taken the bait. Dont know how many adventurers the chiefs wife fooled.


    So pitiful. Its gonna be at least 3 days before she can level up.


    The people in line stared at Feng Wu with pity. Feng Wu had just entered the vige so naturally she didnt know how impossible the task was. Other neers before had epted the task only to find it was impossible toplete.


    This task, 10 people had even resorted to forming a team just toplete it. They ran to the foxs den a bunch of times. Never mind the clothes, they couldnt even get fox fur.


    The virtual world had a setting that forced people tomit to a task for 3 days; you couldnt abandon it until time expired. The request from the chiefs wife was even worse because you were locked in and not allowed to ept any new tasks until it was eitherpleted or the time ran out.


    Those who found out the hard way could only bemoan their bad luck. Could you cheat anymore than this? Seriously?!


    After so many seniors failed, no one dared approach the wife. Everyone had been warned. As a result thedy could only sit there and sigh.


    Who would have thought that today, of all days, a dark-haired cutie would be foolish enough to ept the task? If she couldplete it, then they were willing to let her use their heads as a stool.


    After epting the task Feng Wu saw a line of tiny writing in her vision.


    <em>Dear Adventurer, you can not ept any new tasks. Current task time limit: none. If you wish to abandon this task please submit an application after three days.</em>


    Feng Wu read it then walked out of the vige to search for the fox''s den.

 Chapter 185: The Cruel Foxes

    Chapter 185: The Cruel Foxes


    The foxes were easy to find. Many of them were sunning on the grass outside the vige, looking rxed as they basked in the warmth. But dont let how tiny and cute they are fool you. Adventurers made sure to give them a wide berth.


    Monsters near the vige wouldnt attack unless provoked. But every single one of them was strong so dont even think about attacking them solo. Even with a team, it was hopeless.


    Feng Wu walked alone to the den. They looked just like the foxes found on Earth because they were mob designs created by Longze. They werent real beasts and didnt have any sentience.


    Feng Wu couldn''t sense any life from them so she knew it was useless to try andmunicate. She wanted to find the new clothes and she knew it was hidden inside one of the foxes. She took out a rusty sword, a newbie weapon, and used it to poke at one of the little foxes.


    Just that tiny poke roused the entire skulk''s ire. It was like stabbing a hos nest. In an instant thezy, cute foxes turned into ferocious monsters. Their eyes shed and drool dripped from their mouths as their furry faces contorted hideously.


    They red and shed. Then leapt and tried to bite her.


    A bite from their sharp teeth would have been incredibly painful. No wonder adventurers avoided them, preferring instead to pick up other tasks. Pain was 100% genuine in the virtual world. Who would go directly in the foxes path and abuse themselves like that?


    Feng Wu swung her sword and the tiny foxes trying to get a piece of her flopped away. Adventurers passing by were surprised at the scene. How could such a cutie have such lethal abilities?


    Feng Wu used techniques Flower Sword and Willow in the Wind to easily dispatched the foxes.


    A pile of copper, fur and other materials dropped to the ground. In the pile was adys fancy undergarments. Feng Wu picked them up. A line of text appeared after she did.


    <em>Taskpleted. Adventurer may return to the vige to hand in the items.</em>


    That put Feng Wu in a good mood. She scooped everything into her backpack and returned to the vige for her reward.


    Her level rose to 3 because of the foxes. This can be considered fast.


    Everyone in Novice knew killing mobs was a fast way to level up, much faster thanpleting tasks, but they couldnt defeat the murderous mobs outside the vige, so what could they do? They could only look at mobs from the safety of the vige. Mobs lived an easy life, while they themselves worked hard to clean toilets, chicken coops and pigpens. It was hard work.


    Not everyone knew the virtual world was created as a training ground to refine their abilities, so they were bewildered at how strong the monsters were. Mobs were designed to be as strong as real magical beasts in the physical world. So if the adventurers wanted to defeat the monsters here, they would have to get stronger themselves.


    Several adventurers moved toward the den after Feng Wu left. They didnt believe these were the infamous foxes mentioned in the task. No way could a girl beat them down so easily if they were.


    A pity those fools used their lives to prove it was true. Their foray ended in death and they found themselves resurrected at theirst save point. The disbelieversmented. Why had they been so stupid?! Hadnt they seen how other people hid? Some heroes they turned out to be.


    Never mind the regret though, the death experience was enough to make them drink the pain away. They would be too scared to sleep for a few days.


    Those observing retreated after witnessing the carnage. Too scary, too scary! Lucky they were too slow to join in initially, otherwise they would have died too!


    Dear adventurer, have you brought back my new clothes? The chiefs wife asked as she looked expectantly at Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu nodded and took out the clothes. These were the chiefs wifes new undergarments.


    You are so powerful! Dear adventurer I must thank you! Your sword skills are so powerful! I shall give you this sword. With it, your strength will surely increase! She took out a long ck sword.


    Feng Wu epted it expressionlessly. Information about the sword appeared in her vision. It was a bronze sword without any special attributes, but it was still an improvement over her freebie iron sword. In a good mood, Feng Wu thanked the vige chiefs wife.


    Dear adventurer, my friend, Mrs. Luna seems to have something on her mind recently. I think you will be able to help her. Will you help me find her? The woman had a gracious smile on her face.


    Feng Wu nodded and said yes to ept the task.


    Chain quest! If Ai Lin had been there she would have surely yelled this. Chain quests were great to get!


    While Feng Wu was epting her new quest, Zi Cheng and Yifu were busy working on their own tasks.


    Zi Cheng didnt y online games or read the genre so she wasnt familiar with the current setting, but she did have experience ying regr web based games on her phone, so she had a vague idea about what was going on.

 Chapter 186: Where is Ming Xi?

    Chapter 186: Where is Ming Xi?


    Ai Lin was certain the virtual world was based on VRMMO games from Earth. Shed been a veteran gamer and yed some of the more popr games before transmigrating. She hadnt yed VRMMO type games, but had read lots of novels about them.


    With all that experience, she knew she could find a secret mission or two!


    What she didnt know was how misleading the actual game experience could be. She spent a lot of time looking all over for anything suspicious while trying to ingratiate herself to the locals. But what did she get after all that effort? Nothing. She finally gave up and worked hard onpleting what tasks she could.


    She was determined to level up so she epted the hardest quests which involved eliminating monsters and finding items. She got a bronze staff and a follow-up quest as a reward.


    Ultimately the virtual world was different from virtual games. Games were meant to entertain and create profit whereas the virtual world was meant to increase a persons skill and experience, so there were big differences between the two. Take for example money. Online games allowed you to purchase in-game currency with real world money by topping up from yourputer, but this wasnt an option in the virtual world  adventurers couldnt bring outside money in.


    Fortunately there were many ways to make money in the virtual world, such as epting missions from trade guilds or working the traditional way. You could earn money any way you wanted to but you had to earn it inside the virtual world.


    <em>Congrattions, you have reached level 10 and can now enter major cities to begin your adventure.</em>


    Feng Wu finally reached level 10 afterpleting the same task for the nth time. She got a beautiful and powerful looking silver sword as a reward. She stored the sword in her ring and opted to keep using the bronze sword instead. She headed to the teleportation array.


    Shed been in the vige for two days, but now she could finally leave. It had taken her two days of monster hunting to reach level 10. The missions were difficult but experience points increased exponentially to suit the difficulty. The rewards were great.


    The array transported her and others level 10 and above to a major city called Main City West Flower.


    There were four major cities in the virtual world, Main City East Flower, Main City North Flower, Main City South Flower and Main City West Flower. The cities were equivalent to safe zones: people were safe from attacks. Anyone engaged in violence would be arrested.


    Feng Wu didnt know which one to go to so she chose a random one. A sh of lightter and she was transported to arge prosperous city.


    Comee! Dont miss out on thetest work by a genius pharmacist. Its the ultimate recovery potion, instantly restores your magic. Only twenty silver!


    Take a look! Take a look! A defensive robe made by a well-known sewing master. Only twenty gold folks! Twenty gold! Just twenty gold! Hurry! Dont miss out!


    Clearance on bronze level essential items! What are you waiting for?! Come and get them before we run out!


    Magic beast eggs! Magic beast eggs! Ten gold! Quantities limited so buy them now!


    Feng Wu looked around so curious about everything she nearly forgot about finding Ming Xi. She strolled through the streets and bought five meat buns. She was full after all the buns.


    Neers from Novice vige had to report to their respective guilds where they would receive a new level 10 set of clothes and two gold coins. Feng Wu found the Sword Masters guild after speaking to a few locals.


    After picking up her items Feng Wu had seven gold coins, five of which were from Novice vige, and two from the guild just then. It wasnt a lot but it was enough to eat.


    This was important because the virtual world had an assigned hunger value. Those whose hunger value rose too high wouldn''t be able to move. Adventurers couldn''t help but eat at restuarants and buy from vendors. Such a good customer base, it created a robust food industry in the virtual world.


    Feng Wu switched to her new clothes and left the guild.


    Jier told her Senior Ming Xi would be in the virtual world, but he didn''t say where. Feng Wu walked all around the city but couldn''t find Ming Xi. Disappointed, she immediately left the virtual world and contacted Jier.


    Jier, you said Senior Ming Xi was in the virtual world. I cant find him, said an unhappy Feng Wu.


    Oh?! The virtual world is so big. You finished looking already?


    Feng Wu lowered her head. No. She had done it wrong.


    Its OK. Wait for me. Ill ask Sister Elena if she knows. Jier wanted to help Feng Wu even if he didnt think she and Ming Xi werepatible.


    It wasnt possible for someone with Ming Xis identity and family background to marry someone with a child. Even though Feng Wu was the cutest, simplest, and best girl he knew, he also knew that Ming Xis status was too high. Ming Xis family would never ept her.


    Jier understood all this so he wasnt enthusiastic about Feng Wus pursuit of Ming Xi. He was supportive of it, but he didnt actively encourage it. At the same time though he didnt want his good friend to be sad.


    So despite his reservations he decided to take the initiative to ask the whereabouts of Senior Ming Xi. He had to follow up on it too, otherwise he knew Feng Wu would get mad.


    Thest time she was angry at him, she didnt speak to him for a week. If he hadnt apologized and agreed to some unfair treaties, she may have fought with him for a year!

 Chapter 187: Chance Encounter

    Chapter 187: Chance Encounter


    Jier wouldnt break a promise after making it, so after talking with Feng Wu he immediately called Elena and got the information he needed.


    It turned out Ming Xi wasnt in the virtual world. As a fifth-year ss representative, he and another fifth year had taken the second years out to train. Though the destination wasn''t dangerous, they wouldn''t be able to return until they were done.


    Feng Wu was disappointed when she heard this. Ming Xi had already left so there was no way for her to find him.


    Jier felt his chest stiffle at her expression. Jaws would drop if any one knew his mood.


    Because who was Jier? This guy had been a little demon since he was a baby. Among the aristocratic young in Yanai, he was the most difficult. So many suffered under his tyrant hands. Him? Soft on someone? You surely jest!


    Jier took a deep breath of determination and asked, Xiao Wu, should I go to the virtual world to apany you?


    In fact he had a lot of other responsibilities. As a god sessor his time was precious. His father hoped he would grow to be a strong and qualified sessor. He didnt want Jier to fall behind the other heirs, so he gave Jier assignments every day to improve and better himself. Only in this way would his father feel at ease.


    Unfortunately while his father was at ease, he wasnt. Such high intensity training everyday was hard. He had time to eat but no time to rx or unwind. Every day he missed more and more the free time he had at school.


    Are you sure? Feng Wus face brightened.


    Sure. But I cant stay for long, at most 2 hours a day. Can you y on your own the other times? He was worried shed be deceived by some liar.


    She practically had the word fool stamped on her face. It would be shocking if no one tried to take advantage of her.


    No problem.


    With that settled the two made an appointment to meet.


    It would be Jiers first time in the virtual world. He had been too young before and was not allowed to enter, but no one was going to stop him now after he earned a top-level stone on his own.


    Before he could join Feng Wu he needed to leave Novice vige as soon as possible, and to do that he needed to level up. So while Jier worked on quests, Feng Wu worked on earning money in West Flower city.


    She enjoyed eating so money was important. Having money meant having food, therefore if she wanted to eat, she needed money.


    She sessfullypleted two errands and one monster elimination mission. In total she earned one gold coin.


    Dead monsters dropped small coins when killed, so monster eliminations were her favorite type of missions. Even if it was small change, it was still money. She happily collected every coin dropped.


    Now she could buy more buns! The sword in her hand flew out more smoothly.


    Currently she was in the middle of an elimination mission, this time for a group of mountain bandits outside West Flower.


    There were 50 humanoid monsters guarding the base of the mountain with a guard every 3 to 5 steps.


    Feng Wu did a reconnaissance of the area before settling on an entry point with fewer guards. She went up the mountain, a solitary sword master with a single sword.


    She barely started fighting when she ran into people she knew.


    Xiao Wu! The cry was quickly followed by a body that flew into Feng Wus arms.


    Rain![ID] Even though she still had a deadpan expression, her voice went up an octave. It was obvious she was happy.


    Oh my god, what a coincidence! I didnt expect to see Xiao Wu here! Wind ran over and affectionately mussed her hair.


    Feng Wu obediently let them have their way. She wasn''t annoyed at all.


    Xiao Wu, did you also take the elimination mission? Pei Qing was of course also very happy to see her. He toyed with his hair that had turned back to its original ashen gray color.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded.


    Thats great! We can team up. Listen Xiao Wu, the monsters in the world are strange. Theyre as strong as the ones outside but they wont stay dead no matter how many times you kill them! Its like a crazy nightmare Rain filled Feng Wu in while adding a bit of her own embellishment to the tale.


    Strong? Feng Wu thought carefully back to the monsters she killed along the way. Her conclusion? Not strong! Anyone she could defeat or couldn''t at least keep up with her were weak. So if defeat = yes, then you were not strong!


    Feng Wu wasnt bored anymore because her friends were with her. The four members of the Masters team were together again. The only one missing was Jier. Together the four of them killed their way up the mountain easily. From the way they were chatting as they climbed, youd think they were on vacation.


    They made quick work of it because there was four of them, but unexpectedly they ran into another group before they made it half way up the mountain.


    The people in the group were beautiful and dazzling, everyone was equipped with silver level items. It was obvious they were a bunch of rich hot shots.

 Chapter 188: Feng Wu Is a Horrible Woman?

    Chapter 188: Feng Wu Is a Horrible Woman?


    In the virtual world strength and level were not rted to each other. That is to say a high ranker wasnt necessarily a strong ranker, but a high ranker did have ess to more regions.


    Certain regions had level restrictions. If your level was too low, it didnt matter how strong you were, you wouldnt be able to get in. These areas had better items and treasures so adventurers were keen to rank up and gain ess.


    Now a group of high rankers suddenly appeared in front of them. It looked like they were on the same mission as Feng Wu and the crew.


    Pei Qing wondered whether or not to take the initiative and greet them. He was the only one good at these kinds of things.


    Wind and Rain had a carefree attitude and loved to make trouble while Feng Wu had poor social skills and was bad atmunication. He felt uneasy leaving it to either of the three. Theyd probably create a misunderstanding and anger the other group somehow.


    Feng Wu! Its really you! You horrible girl! Why are you here?! These unkind words came from the group before Pei Qing had a chance to say anything.


    What? Pei Qing was mad. Who was this uncouth person who dared call Xiao Wu names? He looked up unhappily to see a dark-haired beauty dressed in a mages robe staring angrily at Feng Wu. Her eyes were ferocious and full of hate.


    Is it Xiao Wu? It is! Xiao Wu, where have you been?! Do you know how worried your mother is about you?! said another dark-haired beauty. She was holding a long sword and stood next to the first beauty.


    Judging from their stance they probably had a good rtionship.


    Ting Ting why are you bothering with her?! She bullied you every day. Shes no older sister! Shui looked askance at Feng Ting in disappointment.


    Feng Wu was even more unhappy.


    Xiao Wu, acquaintances of yours? Rain whispered to Feng Wu. What she really wanted to ask was if they were enemies.


    Feng Wu shook her head. I dont know.


    Pretending not to know us? You think well forget the horrible things you did?! You think you can cleanse yourself of it by pretending to forget?! Shui red at Feng Wu. She wasnt going to be fooled by such schemes.


    Wind was curious. Xiao Wu, whats this girl talking about? Feng Wu had such a calm temperament; he couldnt image her doing anything to make them use her of whatever they were using her of.


    Shui, dont talk about Xiao Wu like that. Even if she - Shes still my sister. Please stop. Feng Ting looked at Shui seriously. She kept ncing at Feng Wu with sympathy in her eyes, as though Feng Wu was some beggar in need of pity.


    Tch. Pei Qing sneered in his heart. This one was even more scheming than the stupid screaming idiot who only knew how to bark.


    She has a baby out of wedlock! Was pregnant by some wild man and got kicked out of the Feng house! Shes not a Feng member anymore! Why are you being so damn polite to her for?! Calling her sister she doesnt deserve you calling her that! That bitch! So much poison came out of Shuis mouth.


    Shui, dont do this. Xiao Wu must have her own problems! Feng Ting looked at Feng Wu with embarrassment on her face. Her beautiful eyes were brimming with embarrassment. She was


    Smack! Smack!


    The shrieking voices finally stopped. Feng Wu flew back to Pei Qing.


    You bitch! You dare hit me?! Shui screamed out in disbelief. Shed been the family treasure since she was born. No one daredy a finger on her. Now all of a sudden some slut dared p her?! She felt wronged and humiliated.


    Feng Wu, youre rotten to the core. How dare you p Shui. The three boys had been standing silently, but one of them finally spoke.


    Ning Fei looked at Feng Wu in outrage. Feng Wu was a bad person. She used to bully all the girls who liked the captain. Now she was even bullying the captains sister. She was too much!


    Apologize to Shui immediately. Dont me me for beating you otherwise. Lu Zong said angrily. If it werent for the fact that Feng Wu was an ordinary person who didnt practice the arts, he would have grabbed his sword and kicked her out of the virtual world already.


    The only one who remained silent and still was the golden robe. Something shed in his eyes before he lowered them quickly. Jin Li realized there was a problem. As someone with broken cultivation, how did Feng Wu turn up in the virtual world? She should not have been able to connect without qi. And yet here she was.


    Then when Shui got pped he realized a bigger problem. Shui wasnt weak, but Feng Wu was able to p her with all five of them standing there; she retreated before any of them could react. It was true they hadnt expected it, but that wasnt enough to exin it. That she could do it meant she had the ability to practice the arts. Her skills weren''t low either.


    How could someone everyonebelled a no talent without any sensing abilities do that?


    Of course no one answered Jin Lis question. Feng Wus sudden move raised the tension between the groups.


    Apologize? Are you joking? That woman started scolding Xiao Wu out of nowhere. Of course Xiao Wu pped her. And its great that she did! Humph! Rain was clear whose side she was on.


    Shui is telling the truth. You dont understand how vile Feng Wu is. She used to always bully Ting Ting. Shed use her position and bully the people around her too. A scolding is too light for her. She should just die! Ning Fei stared at Feng Wu bitterly, like he wanted to rush in and kill her right then and there.


    Bully? Feng Wu bully people? Wasnt it the other way around? Feng Wu needed to be guarded against <em>other</em> people bullying <em>her</em>! Were they even talking about the same Feng Wu?


    Pei Qing, Wind, and Rain felt the other side had to be confused and had the wrong person.

 Chapter 189: Feng Tings Hate

    Chapter 189: Feng Ting''s Hate


    They werent admitting their mistake though, instead they red even more strongly. Now both sides were ready for a fight.


    No, not apologizing. She scolded me and my baby. Feng Wu looked at Shui and the others in her group usingly. This made Shui grit her teeth, even more angrily.


    Xiao Wu, Im sorry. Shui didnt mean to scold you. Ill apologize for her, but you shouldnt hit people. Shui is Bais little sister. You like Bai so much, how can you bear to hurt his sister? Feng Ting spoke in an attempt to alleviate the tension, unfortunately it had the opposite effect.


    Shui, who was already hopping mad, only got angrier at the mention of her brothers name.


    She doesnt deserve to like my brother! My brother is a top genius magician talent. What talent does she have? Garbage talent thats what! This girl doesnt know her ce. Shes trash. Vicious and mean! Even Brother Tian doesnt like her. If I were her Id just kill myself out of shame! But she dares to live. How thick skinned can she be? Thinking about her brother and how this trash dared like him made Shui so angry! It was an insult to his name to have someone like that like him!


    She regretted those missed opportunities to teach Feng Wu a lesson all those times she visited the Feng house.


    Do you like her brother? Wind turned to Feng Wu in surprise.


    I dont know. Feng Wus faced slumped a little, but she shook her head. She didnt understand everything the other party was saying.


    What did this like her brother and bully mean?


    Xiao Wu! What do you mean you dont know?! Didnt we all grow up together?! Feng Ting was shocked. She covered her mouth in disbelief.


    Ting Ting, dont waste your breathe. This witch is only going to bully you when you go back to the Feng house. Just leave it and help us get justice for Shui. Ning Fei pulled Feng Ting behind him as he drew his sword. He aimed straight at Feng Wu as he said, Apologize, otherwise I will kill you.


    Lu Zong chimed in as well. Yes apologize or things wont end well for you.


    Their eyes looked mean, and they were ready to act. Even if they didnt kill Feng Wu, they were going to hurt her badly.


    The virtual world was realistic. Pain was pain. If they hurt Feng Wu, she would feel it.


    The two of you, youre really going to bully a girl? You better get past us first. Pei Qing walked up to Wind to stand in front of Feng Wu.


    Yeah you tell them what''s what Brother Pei Qing! And you go stupid Wind! Rain found a white handkerchief from somewhere and was waving it around cheering them on.


    Stupid Rain. White is for surrender! Stop waving that. Why was his sister so stupid?


    Oh. It was a white handkerchief. Undeterred Rain put the white cloth away and promptly pulled out a red one before going on with her cheering, her mood still as bright as ever.


    Go! Go! Go! Brother Pei Qing. Go! Go! Go! stupid Wind!


    Feng Wu:


    Lu Zong and Ning Fei:


    Thinking that Feng Wu was deceiving them, Ning Fei tried to give the other group some advice. Think wisely. Do you want to be enemies for the sake of such a nasty woman? He didnt want them to do something stupid for an evil girl like Feng Wu.


    Huh? The two of you should be the ones doing the thinking. Are you really going to fight for that stupidly deranged screeching girl over there? Wind looked at Shui with disdain as he picked at his ear disrespectfully at them.


    Kindness never goes unpunished. You dare say such things about Shui? Im going to have to teach you a good lesson on her behalf. Both the Ning and Feng family had a long lineage of sword masters so their sword collections were excellent. As a direct descendant of the Ning house, it was only natural for Ning Fei to wield a high-level sword and know high-level sword arts.


    Ning Fei focused and used an intermediate sword art seriously. He nned to kill Feng Wu and eject her and the others out of the virtual world.[notes]


    Feng Wu was ready to fight head on but Wind blocked the blow easily and fought with Ning Fei.


    The two dueled on par with each other, which surprised Shuis group. They thought the other group was just a bunch of small fries that Feng Wu fooled. They never expected one of them to actually have skills.


    Ning Fei wasnt the strongest in the group, but that didnt mean he was a weakling. On the contrary Ning Fei was strong sword user with a lot of experience, plus he had ess to his family sword arts. All that together was a fiercebination. It would have been impossible for a sword user without experience and ability to beat him.


    But this young man in front of them was doing well and keeping up. He had to be the child of a known family, otherwise how could he keep up with Ning Fei? An ordinary sword user wouldnt have been able to.


    Feng Ting lowered her gaze to her sword hand. Feng Wu made such good friends even after being driven out of the Feng house.


    How could Feng Wus luck be so good? Feng Ting thought about all the things she had to do to get Tians affection and Shuis friendship, all the things she did to deliberately sabotage Feng Wu in order raise her own reputation. She worked so hard to create the image of a diligent girl being suppressed and bullied by her jealous sister. Shed even endured the foul-tempered Shui in order to make friends with her.


    She thought it was the end of Feng Wu when she heard about the pregnancy. She thought all her hard work was finally paying off.


    Grandfather Feng didnt like Feng Wu, father didnt hold her in high esteem, her own mother was a human waterfall who constantly cried, and she wasnt close to their brother.


    Feng Wus downfall should have been a foregone conclusion. But unexpectedly the entire family pled with Grandfather Feng on Feng Wus behalf.


    In the end Feng Wu was exiled, but as long as Madam Lan stayed in the house, there was a chance Feng Wu could return. She had tried to shift Madam Lan out but failed. Feng Wu had to die. Once Feng Wu died, she would be the only young miss in the Feng house. She would no longer have to live humbly as Madam Lans step daughter.[notes]

 Chapter 190: Recording Stone

    Chapter 190: Recording Stone


    It was difficult, but she managed to follow the person Grandfather Feng sent to retrieve Auntie Lian. Once she knew where the vige was, it was easy to hire a group of vicious mountain thieves to raid the vige.


    She thought they killed Feng Wu only to find out from Grandfather Feng that Feng Wu was still alive. Every time! Every time that girl escaped death. Why was her own life so hard when Feng Wus was so easy?!


    Feng Wu didnt just avoid death, she was living well and even had friends with backgrounds.


    Why did Feng Wu get the things she wanted so easily, while she had to work so hard for them? Was it because Feng Wu was the eldest main daughter?


    No. Impossible. She couldnt believe Feng Wu was better than her. She was not going to lose. She wouldnt allow Feng Wu to return to the Feng house, not in this lifetime!


    Shui and the others had no idea the staunchly independent girl they favored harbored so much hatred. Their attentions were focused on the two boys fighting.


    Lu Zong drew his sword and rushed in intending to break the stalemate. A magic staff immediately stopped him.


    Stop messing around. The one you should be fighting is me. Pei Qing blocked Lu Zong from interfering. Hed been prepared to move the moment he saw Lu Zong shift.


    You want to die?! Lu Zong wasnt going to be polite, he went all out, shing at Pei Qing. It was a merciless sh meant to kill.


    The Lu house swordsmanship was known for being fast. If you wanted to win, you had to be faster. If you wanted to resist, you had to be stronger.


    Shuis group watched as Lu Zongs sword shed through Pei Qings head, slicing the skull in half.


    Lu Zong is amazing! Shui cried out happily.


    A pity this joy didntst. Lu Zongs expression changed and he whipped around to block an attack from behind.


    Earlier Lu Zong had cut an afterimage!


    Lu Zong was fast and his speed would have been an advantage, but unfortunately his opponent was a dimensional space magician. Who could possibly be faster than a dimensional space magician?


    Pei Qing was different from most magicians in that he was a high-level magician and a practitioner of martial arts. Everyone knew magicians were weak to physical attacks, but this wasnt a problem for Pei Qing. He did well in both long and close-range attacks.


    This man is powerful. Hes not just a dimensional space magician, he even knows martial arts. With that kind ofbination, Lu Zong wont be able to handle him. Jin Li spoke from the side after watching for a while.


    Brother Li, why are you just watching? Shui wanted to jump in. She didnt want to see her friend lose to Feng Wu.


    Dont worry, its not like hell die in real life. Jin Li didnt bother to move.


    If you wont do anything then I will! Shui rushed in with her magic wand. Feng Ting had no choice but to take her sword and join the fray.


    Xiao Wu! Tell your friends to stop! Dont keep making mistake after mistake! Feng Ting looked at Feng Wu with a broken-hearted expression. The intention was to shift the me on to Feng Wu.


    Haha! Didnt you say you were Xiao Wus sister? Is there a sister like you in the world? Your sister was just scolded by another woman. If you dont want to help get justice, fine. But you dare try to make her look like the instigator?


    Its so funny, youre trying to put all the me on to her. Who do you think you are? Whos right. Whos wrong. Ive got it all on this recording stone right here! Lets see how an outsider will judge. Rain took out a small recorder stone and shook it in front of them triumphantly.


    She had been using the stone to capture their heroic adventure up the mountain killing all the bandits, didnt expect to record such a fun scene with these two crazy girls.


    Feng Tings face paled. She did not expect Feng Wus people to have such skills. If anyone in the family saw what she did there was no way they would spare her. Feng Wu was still the eldest daughter in Grandfather Fengs eyes. She on the other hand was just a daughter of the Feng house, a daughter that just helped outsiders smear the family!


    Shuis face also changed. She didnt want the recording to go public. The Feng and Qui families were friends, and had been on good terms for over a thousand years. Even if she didnt like Feng Wu, at best she would y some small trick to teach Feng Wu a lesson when the elders werent watching. She was careful to never be caught.


    If the any of the family elders saw the recording she knew shed be in a lot of trouble.


    Feng Wu! You make them hand over the stone right now! I havent seen you in a year and youve grown to be even more despicable. Shui cursed, Shameless! Using such a dirty trick!


    Rain was not intimidated. You should watch yourself. Youre still being recorded. Go ahead keep provoking me. Ill take the video and sell it to the Daily. See how you like that! Shuis facial expressions were great so Rain had a st recording.


    When Longze created the virtual world, he also made a newspaper for it. The Daily had news and gossip about adventurers and locals alike. It was super popr. Selling the video, it wouldnt just be payback, it would also profitable! Hahaha.


    You- you dare! Shui was turning blue from rage.


    Think I wont? Just go ahead and try it. Rain fearlessly kept provoking Shui.


    Shui was desperate. Ting Ting, lets do this. We cant let them keep the stone! She and Feng Ting exchanged nces, mutually agreeing to act. They attacked Rain on both sides.


    Rain wasnt a pushover. She pulled out her sword and fended them off, it was just that it was two against one, so she was feeling the pinch. She was attacked long-range by magic and close-range by sword. Luckily Feng Wu jumped in.


    She executed the Sixth sword technique right after the Fifth sword technique. Shui, who had been standing in the distance was forced to retreat out of the way.

 Chapter 191: Counterattack

    Chapter 191: Counterattack


    Shui was a well-known genius dual water and wood magician in the ancient eastern kingdom. Her reputation wasnt gained throughbat experience, unlike Feng Wu who had lots of experience scuffling with the animals in YueHua mountain.


    Most magicians were rubbish at closebat. Long range, they had the advantage, but once you closed that distance any advantage they had went out the window. They wouldnt be able to continue fighting.


    Magicians wouldnt let other fighters get close to them but Shui looked down on Feng Wu so she had never considered it a possibility. Shui had high self-esteem and she hated the original Feng Wu with a passion. She didnt believe Feng Wu could pose a threat to her so she was unguarded.


    Shuis wand blew out of her hand after Feng Wus movement. It was stunning and Shuis group was shocked. Everyone knew Feng Wu had no talent for spells orbat. How did she unarm Shui so easily?! It had to be an illusion!


    Regardless how they felt, Shui still lost, defeated by someone she looked down on. It was the worst kind of defeat. Worse than when she lost to her brother or his friends.


    Shui stared at her empty hand. She lost to a no talent nothing.


    Jin Li hadnt made a move from beginning to end. He frowned at the scene. Walking over he picked up the dropped wand and ced it in Shui''s hand.


    Stop fighting. His tone was t but it had an undeniable air ofmand. The boys were used to listening to Jin Li when the captain and vice captain werent present. The immediately backed away and rejoined Jin Li.


    Pei Qing and Wind raised their eyebrows. They put their weapons away and withdrew to Feng Wus side. Rain and Feng Ting also returned to their respective teams.


    No! No! Impossible! You cant practice magic - you dont have any qi! How can you fight me?! It wasnt until everyone returned to their teams that Shui returned to her senses and realized what had happened. She screeched and pointed her wand at Feng Wu, resentment and panic clear in her eyes.


    Thats enough. Were returning to the city. Jin Li frowned. On one side was one friends sister, on the other side was another friends sister. He didnt want to watch them fight past the point of reconciliation.


    Just let them go? Ning Fei wasnt willing. They clearly had better weapons and equipment. They could win, but now they had to retreat without a fight?


    Let us go?! Wind was disdainful of this guys evaluation of the situation. Who was letting who go here?


    Rain thought the same thing.


    Remember, shes Tians little sister. The implication being, dont just look at whos directly in front of you, but also consider the person behind.


    Ning Fei red at Feng Wu. Shui doesnt need this kind of sister. He spoke viciously but had obediently put his weapon away. It looked like he finally understood.


    No I cant let it go. She pped me twice. No one had everid a hand on Shui, so how could she be willing to leave when she was pped, not once, but twice? Where would her pride as a daughter of the Qui house be if she let this go?


    You scolded her for so long and didnt suffer anything. It was obvious to Jin Li that Feng Wu had minded her own business. It was Shui who picked a fight. None of this would have happened if Shui hadnt continued her unpleasantness.


    Brother Jin Li! Whose side are you on? Why are helping that slut? Shui didnt expect him to say that. Her face turned blue from rage.


    Jin Li had no interest in the quarrel. Im not helping anyone. Bai is almost here so let her be." They were only doing the mission to kill time while they waited for Bai. Since he wasing soon, there was no reason to continue.


    Feng Ting was anxious. Wait Brother Jin Li. I want that recording stone. Striking Feng Wu back wasnt as important as getting the recording. The stone was more important. It would be problematic if anyone in the Feng house saw it.


    Thinking that Feng Ting wanted the stone out of concern for her, Shui was touched by how wonderful her friend was.


    In reality Feng Ting was only thinking about her own position in the Feng house.


    Dont worry about it. Do you really think they have the guts to release the video? If they do, Feng Wus past will be dug out too. Jin Li smiled; he was confident about the matter.


    Rain snorted. It was true, though she wasnt going to admit it.


    There were many students from Xingguang in the virtual world. While releasing the video would damage Shuis reputation it would also bring unnecessary focus on Feng Wu. Hurting yourself to hurt the enemy was dumb. She only took the recording out to egg them on. It was a shame that guy saw through it.


    Feng Ting was a smart girl. The days events threw her off but with Jin Lis reminder she got her perspective back.


    Lets go. Jin Li took the lead down the mountain.


    The others in his group followed behind, though each one made sure to give Feng Wu a dirty look on the way out. Feng Ting was the only one to look at Feng Wu a bit embarrassed.


    Once they were gone Rain, Wind, Pei Qing, and Feng Wu were the only adventurers on the mountain.

 Chapter 192: Overthinking Things

    Chapter 192: Overthinking Things


    The wind rustled through the grass and the sun shone down warmly. It put everyone in a good mood.


    sh! Some gold coins and other items dropped when they killed the boss. The drop items were pretty good.


    <em>Elimination missionpleted. Please return to West Flower for your reward. </em>


    This message popped in their line of vision immediately afterwards.


    The group went around looking for a ce to eat after splitting the reward they got grom the guild.


    They werent rich but luckily prices werent high in the virtual world. They made a small fortune from the bandit elimination mission and it was more than enough for a good meal.


    They found a promising looking restaurant and went inside. The waiter led them to a private room where they ordered several dishes and a few specialties. They chatted while they waited.


    Xiao Wu, when did youe to the virtual world? Rain asked.


    Three days ago.


    Oh, we got here seven days ago, so we got here before you. There are four major cities in this world. Who would have expected wed end up in the same city at the same time. Destiny!


    Xiao Wu, arent you curious how we got a seeking stone? Since Feng Wu hadnt asked, Pei Qing brought it up instead.


    Task reward, was the simple reply from Feng Wu.


    Pei Qing nearly spat his tea out, Wind nearly choked, and Rains jaw nearly dropped to the floor.


    They looked at Feng Wu in disbelief. They hadnt said anything about it and she knew already. Haven''t seen each other in awhile and she knew what they were thinking. Amazing!


    How how did you know? stammered Wind.


    Jier said so, was Feng Wus serious reply.


    Was Captain Jier so all knowing? Even though they werent together, the captain was still thinking of them! He even knew they were rewarded three stones. To know such a thing the heirs to the seal.. . were indeed amazing![notes]


    In reality it was all a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Jier had told her about the schools stones when they first talked about them. He said students earned points bypleting tasks. They could then exchange their points for better items like higher quality seeking stones.


    The royal family and other organizations used the same method to parcel out their stones as well. Not many people sold them, but some were willing to give them away as a reward for specific tasks. Jier had told her all this so she knew people could get seeking stones bypleting tasks.


    The three guyspletely misunderstood Feng Wu''s answer. They thought Jier had been keeping on eye on them and that''s how he knew they had earned some good B-level stones.


    The captain cares so much about us! Hes watching us even from school. Wind wiped his face, his expression unreadable.


    Rain was also moved. The captain is so good! Who knew he cared so much about us. We have to go visit him soon!


    I thought the captain didnt care.. . turns out I misunderstood him. Pei Qing bowed his head in repentance. He had wronged the captain in his heart.


    Feng Wu: What happened?


    The four soon forgot about Jier as they chatted and ate.


    Xiao Wu, let me tell you, we had awesome luck. Grand Duke Arnold posted a mission at the guild to find his missing son. The reward was three seeking stones. Hundreds of other people took the mission but we were lucky enough to find the criminal who was holding his son. The guy didnt have any skills, so stupid Wind beat him easily.


    Haha! That guy was so unlucky. He confessed to the whole thing. Someone paid him a bunch of gold coins to hide the child in his house. But when the person never came back, he thought he''d make even more money by trafficking the boy.


    The guy didnt know the kid was the dukes son. He thought it was just an ordinary child because the kid was wearing ordinary clothes. If hed known it was the dukes son, no way would he have dared.


    Feng Wu ate and bobbed her head up and down from time to time as they told her how they ended up with three seeking stones.


    The four parted ways after their meal. Pei Qing, Wind, and Rain still had things to do so they left the virtual world. Feng Wu stayed and walked around outside the city looking for monsters to fight.


    Mob beasts reminded her too much of her animal friends. She was much better at fighting humanoid mobs. Her sword flew out easily against those.


    A group of two guys and three girls were watching Feng Wu not too far away. One of the girls eximed, That girl is so powerful! She can solo kill so many monsters.


    The three girls were all second-year Pharmacy division students at Xingguang Holy academy. They didnt have strongbat abilities so the first thing they did upon entering the world was partner up with some powerful guys.


    It was easy to do since they were all beauties from Xingguang.

 Chapter 193: Being Stared At

    Chapter 193: Being Stared At


    The two boys were attracted to the girls because of their beauty and their status as students at the academy.


    Whats so great about her? Shes probably just some over thirty year old woman. Its not that unusual to be that strong at that age," said one jealous girl.


    I dont see it. She looks like shes ten, replied the first girl weakly.


    Stupid, havent you heard of disguise items? There are so many of them here. I dont believe a kid can take on so many humanoids alone.


    Ah jealousy, you cant underestimate it.


    Stan, what do you say? She''s using an item right?


    Stan was put on the spot. There were a lot of disguise items avable, but looking at the little girl in front of him, he wasnt sure she was using one. Disguise items were easy to see through, but he couldnt see anything strange about her.


    After thinking it over Stan settled with, Its not easy to tell, especially if shes using a high-level item.


    Wait this girl seems familiar, spoke out one of the girls.


    What?! Where have you seen her? Plum frowned. She believed the girl they were watching definitely had on a disguise item. Could the girl be a student from Xingguang? She was even more jealous now! If the girl was a student then her appearance was probably real.


    Plum had been a pampered genius in her family, but upon entering Xingguang academy she realized there were geniuses and then there were <em>geniuses.</em> People like her became ordinary. Only those truly exceptional retained their title.


    Somewhere along the way Plum grew to resent anyone better than her, especially girls. Plum would go out of her way to bring them down.


    Plum and her girls used their talents to bully and ruin many girl geniuses. Few knew that the group was behind it.


    Dont tell me shes from our school. Marcy voiced the same doubt Plum had.


    The boys were quiet but they were curious about the girls identity as well. Powerful girls werent umon in the virtual world, but very few were so young.


    Oh! I remember now! Isnt that Feng Wu? Naniya said as she pped her thigh.


    Feng Wu? Ah! - It is Feng Wu! No way! What luck meeting her here.


    Yeah it is her. Ive seen her from a distance before. I would have forgotten if Naniya hadnt mentioned her.


    Stan walked closer to them and asked if she was really their ssmate.


    Shes a second-year too? Sai Ban, the other boy, asked.


    Plum snorted before turning to look at the boys. Tch. That shameless hussy? Shes a freshman, just entered Xingguang this year.


    Shes a freshman? Wow thats amazing. A freshman that strong, she must be the strongest in her ss.


    No wonder you all know her. She must be famous.


    The boys were impressed.


    Whatever. Plum smirked. She winked. Shes <em>very</em> well-known amongst the freshmen, but not in a good way. She looks young, but shes already got a kid.


    What''s more, she''s still messing around with other guys. Do you know, she confessed to the fifth-grade rep in public. So shameless.


    Then when she was rejected, she got frustrated and kept pestering Senior Ming Xi. Last year Senior Ming Xi went to Souya Kingdom to practice. Don''t know how Feng Wu found out, but she chased after him. So shameless. Following him all the way to the realm battlegrounds.


    Each of the girls put in their two cents and made up stuff about Feng Wu.


    Ming Xi was beautiful like the moon. He was elegant and noble and had a mysterious background. Girls dreamed about him and these three girls were no exception. But a guy that outstanding was out of their league.


    It was because he was so out of reach that they hated Feng Wu even more. She was already a mother but she still chased after him. Shameless!


    Feng Wu had no idea she was being hated on. She was focused on killing monsters. Monsters dropped coins and coins meant meat buns. She happily killed and saved. She was thinking about all the meat buns she could buy. Not just meat buns but chicken legs too! She couldnt bring her old space ring with her so all her delicious food wasnt avable. She had to work hard to build a new plump stash.


    While she was happily killing monsters, Plum and the other girls used a crystalmunication tool to tell someone about Feng Wu.


    Half an hourter Feng Wu had a sizable amount of copper coins. How many buns was that worth? Feng Wu seriously considered how many she could afford.

 Chapter 194: Jier is Coming

    Chapter 194: Jier is Coming


    Big sister can you take me with you? I cant level up on my own. An adorably cute voice softly spoke up from behind Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu turned around. A girl about her age was standing there. She had a bing blush on her cheeks and a shy expression like she was lost and didnt know what to do.


    Take her? If that girl could read minds she would see a big question mark in Feng Wus head.


    Take her how, take her where? As usual Feng Wus ignorance was hidden behind her deadpan expression.


    Take you where?


    Young maiden named Nicole: You serious?


    In an aggrieved voice she said, Can you take me to level up? I want to get to level 20 soon, but the monsters here are so strong, I cant do it alone. Her eyes got red and she quickly looked away into the distance. It was like Feng Wu was bullying her.


    Feng Wu didnt even have to think about it. No.


    Huh?! The girl was shocked. Who knew Feng Wu would reject her without hesitating.


    Big sister, I wont take advantage of you. Ill pick up all the fallen loot and store them away, that way you can focus on killing monsters and wont be interrupted. Itll be a lot faster.


    No need. Feng Wu shook her head. You canplete tasks in the city if you want to level up. You shouldnte out if youre weak, that way you wont drag others down.


    Wait! Don''t leave like this! The girl looked at Feng Wus retreating back. She was so angry she couldnt keep her cute expression on.


    A pity Feng Wu didnt pay her any attention. She left the monsters shed been killing for half an hour and returned to the city.


    Plum and the other girls appeared shortly after Feng Wu left. Behind them was a beautiful and morous girl. Beside her was an adorable cutie. The cutie''s big round eyes were clear and full of innocence. She exuded a youthful energy that made anyone looking at her feel positively inclined toward her.


    Upon seeing the morous beauty behind Plum, Nicole immediately spoke up. Im sorry Senior Sister Grace. I failed. Her guard is too high. She fixed a fawning expression on her face taking care to be properly respectful.


    Its not your fault. Ill think of some other way to deal with her. Grace, the morous beauty said. She spoke as if it was an unimportant matter.


    Big sister, what are you guys talking about? The girl at her side looked up with glistening eyes. She was as cute as a bunny.


    Graces cold face seemed to melt. There was even a hint of a smile on her rouge lips. It is nothing Ann[notes] Nicole wanted a ssmate to take her out to level up, but the ssmate refused is all.


    Oh. Ann nodded adorably. Thinking that Nicole was sad over being rejected she offered, That person is unloved by our ssmates. Why dont you go leveling up with us instead?


    Nicoles face stiffened and she shook her head. No no no. It - its OK Miss Ann. I have something else to do. Maybe another time.


    Ann, lets leave. I saw a ne that would look great on you. Im sure Ming Xi will positively die when he sees you wearing it, joked Grace.


    Ann was embarrassed. Big Sister! Im ignoring you now! Blushing madly she stomped her feet and ran away.


    You did good this time. These three items are for you. Grace waved her wand and three silver staves flew out to Plum and her girls.


    The three were girls were excited. They cried out their thanks. Thank you Senior Sister Grace!


    As for you Nicole, keep trying to get close to her. Come find me if you cant do it. After saying so Grace left to chase after her little sister.


    Jier and Elena[ID] came to the virtual world a little bit after Feng Wu returned to West Flower.


    Feng Wu. I havent seen you in a while and you look even cuter! Elena rushed over and smooshed Feng Wu in a bear hug against her boobs.


    Feng Wu flushed nearly suffocating in Elenas generous bosom.


    Big Sister Elena, please stop bullying Xiao Wu. In the end Jier couldnt bear any more and rescued her. He yanked her out of Elenas grasp.


    Elena snorted at that but didnt say anything. She held Feng Wus hand and the three of them walked into a nice restaurant prepared to reminisce and eat like pigs.


    Xiao Wu, be careful when youre by yourself. Even if the virtual world isnt real, it is still dangerous. Youll be ejected if another adventurer hurt you too much. Your mental stamina will suffer and youll need a mind repair potion to heal it, and thats on top of the rest time youll have to take.


    Be careful and dont believe others too easily


    Do you know, those people who ask you for money and things, theyre not good people?


    Elena liked Feng Wu so she bombarded Feng Wu with helpful suggestions as soon as they sat down.


    Feng Wu obediently listened. Clearly her job was to nod while Elena''s job was to talk.


    Jier asked Feng Wu about her experiences so far. She told him everything from meeting Pei Qing and the guys again to the strange people on the mountain. She told him about the girl who wanted her help to level up too.


    Pei Qing and the others actually made it here. Lucky they got good quality stones. Jier had not expected to hear news about them so soon. Who were the people who gave you trouble? Do you know? These guys dared give Xiao Wu trouble. He didnt care who they were, he was going to make sure they paid.


    At the time Jier made his vow Shui wasining to her brother. A shiver ran down her spine. Why was it so cold all of a sudden?

 Chapter 195: Nicole Reappears

    Chapter 195: Nicole Reappears


    Feng Wu shook her head. I dont know them but I dont like them. Her instincts honed from years ying with the animals on Yuehua mountain told her to stay away from them.


    I see. Jier sneered. If you meet them again, tell me and Ill knock some sense into them.


    Feng Wu nodded obediently. She would follow Jiers order.


    Elena gave Feng Wu more advice. Xiao Wu, in the future, therell be other people wholle up to you and ask you to help them level up. Do you know? The main purpose foring to the virtual world is to gain experience and get stronger. It doesnt help anyone if you help them level up. Quite the opposite. Itll slow their development.


    I know. I wont take them.


    Howe you didnt take that one girl to level up? When did Feng Wu get so smart? She actually knew to refuse and avoid being taken advantage of. Elena was so pleased. Feng Wu had grown a lot since thest time they saw each other.


    Feng Wu thought about the question a bit before replying. Brother Pei Qing said we donte to the virtual world to y. Wee for experience. If we want to get stronger we have to rely on ourselves. Dont think about relying on others and dont let others rely on you. She duly repeated what Pei Qing had told her.


    Actually Pei Qing hadnt said it because he was that high minded. It was simply because he knew there were bad people out there and he didnt want them to take advantage of Feng Wu. He would have been surprised at how quickly his advice saved her.


    Turned out Elena had been overthinking things, Feng Wu was still the same Feng Wu, no growth at all. She and Jier both gave Pei Qing kudos in their hearts.


    That guy could be reliable sometimes.


    Elena didnt stay too long in the virtual world. She left quickly after they finished eating. Like Pei Qing said, experience in the virtual world depended on personal strength; she didnt intend to interfere. Helping them would have defeated the whole purpose of the virtual world.


    Jier stayed behind and took Feng Wu to fight some monsters. He knew she didnt like hurting beast ones so he took her to ces that spawned humanoid ones. Monster mobs in the virtual world were aggressive but they had no sentience. They were built to spawn continuously so Feng Wu didnt feel bad killing them.


    Telling the difference between the virtual world and the real world was nearly impossible though. Ability and skill in here were no different from ability and skill in the real world. From humanoid monsters to skilled swordsmen, it was the same as fighting in the real world. Your strength had to be the real deal if you wanted to get to the top.


    Jier and Feng Wu were strong but they couldnt move into the more advanced regions because their rank was still too low. They had to settle with leveling up by fighting monsters in the area. It was easy for them so it was worthless for training experience. They really had to move to a higher region and fight stronger monsters if they wanted to get stronger themselves.


    Jier and Feng Wu had been fast friends since they met. Jier treated Feng Wu like his own daughter. They worked really well as a team so they blew through the mob easily.


    A new region opened up every ten rank ups. The masters already gathered in the higher-level regions. You wouldnt see them in low areas like this.


    Jier and Feng Wu battled for an hour. They earned a lot of experience points. Theyd be able to rank up and ess more regions soon enough.


    Unfortunately god didnt want them to enjoy peacefully leveling up and sent two people to annoy them.


    Nicole gushed, Older sister, so youre here too. How great is that? Do you want to practice with me? I promise to behave. Ill pick up all your things and I wont run around. Yes it was the same cute girl from before who had tried to snare Feng Wu.


    Xiao Wu, when did you get a sister? Jier sneered casually from the side at this girl iming Xiao Wu as sister.


    Feng Wu looked seriously at Nicole before shaking her head. I dont have a sister.


    Isnt she your little sister? The fellow that apanied Nicole looked like a high ranker, definitely at least level 20. Adventurers could only use detection techniques on those within a 10 level range of their own, so this was why Jier and Feng Wu knew he had to be level 20 or above.


    The guy looked quizzically at Feng Wu and Nicole. Why did one im one was her sister, while the other denied it? [notes]


    Big guy, if I called you my older brother would you magically turn into my older brother? Jier asked. He kicked at a humanoid that randomly attacked.


    The guy nodded his head in agreement. Oh, I understand now. It turned out the dark-haired had no blood rtion to the blonde.


    Nicole didnt expect the helper she brought along would make her stumble. She gritted her teeth. She wished she hadnt brought such a fool along.


    She wouldnt have bothered with someone as rough as him if it werent for his high rank. Nicole had standards. She only liked handsome men.


    Big Sister, fight the monster with us. Anton is really strong. Hell help us level up faster. Nicole stared at Feng Wu. There was a shimmer of tears in her eyes ready to fall at the first sign of rejection.


    Brother Anton, wont adding us be cumbersome? Jier asked. This Anton guy looked like a master so why did hee to such a low-level area?


    You dont have to be so humble; I saw your strength from a distance just now. I didnt have such skills at your age. How can you be a burden? Anton waved his hand and looked at Feng Wu.

 Chapter 196: I Want to Eat Meat

    Chapter 196: I Want to Eat Meat


    The look in Nicoles eyes changed a little. She hadnt brought him along so he could make friends with them.


    Well since no one objects then its OK. Lets work together. With Brother Anton helping us, well reach 20 in no time! Nicole looked longingly into the distance.


    Jier silently acquiesced to Nicoles suggestion. This girl was trying to get close to Xiao Wu so he wanted to see what she was up to by bringing such a high-level master along. Was she trying to look good?


    And Anton was a master. He killed cleanly and precisely. In fact he was a veteran mercenary with some renown in the mercenary world. He had encountered life and death situations more than once as a solo mercenary. The experiences taught him a lot and his awareness of danger was high while his strength andbat abilities had also improved. It was why his motions were so clear and purposeful without any hesitation.


    Such a master was good to have around. Feng Wu and Jier had no objections with Anton; Nicole was a different matter though. What was this girl even doing in the virtual world? Other than picking up drops, she didnt do anything else. She even got targeted by monsters a few times. Anton had to stop and save her.


    Jier was speechless. He was amazed such a stupid woman existed. Even Yifu and Jasmine were better than she was. And they were barely useful. Sure they had bad personalities, but at least they knew what they should and shouldnt do. They didnt need other people running over to protect them like this girl here.


    After insulting Nicole in his heart, Jier epted the fruit Anton handed over. The current area they were in didnt have many edible nts or animals but Anton had found some fruits for the group to eat.


    Jier didnt want to admit it, but Anton was an OK guy. He was good at killing monsters and was even thoughtful and found food for everyone so they could replenish their stamina.


    Feng Wu epted the fruit and nibbled at two meat buns she pulled from her storage ring. Nicoles eyes brightened at the sight.


    Big Sister, I also want to eat meant buns. Can you give me one? Nicole looked at Feng Wu pitifully as though she would cry if Feng Wu refused.


    Feng Wu swallowed the bite in her mouth then said one word. No.


    Nicole didnt expect to be rejected so unceremoniously. Shouldnt Feng Wu share the bun so shed look good? Wasnt she afraid the men would think her stingy?


    Big Sister, you really wont share? I really want to eat one. Nicole turned up the grievance in her voice.


    In all honesty Nicole just wanted to mess with Feng Wu. It would be great if the red-head grew to dislike Feng Wu.


    Anton felt bad watching the scene. He wasnt unhappy with Feng Wu for not sharing. It was just meat after all, so he tried negotiating. Sister Feng Wu, can you share with Nicole for now? Ill buy you some more when we get back to the city.


    A pity while he was talking Feng Wu finished thest bun. Dont underestimate Feng Wus speed.


    Nicole and Anton:


    Brother Anton, I really want to eat meat! Nicole acted petntly and stared usingly at Feng Wu.


    Anton was a softie and he couldnt bear to disappoint a cute girl like Nicole, so he turned to Feng Wu hopefully. Maybe she had more?


    Feng Wu ignored his gaze and asked Nicole seriously, Do you want to eat meat that much?


    I want meat! I want meat! Nicole was acting like shed been wronged.


    I understand. Feng Wu slowly got up and walked toward a humanoid monster, then killed it with a sh.


    Nicole smiled triumphantly. Big Brother Jier, why does Big Sister Feng Wu hate me? I didnt mean anything. Will you help me exin to her pwease? I wont demand meat anymore.  She stared at Jier with pitiful eyes. She yed the role of the wronged party really well!


    Nicole knew how to take advantage of her appearance. Shepleted a really hard task to get a permanent disguise item. She created an incredibly cute and adorable face. She knew exactly which expression to use on men to arouse their pity.


    Jier ignored her and silently ate his fruit.


    Anton coughed with second hand embarrassment. He took a big mouthful of fruit. What else could he do?


    How strange. What is Big Sister Feng Wu doing? Nicole watched Feng Wu squatting next to a humanoid monster with sword in hand.


    Jier and Anton looked over. What <em>was</em> Feng Wu doing?


    Nicole ran over. Big Sister Feng Wu, I didnt mean to annoy you, she said as she ran.


    Nicole thought Feng Wu was venting on the corpse. This was great of course. The more the guys saw her behavior the more they wouldnt like her and the better it would be for Nicole.


    Nicole was sure someone as beautiful as Jier wouldnt go for a woman as wild and ill-mannered as Feng Wu.


    Sister Feng Wu, what are you doing? Anton had walked over with Jier.


    Jier was curious too but his instincts told him it was better to not know.


    Feng Wu ignored him and instead turned to Nicole and asked, Which part do you like?


    Thisshe couldnt mean


    Nicoles face changed drastically. Looking at the body of the humanoid on the ground that looked identical to a real person her face got white and she retreated several steps.

 Chapter 197: Too Heavy

    Chapter 197: Too Heavy


    You - you want to eat human flesh!? screamed Nicole.


    You said you wanted to eat meat. Feng Wu replied with a straight face. What a strange person. She said she wanted to eat meat. But there was no beast meat in the area, so the only alternative was humanoid meat.


    She found a way to meet her requirement so why was Nicole unhappy?


    As simple as Feng Wu was, if no one properly exined it to her she wouldnt understand that it was impossible for people to eat human flesh.


    Ah Xiao Wu, this is a bit too heavy. Girl.. . you cant ask people to eat human flesh with that straight face! Who taught you this? Whoever it was speak up! I promise not to kill you! thought Jier.


    Thats right Sister Feng Wu, this is human flesh not animal flesh! Anton agreed with Jier. He wanted to cry. This girl was too strange. Who would have thought such a sweet, cute looking girl would dare eat another human? He wanted to go back to the real world where things made sense.


    This is a monster. Not a person. Feng Wu looked at the other three and seriously replied. She tried to cut a slice off while as she talked. A pity a line of text appeared when she tried.


    <em>-This is a humanoid creature. No cutting or slicing cannibalism allowed. Please do not give into such heavy tastes.</em>


    Everyone was relieved when Feng Wu withdrew her sword back into her storage ring.


    Anton was a bit frantic. Even if its not a real human being, you still shouldnt try to eat it! Normal people wouldnt try to eat it! How can you eat it?!


    Nicole, now even farther away, nodded her head emphatically. Wow this woman wanted her to eat another human. No way was she normal. If shed known she wouldnt have volunteered to try to get close to Feng Wu. She wanted to cry!


    Im not eating it. Its for her. Feng Wu pointed to Nicole.


    Of course it was impossible for Feng Wu to eat it. The meat was for Nicole. Shed been desperate to eat meat so Feng Wu found a way to help her. She thought to use the meat from the humanoid monster. She didnt know it was no good.


    I dont want to eat it! I dont want to eat it! Ill eat fruit! Fruit is great! It replenishes stamina and is good for the skin. Ill eat fruit over meat! Nicole was afraid Feng Wu would really feed her a slice of human flesh. She pulled out a fruit and munched on it so enthusiastically youd think she was starving.


    Nicole was much more well behaved afterwards, probably because she was scared of Feng Wu. She stopped running around and getting chased by monsters so Anton didnt have to stop and save her every few minutes. She didnt make any righteousments either. She only nced up from time to time to look at Feng Wu, as though she was afraid Feng Wu would rush over and eat her.


    While Feng Wu was leveling up in the virtual world, Madam Lan was wiping away tears as she bid farewell to her son.


    Tianer, you must bring your sister back. Shes so pitiful. You have to bring her back OK? Madam Lan kept saying. She was worried about her daughter.


    Feng Ting stood to the side with a smile on her face. Mother, rest assured. Brother will surely bring Xiao Wu back.


    Madam Lan nced over at Feng Ting. Hm, was her lukewarm reply.


    Feng Ting lowered her head sadly looking pitiful.


    Tian frowned a little at the scene. He tried to think of something to say on Feng Tings behalf, but it was difficult. He wasnt an elder. He had no qualifications to speak.


    Madam Lan only let Tian go after he repeatedly promised to bring Xiao Wu back. Feng Ting wanted to help Madam Lan back into the mansion, but Madam Lan ignored her extended hand and walked back inside while wiping at her eyes.


    Feng Ting lowered her head in embarrassment. Those people watching were sympathetic and felt bad for her, but what could they do? It was true the madam didnt like her, but it was also true neither the master nor to the old master cared. It was her fate as a concubine-born daughter.


    Besides the madam was only a little cold to Feng Ting. She never once scolded or beat her step-daughter. She never withheld her allowance either. Compared to other families that suppressed concubine-born children, the madam was very kind.


    No one noticed Feng Tings eyes change once she lowered them. They became firm and hard. She was a hundred times better than Feng Wu. She was more pretty, more popr, but Madam Lan wouldnt warm up to her. No matter how much she tried, it was never enough. She wasnt the madams biological daughter so it was useless. She wouldnt be able to get the madams love.


    Fortunately Tian liked her. The best part was he wasnt close to Feng Wu at all. She still had a chance. She just needed to grip tightly onto Tian and be his favorite sister.


    She pulled herself together and raised her head. To everyones eyes she was her usual kind and strong self again.


    Ting Ting! She was just about to go to her room when someone called out to her.


    She turned around. It was her good friend Shui.


    Shui was a regr visitor at the Feng house. She came and went as she pleased; the servants didnt bother her.


    Shui! Feng Ting was happy Shui visited her.


    Ting Ting, I saw Brother Tian walking to the teleportation array. Where is he going? She saw Tian but they were too far away from each other so she hadnt called out to him.


    Lets talk in my room. The girls walked while holding hands.


    Although Madam Lan didnt like Feng Ting, she didnt deprive her of material things. Feng Ting was hard pressed to find fault with her behavior.


    Feng Tings room was decorated strictly ording to standards by status. Madam Lan sent someone to get Feng Tings preference so the room was decorated exactly the way Feng Ting liked.

 Chapter 198: Picking Up Feng Wu

    Chapter 198: Picking Up Feng Wu


    Sometimes she wished Madam Lan <em>would</em> treat her unfairly. Then she could use it as excuse to drive a wedge between the madam and her husband and her father-inw. She could show how pitiful she was and how cruel and unkind the madam was. It would help break the rtionship between the madam and her son as well.


    But the madam was the epitome of grace, ady who acted ording to her status as the main wife of the Feng house. Dont let the constant tears fool you. Youd be hard pressed to find fault in herportment. She hadn''t made a single mistake for Feng Ting to exploit.


    Feng Ting remembered when she first came to the mansion and saw how Madam Lan cried all day. She marked Madam Lan as an easy to deceive, brainless twit. It was going to be easy to get her father to tire of Madam Lan. Afterwards she could push her mother into the main wife position and she would be the main daughter.


    But after staying in the Feng house for so long, she understood how nave shed been.


    Even if her father tired of Madam Lan, it was impossible for her mother to take over the position. There was Tian. As long as he existed, Madam Lans position as main wife would never waver. The mother of the future head had to be the main wife no matter what. Grandfather Feng would never allow otherwise.


    Even she had to admit Madam Lan outshone her own mother.


    The girls closed the doors and began whispering.


    Brother is going to pick up Feng Wu.


    Shui never expected this. Just thinking of that girl made her angry. What happened? I though Grandfather Feng didnt like Feng Wu. Why did he change his mind? Why let here back?


    Feng Ting poured a cup of tea for the two of them. Because Auntie Xing is going to return from Blood Moon forest and she wanted to see Feng Wu. That''s why Grandfather is allowing Xiao Wu toe back early. Now Mother can see her biological daughter again.


    Feng Ting was both happy and sad at the same time.


    Shui couldnt stand the loss look on her friends face. Ting Ting! Dont be sad. Even if Feng Wues back what could possibly happen to you? Youre the eldest daughter in the Feng house.[notes] With that scandal of hers, do you think any family will ept her as a daughter-inw?


    Shui dont say that. Xiao Wu is my sister. No matter what, I believe in her. She must be going through something difficult.


    What difficulties? Shes just shameless!


    Feng Ting looked disapprovingly at Shui.


    Well fine, I wont say anymore. Forget about your sister. Lets talk about your aunt. I remember I used to worship Aunt Xing when I was little. She was so amazing you know. Whens sheing back? Is sheing back for good? Shuis eyes sparkled as though she was talking about her favorite idol.


    She should be here in a few days. This time shell be staying for a while. Theres something wrong with Blood Moon forest so someone else is going to take over for her.


    Wait! What? Something happened?! Is Aunt Xing OK? Shui was sincerely worried.


    She should be OK, but there have been a lot of injuries and casualties in the troop keeping watch with Aunt Xing. Shes been guarding Blood Moon forest for over 20 years now. Someone else is taking over her position so shesing back home with cousin Yanran.


    You mean Feng Yanran?! Shesing back too? I havent seen her in years. I wonder if shes grown beautiful, considering how cute she was back then. Shui remembered Yanran was like a cute doll.


    She should be just as beautiful. I havent seen Cousin Yanran in a while. I miss her. Feng Tings eyes dimmed slightly as she thought about it.


    Feng Wu was a direct descendent of the Feng house, so it was a given she would be treated differently by Father and Grandfather. Feng Yanran was different as well. She was the most favored of all the younger generation despite being an illegitimate child borne from an unknown father. Feng Ting wondered about that


    Feng Ting wouldnt let such suspicions show on her face of course, she was a strong and kind girl.


    Feng Wu was enjoying a delicious meal cooked by Tian Yue.[notes]She had no idea her brother wasing to pick her up and disrupt her lunch.


    Xiao Wu, your brother is here to pick you up.


    Tian got teary eyed when he saw his little sister in a pretty blue dress. He was so nervous. He wondered how she would react. Would she scold him, hit him with a broom, ignore him?


    Many possibilities passed through his mind but he never expected she would drop her food and fly straight into his arms.


    The little hand that was just holding a chicken leg was now holding his waist in an oily grip. There were two distinct greasy palm prints on his coat.


    Tian Yues mouth twitched. Please clean your hands before hugging other people! Definitely dont use their expensive clothes to wipe your hands!


    Fortunately Tian didnt care. He held onto Feng Wu with a full heart. He did not expect her to take the initiative to hug him. Shed never been close to him when they were little. She would hide every time he tried to get close.


    This was the first time she opened up to him and hugged him. He was at a loss about what to do next.


    Older Brother! Feng Wu finally got to meet her brother! She studied him closely. She was so happy!


    Good girl. He patted her head. He asked his next question carefully. Xiao Wu wille home with me?


    Feng Wu looked up. We cant go. Senior Ming Xi didnt agree to marry me yet. Feng Wu decisively shook her head.


    Who is Ming Xi? This was the first he heard the name.


    Little Buns future father.


    Eh?! Tian was shocked. She was trying to find a husband?


    Xiao Wu. Who is Ming Xi? What do you know about him? What if hes a bad person?! The recently self-appointed guardian for Feng Wu asked in rapid fire session. Now that she recognized him, he was going to take his job seriously. No one was going to break his little sisters heart!

 Chapter 199: Going Back Home

    Chapter 199: Going Back Home


    It didnt matter who Ming Xi was, Tian saw him as a kidnapper, abducting a girl from her family.


    Feng Wu didnt understand her older brothers feelings. She blinked and said, He is a very good person, like Master. In her eyes Master, who had raised her, was the best person in the world. No one couldpare.


    Master: Hm. I didnt raise you in vain.


    Master? When did you get a master? Tian was suspicious.


    Feng Wu pressed her lips together and lowered her head.


    Tian:


    Seemed like he touched on something taboo. He hurried to change the topic.


    Xiao Wu, it doesnt matter who Ming Xi is. Go home with me OK? Grandfather, Father, and Mother are all waiting for you at home. Dont you want to see them?


    Feng Wu raised her head. Grandfather, mother, father. These were things she never had before. So besides older brother she had more family? Before transmigrating, shed been envious of other people who had a big family. Now she had one too!


    She was happy and hesitant at the same time. She finally met someone up to Masters standards. Would she never see Senior Ming Xi again if she left?


    She wanted to see her family but she didnt want to say farewell to Senior Ming Xi. She was deeply conflicted. She didnt know what to do.


    Feng Wus eyes were full of hesitation and fear of disappointment. She cautiously asked her older brother, Can I see Senior Ming Xi again?


    Of course you can see him again. Its just for the holidays. You cane back after when school starts again.


    She coulde back! She was satisfied. Nodding her had Feng Wu said, Lets go home together Older Brother!


    After saying her farewell and promising Tian Ke she would bring snack souvenirs, she, Little White,[notes] Little Bun and her brother left.


    Tian stood outside the gates of Feng family mansion with Feng Wu. It was decorated in the traditional style of the kingdom. Two vermillion doors stood at the entrance and gave the entire ce an imposing air.


    The two guards by the front immediately stood up and shouted a greeting to the young master and young miss.


    The servants surreptitiously looked at the young miss who had been gone for over a year. Their young miss had changed. She had always been a loose cannonball, always on guard with a wall around herself, but now she looked so more gentle and calm. Her expressionless face was kind of cute.


    Oh, whats this? The shengmu beast was holding the young misss baby. They couldnt tell the gender though. The old master exiled the young miss when she got pregnant, but gossip being as it was, he couldnt keep it a secret and some of the bigger families in Lanling discovered the scandal anyway.


    Even though the ancient eastern country wasnt as powerful as the other four empires, no one dared provoke it. It was a vast country with manyrge and small cities. Lanling was the capital and many aristocrats called it home. Large aristocratic families were on the top of the power chain here and Feng house was one of the most powerful houses. It was over a thousand years old.


    Tian took his little sisters hand and proudly walked her inside.


    The servants nearly dropped their jaw. These two siblings, always at odds, were walking hand in hand?! How incredible. Were they still asleep?


    Must be something wrong with their eyes. Yes. The needed to go see an eye doctor.


    The eldest young master and the second young miss[notes] were holding hands? The second young miss was really holding hands with the eldest young master. Really must be dreaming


    If Tian knew what these offenders were thinking he would have sent all of them to the mine and dig in the pits.


    The one most impacted by the visual was Feng Ting. Thest thing she wanted to see was the siblings getting along.


    If their rtionship improved, then where would she stand? She wanted to be Tians favorite. She wasnt going to let Feng Wu steal the spot, not after all the years of dedication and work she put in to get the position! She had to think of a way to break them up.


    She had such malicious thoughts but her face was so angelic. She swore she would drive Feng Wu out. She wouldnt let Feng Wu take what she had worked so hard for.


    Grandfather, Xiao Wu is back. Tian respectfully knelt and greeted his grandfather.


    Grandfather Feng looked at Feng Wu, his face devoid of expression. He gave a nomittal Hm.


    His granddaughter had returned but it was hard to tell if he was happy, unhappy or simply uninterested.


    Xiao Wu! Greet Grandfather. Madam Lans face was tense. She thought Feng Wu was still angry so she tugged at her daughters sleeve.


    Grandfather. Feng Wu obedientlyplied. But she didnt move from her position beside Tian after saying it. She was mute like a stick.


    Remember to thank your aunt well. You would never have been able to cross those gates if it hadnt been for her. Grandfather Feng was angry at his granddaughter. How did Feng house give birth to such a child?


    He didnt hold it against her that she had no talent. She didnt need it since she wouldnt inherit the house. The important thing was to find a good family for her to marry into. Get her a good husband so she could live a happy life with plenty of children.


    But this girl was always rebellious! That face of hers. It was like the whole world owed her something.

 Chapter 200: Mother is a Crybaby

    Chapter 200: Mother is a Crybaby


    He didnt think she could make him any angrier but he was wrong. Hed underestimated her ability. She went off and returned home pregnant. A fourteen-year-old girl, pregnant!


    That wasnt the worst part. The worst part was her refusal to say who the father was! He repeatedly asked her what had happened but she refused to say.


    Grandfather Feng felt his unaplished granddaughter had to have fallen victim to someones schemes. This granddaughter of his, on her own, no way would she have the guts to have intimate rtions with a man. Not without being married first!


    But even if it she was the victim, she was too capricious. It was her leaving home the way she did that gave outsiders an opportunity to harm her.


    Ay! He got angry every time he thought about it. How did his Feng house give birth to such a stupid granddaughter?!


    Madam Lan held onto Feng Wus hand. Dont worry Father, Feng Wu knows her wrongs. She will be obedient in the future, she said, trying to soothe her father-inw. Why couldnt this child admit her mistake? Her stubbornness was going to make Father-inw angrier.


    Xiao Wu, quickly tell Grandfather you were wrong. Madam Lan feared her father-inw would kick Feng Wu out again. She tugged at Feng Wu, her anxious eyes filled with tears.


    I was wrong. Feng Wu didnt know how she was wrong, but she wasnt afraid to admit it if her confession would keep this prettydy from crying.


    Master said crying was no good. It made people weak. Thats why she didnt cry. Thisdy by her side had to be very weak.


    Feng Wu thought admitting it would keep thedy from crying. She didnt expect thedy would cry even more! Didnt she say what thedy wanted? Why was thedy crying?


    Xiao Wu, you must have suffered greatly. You must not have eaten or slept well. And you had to take care of your baby by yourself. Thesest few months, even your temperament has changed When did Xiao Wu ever admit her mistakes so easily? Madam Lan knew perfectly well how stubborn her daughter was. That stubborn attitude was the cause of most of her troubles.


    It took so much hardship to change her attitude. Poor Xiao Wu! Dont worry Mother will definitely protect you!


    Madam Lans wails filled the hall. Grandfather caught Hangs[notes] eyes. The message was clear. Stop your wife from crying so much! Crying women vexed him to no end.


    Not eat well? Not sleep well? Feng Wu considered it. She had delicious meat buns and barbeques every day. As for sleeping, the bed in her dorm was nice and soft. Although the bed in Tian Yues house was firmer, it was stillfortable. She didnt feel like she had suffered.


    Im not bitter. I eat meat buns and roasted chicken. The bed is also soft. After thinking about it she added, Little White helps with Little Bun. Its not hard.


    Wuu. You used to only eat magical beast meat. You refused to eat any other kinds of meat, now youre eating meat buns and chicken? Wuu. My poor child!


    Madam Lan was excellent at crying.


    Feng Wu didnt know what to do. Master was right. Excessively crying women were troublesome. Feng Wu was pleased she avoided being a crybaby.


    Enough! Grandfather Feng yelled. What are you crying so much for? All of you get out. Feng Wu, you stay.


    As soon as Grandfather Feng mmed his hand on the table Madam Lan stopped crying.


    Feng Wu looked at the old man in admiration. So powerful. Just a few words and he made the woman that was her mother stop crying.


    Were all mothers like that? But it was strange. Tian Yue didnt cry.


    Looking down Grandfather Feng saw that Feng Wu hadnt been frightened by his outburst. Not only that but she was staring at him with shiny eyes. This girl lived outside for a year and her courage grew. If it was before she would definitely have cried and stered an aggrieved expression on her face.


    Madam Lan looked at Feng Wu. She was worried her father-inw would get angry again so she was reluctant to leave. But she didnt dare stay. She had lived in Feng house long enough to know that no one dared gainsay him.


    Feng Ting was overjoyed. How wonderful! She hoped the old man was going to p Feng Wu and her vile spawn to death.


    Her face didnt show a trace of her vicious thoughts. The only thing on her face was concern for her younger sister.


    Papa Feng and Tian were worried because Grandfather Feng still looked angry. Was it a good idea to leave them alone together like this?


    The father and son duo came to the same decision. They would wait outside the door, so if there was movement, they would be able to rush in and save Feng Wu.


    After everyone left, Grandfather Feng stared at Feng Wu angrily. How surprising, she was unafraid of him. If this was before she would have already been shivering in fear. Where was this new calm attitudeing from? Turned out her leaving the house for a while was good. Her temperament had changed for the better.


    Grandfather Feng coughed lightly before speaking. You know you were wrong?


    Yes. Feng Wu replied obediently; her eyes crystal clear. This person was amazing. She had heard Older Brother Tian say he was her grandfather. In the future she had to be stronger like her grandfather. No one would dare be noisy and cry in front of her then.


    You and that kid from the Qui family dont share fate. Dont worry about it. Youll find the right person in the future.


    What kid from the Qui family? Blink blink.


    Who else? Still pretending to be confused? Still not giving up on that Qui Ruo Bai?! He thought shed let go, turned out she was still holding out hope.


    I dont want him. Feng Wu didnt know this guy from the Qui house.


    Forget it! I get angry every time I see you. Leave the child here. Go out and talk to your father and brother. Grandfather Feng dismissed her with a wave of his hand. How irritating. Did those two stupid idiots think he didnt know they were guarding outside the door? Who did they think he was? As if he would really kill his own granddaughter. Psh!


    Hm. Feng Wu nodded and left Little Bun with Little White in the hall.


    Grandfather Feng waited until Feng Wu left before reaching over and taking Little Bun from Little White. He studied Little Bun closely.


    Grandfather Feng was still a stranger to Little Bun and his hold was a little too firm. Little Bun frowned. He was displeased.

 Chapter 201: The Ungrateful Shui

    Chapter 201: The Ungrateful Shui


    Grandfather Feng stared back at Little Bun. Who are you, you little rascal? Why does the vice-principal think youre so special? Says youre special, says its a secret, says hes not allowed to say. And now I have to keep it a secret too. Tells me I have to keep it a secret but wont share what the hell the secret is. Fucking old geezer. Even if I wanted to talk about it, its not like I know anything.


    He had blown an enchantment out through his beard as he spoke so no one could hear their conversation.


    Xiao Wu, you and Grandfather finished talking already? Tian was surprised their conversation ended so quickly.


    Papa Feng was puzzled. Wheres the child? He was anxious when he didnt see the nanny beast holding Little Bun.


    With Grandfather, replied Feng Wu.


    With Grandfather?! Cold-hearted Grandfather Feng was interested in a child? How shocking!


    But neither men were worried about Little Buns well-being. Grandfather Feng was a peerless powerhouse on the pinnacle of the world. He wouldnt stoop to hurting a baby.


    Grandfather Feng: Then why the hell were you loitering by the doorway?!


    It looks like Grandfather Feng didnt say it, but hes forgiven you. He wouldnt have been interested in your child otherwise.


    Papa Feng was so relieved. On one side was his daughter, on the other side was his father. He would have had a hard time if they fought. Good thing everyone could live peacefully.


    Thats great Xiao Wu. Looks like Grandfather isnt angry anymore.


    Feng Wu had suffered a lot in the past year but now things were finally better.


    That Feng Wu was back home was a big deal. The news spread to the other aristocrat houses in the capital.


    Most people didnt expect she would be able return. Most people would have been executed for shaming their houses like that. Being exiled was a lenient sentence. Or if the person wasnt driven out then they would be stripped of their status. They would certainly never be able to enjoy the benefits they once had.


    The capital, Qui mansion, Bings room.


    So Feng Wu is really back. The woman who spoke was dignified with sharp eyebrows and eastern features. Her porcin hand held a jade teacup to red lips.


    It makes me sick. Grandpa Feng is beyond silly. Bing[ID] was sitting by the window trimming a nt, but she was doing it badly.


    What should we do Big Sister Lanzhou? I hate her so much. I dont understand why Grandpa Feng would let here back. Shell be buzzing around Elder Brother again. Its disgusting! Shui wanted to p Feng Wu ever since she found out from Feng Ting, but her sister had sent her a note so she was forced to return home. Lanzhou, her older sisters friend, hade over so now all three were in Bings room.


    Little sister, stop talking nonsense. If you liken her to a fly buzzing, then what is Bai?[ID] Bing nced at Shui in light reproach. She put down the potted nt and went to sit down beside Lanzhou.


    Shui realized herment had been inappropriate. She covered her mouth with her hand in an oops gesture before sticking her tongue out at her older sister yfully. I was wrong. To say shes a fly is too good for her.


    Shui, why are you even so angry? Its not like she and Bai are ever going to get together. You should know your mother would never allow Bai to marry a woman whos already got a child. Lanzhou put her teacup down, while maintaining her perfect posture.


    I just really hate her! I dont want to see her pestering Elder Brother. And she pped me twicest time. Shes a horrible, disgusting woman. I wish she would just die!


    She beat you?!Bing didnt expect her little sister to keep something so important secret.


    Even Lanzhous eyes opened up in surprise. She dared hit you?!


    Of course she dared. Shes older now. Before she would always make a detour around me, but now not only does she dare talk back to me, she dare hit me! Shuis heart burned with anger every time she thought about those two ps to the face.


    Bings eyes darkened. Hm... In that case I really cant let her go.


    Older Sister, you and Sister Lanzhou have to help me get revenge! Her sister and Sister Lanzhou were the only ones she could share the humiliation with. Yes, she was really beaten by someone with a crippled cultivation system. Her pride wouldnt let her swallow the insult.


    Lanzhou let out a small puff of air before softly saying, Dont worry. Feng Wu was in the wrong this time. Bing and I will help you.


    Big Sister Lanzhou, youre wonderful! Shui eximed.


    Feng Wu didnt know three girls were out to get her. She was busy being happy.


    She was either reading romance novels with her mother or apanying her mother with Little Bun shopping or watching some y or other. Sometimes Tian came along with them, though usually he was busy practicing swordsmanship with Grandfather Feng.


    Papa Feng had his hands full taking care of family business so he didnt normally have time to apany them.


    Right now the mother and daughter duo were walking hand in hand to see a y. They were dressed in simr styles; it was quite a pretty picture. The theater they were going to was well-known in the capital; many aristocrats and couples patronized it.


    Todays y was called Dragon yer Hero. It was about a young man named Ao who was a swordsmanship fanatic. He visited sword masters from all around the world to hone his swordsmanship. When he finally returned home, he found out that a gigantic fire-breathing dragon had burned his entire vige down.


    Everyone died. Even his parents. To avenge them he went to the royal pce and obtained the legendary Holy Royal sword that had been passed down for generations. Then Ao went to the dragons home ind and yed the fire-breathing dragon.

 Chapter 202: Plan Failure

    Chapter 202: n Failure


    People didnt have to live in fear of the dragon anymore. Ao was hailed as a hero and the king gave him the princesss hand in marriage. Ao and the princess married and lived happily ever after. The End.


    The person who yed the part of Ao was a handsome man from the kingdom by the name of Hua Sheng. Madam Lan liked the actor and went to every y he appeared in. If he was in it, shed be there.


    They were at the point in the story where Ao returned home to find it burned to the ground. It was an emotional scene were the hero vowed he would avenge everyone, has father, mother, brothers, sisters, rtives, friends,  the entire vige!


    Wuuu, wuuu. Ao is so pitiful, losing his family so young.  Madam Lan dabbed her eyes with her tear soaked handkerchief.


    Feng Wu: But why is the dragon made of fabric?


    Well it was a fake dragon of course. It was basically made out of magical fabric that when imbued with fire magic would give people the illusion of a dragon.


    Feng Wus eyes were sharp and she could tell from a nce that the dragon flying around was fake.


    Feng Wu wondered why the man cried so much. Why dere vengeance on a piece of fabric? He was so strange.


    Wuuu hup! Madam Lan had cried so much she hupped.


    The sword is obviously a regr iron sword. Why are they calling it a holy sword?[notes] Feng Wu stared at the man on stage holding the holy sword made of iron and at the dragon made out of fabric. She watched them fight with an expressionless face. It didnt make sense.


    Wuuu Madam Lan bit her handkerchief. She was never going go to a y with Xiao Wu ever again! Cant let a person enjoy the story in peace!


    Madam Lan, who had dreams of watching ys with her daughter, had her dreams dashed. She didnt dare ask Feng Wu again.


    Well if mother and daughter couldnt watch ys together then they could cook! Madam Lan smiled just thinking about all the wonderful cakes they would make together.


    Madam Lan sent the servants out of the kitchen so she and her daughter could experience the joy of cooking, but when the finished product came out Madam Lan truly regretted the decision.


    Madam Lan: What is this? Obviously followed the same steps so why is the thing my daughter made all ck and smoking? Is it safe to eat?


    Feng Wu stared at her mother with bright expectant eyes, waiting for her mother to try a bite.


    Madam Lan wasn''t sure she''d survive if she ate it.


    Auntie Lian was standing to the side wondering the very same thing.


    No never mind. Im afraid to do that. Just practice some more. What Madam Lan really wanted to say was, "Please never cook again!" but that cute expression she couldnt bare to.


    They ended up eating the biscuits Madam Lan made. The ones Feng Wu made was quietly removed and disposed of as lethal weapons.


    Da! Da! Da! Little Bun grinned, his toothless mouth open and dripping drool. He held the rattle like it was a toy as he banged it against the bed furiously. He was having fun all by himself.


    Young Master, heres some delicious milk. Its from a level 5 beast. The maid ignored the nanny shengmu beast and offered Little Bun a bottle of milk.


    The shengmu had been peacefully standing when the maid walked into the room toward Little Bun. It immediately red a warning at the maid to note any closer, otherwise it wouldn''t be nice.


    Everyone knew shengmu beasts were the best babysitters. But if it regarded you as an enemy it wouldnt hesitate tosh out at you.


    She stopped trying to move closer. Shengmu beast, youre Little White right? The young miss asked me to bring the little master this milk. Here, you can feed it to him.


    Pop!


    Not only did Little White reject the milk, it knocked the milk to the floor.


    Why did you do that?! She was angry but she couldnt reason with the beast so she picked the bottle up and left.


    She walked to a tiny obscure corner.


    How did it go? Did the kid drink it? Another woman in maid uniform hurried to the first maid.


    No Sister Ming. The shengmu beast was watching and wouldnt let the kid have any.


    Useless! Such a simple thing and you couldnt do it. Why did the eldest miss even save you for?! The new maid cursed as she pointed at the first maid.


    The first maid kept her head down as she was being scolded, but in her heart was a rebellious thought: if it was so easy why didnt you do it?


    After a few more choice words, Ming shook her sleeve out and left to report to her master.


    Sorry Master, the girl failed. Ming kept her head respectfully down.


    That child is a stain to the house. I wanted to save the Feng reputation, I did not expect you would let me down so much


    Feng Ting looked coldly at Ming. A glimmer of something shed in her eyes.


    Eldest Young Miss, I will not fail next time. Please have mercy! Ming threw herself down begging in fright.


    Forget it. Upon reconsideration, its probably too early to get rid of the child anyway.


    Ming was unwilling. But Miss, letting Xiao Ye[ID] off is too good. That loser Feng Wu doesnt deserve your kindness!


    Dont worry, Im not letting her off the hook. Im the eldest daughter. Ill never let that trash take my ce in Brother Tians heart.


    Feng Ting knew she was behaving irrationally, but she couldnt help it. She felt her reason snap whenever she saw Brother Tian doting on Feng Wu.


    Grandfather Feng treated her with indifference and her father didnt love her. Brother Tian was the only one good to her. Their rtionship opened a lot of doors for her. Primary of which was ess to other aristocrats and their direct heirs.


    Shed worked hard to make sure Tian saw her in the best light. She knew he admired the same kind of woman Grandfather did. Both men liked women who reflected them, strong and intelligent. If it werent for the fact Papa Feng loved Madam Lan so much, Madam Lan, with her temper, would have never been able to step through the front gates of Feng House and gotten Grandfathers approval.

 Chapter 203: Cousin Yi Lin

    Chapter 203: Cousin Yi Lin


    She knew it was impossible for her to win over any of the three major members.[notes] No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt move them. They treated her with indifference, neither neglecting nor favoring her. Brother Tian was her only angle.


    Tian and Feng Wu didnt used to get along before. She used to secretlyugh at Feng Wu because of it. But now they were getting along and he was even doting on her. It was the first time she felt threatened.


    She was jealous of Feng Wu. That girl got all the attention just because she was Madam Lans daughter. She didnt have to put any effort in at all!


    She had to get rid of Feng Wu and make Feng housepletely give up on that trash. She had wanted to kill Feng Wus child just to make her suffer. But thinking about it now, she knew it wasnt the right time. She was being too irrational. Wouldnt killing the child help Feng Wu? Then her shame wouldnt be an eyesore to everyone. As long as that illegitimate child existed they would remember the scandal and the shame Feng Wu brought to the house. Feng Wu that slut, she gave birth to a child out of wedlock, is what they will think every time they saw the baby.


    Feng Ting calmed down after thinking it over. She stopped being so anxious. She wasnt the only one who wanted Feng Wu gone either. If she knew Shui at all, she knew that girl would act against Feng Wu soon. She wasnt sure what Shui nned but she needed to be ready to add to the mes when the time came.


    Feng Wu was ying in the garden with Little Bun when a maid walked in with a girl. The girl was about the same age as Feng Wu.


    Second Young Miss, Miss Yi Lin is here. The maid stood to the side respectfully.


    Xiao Wu! Why didnt youe visit me when you came back? I dont have anyone to talk to. Ive been so bored since you left. Yi Lin dismissed the maid with, You leave first. I have some things I want to talk to your master about.


    The maids all knew Yi Lin and their master were on good terms, so they obediently obeyed.


    After all the maids left Yi Lin stepped over toward Feng Wu and reached out to affectionately hold her hand. But unexpectedly the Feng Wu who had always been close to her stepped back to avoid her.


    Surprising. When did this fool get so smart? Had she done something? No, not possible. Feng Wu was too stupid. Yi Lin was confused.


    Feng Wu had taken Little Bun and backed up two steps. Who are you? She stared at the stranger in front of her.


    Whats wrong with you Xiao Wu? Im Yi Lin, your cousin. Your aunts daughter. How could you forget me?! Was it amnesia? But she hadnt heard anything about it. Maybe Feng Wu was pretending to not know her because she was mad about that whole pregnancy thing? It was her idea that got Feng Wu into the situation


    Xiao Wu, are you still angry with me? Because I suggested you go to Heavy Fog forest and look for the legendary essence fruit? You have to believe me, I never thought something like that would happen in the middle of the forest. I would never do something like that to you on purpose. I wish I could switch ces with you. Dont be mad anymore OK? Yi Lins eyes got red and she brought a handkerchief to her cheeks.


    Feng Wu should have rushed over andforted her. After all she was Feng Wus only friend since they were little.


    But it was a sad miscalction. The Feng Wu that Yi Lin knew, the one that regarded her as a friend and close sister, had died during childbirth. The Feng Wu in front of her was a different soul from another world. And this Feng Wu wasnt so gullible. This Feng Wu wouldnt trust a person who tried to emotionally manipte her.


    It might be because Feng Wu had always been an unusual child who possessed an innate sense of self, she could read other people easily. Those who were sincere, those who werent, she could tell.


    Like when she first met Tian, it was because she sensed his sincerity and kindness that she unequivocally epted him as her brother.


    Feng Ting on the other hand was not good. Though she imed to be her older sister the only thing Feng Wu sensed from her was hate, so naturally Feng Wu refused to acknowledge her. This attitude wasn''t suspicious because Original Feng Wu never paid attention to Feng Ting either.


    Feng Wu could tell Yi Lin didnt like her. Unable to sense any kindness from the person in front of her, Feng Wu naturally wouldnt believe her. Even if Feng Wu wasnt smart, she had good instincts. She was like an animal that instinctively knew to avoid danger.


    Yi Lin stood there and cried for a full five minutes but Feng Wu didnt show a single sign of concern. It was clear Feng Wu wans''t interested inforting her, she was just standing there holding Little Bun. Yi Lin was at her wits end. What was she supposed to do in a situation like this? Her act was useless if no one acknowledged it.


    Luckily for Yi Lin Madam Lan saved her. Yi Lin, whats the matter. You two cousins normally get a long so well. Whats going on? The girls were like two peas in a pod so why was the atmosphere so tense?


    It only got stranger as Madam Lan got closer. One was crying while the other stood there like a stone. Why were they so unfriendly with each other?


    Auntie. Atst! Yi Lin was so relieved. She hadnt known how to get out of the situation. Why was Feng Wu suddenly so hard to deal with? Had going outside been too much of a shock for her?


    Yi Lin, stop crying. Come tell your auntie whats wrong. Madam Lan walked over and wiped Yi Lins tears.


    Its nothing, -sniffle-. I was justining how I wasnt by Xiao Wus side when the ident happened. Then afterwards I couldnt help her. I felt sad. Of course Yi Lin wasnt going to tell the truth. The only ones who knew about Feng Wu''s ident were her and Feng Wu.


    If Grandfather Feng found out she had a hand in Feng Wus pregnancy, she knew wouldn''t escape unscathed.


    Her fathers side of the family was minor and had no power. She couldnt risk losing the affections of her father and uncle.

 Chapter 204: Daughters Day

    Chapter 204: Daughter''s Day


    Madam Lan was moved to tears. You have a good heart. Auntie is touched you care so much for Xiao Wu. Madam Lan was easily moved by small things, but Yi Lins concern for Feng Wu moved her a lot.


    Dont cry anymore Auntie. Its my fault for making you sad.


    Its not your fault Yi Lin. Auntie is just so touched by you girls.


    The two hugged and cried in each others arms, totally forgetting about Feng Wu.


    When her tears finally dried and there was nothing left to cry, Madam Lan pulled back from Yi Lin and asked, Yi Lin, why were you looking for Xiao Wu?


    Oh right. Daughter''s day is in three days. I wanted to see the rivernterns with Xiao Wu. Is it OK? Yi Lin finally got to say what she came to say. Didnt expect the dy to be so long.


    Yi Lin would have tossed her sleeve and left ages ago were it not for the fact that Madam Lan was her aunt and the patriarchs wife. Why else would she have bothered to spend so much time carrying on and crying with the woman. Yi Lin didnt understand why her uncle married such a human waterfall. The woman cried more than she talked!


    If it was Yi Lin inviting Feng Wu then it was OK. They were cousins. Madam Lan had nearly forgotten about Daughter''s day. She gave her permission for the two go together.


    Speaking of Daughter''s day, it is a unique festival in the ancient east. Everyday on that day, unmarried daughters from all over (it didnt matter if they were royalty, aristocrats, ormoners) would go to the river to watch the lights. Legend had it that their wishes woulde true if they wrote their birthday and wish on a piece of paper and tied it to antern to float down the river.


    Whether it was true or not, countless unmarried girls went to the river to light antern.


    Papa Feng told his two daughters, Feng Wu and Feng Ting, to go an enjoy themselves at the river. Of course he wouldnt let them go unchaperoned. He assigned Tian to watch over them and had Madam Lan stay behind to take care of Little Bun.


    Little Bun wasnt born under a fantastic star but he was small and adorable. In less than an hour, hed gained Madam Lans eptance and won her over.


    The Feng children went to the spot reserved for nobles. Everyone was allowed to light antern on the river, but there were specific ces for every ss. The nobility were prideful, so of course they wouldnt cram in with themon folk.


    The royal family built a garden just for noble children. In the garden was a bamboo building for young nobledies to sit and chat in. They could admire the beautiful flowers while setting theirnterns onto the river.


    It was arge three-story building. The first floor was for daughters of minor noble families. The second floor was for those from major noble families. These included some ranked aristocrats like the daughters of minor princes and dukes. The third floor was reserved for imperial princesses of the royal family or their invited guests.


    No one would dare enter the building without permission.


    Feng Wu and Feng Ting went to the second floor. It was awkward for a guy to follow them in so Tian stayed in the garden.


    There were already a fewdies in the second floor. They began whispering as soon as they saw Feng Wu. A few bold ones even pointed; they had no scruples doing so since Tian wasnt there.


    Thedies knew Feng Wu was an impulsive, brainless twit. She got in trouble every time she made a ruckus. If she dared make trouble in the building, then the queen would punish her for sure. It wouldnt matter if she was a Feng member or not.


    All thedies there were from distinguished families. It wasnt that they hated Feng Wu, it was just that her behavior was unfit for a girl in her position. She was simply too unsightly. But despite her behavior and her inability to cultivate, her family still looked kindly upon her.


    She had no self-control and went berserk whenever anyone mentioned the word broken cultivation[notes] in front of her. You couldnt even count how many times her recklessness got her in trouble. She never learned and kept falling for the same traps over and over again.


    How did Feng house produce someone like her? She was unfit for public asions.


    When some of the youngdies thought about it like that, their mouths soured. It felt like the standards for nobility had dropped.


    The gossip about Feng Wu had spread to the entire aristocracy. Considering Feng Wus personality, none of thedies felt any sympathy for her.


    Trash would always be trash. It would have been better if she knew her ce. Being noble did not fit her at all, the hat was simply too big for her to wear. She was better suited to be amongst themon folk.


    No one expected her to return from exile. This Daughter''s day suddenly felt dreary.


    Some were jealous of her even if they didnt want to admit it. That was part of the reason they hated her. Jealous she could make her family love her so much without putting in any effort. Her family didnt give up on her even though she had no cultivation abilities.


    They thought about their own situations, of how much time and effort they spent learning things they had no interest in just so their parents would be proud of them.


    So as you can see, there were various reasons why some girls didnt like Original Feng Wu. Of course there were also girls who didnt bother with Feng Wu, never mind put in the effort to hate her, but these girls were in the minority.


    So when Feng Wu went up to the second floor she was immediately hit by a wave of strong disgust. It shot at her like a knife. The girls didnt disguise how they felt at all.


    Shui and her sister, Bing, sat in a corner. They sneered when they saw Feng Wue up. Time to make trouble for the loser. The bigger the trouble the better.

 Chapter 205:

    Chapter 205:


    Oh my god, look at the guts on that girl. So loose and still dare toe out in public.


    I know. How thick can her skin be? She already lived so long as the number one disappointment in the Feng family. Living in so much excess, was there even any value in her chastity?


    Does she even have any face left? I dont know why Feng house would let someone so shameful back in.


    I know. If it was my house, wed have kill the slut already for ruining the family name like that.


    She daree light thentern even though she already has a child. So shameless.


    I know. I would have mortified to death.


    The nobledies held themselves with grace and proper poise while delivering these vicious words. It was a testament to their education.


    If it was Original Feng Wu, she would have already rushed out and pped some bitches. She didnt get the nickname she devil for nothing.


    But the one standing there now wasnt the Feng Wu they knew.


    Xiao Wu! Youre here. Why didnt you call out to me? Yi Lin yelled up from down the stairs.


    Yi Lins family was a smaller noble family so she didnt have the qualifications to go to the second floor. Without Feng Wu there she wouldnt have the courage to go up. She could only me her mother for marrying poorly.


    As the eldest daughter in Feng house, her mother could have married better, but instead she married into some no name minor noble house.


    Her mother, Feng Tian Jiao, had been the number one catch back then. She naturally attracted the spotlight as the eldest Feng daughter. Everyone wondered which top notch family she would marry into. Who knew the delicate Feng daughter would fall in love and try to elope with the son of a minor noble.


    She was captured and brought back home in under two hours, but she didnt give in and instead went on a hunger strike. So between having her die from hunger or letting her marry the man she wanted, the family ended up giving in, however they only gave her a small dowry.


    Her life wasnt peaches and cream after marriage. It was only after she moved out of Feng house that she realized what hardshipsy in living in a minor house. It was toote for regrets though.


    Feng Jiao had two sons and three daughters. Yi Lin was her eldest. Because she had so many children, she was able to live an easy life. Feng house members were relieved.


    No matter what, she was still the eldest daughter of Feng house. The house she married into didnt dare treat her badly. Everyone had already gone through their indignant phase over the marriage. Even her arrogant and domineering father and brother[notes] couldnt do anything but shake their heads in helplessness.


    Feng house may have ignored her long ago had they not been bound by blood.


    Its Yi Lin. Come on up. Feng Ting beckoned for Yi Li toe up.


    Now that she had Feng Tings approval, Yi Lin picked up the hem of her skirt and walked upstairs. As soon as she reached the top she went to stand beside Feng Wu and Feng Ting. She looked around curiously.


    The otherdies had no interest in her so they didnt pay her any attention. She was a Feng cousin so they werent concerned about her behaving inappropriately like some greenhorn.


    Yi Lin, this person was good at using other people. She was outrageously spoiled by her mother. In fact if it werent for her knowing to disy the right image, she would have been rejected by Feng house long ago.


    Feng Ting hid the disdain in her eyes. It figured Feng Wu was only worthy of associating with this kind of person. She knew Yi Lin spoke badly about Feng Wu behind her back. Yi Lin even used Feng Wu to beat her two younger sisters by fooling Feng Wu into thinking they bullied her at home.


    The results were predictable; of course there would be no words of praise. Her family scolded her severely and her aunts family was offended. Feng Wu was a fool.


    Lets go sit here. Yi Lin pulled Feng Wus hand to a couple of empty seats.


    The seat wasnt bad. It had a good view of both the garden and river below.


    Xiao Wu, Feng Ting, have you heard? Other than the usual male guests we always have, theres another bigshot visiting. Yi Lin lowered her voice. She looked left and right, pretending to be mysterious.


    A heavy weight huh? Is he one of the three princes? Feng Ting wasnt all that interested.


    Daughter day was basically like a giant blind date with many minor princes and members of the imperial royal family in attendance. There were always a few who paired up during the festival.


    The three princes attended every year. Not many people could get close to them, but that didnt dampen thedies enthusiasm. If they could be an imperial concubine, theyd be the envy of the nation.


    Feng Ting wasnt looking to marrying any of the three princes though. She wasnt delusional. She knew that with her status, there was no way she would be admitted as a concubine. Besides she already had a target in mind.


    Yi Lins dream of being a concubine was ridiculous. She looked down on Yi Lin and her silly dreams. A girl from such a small house, how could she be epted as a royal concubine? Feng Ting was disdainful of Yi Lin.


    I dont know <em>which</em> prince, but its definitely a prince from the Silver Moon country. A descendent of a god! Yi Lin grew more excited the more she thought about it. If she could get his favor, she wouldnt have to suck up to Xiao Wu anymore!


    Prince of the ancient Silver Moon country? Feng Ting nearly yelled out loud. No wonder there were so many more male guests downstairs than normal. Turned it a big shot would be visiting.


    A fire lit in Feng Tings heart. Bo forget it, she wouldnt have a chance. Eighty percent of the aristocrats here would by aiming for him. She wouldnt get the chance to get close.


    Feng Ting dreamed big but she was realistic. She had a strong sense of self-awareness and knew better than to try and snatch a prince away from one of the princesses. It would be one thing if she seeded, but if she failed she would be cklisted forever. The risk wasnt worth it.

 Chapter 206: An Irritable Yi Lin

    Chapter 206: An Irritable Yi Lin


    Yi Lin was surprised her cousins didnt know about the Silver Moon prince.


    Madam Lan hadnt shared the news with the girls because she didnt think the Silver Moons princes arrival had anything to do with their house. Neither girls were qualified to pursue him. Feng Wu already had a baby so shooting that high wasnt possible. Feng Ting was an ordinary concubine so her being able to marry into any member of the royal family was already a stretch.


    Yi Lin gave them a strange look. Yeah, I heard it from my mom. Howe you guys dont know? Even her mother, the wife of a small patriarch, knew about it, so how could her more highly ced cousins not know?


    Normally Feng Wu wouldnt go inside the bamboo house with the other nobles. Normally she would leave the festival right after cing herntern in the river, so Yi Lin had expected she would have to force Feng Wu to go inside. Unexpectedly, Feng Wu went voluntarily went inside the house.


    Yi Lin was interested in being inside the house because her odds of attracting the princes attention would be better there. Yi Lin didnt understand why Feng Wu had such a change of heart, but it didnt matter. This worked out for the best. Yi Lin made up her mind to use the opportunity to capture the princes heart. Then well see who would dare look down on her.


    The more Yi Lin thought about it, the more beautiful her dreams became. She could see herself wearing a crown as an imperial concubine, be the envy of all the girls here.


    Feng Wu didnt care at all about the conversation the girls were having; the prince had nothing to do with her. She focused on eating the stash of pastries on the table.


    Once those slices were devoured, Feng Wu stretched her hands out to the daughter cakes. The cake was often eaten during Daughter day, so they were rtively famous all throughout the ancient eastern countries.


    The ones here were specifically made by royal chefs of the royal family, so they were fragrant, soft, and wonderfully sweet. To say they were popr with girls would have been an understatement.


    I didnt know. Mother didnt mention it. Xiao Wu did you know? Was Madam Lan afraid she would steal Feng Wus limelight, that she would attract the princes attention and eventually have a better life than Feng Wu? Was that why she deliberately didnt share news of the prince?


    Feng Ting didnt think Madam Lan was sincere towards her. The only reason the madam didnt scold her was to maintain a virtuous reputation. If it was her husband, children, or grandchildren, she would be sincere.


    Feng Wu didnt slow down but she did shake her head slightly at the question.


    You didnt know Xiao Wu? Feng Ting didnt believe it for a second. Feng Wu had to be lying. But she didnt lose anything because she never viewed the prince as a target anyway. She wouldnt let Madam Lan manipte her even if the woman was actively trying to ruin her chances of a good match.


    Mm. Feng Wu nodded as she stretched her hand out to another piece of cake.


    Ting Ting!


    Shui, what are you doing here? I thought youd be on the third floor with Princess Rong Hua.


    Shui was dressed in a pale pink dress made of rare magical fabric. It was obvious from the stitches that the embroidery was special. She didnt wear any extra essories other than a small bejeweled headpiece. It was a simple understated type of elegance.


    Sister Lanzhou is up on the third floor with the five princesses. This year even the queen is up there. My sister was also afraid I would say something wrong, so she wouldnt let me up. Shui rolled her eyes yfully.


    Princess Rong Hua was the kings third daughter. Though she wasn''t the oldest daughter, she was the queens daughter, so her status was still higher than the other princesses.


    Shuis sister, Bing, was also friends with her. Together they were recognized as the three most outstandingdies in their generation.


    Number one was Princess Rong Hua, the third princess of the ancient eastern kingdoms. The second was Lanzhou, the eldest daughter of the Lan family. The third was Bing from the Qui family. They were all peerless beauties with too many suitors to count.


    Because of their outstanding reputation the queen invited Lanzhou and Bing to the third floor. Every Daughter day Bing would bring Shui up to do a meet and greet with the princesses.


    This year was different. This year Princess Rong Hua had her eyes set on a certain someone, so she was extra sensitive to the things around her. Bing was a smart girl; she knew her little sister had a big mouth. What if that big mouth said something inappropriate? It ruin Bings friendship with the princess.


    Oh, so thats why. Shui, why dont youe and sit with us? Feng Ting took Shuis hand and led her to the seat beside her.


    Yi Lin had always been jealous of the good rtionship between Feng Ting and Shui. It was so unfair. How did a concubine daughter end up having such a good friend? This was a source of unhappiness in Yi Lins heart. Because of this she approached and ttered Shui whenever she had the chance. She leaned forward and spoke some words of ttery. Miss Shui is so beautiful today. Truly befitting of a daughter of the Qui house.


    Shui didnt care for Yi Lins bootlicking. She disdainfully said, Im beautiful every day. Today is nothing special.


    I misspoke; it was my fault. Of course Miss Shui is beautiful every day. Yi Lin stopped her chatter and kept quiet after that.

 Chapter 207: The Follow-up

    Chapter 207: The Follow-up


    Xiao Wu, dont just eat snacks, drink some tea as well. This is special fulong tea from the pce. Its not every day we get to drink this kind of tea. Yi Lin focused on Feng Wu since she couldnt edge into the conversation between Feng Ting and Shui.


    Fulong flowers had a wonderful fragrance that spread for miles. They were specially grown in the mountains in the ancient eastern countries and were popr with thedies because it was good for theplexion.


    Eventually fulong flowers were made into teas and became an exclusive tribute to the royal family. Except for some powerful families who were able to get it though special means, it was impossible for anyone to get their hands on it.


    Every year on Daughters day the royal family would provide fulong tea as refreshment inside the house. It was a rare opportunity for the lower ranked noble girls to drink it.


    Yi Lin had already poured a cup for herself and was enjoying it.


    Seeing that the tea had a fresh, bright fragrance, Feng Wu poured a cup. Her eyes lit up. It was delicious! She took a few more sips before biting into another piece of cake. She was busy eating and didnt notice the look Yi Lin and Shui gave her.


    Feng Ting noticed. It excited her. She was sure Feng Wu was about to suffer some bad luck. She was certainly not going to warn Feng Wu!


    Thedies on the second floor enjoyed the tea and cakes while chatting. The sky shone, blooming with dazzling fireworks.


    They knew thentern lighting would start soon. Excited and unable to sit still, they gradually filed out in groups of twos and threes to the river. It was a short easy walk because the river was right in front of the garden.


    Eachdy had a maid with them who carried thentern; it was just that the maids couldnt enter the bamboo house and were waiting in a separate room nearby.


    Both maids for Feng Wu and Yi Lin were waiting outside withnterns for their masters.


    Tian whats wrong with you today? Are you worried about Feng Ting? You keep looking at the bamboo house. Bai noticed his friend had been distracted and his gaze kept straying to the bamboo house.


    Xiao Wu is inside. I was worried she might be bullied. Tian shared his concern with this friend.


    Vice-captain, why are you worried about that rotten woman? She beat Shuist time. Whod be fierce enough to bully her? Ning Fei[ID] said.


    Lu Zhong[ID] joined in. Yeah, that woman is so bad. Vice-captain, you should only be worried about Feng Ting. Feng Wu isn''t qualified to be your sister."


    Lu Zhong, I consider you a friend. So I will ask you to not talk about my sister that way. Tian red at Lu Zhong. He directed his words at Lu Zhong but he made sure to catch Ning Feis eyes as well.


    He intended to be a good brother. Obviously he wasnt going to let his friends bad mouth his little sister in front of him.


    Lu Zhong and Ning Fei exchanged nces. It looked like Tian was serious. If they didnt want to break their friendship, they would have to stop badmouthing Feng Wu. They didnt want to lose a good friend over such a rotten girl so they kept their mouths shut.


    It was the first time Bai heard about his sister being beat. Both his sisters were adored in their house. They were spoiled and had never been physically disciplined.


    Suddenly he just learned his younger sister was beaten? And she was beaten by a girl who was known all over the kingdom as a person with broken cultivation. How was that possible?


    Bai nearlyughed out loud.


    Thinking about Feng Wus broken cultivation, even if his sister wasnt a peerless master, there shouldnt have been a problem dealing with Feng Wus broken cultivation. It was hard for Bai to believe what hed just heard.


    You said Feng Wu hit Shui? Whats going on? Bai didnt think it was true. The two boys were good friends with Shui so there was no way theyd make such a strange joke.


    Ning Fei and Lu Zhong looked carefully at Tian. They didnt want to say it, but the captain asked they only needed to not badmouth Feng Wu.


    Their description of what happened was biased towards Shui. The girls met on the mountain and there were some words exchanged. Eventually Feng Wu got so angry she hit Shui. Feng Wu refused to apologize and became even more belligerent, but because they wanted to give the vice-captain some face, they let her go.


    Bai pressed his hand to his forehead. Did these guys think he didnt know what their personalities were like? Jin Li,[ID] you tell me what happened. He trusted Jin Lis interpretation of events more than these other two guys.


    We met Feng Wu and some of her friends while we were in the middle of a mission in the virtual world. Shui said a lot of ugly things and provoked Feng Wu. Feng Wu, dont know when she gained abilities, but she managed to p Shui before any of us could react. After the p, Ning Fei and Lu Zhong demanded an apology from Feng Wu. Feng Wu refused, so those two fought Feng Wus friends. They didnt think Feng Wus friend recorded the incident. To keep things from getting worse I took our group off the mountain.


    Jin Li was objective and didnt add unnecessary opinion to the story. His retelling stuck to the facts.


    So thats why Shui said all those things to me before. She was pestering me the other day when she came back and kept telling me to ignore and scold Feng Wu. When I asked her what had happened, she only told me Feng Wu hadnt given up on me and was trying to use Feng Ting to get close to me. Turned out she was too ashamed to tell me she was beaten."


    Bai touched his chin and turned to look at Tian. Tian, my younger sister was beaten. Im not going to let that slide.


    Tians face didnt look good. He knew Qui house people were short-tempered. If Xiao Wu didn''t apologize to Shui, he was afraid Bai would personally seek Xiao Wu out to get justice. They had been friends for a long time so he knew how ruthless Bai was. He didn''t think his sister would be able to stand up to his friend, especially given her secret crush.

 Chapter 208: Apology

    Chapter 208: Apology


    I will have her apologize. No matter the provocation, she shouldnt have used violence. Tian made a serious promise to Bai. Xiao Wu was in the wrong and she needed to apologize properly. Fortunately the families had a good rtionship, so an apology would be enough to settle the matter.


    Feng Wu had no idea her brother had already promised an apology. She was walking around the outside of the bamboo house with Feng Ting and the other girls.


    The crowd was loud and cheerful. Shui didnt follow her sister, but tagged along with Feng Ting. The smile on her face was so weird it made some of those who saw feel weird.


    She couldnt conceal the excitement in her eyes. The curve of her smile grew wider and wider. She couldnt wait to see Feng Wu humiliated.


    Daughters day was a rare opportunity to make good rtionships, so many male guests were already looking for theirdy interests. Soon enough couples began to form.


    Even though Feng Ting was a concubine-born daughter, her beauty was enough to attract several men. Although her status wasnt as good as a daughter of the main line, she was much more talented than the actual main line daughter, Feng Wu. Anyone who wanted to join with the Feng family would prefer her over Feng Wu.


    Unfortunately for them, Feng Ting had her own ideas. She tactfully refused all the men who approached her. But her rejection was so gentle and graceful that no one was offended.


    There were plenty of men who approached Shui as well. As the second main daughter of the Qui house, her status was much higher than Feng Tings. Naturally the quality of men who approached her was different.


    Feng Ting was jealous, but she maintained a benign expression so no could tell what she was thinking.


    Yi Lin was another matter. She was a Feng cousin too! Why werent there any men approaching her? What was wrong with their eyes?!


    Xiao Wu!


    Feng Wu was watching the fireworks when a voice called out to her. She recognized the voice so she turned her head happily.


    Sure enough it was her brother. But beside him were the mean people from before. Feng Wu ignored them.


    Ning Fei and Lu Zhong snorted when they saw Feng Wu. They couldnt say anything bad since Tian was there.


    Brother! Feng Wu ran into her brothers arms giving him a big hug. She rubbed her head happily against his chest.


    Ning Fei and Lu Zhongs mouth nearly dropped to the floor. Was this the same Feng Wu?


    Everyone knew the person Feng Wu hated the most was her brother. The siblings never talked to each other. But now she was so affectionate? This wasnt right. Something was fishy. She had to be trying to divide their friendship!


    The more they looked at it the more believable it was. That nasty woman, she was definitely trying to drive a wedge between them!


    Bai rubbed his chin thoughtfully as he looked at the siblings.


    Xiao Wu, have you been good? Has anyone bullied you? Tian had been so worried. He was worried she would get bullied. He was worried shed lose her temper and fight with the otherdies. He was afraid Grandfather would get mad and scold her again.


    I was good. No one bullied me. Feng Wu let her brother pat her head as she talked.


    Thats good. Tian smiled and rubbed her head twice more.


    Older Brother.


    Feng Tings heart turned cold as she looked at the heartwarming scene between the two siblings. Did Tian only care about Feng Wu? Would he no longer care about her? She didnt want to be ignored, and she didnt want him to dote only Feng Wu, so she called out in an aggrieved voice.


    Tian looked to Feng Ting. Ting Ting.


    This only made Feng Tings heart more ufortable. Before Feng Wu came back, she was the only sister in Tians heart. But now she had to share the position with Feng Wu. After ten years of being close siblings, she was being relegated to an extra. It looked like there was no way to ovee the issue of her having a different mother.


    Vice-captain, remember you promised the captain you make this bader youd make Feng Wu apologize. Originally Ning Fei wanted to scold her but fortunately he corrected himself in time.


    Yes, yes! Vice-captain, she has to apologize, right now. She has to apologize for hitting Shui. Lu Zhong spoke up from the side.


    Tian gave them a cold re. Then he turned in a circle while stilling hugging Feng Wu so she could face Shui.


    Xiao Wu, Big Brother heard you hit Shui. Its wrong to hit people. You know you should apologize to when you hit people right? In the end he didnt use his position as an elder brother to force her to apologize, instead he tried to exin why she should apologize.


    He was encouraged by how much she had grown up recently. He hoped she could see the error of her ways and apologize on her own.


    Feng Wu looked at her brother then at Shui. Her mouth was puckered tight but she didnt speak.


    Why was Brother asking her to apologize? These bad guys scolded Little Bun. She didnt like them so she wasnt going to apologize.


    But if she didnt apologize her brother wouldnt like her anymore. Her brother treated her well, just like the brothers of the girls who lived under the mountain. He spoiled her and bought her delicious food. She didnt want to lose her brother, but she didnt want to apologize either.


    Feng Wu was at a loss. She didnt have experience with these kinds of problems. She didnt know what to do so she switched to her default mode, which was to look down and not speak.


    Xiao Wu? Tian called out to her several times but couldnt get her to react. Was she unwilling to apologize because she was angry again?


    Xiao Wu, you should apologize. You shouldnt have hit Shui that day. Everything will be better once you apologize OK? Feng Ting walked over and tried to hold Feng Wus hand, but Feng Wu hid her hand behind her back, not letting Feng Ting touch her.


    Xiao Wu! Feng Ting cried out, her feelings hurt. Pity Feng Wu lowered her head even more and didnt acknowledge Feng Ting at all. All she could see was the top of Feng Wus head.


    Xiao Wu! Youre bullying Ting Ting again! Youre always like this! Is it because you''re jealous Ting Ting is better than you!? Youre so narrowminded! Shui red angrily at Feng Wu. She was being mean on purpose by not epting Feng Tings kindness.

 Chapter 209: The Silver Moon Prince

    Chapter 209: The Silver Moon Prince


    Lu Zhong and Ning Fei naturally looked at Feng Wu with the same unhappy eyes. Feng Wu was just not nice!


    The only reason you can bully people is because youre a daughter of Feng house. You dont know how to repent. No wonder the captain doesnt like you. Itd be weird if anyone likes you.


    Hurry up and apologize to Shui. And to Feng Ting too! Lu Zhong shouted.


    The whole thing was giving Tian a headache. He wasn''t sure how, but things were getting more and more troublesome. They were overreacting.


    He knew Xiao Wu never liked Feng Ting so he wasnt going to force his younger sister to get along with Feng Ting. Anyways it wasnt unusual for main daughters to not get along with concubine daughters.


    He was upset Lu Zhong demanded an apology from Feng Wu for Feng Ting. Feng Ting and Xiao Wu were from his house. Even if Xiao Wu did something wrong, it was up to their house to reprimand her. Lu Zhong and the others were out of line.


    Bai cut in. Lu Zhong, the affairs of Feng house are managed by Feng members. Plus Tian is right here.


    Lu Zhong realized his mistake. He closed his mouth and stop yelling at Feng Wu to apologize.


    Ning Fei was about to stop Lu Zhong but the captain beat him to it.


    Both of them were sons of big families, so even if they werent as politically minded as Tian and Bai, they were no fools.


    But sometimes mistakes were made and reminders needed to be voiced.


    It was just that Shui was a spoiled princess in her house. She never understood the concept of overstepping one''s bounds. She only knew that her friend was being bullied by a crippled cultivator, so how could she not demand an apology on her friends behalf?


    Were giving you a chance to apologize, but you still refuse? Dont pretend to be stupid. Today, theres no way youre getting off until you apologize to be me and Ting Ting! Both her brother and her friends were there. She wasnt afraid.


    Feng Wu didnt raise her head. Her image was still that of a frozen piece of wood.


    Bai frowned as he watched his sister carelessly act out. He began to wonder at the repercussions of everyone in the family spoiling her so much.


    Dare tell a main daughter to apologize to a concubine daughter? If she was bullying a small no name family, it would be one thing. After all the strength of the Qui house was undeniable. Even if the other party resented it, they would follow the order and wouldnt dare retaliate.


    But the person she was bullying was a Feng member. Feng house was just as powerful as the Qui house. Only a brainless idiot would dare. Unfortunately the brainless idiot was his little sister.


    In a loud whisper he said, Enough Shui! then he looked at Feng Wu and said, Feng Wu, as long as you apologize to my sister for hitting her, we can put this entire thing behind us. No one will pursue the matter further.


    Brother! Shui didnt think he would do that. How could Feng Wu get off with such an easy thing? No. She wouldnt be satisfied unless she pped Feng Wu a few times.


    I said thats enough. Bai gave his sister a hard look. The warning was clear in his eyes.


    Shui knew her brothers temper very well. He would put up with her temper tantrums, but she had to be careful not to cross the line and make him mad. When he got angry, he didnt care and didnt give anyone face.


    Shui closed her mouth, not daring to aggravate her brother further.


    I wont apologize. Feng Wu finally spoke up in an aggrieved voice. She slowly raised her head. Her voice had been soft but there was an undeniable stubborn streak in it.


    Xiao Wu, dont be stubborn. As long as you apologize this thing will be all over. Since Bai promised not to pursue the matter, no one will pursue it after this. Tian stared at Xiao Wu closely, trying to decipher her expression. He didnt want Xiao Wu to get caught up in the drama.


    Shes a bad person. She scolded Xiao Ye.[ID] I wont apologize to a bad person. Feng Wu turned her head and stopped looking at her brother. Feng Wu wanted a brother, but she would give him up if he insisted on siding with the bad people.


    Tian was about to try again when amotion broke out. There were many people clustered around the gate staring at something. They oohed in excitement, as though they were seeing something extraordinary.


    Oh my goodness! Is that the Silver Moon prince? Hes divine! Ive never seen anyone so good looking.


    Hes way more handsome than Qui Ruo Bai and Feng Jun Tian. Really worthy of being called the prince of Silver Moon. As beautiful as the moon


    I wish I could talk to him


    Dream on. Have you <em>not</em> seen all the princesses here? Besides even if the princesses werent here, theres still Qui Ruo Bing and Lan Lanzhou. We dont have a chance.


    Have you heard? The third princess has taken a fancy to the prince and intends to marry into the Silver Moon kingdom.


    Really? The third princess has good foresight. Ive never heard of any man catching her eye. Now were finally looking at one.


    Whats so strange about it? The prince is so good looking <em>and</em> he has a noble background. Its only natural so many girls would be attracted to him. The question is, who would dare fight the princess for him?"


    The gossip easily floated to Feng Wu and the others. They finally realized the VIP guest had finally arrived.


    Some people couldnt see over the crowd so they couldnt tell if the prince was as beautiful as the girls said.


    Tian decided it wasnt the right time to talk about the apology anymore.


    The Silver Moon princes visit was a big deal, especially because the prince was likely to be the kingdoms next emperor. Any personal squabbles could be addressedter.


    Ting Ting, lets go look. Im really curious what he looks like. Shui forgot all about the apology, distracted as she was by the prince.


    She didnt have any special designs on him, she was just genuinely curious what he looked like. Was he really that handsome? Rumor had it that the people of Silver Moon kingdom had the moons protection, all the citizens were beautiful. Was it true?

 Chapter 210: Surprise

    Chapter 210: Surprise


    Shui had originally wanted to go to the third floor and ask Princess Rong Hua, but her sister was worried about her upsetting the princess so she wasnt allowed to go up.


    She didnt understand what was going on with her sister today. In years past she was allowed to go up and y. The queen and the princesses all liked her, so why wasnt she allowed to this year?


    Shui had a bad temper and didnt understand subtle nuances. She wasnt smart and didnt understand her sisters motivation.


    Bing didnt want Shui to go up and start asking questions because she didnt want the princess to start doubting her.


    Lanzhou was fine because she was set to be an imperial concubine, she just hadnt decided which imperial household she would marry into yet.


    Princess Rong Hua was interested in marrying into the Silver Moon kingdom by marrying the prince. If Shui were to go and ask now, then the princess might suspect the sisters were interested in him as well.


    To the public Princess Rong Hua was graceful and generous, but in reality she was petty and suspicious. Bing spent a lot of effort to get into the princesss inner circle of friends. She knew when toy low to prevent the princess from being suspicious of her.


    Unfortunately Bing didnt dare tell Shui these things.


    OK. Xiao Wu, want toe with us? Feng Ting asked.


    Feng Wu turned her head away and ignored Feng Ting, leaving Feng Ting tough awkwardly.


    Huh! Dont know good when she sees it. Ting Ting lets go. Dont bother with her. Shui grimaced at Feng Wu and pulled Feng Ting towards the crowd.


    Tian smiled helplessly at the scene. Xiao Wu was obedient but she was still as stubborn as ever. As long as she thought she was doing the right thing, no one would be able to move her.


    Feng Wu was unhappy because everyone, even her beloved brother, wanted her to apologize to the bad guys. She felt deeply wronged.


    Master told her she didnt have to listen to other people speak badly about her. She could hit them if they wouldnt stop. She listened to Masters words. The bad people said mean things about Little Bun so she hit them. But her brother said she was wrong and he asked her to apologize to the bad people. But they were bad people so she wasnt going to!


    Feng Wu missed Master so much. She was caught up feeling down and didnt notice the crowd was moving towards her. Silver Moons prince was moving in her direction and the crowd was following him.


    Feng Wu looked up and incidentally saw the prince through the crowd. Her eyes lit up.


    She rushed out like a cannonball, pushing through all the noblesdies who were in her way. Before anyone could react, she had already rushed into the princes arms.


    Ah!


    What?! Who was that?!


    Too shameless! How can our ancient eastern kingdom have such a loose girl?!


    Wait and see. His Highness is definitely going to push her away!


    Someone recognized the figure. Isnt that Feng Wu?


    No! Isnt she secretly in love with Bai of the Qui house? How can she embrace another guy?


    Why?! Shes shameless thats why!


    Ridiculous! How can we have such a shameless woman in our country?! What will the prince think of us? Shes bringing shame to all ancient eastern girls!


    Princess Rong Hua kept a serene smile on her face but her hands were fisted inside her sleeves. She never expected someone would be so bold. All the nobledies knew she had her eyes on the prince and intended to unite the country with the Silver Moon kingdom through marriage. Now this audacious girl dared seduce the prince right in front of her! Clearly the girl didnt want to live. She would pay dearly once the prince left.


    These vicious thoughts passed through the princesss mind as she waited for the prince to push the shameless hussy away.


    The prince did push her away as everyone expected.


    Feng Wu was no longer pressed against his body but her arms were still tenaciously gripping his waist. Her eyes were red like she was about to cry.


    Shit! Tian muttered. He regretted not holding on to Feng Wu. Now shit shit! How was he going to save her? It was his fault for pushing her too hard!


    Bai frowned. What Feng Wu just did, it would create a lot of trouble for Feng house.


    Bing watched the scene coldly from behind Princess Rong Hua. What was going on?! The drugs shouldnt have kicked in already! Although she wanted to avenge her sister, she would never have chosen the current time. The dosage required at least half an hour to take effect. Bing didnt understand!


    Yi Lin walked away from the bamboo house alone. She didnt want anyone to suspect her. She never expected Shui would be so ruthless! What kind of drug did she use? Would Feng house be implicated?!


    Even if her ambitions were thwarted, she would never have stooped to harming Feng house. She wasnt stupid. She knew Feng house was her strongest backer. As long as there was a Feng house, it wouldnt matter who she married, her future husbands family wouldnt dare treat her coldly.


    She knew Shui had something nned, but she hadnt said anything because she wanted to please Shui. She even promised to help.


    But now it wasnt just about humiliating Feng Wu, it was about the entire Feng house. There wouldnt be any direct punishment but all the Feng girls would suffer a blow to their reputations!


    It wasnt just Feng Wu in Feng house, she was involved as well! She was the one who invited Feng Wu!


    Yi Lins intestines were knotting up in regret. She wasnt the only one, Feng Ting was regretful too! She never expected Shui would use such a heinous trick to target Feng Wu.


    She would have stopped it if shed known. If Yi Lin could think of it, of course she would realize it too. She hated the current situation.


    Why didnt they pick a different time to give the drug to Feng Wu? Doing it during the Silver Moon princes visit, this not only harmed Feng Wu, it also harmed her! It would ruin her chances for a good marriage! It would impact the rest of her life!


    God how she hated Shui! If that girl thought of her at all, she wouldnt have pulled such a dirty trick!

 Chapter 211: Why Her?

    Chapter 211: Why Her?


    The thought of how Feng Wus reputation would affect her future oue made her eyes red. Feng Tings legs nearly gave out from under her.


    Little did she know, Shui was even more surprised than she was. How did the drug take affect so fast? She hadnt intended for Feng Wu to make a fool of herself with the Silver Moon prince! It wasnt just Feng Wu, this would affect the entire Feng house!


    Shuis face was as pale as a ghost. She couldnt even imagine the fallout if anyone knew that the whole thing was her and Bings idea. She was afraid her house would also suffer along with Feng house if the royal family every found it.


    After all what was the most important thing for a house? Well reputation of course! Grandfather would ounish her severely if he found out she had anything to do with it.


    Shui trembled in fear just thinking about it. She didnt know what kind of punishment she would get. Little did she know the man[notes] next to her wanted to strangle her.


    Everyone was suitably shocked, but the Silver Moon prince was about to shock them even more. The look on Feng Wus face had surprised him. He leaned back and mussed her hair.


    Xiao Wu, whats wrong?


    Senior Ming Xi. Feng Wu uttered his name before burying her face back into his chest, refusing to say more.


    Ming Xi had gone home after returning from taking the second-years to train.[notes] While he was home, his father received a call from the ancient eastern countries asking for help. As a result Ming Xi went to the ancient eastern countries ostensibly as a visitor.


    He never expected to see Feng Wu. Certainly never under such conditions.


    From Ming Xis understanding of Feng Wu he could tell shed been wronged. Her eyes were red and face wasn''t right. She didnt look good.


    She appeared stoic and expressionless, but she was actually a sensitive girl and especially susceptible to certain hurts.


    Hey, dont be sad. Can you tell me whats wrong? Maybe I can help. Ming Xi held her in his arms, trying tofort her as best he could.


    Ming Xi was still holding Feng Wu so had to turn his head to speak to the queen and the princess. Your Royal Highness, Princess, please excuse me. Ill be leaving first. There is something I must discuss with my friend.


    No one expected this! This this it meant Prince Ming Xi knew Feng Wu, a person with broken cultivation! How was this possible?!


    Why her?! What qualifications did this broken cultivator have to know Silver Moons future emperor?! Many of the smaller houses were unaware of Feng Wus motherhood status, but the bigger houses all knew. This was because the bigger houses hadnt spread the news, so the smaller houses didnt know.


    Therefore most only knew that Feng Wu was a failed cultivator, but they didnt know she was a mother.


    Those in the know were so shocked their mouths nearly dropped to the floor. How was this possible? They had to be seeing wrong. Feng Wu knew the prince of Silver Moon? This was even crazier than news of her being weed back into Feng house.


    Prince Ming Xi has something to talk about, of course. But please remember to not stray too far. Your safety is of the utmost importance. The queen was the queen. Even if her heart was raging madly she still behaved ordingly, with dignity and graciousness. She didnt show the slightest bit of displeasure at Ming Xis departure.


    Ming Xi nodded. He took Feng Wus hand and left, but because of the queens reminder, he didnt go too far.


    Princess Rong Hua watched jealously as they left. How?! How could such a notorious woman snatch her future husband from her?! Hed been indifferent towards her, but just now he had been so gentle with Feng Wu!


    Lanzhou and Bing were standing next to the princess. They exchanged nces but stayed silent.


    The queen patted Princess Rong Huas hand and acted as though nothing had happened. As in previous years, she had thedies write their notes to be put in thenterns before setting it afloat down the river.


    Her mothers gentle reminder brought Princess Rong Hua back to her senses. She was an imperial royal princess; how could she give a show for others to enjoy. The thought buoyed her spirits and she returned to behaving like a princess, poised, graceful, and charming. She didntment on Ming Xi leaving with Feng Wu.


    Of the four remaining princesses, only the eldest princess was Princess Rong Huas full-blooded sister. The other three were secretly happy while they watched the drama.


    Ming Xi was such a good catch, naturally Princess Rong Hua wouldnt be the only one who fancied him. However she relied on being the queens daughter and suppressed the other three princesses. Shed been watching them like a hawk and didnt allow them to get close to Ming Xi.


    None of them dared say anything about her suppressing them. She had a strong mother and was also the kings favorite. Whether it be status or affection, they couldnt beat her. The three princesses had no choice but to shut up and give up.


    Unexpectedly they didnt have to make a move; someone else made it. And that someone even seeded! It didnt matter who the person was, they were happy as as long as that person defeated Princess Rong Hua.


    Ming Xi and Feng Wu didnt know anything about all that. They had found an out of the way corner where Feng Wu was telling him what happened. Her face was downcast as she told him how strong the bad guys were. They were so powerful; they even got her older brother to tell her to apologize.


    Her pitiful eyes tugged at Ming Xis heart. Its OK. Dont apologize if you dont want to. Its not your fault.


    Feng Wus eyes lit up at his words and her spirits soared. He was just like Master! Master wouldnt have told her apologize either!


    Yes. Master said I should fight back if anyone bullied me. I should hit them back until theyre afraid to bully me again. Feng Wu had a wobbly, slightly crooked, slightly hopeful smile after she spoke.


    This made Ming Xi even more unhappy with Tian. This brother of hers The one in the Qui family knew to protect his sister, but this guy tried to shame Feng Wu by making her apologize. What a failure as an older brother.

 Chapter 212: Brother was Wrong

    Chapter 212: Brother was Wrong


    Your master is right. If someone bullies, you dont have to be polite. If you cant beat them, then find your seniors to help. Elena or Jier will be happy to help you. Ming Xi reached over to pat her head.


    OK! Feng Wu nodded her head happily.


    They didnt talk privately for too long since they were in a public space so they got up and rejoined the crowd again.


    Xiao Wu! Tian called out to his sister and ran over to her as soon as he saw her reappear.


    Feng Wu didnt reply, she just kept her head down. Normally she would have rushed into his arms and rubbed her cheeks against him like a little baby.


    He knew she was angry, but didnt she understand he was trying to do what was best for her? Didnt she know Shui was vindictive and would keep harassing her if she didnt apologize? That girl would definitely n something in the shadows.


    Xiao Wu, I know youre angry, but Im doing this to protect you. Tian felt helpless. He was trying to help but she didnt appreciate it.


    Because of Feng Wus earlier throw her arms and hug disy a lot of people were interested in her, so now she was the center of attention. They kept their ears perked to listen in. But howe no matter how hard they strained they couldnt hear a thing?


    You even put up a sound barrier? Come on! How are we to satisfy our curiosity? The peopleined in their hearts.


    Perhaps you are considering whats best for Xiao Wu, but your kind of consideration isnt what she needs. Ming Xi said softly.


    Ming Xi said this with a soft angelic smile on his face, but Tian could feel the other party was not happy with him.


    Look at this. Afterwards tell me if you still feel Xiao Wu should apologize. Ming Xi handed a stone object to Tian.


    Tian reached for it then wove his consciousness into it. It was an imprint stone with the recording that Rain took when they were all in the virtual world together. She couldnt use it so she had given it to Feng Wu. She had told Feng Wu to use her qi to transfer the recording onto another stone in the outside world.[notes]


    Feng Wu obediently did exactly as Rain instructed. Then she left it in her storage ring and forgot about it until Ming Xi asked her about it while they were talking earlier.


    After Ming Xi saw the recording he felt the two ps were too light. That girl deserved a tougher beating.


    Tians face turned green as he watched the recording. He thought they had traded the usual insults along the lines of Shui telling Xiao Wu had a crippled cultivation and probably some things about Bai not liking her. He assumed Xiao Wu lost control like she normally did andshed out physically. He hadnt realized the extent of what Jin Li meant when he said a lot of ugly words. His imagination was no where as inmatory as the recording in the stone.


    He would never have asked Xiao Wu to apologize if hed seen this earlier. He would have demanded <em>Shui</em> apologize. Just because he didnt want Bai to go after Xiao Wu didnt mean he was afraid of him. Now that he knew the truth, even if Bai wanted to reprimand Xiao Wu, he wasnt going to let it happen.


    They had been good brothers for a long time. If it werent for the sake of getting justice for his sister, he wouldnt confront Bai. It was too bad things reached this point. Even if it affected their brotherhood, he wasnt going to let Feng Wu apologize to Shui.


    Xiao Wu, I was wrong. I wont ask you to apologize to Shui anymore. Youre right. You didnt do anything wrong. Tian gently said as he rubbed her head.


    Mm. Brother is good. Feng Wu threw herself into her brothers arms like usual. As long as her brother didnt ask her to apologize, then he was a good brother.


    Bai, Shui and the others had a bunch of questions for Tian, but sadly they couldnt ask a single one because Tian was with the Feng Wu and Feng Wu was with the prince.


    Feng Wu was very happy that night. She had her brother on one side and Ming Xi on the other. They apanied her to the water and watched as she set herntern in the river with her wish note attached.


    Ming Xi went back and spoke a few words with the queen and the princess. He stayed with Feng Wu for the rest of the festival that night. He couldnt help but smile at her contagious good mood.


    Would he have been so rxed if he knew Feng Wus wish was to marry him? ...


    Feng Wus peaceful family life was interrupted several days after the festival.


    The Qui family learned about Shui being attacked after the festival. How could Madam Qui let it slide? She brought her son and daughter to seek justice.


    Bai knew how short-tempered his mother was, so he had originally wanted to keep her from knowing. He wanted to find another opportunity to go to Feng house and ask Feng Wu to apologize so they could put the whole thing behind them, but Bing identally let it slip. So now here they were in Feng housethe situation out of control.


    Ning Fei and Jin Li also came along as witnesses. Madam Qui didnt want it to be said she was causing trouble without reason.


    Madam Qui and Madam Lan had never gotten along. Madam Qui was quick to anger and just as quick to fight, whereas Madam Lan was tender and loved to cry. Their temperaments mixed like hot oil and water.

 Chapter 213: Youre Making Me Laugh

    Chapter 213: You''re Making Me Laugh


    But it wasnt just their temperaments, there was a deeper reason they didnt get along. That reason was Feng Hang.[notes]


    Back in the when, Grandfather Fengs top choice for Hangs wife was the current Madam Qui.[notes] The Qui house also liked her and wanted her as a daughter-inw. Madam Quis family knew so they were waiting for the proposal before dering their preference for Feng House.


    Madam Qui was a fierce and arrogant woman. She liked her men to not only be handsome, but masculine as well. Hang was a bronze god with a taciturn expression like an iceberg.


    The Qui son was a fair skinned pretty man. This kind of man was certainly attractive to manydies, unfortunately Madam Qui was not one of them. Her choice of husband would naturally be Feng Hang.


    But things didnt turn out the way she wanted them to. Feng Hang ended up falling in love with Madam Lan. It was doubly worse because she had always disliked the woman.


    Madam Lan was a beautiful and honest woman and she had had countless suitors. Her manners were so loveable people couldnt help but like her.


    Such an honest and emotive woman would never mix well with the hot-tempered Madam Qui. In her eyes, Madam Lan had always been a spineless embarrassment of a woman.


    She never imagined the woman she looked down on would get her position.


    Feng house joined with Lan house and Qui house proceeded with their proposal. Madam Quis family epted of course. It would have been strange if they didnt. Even if it wasnt their first choice, the Qiu house was still an impressive thousand-year-old name.


    So in the end Madam Lan married into Feng house and Madam Qui married into Qui house. The two women lived their lives without intersecting for the most part.


    Madam Qui lived happily with her husband. The pretty face she thought was girly was actually very manly. She eventually fell in love with him and the two lived a happy life together.


    She always thought her life was better than Madam Lans. After all her husband didnt take any concubines, but Feng house had a concubine. The oldest was even concubine-born. Ha!


    Madam Quis children were all geniuses and beauties of the country. Her son was a recognized genius and her eldest daughter was a renowned beauty with countless suitors.


    Madam Lans daughter, on the hand, was a broken cultivator. On top of that her character, manners, and heart were all bad. She was constantly getting in trouble and even had a child out of wedlock! Feng house lost a lot of face because of her.


    All these things gave Madam Qui a sense superiority over Madam Lan.


    But when she found out that her precious daughter was beaten by Feng Wu, a broken cultivator, she was furious. How could she not want justice for her daughter?!


    She didnt care the reasons why; she only knew her daughter had been beaten by a cripple cultivator. Madam Qui aggressively entered Feng house with her entourage; her demeanor overwhelmingly aggressive.


    As soon as she entered, she demanded for Feng Wu.


    Bai was frowning next to her. His thoughts were rebellious. Was his mother sure about this? Grandfather Qui and Grandfather Feng were good friends with each other. Running over to Feng house and making such a ruckus. Are you sure Grandfather Qui wont be pissed when he finds out?


    Shui wasnt thinking as deeply as her brother. She was only thinking how great it would be when Feng Wu knelt in front of her and apologized.


    Bing stared straight ahead with cold eyes. Her whole person was as cold as her name.[notes]


    Ning Fei and Lu Zhong wished they could disappear into the wall. They didnt want to be at the vice-captains house making a fuss. Auntie, cant we solve this matter in a more civilized manner?! Can you not drag others down with you? Have a thought for the insignificant people here!


    Jin Li, who never liked drama, really wanted to leave. Unfortunately there was no way out.


    Madam Qui, whats the reason for the sudden visit? As head of Feng house, Papa Feng had brought his son to the main hall to greet their guests as soon as he got word of Madam Quis arrival. He didnt expect Madam Qui to have such an aggressive and imposing attitude. It was obvious at a nce she was here to cause trouble.


    Tian used his eyes to ask Bai what was going on.


    Bai gave a meaningful nce at his sister before shrugging very slightly.


    Tian immediately understood his friends gesture.


    The trantion was, my mother found out about my sister being beaten and came here because of it. I didnt want all this, but my mother refused to listen! So now here we are.


    Tian knew his friend preferred to resolve issues by himself without involving his family. Madam Qui''s presence today was definitely not Bais idea.


    For an important matter of course! Your daughter assaulted my daughter! Twice! How do you want to resolve this matter?!


    Xiao Wu hit Qui Shui? Did he hear right? No cant be true.


    Feng Hangs first reaction was disbelief. As her father, he knew perfectly well his own daughters ability. Xiao Wu didnt have the ability to beat Qui Shui. Never mind beat, Xiao Wu even touching Qui Shui would have been unbelievable.


    Instead of staying at home and staying out of trouble youe to my house and start talking nonsense? Listen if my daughter had that kind of strength, Id be walking on cloud nine here.


    Though Papa Feng had a lot of thoughts on the matter the only thing he said out loud was, Are you sure it was Xiao Wu and not someone pretending to be Xiao Wu?


    From his words it was clear he didnt believe it. Honestly Madam Qui had a hard time believing it as well. What kind of strength did Shui have? What kind of strength did Feng Wu have? It would have been more believable if it was Shui beating Feng Wu.


    If it hadnt been for Bings repeated assurances and witness testimonial from the boys, she wouldnt havee all the way to Feng house.

 Chapter 214: Kneel and Apologize!

    Chapter 214: Kneel and Apologize!


    Youre her father and you dont know?! Your daughter, who knows where she learned to be so wicked and strong, but shes gotten so big she even dared assault my daughter. You dont believe me. Just ask your oldest daughter to confirm it. She wouldnt lie to you!


    Bring Feng Ting out to verify the story? Papa Feng was more willing to believe the story now, but was Xiao Wu really so strong she could beat Qui Shui? Qui Shuis strength was like a babys in his eyes, but in front of Xiao Wu her strength may as well be an elder.


    Papa Feng had someone go and summon Feng Ting.


    Feng Ting was confused at the summons. She saw the Qui group as soon as she walked into the hall. The atmosphere was antagonistic and she could tell something was up. Could Shui have told Madam Qui about Feng Wu beating her?


    But that was unlikely, not with Shuis pride. She wouldnt easily share she was beat by a broken cultivator.


    Feng Ting guessed it was Bings idea. Then when Shui saw how angry her mother was, she probably thought it was a good chance to get back at Feng Wu.


    Father, Im here. Feng Ting didnt let on what was on her mind while greeting her father.


    Papa Feng said, OK, then gestured to Madam Qui. Your Aunt Qui says Xiao Wu hit Qui Shui. Is that true?


    Its true; it happened in the virtual world a few days ago. Feng Ting had already thought how to act. She wouldnt volunteer any extra information and only speak enough to answer the question truthfully. She belonged to Feng house. It was OK to spite Feng Wu in front of others, but while in front of her own house she couldnt appear as though she was favoring Qui house.


    Tell me what happened.


    The situation at the time was like this Feng Ting spent about ten minutes telling the story. Of course she left out almost everything Shui said. She glossed over it and only said Shui had scolded Feng Wu. She made sure to highlight the main point, and that was the two quarreled over some words. Later Feng Wu pped Shui twice.


    She didnt notice Tians thoughtful gaze as he looked at her.


    There you have it. Clearly Feng Wu was at fault. I wont make things difficult for you. Just summon Feng Wu. Have her kneel down in front of my daughter and apologize properly and we can leave it at that.


    Kneel down and apologize?! Everyones expressions changed when they heard that.


    Shui was both happy and miserable.


    Bing sneered.


    Bai and Jin Li felt it was excessive. Kneel down and apologize? No matter how much Feng Wu may have hit, she was still a daughter of Feng house. If she were to kneel, wouldnt that be the same as Feng house kneeling?!


    Feng Ting was standing on the side. She would have just let Qui Shui return the two ps or have Xiao Wu and Feng house apologize a little.


    The family would agree even if they wouldnt be happy about it. But to ask Xiao Wu to kneel? That was too much! Who would agree to that?


    Feng house was just as big as Qui house. Let a daughter of one aristocratic house kneel to another in apology while inside her own home? No one with any dignity would allow that.


    Even if Xiao Wu beat Shui, it was a dispute between children. It was already ugly enough a madam would intervene in a squabble between children, but to make such an outrageous demand? Do you want to tear the two families apart?


    Feng Ting wondered if Madam Qui was crazy. How did someone with such a low IQ give birth to Bai and Bing? Luckily they werent as temperamental as Shui, otherwise Qui house would have fallen already.


    Feng Tings heart warmed as she thought about Bai. She had liked him since she was a small, so she had worked hard to learn all kinds of things and advance her sword skills, just so hed like her. She even lowered herself to please Shui, that brainless twit.


    She had nudged Shui into disliking Feng Wu when she identally found out Feng Wu like Bai too. Because of Feng Ting, the rtionship between Feng Wu and Shui got worse over time


    Feng Wu had a bad temper and was impulsive but she was weak. As for Shui, even if she wasnt that strong, she was strong enough to take on Feng Wu without a problem.


    So every time they shed, Feng Wu would lose. Fortunately it had always been a fight of words. Shui knew better than to be physically violent towards another person.


    Instead Shui kept Feng Wu from making friends by encouraging other noble girls to shun Feng Wu.


    She did this to kill Feng Wus dreams of marrying Bai. But Feng Wu refused to give up and kept fighting her. Feng Ting nted the love letter idea in Shuis head and made her think it was her own brilliant one. Then Shui actually got Yi Lin to encourage Feng Wu to write it as a confession to Bai.


    Feng Wu had no brains. She went off and wrote the love letter immediately afterwards. It was easy for Shui to get the letter. Once she did, she showed it to all the noble girls. Even some of the young masters saw it. Feng Wu was humiliated. She ran off to who knew where and returned home pregnant. It was wonderful. Just beautiful.


    Feng Ting worked so hard because she wanted to marry into Qui house. But Madam Qui and Bing didnt give her a chance. Especially Madam Qui. Every time the madam saw her, shed have this disdainful look on her face. Bing ignored her once she saw that. She felt like she was a just a ything for Shui.


    She hated Madam Qui and Bing. Why spend time doing something thankless? She stopped bothering with them and instead focused on Shui and getting into her good graces.


    This time Madam Qui came to Feng house. Feng Ting would be happy if both Feng Wu and Madam Qui suffered.


    Kneel down and apologize? Madam Qui speaks so outrageously. Papa Feng didnt normally smile, but now his face was frigid.

 Chapter 215: Arent You Focusing On the Wrong Thing?

    Chapter 215: Aren''t You Focusing On the Wrong Thing?


    Your daughter did something wrong. Isnt it natural to kneel down and beg forgiveness with an apology? Madam Qui always thought her children were the best. The children of other houses were nothing in her eyes. Feng Wu was even worse; she was rubbish, so it was perfectly naturally for someone like that to kneel and apologize to her daughter.


    Papa Feng flicked his sleeve and put his hands behind his back. Oh? Can your daughter bear it? Having my Xiao Wu kneel in front of her? Shes not afraid of earning ill fortune in the future? His voice was cold.


    You dare curse my daughter?![notes] Madam Qui couldnt tolerate a single blemish on her children. Of course she wouldnt stand and listen quietly now.


    Humph! Papa Feng snorted. He turned his head, not bothering to look at the shrew in front of him. He secretly rejoiced in his heart. Good thing he escaped marriage with her, instead the Qui house were the ones with the misfortune of handling her.


    Mother, we arent here to fight with each other. Dont over speak. Bai couldnt take it anymore. Odds of them fighting would go up if they kept going back and forth like this.


    Humph! Madam Qui snorted. She decided to give her son some face, so she turned her head away and stopped talking.


    Tian, go and call Feng Wu. Shes the other party involved. She should be a part of this discussion. That was the only thing Bai could think of saying.


    Tian turned to his father. He left to get Feng Wu after getting a nod from his father.


    The atmosphere was frigid between the two groups. The hall waspletely silent as they waited for Tian to return.


    Tian returned ten minutester with Feng Wu and Madam Lan.


    Madam Lan was teaching Feng Wu an embroidery technique native to the ancient eastern countries. It was a technique youngdies were expected to learn as it was a praise-worthy skill.


    Madam Lan was pleased. Feng Wu had never been interested in embroidery until now. She had always been intent on getting rid of her reputation for broken cultivation, so she preferred trying to learn swordsmanship. But now her baby had finally grown and was interested in listening. She had also wanted to teach Xiao Wu to asionally make special dishes for her future husband. It would have been fun, but she never expected Xiao Wu''s cooking skills could be so lethal. The cooking n was aborted immediately.


    Now she was trying to teach Xiao Wu to embroider. Unexpectedly, Xiao Wu was really good!


    Feng Wu had been a bad cook back when she lived on Yuehua mountain too, which was why her chores involved cleaning, cutting firewood, mending clothes, and things like that. Her skills were naturally a good match for embroidering things. Never mind embroidery, Feng Wu had no problems sewing her own clothes.


    Just as mother and daughter were learning together, Tian came and interrupted them, saying it was a request from her husband.


    Madam Lan was shocked. Were they trying to drive her baby out again?! Madam Lan had been traumatized the first her father-inw kicked her baby out.


    This time, this time she would go with Xiao Wu and see Father-in-Law. Xiao Wu was too pitiful. She wouldnt let her face Father-inw alone. All kinds of preposterous possibilities filled Madam Lans head.


    She refused to believe it wasnt the case no matter how much Tian tried to exin. Madam Lan was sure her father-inw was going to kick her baby out again.


    Tian:


    He didnt know what else to say. Forget it. His mother was just too good at imagining things. Sometimes it was impossible to talk sense into her. As a result Madam Lan came with him and Xiao Wu to the main hall.


    Why are you here? Papa Feng was surprised at his wifes appearance. He turned to Tian for an answer.


    Tian: Dont ask. I dont know anything.


    No response came from his son. He could only turn back to his wife and wait for a response.


    Whats wrong? You didnt tell me Madam Qui was visiting. Turned out Father-inw wasnt trying to drive Xiao Wu out.


    Madam Lan nced at the other group finally willing to believe Tian. As long as Father-inw wasnt trying to drive her baby out, anything else could be resolved.


    Papa Feng smiled dryly. Things were only going to get worse with these two in the picture.


    Who didnt know Madam Qui looked at his wife unpleasantly? It was like a firework explosion whenever they got together. Although it was always Madam Qui who lit the mes


    Madam Qui just arrived so it slipped my mind, he lied without missing a beat.


    Oh. Why dont we ask Madam Qui to have a seat? She gestured the to servants. Come, bring some cups and tea. Everyone please sit. Sit. Were all friends. Dont be so formal. Madam Lanughed lightly and gently. Her demeaner was a stark contrast from Madam Quis fiery one.


    Madam Quis anger rose 100% at the sight of Madam Lan. Your daughter beat my daughter. Have her kneel and apologize immediately. Otherwise dont me me for not giving you and your husband any face.


    Madam Lans eyes widened. Xiao Wu, you really hit Qui Shiu?


    Feng Wus face was still as stiff as ever, but she did nod her head.


    Wow! You are so good! My Xiao Wu finally got so strong! No one can say you''re a broken cultivator now. Mother is so happy for you! Madam Lan pulled out her handkerchief and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Did you miss the point? Everyone else was stunned into silence. How did you equate hitting Shui with not being a broken cultivator anymore?


    Well it was true. Shui wasnt powerful whenpared to the rest of the world but whenpared to her peers she was definitely strong. Even if Feng Wu wasn''t on par with Shui, that Feng Wu could p Shui proved she wasn''t weak.


    This kind of strength you couldnt ssify as broken.


    Stop crying and stop behaving so foolishly. Have your daughter kneel and apologize! Madam Qui was going crazy. This stupid Madam Lan! She was always like this! It drove her mad every time.


    Apologize? What for? The bubble of tears in her eyes dissipated in the space of a single sentence. Truly, a magnificent gift. No one could beat her when it came to dramatic tears.

 Chapter 216: The Surprising Madam Lan

    Chapter 216: The Surprising Madam Lan


    Youre asking me why? Youre asking me why?! It seems you and your house are not contrite!


    This is just an argument between children. As elders, you and I shouldnt get involved. Moreover the strong are respected in this world. Shui is the kind of person to attack others with her words. If she is permitted to attack Xiao Wu like that, why cant Xiao Wu hit back in defense? It''s only because Shui was inferior that she suffered those strikes without retaliating. If this were reversed, I and my husband would never do something like this, going to Qui house to raise amotion. How outrageous.


    No one expected the gentle, docile Madam Lan to have such a sharp tongue. Her words were reasonable, even they werent polite.


    Papa Feng had been harassed by Madam Qui just now. Her behavior was shameful but he refrained from saying anything because of the rtionship between the two houses. Of course he wouldnt hold back if she got out of line, but he wanted to avoid verbally sparring with Madam Qui if possible. It would have looked unsightly, him head of house, arguing with ady from another house.


    He breathed a sigh of relief at his wifes words. One woman arguing with another woman was eptable. It was even better because Madam Lan''s words cleared the air.


    You... you...! Madam Qui was speechless. She was so angry she could only point an using finger at Madam Lan.


    What did she mean? To say Shui didn''t strike back because she was inferior. What was this business with her and Feng Hang[notes] not bringing Feng Wu to their house to make trouble if it been Feng Wu who was beaten?


    Was it sarcasm? Was she being sarcastic? Madam Qui had truly underestimated Madam Lan. She had thought Madam Lan was just a simpering fool, unexpectedly her adversary had a sharp tongue and teeth to bite back.


    You say Shui should have fought back if she had the ability? Fine Ill make you eat your words.


    Shui, did you hear that? Madam Lan said you can hit back. What are you still standing here for? Go, go and give Feng Wu a vicious beating! Madam Lan said this is an argument between you children, so us adults wont interfere! Madam Qui sneered. She motioned Shui with her eyes, telling her to be merciless.


    Hitting back was eptable? Fantastic! Shui had promised her brother she would drop the matter and not hold a grudge if Feng Wu apologized, but now she was allowed to hit back without fear of Bai scolding her. It was great!


    Shui walked out from behind her mother and stared hard at Feng Wu.


    Go outside and fight, dont do it in the hall. No matter who wins or loses, the matter ends with this. I dont want any further issues with the quarrel. Papa Feng made a clear decision. It was only a fight. If Qui family got too serious, he would just stop it.


    Madam Qui also knew the hall was not an appropriate ce for a fight, so she nodded in agreement.


    Madam Lan was a little worried about her baby, but this was Feng house. Her baby wouldnt suffer in her own home. She and her husband would watch over her; they would step in and save Xiao Wu if the situation warranted it.


    Everyone walked out back to the practice field. It was reserved for Tians exclusive use, so outsiders werent normally allowed. Currently it was empty.


    OK, the battle will determine things. You two, go and prepare yourselves. Papa Feng stood in the center as he spoke. Feng Wu and Shui stood on either end of the field. Everyone else stood farther out to the left so the girls would be able to fight unobstructed.


    Ning Fei was excited. Captain, this time Shui will definitely teach Feng Wu a good lesson.


    Yeah, I agree. That Feng Wu, she pped Shui twice. It was all because we thought she was broken, so we didnt think to defend against her. There''s no way she can defeat Shui in a real fight. Lu Zhong was certain Shui would beat Feng Wu.


    Jin Li didnt say anything. The affair had nothing to do with him.


    Madam Qui had a sneer on her face. She fully expected Shui to win. Bing and Bai stood by her side, the same expectation in their hearts. It was inconceivable for Shui to lose.


    Tian and Madam Lan looked at the field nervously. They were prepared to rush in and rescue Feng Wu if something went wrong.


    Feng Tingughed evilly in her heart. She knew Shui too well. She wouldnt kill Feng Wu outright but she wouldnt let her off easy either. Even if Feng Wu could avoid being crippled she would have to spend a long time in bed recuperating.


    Feng Ting wanted tough when she thought about Feng Wu getting what she deserved. But she held it in and kept a suitably somber expression on her face, pretending to be the perfect older sister.


    Theres no need to prepare. We can start now. Shui nced at Feng Wu smugly. She was finally going to get to revenge for those two ps to the face.


    Tian frowned. Xiao Wu, how about you?


    Feng Wu shook her head too. No need.


    OK then let the battle begin. Papa Feng said in a loud voice before stepping aside and leaving the entire battlefield to the two girls.


    Feng Wu, dont worry. Our houses have a good rtionship so I wont kill you. But that hand of yours that you pped me with, I will destroy it. Shui sneered. She was waiting for Feng Wu to shiver in fear. But Feng Wu was unamodating. Her face was as expressionless as a board.


    Pretending to be tough?! Shui snorted. Suddenly a small cluster of green light appeared in the palm of her hand. Inside the cluster was some kind of nt. Though small, it was extraordinary looking.


    It was Shuis contract nt and would provide a supporting role in battle. The nts current level wasnt high, but it would grow along with Shui as she got stronger.


    Go! Entwine! Shui shouted.


    The green light was full of Shuis spiritual energy. At Shuismand it rushed out at Feng Wu.


    The light grew as it got closer to Feng Wu, eventually getting as big as three meters.


    The magic nt looked like an ordinary fern nt once it grew to its full size, however it wasnt easy to deal with. It reached out its sharp, toothy leaves toward Feng Wu. Clearly it wanted to bind her up.


    Just when everyone thought Feng Wu wouldnt be able to escape, she did something surprising. She bound up into the sky out of the nts range.


    Trying to escape? Shui wasnt worried. She chanted a spell and took manual control of the nt. The nts body turned incredibly flexible as Shui took over. She moved it upwards to attack Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu was like an acrobat, and she evaded one attack after another easily. She switched tactics with the next one and instead faced it head on.


    Everyone knew the best way to deal with a magician was to shorten as much of the distance as possible by pulling them into closebat. No matter how strong a magician was, most were weak when it came to hand-to-handbat.

 Chapter 217: The Fight Continues

    Chapter 217: The Fight Continues


    Shui wasnt rmed when she saw Feng Wu moving in close. She sneered, unconcerned. I dont know what happened to you. Your strength has improved, but even improved it wont work. You cant beat me. Im not an ordinary magician. You want to decide the oue with closebat? Come on then! Lets see your efforts!


    A sword appeared in Shuis hand. Yes it was a sword. She was a dual magician/martial cultivator.


    There werent many dual cultivators because learning magic took a long time, so you wouldnt have enough time tomit to practicing your swordsmanship. Trying to practice both meant you could, at best, be mediocre with both, but never truly excellent.


    However here were a small number of geniuses who were able to excel at both. Whether it was magical arts or martial qi, they could cultivate both at the same time. Some even became sword and magic gods simultaneously.


    The most famous was Longze-Jiamoer. He attained godhood for both before ascending to the heavens to pursue even greater power.


    It was because of Longze-Jiamoer that dual cultivation became popr, but ultimately less than ten people seeded in being dual cultivators.


    So it was a shock to everyone that Shui was a dual cultivator. Feng Ting was the most surprised of everyone there. She didnt not know Shui had such a good card up her sleeve. Shui said she kept Feng Ting as a good sister, but in actuality shed kept such a good secret to herself.


    Feng Ting hated Shui for being so guarded, but she didnt let it show on her face. She stared intently at the field, trying to see if Feng Wu could escape Shuis attack.


    How unexpected! Shui knows both martial and magical arts. Feng Wu is dead. Ning Fei was excited.


    But Feng Wu is actually pretty strong. Compared to her broken cultivation, where she couldn''t advance in either arts, she''spletely different now. Too bad her opponent is Shui. Lu Zhong was also surprised.


    Thats true.


    The two talked as though the oue was already set, like Feng Wu was already beaten and bruised from the battle.


    Feng Wu wasnt intimidated. She drew out her own sword and shed against Shuis.


    Shuis swordsmanship wasnt bad, but it wasnt mastery level. If she was fighting against a regr sword user, then her victory would have been a foregone conclusion, however she was fighting against Feng Wu, a genius sword user. Her talent was heads and shoulders above Shuis.


    Shui blocked Feng Wus initial attack. Then she used <i>Moving Clouds and Flowing Waters</i> to counter. Every attack was aimed at Feng Wus right hand. Feng Wu would have already lost her arm if she didn''t have her sword to block.


    Feng Wu stepped back in a burst of wind. She blocked all of Shuis attacks like they were nothing.


    Shui thought Feng Wu was just a novice sword user, so she hadnt given Feng Wu much thought, but now her face changed. She had been pped twice by Feng Wu because she had underestimated her.


    Feng Wu was stronger than Shui expected. She was overwhelmed at how difficult the fight was.


    She retreated several steps to get some distance between them. Once she retreated enough she would be able to use magic again.


    Obviously Feng Wu wasnt going to let that happen. She rushed at Shui. By the time Shui pulled her sword to block, it was toote. A gash ripped into her skin. The cut was deep enough to leave a trail of blood down her arm.


    Ah! screamed Shui. She grabbed at the cut with her uninjured hand and backed up several steps. Blood pooled at her feet as it flowed down her arm.


    Shui! Her family screamed in worry.


    After their initial shock wore off, Ning Fei and Lu Zhong also became concerned.


    Madam Lan, Papa Feng, and Tian were relieved. They had been ready to rush in and interrupt the fight if Feng Wu was in danger, but fortunately Feng Wu was OK. In fact they were surprised she could win against Shui.


    They had really underestimated her before.


    Tian: Xiao Wu is so good!


    Madam Lan: See, who says Xiao Wu is a broken cultivator?


    Papa Feng: Admittance into Xingguang Holy Academy is so difficult. As expected, those who can enroll are geniuses.


    Papa Feng was incredibly proud of Xiao Wu.


    It seems our familys Xiao Wu won the match. Papa Fengs expression was still as cold as ice, but from his voice you could tell he was in a good mood.


    Its not over yet! I can still fight. Shui yelled out. There was no way shed ept the defeat, not against this kind of useless person!


    The wound on your arm is deep. Its better to see to it immediately. Papa Feng frowned as he looked at Shui.


    Im fine. I can keep fighting.


    Shui, dont try to be tough. Bai looked uneasily at his sisters bloody arm.


    Its OK. I want to continue, Shui said, refusing to admit defeat. She pointed her sword at Feng Wu. I cant ept losing to her. The determination was clear in her eyes.


    Madam Qui was confident in her daughters ability to win, after all Shui still had a bunch of good items she hadnt used yet. After thinking it over, Madam Qui decided she wanted the match to continue. OK, stop trying to convince your sister. Let her finish the match. After this well go home and there wont be any more trouble about this matter.


    Bai sighed, but nodded in agreement. He wouldnt say anything else.


    Dont think you can beat me like this. Ill show you the gap between us.


    Shui suddenly took out a red pill after saying that. She popped it in her mouth, letting it melt on her tongue and flow down her throat. Her rank rose from 8th junior magician to 9th, then 10th! Then 11th! It kept going up higher and higher. It didnt stop until she reached the 25th level. She stood as a senior level magician and sword master.

 Chapter 218: Thunder Ball

    Chapter 218: Thunder Ball


    The pill Shui took was a forced enhancer that increased her level for a short period of time. It was the kind of medicine people normally reserved for life or death situations. They used it judiciously because it inflicted a great deal of physical damage to the body once the enhancement wore off.


    Shui actually used the pill for such a minor match.


    The face of the Qui members changed. They thought shed just use some high-level scrolls and offensive spells. None of them thought she would dare use the pill. Didnt she know it took over a year and a half of rest to recover after using it.


    Bai regretted not speaking out more and stopping her from continuing. But since she took the pill, he was sure she would get the upper hand.


    No one believed Feng Wu, who had only recently gained abilities, would have the strength to go against the advanced Shui.


    Those watching hadbelled Feng Wu the loser of the match.


    But it wasnt going to go the way everyone thought. Feng Wu wasnt afraid. Shui had grown stronger, quickly rising 17 levels instantly, but it was only one realm higher[notes] than her previous strength.


    She went from a junior magician and sword user to a senior magician and sword user. If Feng Wu was just a junior sword user then it would have been impossible for her to resist. But Feng Wu wasnt a junior.


    Shuis wounded arm healed and her strength went up multiple levels. She red at Feng Wu with murder in her eyes.


    Feng Wu! Take this! Shui attacked. Her sword technique was like a tight weave without a single hole to exploit.


    The attack would have left Feng Wu disfigured if she didnt die from it.


    So young and yet so vicious. Tianer, in the future make sure you dont take this kind of person for a wife. Madam Lan involuntarily cried out. She did not like Shuis style of attack at all.


    Tian:  I didnt even say anything.


    ng! The two swords shed. Feng Wu blocked sessfully.


    Liquid Arrows! Shuis level was high enough that she could cast simple spells in seconds.


    Shuis water archery became advanced from the pills effect. Anyone hit by the arrows would turn into a fis!


    Madam Lans cry had surprised Feng Wu.


    She moved like a bird and dodged. But Shuis attack was relentless.


    Feng Wu kept evading, those she couldnt avoid were batted away with her sword. Even after several minutes of intense fighting, Shui still failed to gain an advantage.


    She couldnt hurt a single finger on Feng Wu. She was thrown off-bnce and her mood became unstable.


    She couldnt hurt Feng Wu with magic so she switched to using a sword for closebat. She resorted to using sword aura to suppress Feng Wu. Her techniques became more and more advanced as she moved; her body emitted a powerful sword aura as she did.


    This improvement was a direct result of the pill. Despite this, she still couldnt bridge the distance between her and Feng Wu.


    The world of Yuehua mountain that Feng Wu came from was filled with sword masters, and her master was that worlds number one sword master. The number of sword techniques Feng Wu learned from her master would have blown Shuis mind.


    Feng Wu used the same level of skill to counterattack. She sealed all of Shuis attacks. Shui couldnt get the upper hand despite her increase in dual-cultivation level.


    They fought on equal footing. Sparks flew as their swords shed; the sound of metal on metal echoed across the field.


    Shui couldnt hit Feng Wu no matter what she did. Her anger overwhelmed her heart and destroyed her sense of reason. Darkness clouded her eyes and she took out a ck sphere.


    The aura from the sphere made everyones heart speed up.


    Danger!


    Thunder ball! How can you have something like that! Bai yelled out. The indifferent expression he had before disappeared. His face turned as white as paper.


    Madam Qui was shocked at what she was seeing. She wanted Madam Lan to watch her daughter be humiliated but she never thought of killing Feng Wu!


    Even if Feng Wu wasnt worthy of respect she was still a main daughter of Feng house. Knowing her father-inws temper, she knew he would kill Shui if Shui killed Feng Wu. Even if Shui was fortunate enough to escape death, he would with 100% certainty destroy her cultivation. She would live the rest of her life without cultivation; she would be a waste!


    Bing broke out in a cold sweat as soon as Little Thunder came out. Even if Shui managed to kill Feng Wu, she wouldnt escape unscathed. If she herself didnt die from the explosion, she would end up crippled. The damage she inflicted on her opponent would be nearly the same amount as the damage she would inflict on herself!


    Even if she failed to get back at Feng Wu this time, there would have been more opportunities in the future. How could Shui not think of this? How stupid could she be?


    Bing scolded her little sister for being a fool. She was willing to help her sister get revenge, but instead of using her help, Shui decided to jump headfirst and kill herself. Stupid!


    The expression of the three boys, Ning Fei, Lu Zhong, and Jin Li also changed. This little ball was enough to blow up an entire mansion. Using thunder ball, wasnt this Shui trying to kill Feng Wu?!


    No matter how much they disliked Feng Wu, they recognized that she was a Feng member. They sniped at her and did a lot of trash talking, but they would never resort to killing her!


    They understood if Feng Wu died under their hands, it would no longer be a quarrel between juniors, but a war between houses. Even if they had guts a thousand times over, they wouldnt dare!


    Didnt Shui understand this?


    She did. Initially she had only nned on cutting off Feng Wus hand, but the culmination of everything clouded her judgment. It had started with the cut, but when she couldnt touch Feng Wu even after taking the enhancement pill, something in her heart shifted. It screamed at her. She wanted to kill Feng Wu! She wanted to kill Feng Wu! She wanted to kill Feng Wu! She would be a joke if she couldnt kill Feng Wu today!

 Chapter 219: Grandfather Feng Appears

    Chapter 219: Grandfather Feng Appears


    She didnt notice the jealousy in her heart. She was jealous Feng Wu could be so strong without an enhancement pill, but her pride prevented her from acknowledging that jealousy.


    Qui Rou Shui! You dare! Papa Feng Was furious. A junior from Qui house was actually trying to kill his daughter with a thunder ball? In her own home? Clearly she didnt want to live anymore!


    Shuis movement would have been too fast for anyone else. The thunder ball would have exploded and blown Feng Wu to bits the moment it reached her. But there was one person watching who was faster. To be head of a major house, of course he was fast!


    Despite the distance, Papa Feng appeared in front of Feng Wu almost instantly. He grabbed her hand and covered her in a bear hug.


    Bang! A loud explosion rocked the field as the thunder ball exploded right in front of Papa Feng. Thick smoke covered the entire field after the ground violently shook. Everyone in the residence was startled.


    Whats going on?! Did someone dare attack Feng house?!


    What is it?! Did a holy rank mastere to Feng house for a challenge?!


    Oh my god! Was it an earthquake?!


    Feng house guards ran out of the residence one by one. They pointed at the ck cloud over the field.


    All of you, shut up! roared the Housekeeper Luo. The guards dispersed, not daring to speak as casually as before.


    The bang had rmed Grandfather Feng as well. He had been drinking tea in the tea room when the thunder ball exploded. He teleported instantly to the field where they had the match.


    There was a huge hole in the ground. Cracks, big and small, stretching from the field. Papa Feng was in the center hugging Feng Wu tight against his chest.


    Thanks to Papa Fengs strength and the nine-level protective brooch he wore, they were both safe without a single scratch.


    In fact even if Papa Feng hadnt interfered, Feng Wu would have been fine. She had already sensed the danger. With her strength, even if she couldnt avoid a direct hit, she would have only suffered minor injuries. It was just that her father rescued her before she had the chance to react.


    Whats going on? Grandfather Fengs powerful holy aura suppressed everyone. It was like their souls couldnt even move. Fortunately Grandfather Feng had no interest in them and withdrew his aura before it became unbearable.


    Father-inw, you have to speak for Xiao Wu. That little girl over there has a twisted mind. She had a match against Xiao Wu, but when she couldnt win with her inferior skills, she took an enhancement pill to increase her rank. We didnt say anything after she took the pill, but even with the pill she still couldnt touch Xiao Wu.


    I thought she would have a sense of moderation, but who knew this little girl, when she couldnt beat Xiao Wu, actually wanted to kill her! She dared use a thunder ball!


    I cant imagine if this had been outside the family residence, what vicious means she would have used against Xiao Wu! Madam Lans crying face was a work of art and portrayed her outrage and fear beautifully.


    At about this time the after effects of the pill hit Shui. She vomited a mouthful of blood before promptly passing out.


    Shui! Both Madam Lan and Bing flew to her side. They looked at her uneasily.


    Oh!? A young woman with such a vicious mind, she should be educated better. I will visit Quis grandfatherter. He better be prepared to give a full ount of the matter! Grandfather Feng looked hard at the Qui family members. He was not going let this go. Qui house needed to understand there were ramifications for messing with Feng house. His house would not to be bullied!


    He couldnt allow other little girls to think they could hop over to Feng house and toss around thunder balls willy nilly without suffering serious repercussions.


    Qui family quickly retreated with the injured and unconscious Shui. The three witnesses, Jin Li, Lu Zhong, and Ning Fei also left as fast as they could.


    Grandfather waited until they left before getting to the bottom of the matter. Alright speak. How did it end up that Qui Rou Shui was fighting with Xiao Wu?


    Grandfather it was like this Tian recounted the incident, from how it started in the virtual world, to the events at Daughters day, and then finally to Madam Quis arrival.


    Tian told the story in detail but he didnt add extra spice to it. He kept it neutral stuck to the facts.


    Xiao Die[notes] spoke correctly. The strong are respected in this world. If you cant beat other people, then you can only be beaten. That little girl suffered but didnt want to work hard to improve her strength, instead she chose to rely on her family for vengeance. Humph! That girl from Qui house is just an untalented little one.


    Grandfather Feng snorted in disapproval. His gaze when he looked at Feng Wu was much kinder. This girl had fought for Feng house honor. She did good.


    Father-inw, we cant let her go. She refused to let the grudge go and tried to kill Xiao Wu. Her children meant the world to her. She wouldnt forgive Shui for trying to kill her daughter. Thinking of how Feng Wu nearly died made Madam Lan erupt in tears again.


    Papa Feng walked over with Feng Wu. Madam Lan rushed over as soon as she saw them approach. She checked Feng Wu all over and made sure her daughter didnt have even the smallest injury. She didnt see any, but she wouldnt be fully relieved until a doctor checked Feng Wu for internal injuries.


    Things were not so good in the Qui residence. Bing had wanted her mother to teach Feng Wu a lesson, but in the end her expectations were betrayed. Instead of teaching Feng Wu a lesson, her sister became seriously injured.


    The manner of their return created a huge uproar in the residence. Grandfather Qui and the patriarch were naturally rmed over Shui  her injuries were not minor!

 Chapter 220: Feng Tian Xing, Mother and Daughter Returns

    Chapter 220: Feng Tian Xing, Mother and Daughter Returns


    Naturally they were angry to see Shui returned with such a serious injury, but there was nothing they could say after Bai told them what happened.


    What could they say? This girl was bold enough to take a thunder ball and release it in Fengs residence. This rotten girl didnt know how high the sky was. If it werent for the close rtionship between the two houses, it wouldnt have been out of line for Feng house to kill her on site.


    Even though they were angry, they still called a doctor to heal Shui. Feng house woulde for exnations soon. It seemed they would be able to resolve the matter without bloodshed this time.


    No one told Feng Wu how the issue with Shui was resolved, nor did she ask. She ate well and slept well and didnt think about Shui at all.


    Feng Wu didnt walk away from the fight with nothing. When the thunder ball approached her, she had a strong foreboding that death was one step away if she was not careful. That strong sense of life or death had opened her eyes. She retreated into closed door mediation for three days to sort out her experience. By the time she came out, Qui house had already delivered the agreed uponpensation. None of it stayed in Feng residence -everything was handed to Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu was a rich youngdy, she had so many good things in her storage ring. Some were from Madam Lan, some were from Tian, but most were from Qui house.


    Without Shui harassing her, Feng Wus life returned to being peaceful. But dang it, it was only for a short time.


    News came that Feng Tian Xing wasing home soon and she was bringing her daughter with her. The travel-worn mother daughter pair would arrive in a few days.


    Xing was Grandfather Fengs second daughter. She had always been strong and independent. But she didnt grow up and marry a fine outstanding man from a big house, instead she volunteered to join the troops guarding the entrance between the blood and human races in Blood Moon forest. [notes]


    She had left just a bit after Tian was born, about twenty years ago. Funny how fast time flew by. Her return was a joyous event for Feng house.


    This time she was apanied by a young girl, Feng Yanran. To describe Yanran as beautiful would have been an insult.


    Ask anyone in the ancient eastern countries to list the best beauties and they would undoubtedly mention Princess Rong Hua, Lan Lanzhou of Lan house, and Qui Ruo Bing of Qui house.


    But after meeting Yanran the answer would be Feng Yanran of Feng house.


    Yanrans beauty surpassed all threedies. She eclipsed any beauty who dared stand next to her. Even Grandfather Feng and Papa Feng were stunned when they saw her. They had not expected the sweet child they knew to grow into such a devastating beauty.


    Tian, who normally never bothered with beauties, had to do a double take. He didnt have much of an opinion about Yanran, but even he had to admire her physical beauty. There wasnt a single female in the world who couldpare to her. Whod have thought hed meet a girl capable of holding a candle next to Ming Xi. More surprising still was the fact that she was his cousin.


    Sit down Xing, youve suffered these past twenty years. Grandfather Fengs eyes stung a little as he looked at his daughter. He owed this daughter the most. She had sacrificed a lot, spending her life at the borders protecting humanity from the asura race.


    Father, this daughter has missed you greatly. Xing threw herself into her fathers arms.


    Grandfather Feng was known to be a strict elder in Feng house. Xing was the only one in her generation who was fearless enough to argue with him. It was clear from their interaction that father and daughter had a good rtionship.


    OK, its good that youre back. Grandfather Feng secretly wiped at his eyes. He didnt want the kids to see him be so fragile.


    Grandpa! I missed Grandpa a lot! Yanrans voice sounded like melodious fairy music. You could spend all day lost listening to it.


    Yanran, youve grown up so much. Grandpa remembers when I met you the first time. You were only five back then. In the blink of an eye, youve grown so big. Grandfather Feng lovingly patted Yanrans head.


    It was probably because of the debt Grandfather had to Xing, but he was particrly sweet on Yanran.


    Feng Wu had been jealous of her when they were little. She often stole Yanrans toys and snacks. Of course she was reprimanded every time.


    Current Feng Wu didnt know anything about that past though. She watched the heart-warming scene with a stone face as she stood beside Tian.


    Feng Ting wasnt like Feng Wu. Feng Ting was green with envy. This girl... she was just a bastard! And yet she still got the Feng name and so much love from everyone. Feng Ting felt horrible inside, but she was practiced at keep her thoughts hidden. She fixed a smile on her face and looked like a well-behaved junior.


    More words of care welled up from Papa Feng. Lets go eat. Your sister-inw had the kitchen prepare all your and Yanrans favorite foods. Remember to eat a lot. You havent had a homecooked meal in so long. The cook is still the same from when you were little.


    Xings favorite sister had suffered so much. He couldnt help but treat her favorably.


    Brother, you and Sister-inw havent changed at all. You both still look as young as thest time we met. Our children have all grown up though. Its been ten years since they saw each other. Tian, Xiao Wu. You kids have grown up so much. Even you Ting Ting, you look much better now.


    Xing sighed. It was ten years ago that she sent Yanran back to Feng house. Too many things happened that year. It was the saddest, most painful year of her life. She could not protect her own daughter so had to leave her here, to be sheltered by her father.


    It took two years for Blood Moon forest to calm enough for her to send for Yanran.

 Chapter 221:

    Chapter 221:


    Auntie. Tian replied.


    Auntie. Feng Wu replied without emotion.


    Auntie, youre still so youthful. I remember when I first met Auntie. Auntie was beautiful then too. Even after ten years, you look exactly the same. Feng Ting knew this aunt was highly regarded in the family, so she was eager to cultivate a good rtionship.


    Papa Feng smiled and nodded slightly. Its true, the three have really grown up. Ting Ting, you are especially beautiful. I wonder what man will be blessed enough to marry you in the future. He didnt treat her any different because she was a concubine daughter.


    They talked as they entered the residence and sat down to eat.


    Go on eat. Xing and Yanran must be starving. Grandfather Feng didnt say much, only encouraged everyone to eat.


    Feng Wu picked up her chopsticks and grabbed a piece of her favorite dish.


    Tian and Feng Ting silently ate their food as well.


    Yanran sat next to Feng Wu. She had wonderful table manners, was elegant and gentle when she ate. Simply a pleasure to watch.


    Pity Feng Wu didnt give Yanran a thought. She was busy eating. No one could grab her attention while eating.


    The four juniors didnt talk while they ate but the four elders talked to each about different topics from time to time.


    Xing, recently there have been some abnormality in Blood Moon forest. Whats going on?


    This time there was a lot of trouble. There was an enchantment outside Blood Moon forest that prevented the asura from entering the human realm and feed on human blood at will, butst month the boundary between the two realms became unstable. His Royal Highness became anxious and invited the ancient eastern countries Silver Moon kingdoms prince, who had the blood of gods in his veins, to shore up the boundary.


    Something did happen. Four elders and my own teacher all disappeared mysteriously. The barrier was destroyed from the inside. If it werent for His Royal Highness inviting Prince Ming Xi in time, Im afraid the asura would have already rushed out. Xing shared.


    Destroyed the barrier from the inside!? How did they know where the weak point was? Papa Feng Was shocked. No barrier was perfect  there would always be a weak point somewhere. But that weakness was hard to find. It was a small as the eye of a needle. Other than the person whoid the barrier, it would be difficult for anyone else to find it.


    Regarding this matter, I do not know. The elders wondered if someone had revealed the barriers weakness. They were considering Senior Brother Lunsa, but he suddenly disappeared. It was at this time that my master and the four elders also disappeared without a trace. I immediately notified His Imperial Royal Highness, who then dispatched many people to investigate. Unfortunately they couldnt find a single trail to follow.


    Lunsa! It was actually him?! You really cant judge a book by its cover. The first time I met him I thought he was just a pretty boy how liked to chase skirts. Unexpectedly, hes actually a traitor, selling out his own people to the asura! It was not Papa Fengs nature to curse others so he didnt say much, but it was obvious from his tone he was very unhappy.


    It may not have been Senior Brother Lunsa. Everything happened so fast we cant be sure. If I hadnt taken Yanran out to hunt weaker asuras for practical experience, Im afraid I would be dead as well.


    To be able to take all four elders and my master at the same time, whoever it is cant be ordinary. I suspect it is an asura from the royal line, otherwise it would have been impossible.


    Senior Brother Lunsas private life isplicated and the suspicions regarding him are strong, but I dont believe has the ability to contact asura royalty.


    Papa Feng gave a guess. He cant contact asura royalty directly, but he could have contacted lesser asuras. What I cant figure out is his motivation.


    Actually before he disappeared there were rumors about him engaging in a rtionship with a female asura."


    A loud bang erupted. Grandfather Feng had mmed his fist against the table.


    For a woman, he dared betray his country?! Hes nothing but a beast! Grandfather Feng hadnt been this riled up in a long time. For him, the most despicable thing was the person who would betray his family and country for some cheap affection.


    When Grandfather was younger, he also had a good brother who was very talented and held great promise. Later, that brother met a princess from a nearby country. He dared steal national secrets for her before running away and eloping.Grandfather Feng chased him for seven days and seven nights. When he found them, he personally beheaded them, showing absolutely no mercy. It was because of this experience that Grandfather Feng hated those who vited their countrys trust for reasons of affection.


    These are all just unconfirmed rumors. I still cant believe Senior Brother Lunsa would do something like this. Xing shook her head in disbelief.


    OK, let us not talk about these things anymore. Eat, eat. Grandfather Feng had calmed down and was now raising his chopsticks again.


    But when he lowered his head to chose which vegetables to eat, he was greeted by a stunning scene.


    There was nothing left.


    Everyone:...


    Madam Lan nced guiltily at Feng Wu, who was calmly wiping her mouth. She was the only one who had had the time to dine with Feng Wu, so she was aware how much her daughter ate. It seemed she had instructed the kitchen to make too few dishes. She had forgotten to ount for her daughter''s bottomless stomach. What was to be done?


    Regarding this matter, it had been ten days since Feng Wu returned. Tian was a sword fanatic so he practiced his swordsmanship every day in the field; Papa Feng was busy with work and social responsibilities, so he rarely ate at home; Grandfather Feng spent all day in meditation to improve his cultivation, and as a holy level cultivator he didnt need to eat, so he only went through the motions when he felt like it.


    This time he came out to eat for his daughters homing. He hadnt seen her in many years, so he gathered everyone to have a meal together.


    It was just that Grandfather Feng never expected the table would be empty before he could chew a single bite. He was angry.


    Which cook failed to properly portion the meal correctly? Such small portions! Barely enough to coat anyones belly.

 Chapter 222: Feng Tian Jiaos Family

    Chapter 222: Feng Tian Jiao''s Family


    Tian, Feng Ting and Yanran couldnt help but look at Feng Wu. Their eyes kept drifting back to her. How did she eat so much food and not have it show in her belly?!


    Grandfather Feng naturally noticed the childrens gazes. His eyes widened as he stared at her. This girl was so hungry?! Young Miss, I did not get to eat at all. Do you think youre some kind of lulu beast?!


    He stared at her and she stared back. They calmly stared at each other without blinking. Finally after a minute of staring, Grandfather Feng couldnt stand it anymore.


    OK, let Xing and Yanran rest. Xiao Die,[notes] next time be sure to tell the kitchen not to skimp on the portions. Just use everything we have.


    Yes Father-inw. Madam Lan had been so frightened, she wanted to pat her chest. She thought Father-inw wanted to send Xiao Wu away again, but it was just a false rm.


    After lunch, Xing and Yanran moved into the courtyard that Xing used to live in. Madam Lan had originally arranged another building with a good view for Yanran, but Yanran insisted on living with her mother so Madam Lan didnt force the issue.


    After mother and daughter left to rest, Father Feng and Madam Lan had a nice chat. Have the tailore and make some new pretty clothes for the girls. Get some nice essories as well. Afterwards find someone to craft a few magical items too. This kind of stuff is more practical.


    I know, I will. Since were bringing in the tailor, we may as well get all the children some new clothes. Xiao Wu will be going back to school soon; she could use some new outfits.


    Good. You can take care of all these things. Remember to remind Jiao[notes] of Xing and Yanrans return. Have her bring some of the children to visit. Jiao and Xing are sisters, they should visit one another. He said this but he couldnt help but frown at the thought of Jiao. Although they were sisters, one was savage and willful, the other brave and strong, standing guard in Blood Moon forest for twenty years to protect the country.


    Later that afternoon, Jiao visited Feng residence with her kids. She arrived just as Madam Lan was asking the tailor to measure Yanran.


    Oh so this is Yanran, so beautiful even our countrys three most beautiful girls cantpare. Jiao recognized Yanran as soon as she saw her.


    Not too long ago she had been informed about mother and daughter, Xing and Yanrans, arrival so it was easy for her to guess the girls identity.


    These are your cousins. You met them when you were little. Do you remember? In front of the younger generation, Jiao behaved reasonably and didnt fly into a fit.


    Of course. I remember Brother Yi Yan, Brother Yi Tian and of course Sister Yi Lin. We used to y together when we were little. Everyone still looks the same. Yanran looked at Yi Lin shyly as she spoke.


    You havent changed much either.  Yi Lins voice was a little strange. She couldnt help feeing disgusted. Who was this hussy trying to seduce with that face of hers? Distrust filled Yi Lin''s heart.


    Yi Meng and Yi Fei looked at their cousin enviously. How could there be someone so beautiful in the world?


    The two Yi boys, staredpletely enraptured at Yanrans face. Words couldnt describe how beautiful she was. They didnt say anything else after returning her greeting, instead they stood quietly, only daring to sneak a peek at her from time to time.


    Here, this is for you to y with. Jiao pulled a hairpin from her hair. It had an enchantment and a dozen coral beads embedded inside. It was obvious from a nce that it was a valuable hairpin.


    Thank you Auntie. Yanran blushed as she took the hairpin.


    As soon as she finished with Yanran, Jiao turned to Madam Lan andined. Sister-inw, you are at fault here. How can you only make clothes for Yanran? My children are also your nieces and nephews. You cant favor one over another!


    Madam Lans smile didnt falter. How can I not consider them? She took theint in stride and called out to the children. Children,e and have the tailor measure you. Tell her what colors you like and what fabrics you prefer. It was just a few bits of cloth. It didnt matter; the cost was negligible anyway.


    After saying that Madam Lan took Jiao to see Xing.


    The children remained in the hall to get measured and to choose their fabrics.


    The moment the adults left Yi Tian was ready to make trouble. Yi Lin said you were back, but I couldnt believe it. You did something so shameful. I dont understand how Grandfather let you back. He had disliked Feng Wu since they were little kids. She was unreasonable and ipetent. She constantly bullied Feng Ting and his two younger sisters.[notes] Such a rotten woman. It would have been great if she never returned to Feng house.


    Yi Tian, thats none of your business. Tian stood up and red at his cousin, the warning was clear in his eyes.


    Whats going on? What are you talking about Brother Yi Tian? Yanran looked at him suspiciously.


    Yi Tian had been dumbstruck at Tians re, and he hadnt dared say more. But his caution flew out the window the moment Yanran spoke. He immediately forgot about Tians warning and proceeded to curry favor with his beautiful cousin.


    Indeed, a fool can be easily muddled by beauty.


    Sister Yanran, let me tell you, this Feng Wu is a bad person. We dont know who she had rtions with, but she was pregnantst year. Grandfather kicked her out of the house. She only just returned. She brought her bastard back with her too.


    Yi Tian was enthusiastically speaking when he got pped in the face twice. The ps were quite sharp and painful.


    Youre a bad person for scolding my baby.


    Whats the big deal, he is a bastard? I was speaking the truth.

 Chapter 223: Feng Yanran, the Alluring Beauty

    Chapter 223: Feng Yanran, the Alluring Beauty


    Suddenly a loud bang sounded and Yi Tian flew out of the hall and down the steps before vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    Ah! Yanran covered her mouth with one hand.


    Both Yi Meng and Yi Fei screamed in unison. Ah!


    Feng Wu! You are so bold?! He looked coldly at her. This girl daredy a hand on his brother to this extent? She was going to regret it!


    Yi Yan drew his sword to attack Feng Wu. This made Tian draw his own sword and nudge Feng Wu behind him.


    Yi Yan, that was Yi Tians overconfidence. If you want, how about you y against me instead? Tian guarded Feng Wu and kept her from having to face Yi Yan directly.


    Yi Yan was not as impulsive or irritable as his brother. He was more thoughtful with a deep and vicious mind. He didnt run to Feng house all day like Yi Lin either, in fact he rarely visited. Not knowing the situation, he didnt dare act unrestrained. Grandfather Feng made it clear, Yi house was responsible for themselves.


    Brother Tian, are you going to protect her? Yi Yan raised his eyebrows; obviously surprised Tian would guard Feng Wu. It was strange. Tian, who had never expressed concern for his sister, was suddenly protecting her. He wondered if something happened that he didnt know about.


    Xiao Wu is my sister, of course Id protect her.


    Yi Yan nodded. I understand. It looked like he had given up on avenging his brother for the moment.


    Tian knew Yi Yan was a calcting person. Yi Yan wasnt making a move because he wasnt sure he would win. He would forebear for now, but he wouldn''t be polite to Feng Wu if he saw an opportunity in the future.


    Tian sighed in his heart. Add one more name to his sisters list of hostile persons. The Qui girl had already been offended to death. He didnt know if there would be any more unexpected things in the future. Now with the Yi brothers, Xiao Wus ability to attract hostility had apparently gotten stronger. It looked like hed have to work hard to improve, otherwise he wouldnt be able to cover her.


    While Yi Yan was confronting Tian, the Yi sisters had already rushed over to the fallen Yi Tian and helped him up. Second Brother, are you OK?!


    Yi Tian stared at Feng Wu with angry mes in his eyes.


    Im OK. Im not going to die. He shook their hands away and shakily stood up, unwilling to show weakness in front of so many people.


    Brother Yi Tian, are you sure you are OK? I have good healing medicine if you need it. Feng Ting took out a bottle from her space bracelet and poured out a ck pill to hand to him.


    Yi Tian blushed at the worry in her eyes. He epted the pill and thanked her.


    Brother Yi Tian, if thats not enough I have more potent medicine as well. Mother and I encountered all kinds of dangers in Blood Moon forest, so I always have a variety of healing medicines. Yanrans eyes were soft with concern.


    Sister Yanran, Im OK. Im sorry to have worried you. Yi Tians face waspletely red; he was so embarrassed.


    This made Feng Ting unhappy. Men! They really did get stupid when it came to beauty. Before Yanran, Yi Tian would follow her like a dog all day, now all of sudden, he forgot her existence.


    Thats good. Yanrans cheeks had turned slightly pink. It was hard to look away from such a rosy picture.


    Yi Tian was obsessed with it. How could there be someone so beautiful? He used to think Feng Ting was one of the rarest beauties in the world, but now faced with Yanran, Feng Ting blended into the background.


    Just looking at Yanran made him forget about getting revenge against Feng Wu.


    Madam Lan had learned her lesson. They couldnt run out of dishes before dinner ended, so this time she had the kitchen cook for three times the amount of people.


    The meal was peaceful, at least there was no unpleasantness. Yi Tian was smitten by Yanran and kept ncing her way or helping her with food from time to time. The whole thing made his mother frown.


    But Jiao[notes] didnt say anything. She knew her fathers temper. He wouldnt give anyone face if they made trouble. So Jiao restrained herself and stayed silent.


    The moment they returned to Yi residence, she ushered the children into her room to enlighten them.


    Listen, in the future, make sure to stay away from Yanran. Especially you, Yi Tian. Dont think I didnt notice you making eyes at her. As your mother I can see you like her a lot. But as your mother, I will disown you if you dare take Yanran as a wife.


    Jiao loved her children and normally spoiled them. This was the first time she was so serious and spoke coldly to them.


    The girls gasped in surprise. Was this their same over-protective mother? Her words, it was hard to believe they hade out of her mouth.


    Yi Yan was confused, but he didnt say anything. His feelings werent as strong as his sisters. Feng Yanran was beautiful, but he wouldnt ask her to marry him based on that alone.


    Yi Tian was the only one really unhappy. After all his mother had mentioned him by name.


    Mother! Whats wrong with Sister Yanran? Why do you hate her so much? Yi Tian was unwilling upon remembering her beauty.


    Do you really want to know? Her expression suddenly changed. Her eyes were deadly serious as she stared at Yi Tian.


    Yes! He nodded his head without hesitation.


    Do you all want to know as well? She looked at the other children closely.


    The children exchanged uneasy nces, but in the end all of them nodded yes.


    Well Im afraid if I dont tell you, youll be helpless. Youll end up delivered to that Feng Yanran on a tter. Jiao sighed helplessly.


    She took a deep breath and her face became grave. Remember, what you hear today does not go beyond these doors. This is the biggest Feng secret, so do not tell anyone. Even your grandfather doesnt know.


    The siblings were shocked. A secret even Grandfather didnt know about?!

 Chapter 224: He Doesnt Like You

    Chapter 224: He Doesn''t Like You


    The children walked out of Jiaos room looking a little strange. Whatever Jiao told them was so unbelievable, it felt crazy. None of them repeated what they heard; not that anyone would have believed them anyway.


    The Yi children did not share it with any of their Feng cousins.


    Everyone in Feng residence were happy at Xing and hYanran''s return from Blood Moon forest, especially Grandfather Feng. He had a constant grin on his face. His good mood influenced everyone and filtered through the rest of the residence.


    Grandfather Feng wanted to announce Xing and Yanrans arrival, so he had Madam Lan organize a banquet with an invitation list that included all the influential nobles in the city.


    Feng house was a calm house that didn''t like lot of bustling activity, so they rarely ever hosted banquets. But Xings return made Grandfather Feng incredibly happy, so they had to have a banquet to celebrate. Madam Lan naturally took charge of the nning and execution.


    The old man wanted everyone to see his wonderful daughter and beautiful granddaughter. Those other three beauties? Psh. Once everyone feasted their eyes Yanran, they would all know the most beautiful girl came from Feng house.


    Senior Ming Xi? Feng Wu walked out of the residence easily because everyone was preupied with the banquet preparations. She met Ming Xi at the agreed location.


    Xiao Wu,e here. No one would have guessed it was Ming Xi, the prince of Silver Moon kingdom. He was dressed as a respectable, young swordsman in a silvery outfit with a sword in one hand. His face was obscured by a wide, brimmed,ted hat.


    Ming Xi pulled Xiao Wu into an old house. He pulled down his hat once they entered the courtyard properly.


    Xiao Wu, Im looking for you because I need to borrow something of yours. Ming Xis face didnt have the normal gentle expression he usually wore. His unusually serious face... Xiao Wu wasnt used to it.


    What is it?


    Ming Xi took a deep breath and said, Your sword. He wasnt sure if Feng Wu would be willing to lend him such an important artifact. He had witnessed its purification abilities in town that day, and right now he urgently needed that power. [notes]


    The ce he was going was incredibly dangerous. He came to Feng Wu only to borrow her sword so he could resolve the matter himself. He didnt intend to involve her by bringing her with him.


    Feng Wu took out the small sword she usually used from her space ring and handed it to Ming Xi. Here you go, she generously said.


    Ming Xi shook his head. Not this one. The one you used to purify the grievances in town.


    Xiao Chun? Feng Wu asked doubtfully. She summoned Xiao Chun andid it on the table between them. Xiao Chun, you have to listen to Senior Ming Xi... Feng Wu was afraid Xiao Chun would be disobedient so she made sure to lecture him.


    Feng Wu didnt understand how extraordinary a sword Xiao Chun was. It was the purest sword in the world, so it was a bad idea for anyone to hold Xiao Chun if they werent pure enough. If Xiao Chun was handed to someone who wasntpatible with it, never mind being able to hold it, the person would be lucky to not be severely injured by Xiao Chuns aura.


    Good thing Ming Xi owned a divine sword as well. His heart was pure and he wasnt hurt by Xiao Chuns aura when he picked it up.


    Thank you, Xiao Wu. This helps me a lot. I will return Xiao Chun as soon as I can. Ming Xi looked at Feng Wu as he solemnly promised. His eyes were gentle.


    OK. Feng Wu touched Xiao Chuns hilt to make sure it would be obedient and not misbehave.


    Watching Feng Wu seriously admonishing Xiao Chun made Ming Xi smile. He carefully looked at the sword in his hand. The aura it exuded was strongly reminiscent of something from the ancient days. The carvings on it were unfamiliar to him and he couldnt recollect the sword from any of the records he read. But it was impossible for such a divine sword to not have a name.


    The two didnt chat long. After exchanging Xiao Chun, Ming Xi and Feng Wu parted ways.


    Feng Wu returned to her room; no one noticed she had been missing.


    Da Da. Mommy, hug.


    Little Bun was sweating from his efforts at climbing the mountain that was hisforter. From time to time, like a good mother, Little White[notes] would sneak forward and wipe his brow.


    Little Bun immediately stopped trying to climb when he noticed Feng Wu return. He reached out his arms for a hug. Little Buns appetite had increased recently, so Grandfather Feng specially ordered magical beast milk for him. Magical beast milk was both delicious and nutritious. There were also a bunch of baby shoes and clothes sent by Madam Lan.


    Little Bun inevitably grew fat under so much loving care. He was now a plump ball.


    Probably because of all the high-quality food he ate, this little guy, despite only being one, could already walk a little. Other than when he was ying around in bed, he rarely ever crawled anymore. He seemed to really enjoy climbing his mothers quilt like it was an adventure.


    Feng Wu picked up her chubby Little Bun with a bit of effort. He happily smeared her face with saliva. It didnt bother Feng Wu at all. She just wiped it away with the corner of her sleeve before walking to the garden with him in her arms.


    Garden walks were a new activity. Little Bun was fascinated by the garden, so they took him for a walk around the garden at least three times a day.


    Xiao Wu, is this little guy yours? So cute. Can I hug him? Feng Yanran was also walking in the garden when she saw Feng Wu with Little Bun. Her eyes lit up at the sight of the little guy.


    Feng Wu nodded giving her permission.


    Yanran happily held out her arms to him. Little Bun immediately started crying, crying until he ran out of breath. Anyone watching the scene would have been sad.


    Little White took Little Bun from Feng Wus arms and bounced him up and down. So professional.


    Yanran looked at Little Bun in embarrassment. She turned to Feng Wu and asked, He doesnt like me? She was sad as she rather liked the plump little guy.


    Shed always been a loveable girl. No matter how difficult the other person was, they would normally be charmed by her in the end. But today this little guy didnt like her at all.


    Feng Wu didnt know to lie. She looked at Yanran and was blunt. He doesnt like you.

 Chapter 225: Banquet Preparations

    Chapter 225: Banquet Preparations


    Since she got Little White, Feng Wu didnt have to worry about handling a distressed Little Bun, but that didnt mean she didnt understand her son. For example, she knew who he liked and didn''t like to be held by. He often took the initiative to reach out toward those he wanted to hug. He would smile and send little kissy smoochy faces at them  thisst was reserved for those he especially liked.


    Take Grandfather Feng for example. If you only looked at his serious face, you would think kids wouldnt like him. But Little Bun actually liked him quite a bit and he constantly asked to be picked up and hugged. Not only that, Little Bun even sent Grandfather Feng off with kisses when it was time to say goodbye. Grandfather Feng visited Little Bun every day and was always sending over some kind of present or other. Needless to say, Grandfather Feng was also fond of Little Bun.


    Woo... Yanran moaned, feeling sour when she heard Feng Wus blunt response. Xiao Wu, you really dislike me that much? Tell me what you dont like; Ill change. Dont hate me OK? And dont let Xiao Ye[notes] hate me either OK?


    Yanran had misunderstood Feng Wus straightforward reply. She thought Feng Wu didnt like her, and so had made sure Xiao Ye wouldnt like her either. Maybe Feng Wu even did something to make Xiao Ye cry.


    Feng Wu pursed her lips. This cousin was overthinking things.


    Madam Lan and Xing were passing by the garden when they saw Yanran sobbing. They immediately went over to see what was wrong. Whats the matter? Why is Yanran crying?


    Xiao Ye doesnt like her, so shes crying. Feng Wu answered with her normally expressionless face.


    It was impossible for anyone to think she could be lying with a face so serious.


    Yanran was taken aback when she heard. She didnt expect Feng Wu to say that; it was impossible for her to use Feng Wu of lying now.


    So thats what happened. Yanran, its not that Xiao Ye doesnt like you; hes just afraid of strangers, thats all. Hell like you once he gets more ustomed to you.


    It turned out to be such a trivial matter. Madam Lan was d it wasnt because Yanran was being bullied. She still remembered the first time Yanran came to visit the Feng residence. Everyone doted on her.


    Because of this, Xiao Wu felt neglected, and in a fit, had shoved Yanran into theke. Fortunately, the servants found Yanran in time so she only choked on a bit of water.


    Papa Feng was so mad he disciplined Feng Wu in strict ordance with familyw. He punished Feng Wu so severely, she almost didnt survive. Madam Lan didnt want a repeat of the past. After all if it happened again, would her daughter have a life to live?


    Really? In that case, I have to get closer to Xiao Ye. Xiao Wu is it alright if I visit often?


    OK, nodded Feng Wu.


    Yea! Yanrans response to Feng Wus indifferent reaction was a bit over the top. She remembered how impulsive and irritable Feng Wu had been when they were both younger. But now she was such a tolerant youngdy! Yanran knew Feng Wu didnt like her, but she didnt say it out loud. She knew her cousin was pretending to be nonchnt in front of her aunt.


    Poor Feng Wu, she had no idea Yanran hadbeled her a schemer.


    Xing looked lovingly at the girls. Her voice was gentle when she spoke. You two keep ying. Sister-inw and I have other things to do so we wont apany you.


    Despite being in Blood Moon forest for over twenty years, and carrying a strongyer of malignant qi in her body, Xing was still kind. She conducted herself with propriety and was diligent in her work. Everyone in Feng house liked her.


    OK Xiao Wu, I will try to y with Xiao Ye now. Yanrans eyes were still red, but there was a pitiful charm to it.


    She kept trying to get close to Little Bun after the two elders left, but Little Bun didnt understand what was happening, so he cried every time she moved toward him.


    Yanran was used to people liking her, so this failure with Little Bun was frustrating. She ignored Little Buns cries and kept approaching, until finally, Feng Wu couldnt take it anymore. She was his mother and she wasnt going to let Little Bun cry because of Yanran.


    Xiao Ye doesnt like you. Stop getting close to him. Feng Wu frowned, worried Little Bun would hurt himself from crying too much. This was the first time he cried so hard. He had never been a crying child before.


    I just want him to like me. Yanran pouted as tears swam in her eyes, threatening to fall any second.


    Its not good to force people. Feng Wu was a sincere girl, so when she saw Yanran doing something wrong, she told her. She spoke bluntly without giving the other party any face.


    What was face? Of course Feng Wu didnt know.


    Woo... Xiao Wu, is there a misunderstanding between us? Why do you hate me so much? I always wanted to be good sisters with you, even back when we were kids. Why do you not like me? Yanran huped through her tears. Her voice was full of grievance.


    It was a shame for Yanran. Feng Wu hated crying people the most. As soon as Yanran started bawling her eyes out, Feng Wu grabbed Little White and Little Bun and ran away.


    Yanran cried her eyes out for two minutes. It was weird that there was no movement around her so she looked up.


    Where was everyone? They ran away?! Yanran was dumbstruck. She didnt expect Feng Wu to actually leave like that... Yanran sniffled for a while, but she eventually left the garden.


    Two figures walked out from the side of the garden after Yanran left.


    Brother Yi Tian, I thought you liked Yanran. She cried so pitifully just now; howe you didntfort her? Feng Ting was bitter.


    Yi Tian hurriedly exined. Ting Ting, youve always been my favorite. How could I possibly like Cousin Yanran?


    Feng Ting looked suspiciously at the anxious Yi Tian. There was something going on with this guy. It was obvious how much he liked Yanran a few days ago. Now all of a sudden he imed he didnt like the girl? Too strange.


    Feng Ting didnt understand, but she didnt probe further. She decided to be generous and forgive Yi Tian. Together side by side, they walked through the garden, chatting andughing as they did.


    Almost all the big names were present at the Feng banquet. Even the royal family sent the three princesses as representatives.


    Madam Lan asked Feng Wu if she wanted to go to the banquet. It sounded like it would be too much bother so Feng Wu shook her head no.


    Madam Lan nodded. She rushed to the front hall after directing the servants to have the kitchen have lots of food be delivered to Feng Wus room.


    As the hostess, she couldnt be absent too long. There were still many guests waiting for her to properly greet them.


    She had originally wanted Feng Wu to join in the banquet, but the gossip she heard stopped her. She didnt want her daughter to go out and bear it. So that was why she personally went to Feng Wus room to ask.

 Chapter 226: Feng Tings Question

    Chapter 226: Feng Ting''s Question


    It wasnt a big deal that Feng Wu was absent from the banquet, but as head of house, Papa Feng had to be notified, otherwise he was liable to get angry. Madam Lan made sure to fill him in immediately.


    After pondering for a bit, he nodded his head in understanding. Well do it this way then. Papa Feng recently learned of Feng Wus bottomless stomach, so he added. Make sure to prepare a lot of food for her. That girl loves to eat.


    Madam Lan agreed and hurriedly left to greet the guests.


    Yanrans name was destined to echo throughout the aristocracy in the ancient eastern countries. She disced the three beauties and became number one in the eyes of all the men present.


    That is not to say Princess Ronghua, Lanzhou, and Bing turned into forgotten wallflowers. Their fans reduced by two-thirds, but they still had a sizeable number of men around them. Though the men remaining werent swayed to move, their eyes still strayed to her from time to time.


    Even if the three beauties looked down on the men around them, they were still ufortable by loss in admiration.


    Princess Ronghua counted herself lucky that Prince Ming Xi wasnt in attendance. After all, what if he saw Yanran and fell in love with her? Even if the princess didnt want to admit it, she couldnt deny Yanrans beauty.


    The three beauties werent doing too bad. Their appearance and status was enough to ensure there would still be plenty of malepany around them, though the same couldnt be said of the other girls whose beauty was inferior.


    Yanran was the center of attention, making the other girls at the banquet secretly bite their handkerchief in frustration. These vixens were jealous of Yanran.


    They secretlybeled her a disastrous beauty, and in their hearts, they quickly reced Feng Wu, who had been public enemy number, with Yanran. This was great for Feng Wu, because they werent gossiping about her, instead their focus switched to Yanran.


    Even though Yanran wasnt a direct descendent of Feng house, it was clear how much Grandfather Fang loved her. He had so many grandchildren, yet how many had a banquet in their honor? Even if the banquet was ostensibly for both Yanran and her mother, she was still half of the equation.


    Feng house rarely held banquets, but this time they went all out and held one for Xing and Yanran. On top of that, Madam Lan made sure to introduce Yanran to all the high nobledies.


    Grandfather Feng, who rarely smiled in public, was spotted chatting andughing with Xing all night long. Father and daughter clearly had a good rtionship.


    Everyone present could see how much affection he had for the mother-daughter pair. Xing and Yanrans stature in the family was obviously high. Im afraid their ce in his heart was higher than the patriarchs two daughter. Obviously, this increased Yanrans value in the public eye.


    Feng Ting maintained a graceful smile throughout the whole affair, but there was a lot of hate simmering in her heart. What was so great about Yanran? Even though Yanran was surnamed Feng, she wasnt a true Feng member. At best, she could be considered a distant extended member of the family, but he was willing to use the Feng name to hold a banquet for her. Was Grandfather confused? Even Tian didnt get this kind of treatment. This Yanran was simply a devil!


    Feng Ting saw Yi Lin sitting by herself in one of the pavilions eating some pastries. She walked over with a smile and asked, Yi Lin, why are you here all by yourself? There are so many games over there. Why dont you go over and watch?


    Oh, Feng Ting, its you. What do I need to exin? Didnt you leave the hall because your chest hurt when you look at Yanran being spoiled by everyone in the banquet hall?


    The two girls had left the banquet hall and were currently in the garden, where Madam Lan arranged several games to entertain the younger generation.


    The girls were the only ones ying; all the boys were too bewitched by Yanran to join in on the games.


    Feng Tings smile didnt change. Yi Lin, what do you mean? Why would my chest hurt? Arent you the one thats ufortable? All three of you Yi sisters are Grandfathers granddaughters, but he only cares about Yanran. You three sisters, in Grandfathers heart, do you even equal one Yanran?


    Grandfather is weing a wolf into the house. Yanran is destined to destroy Feng house. Yi Lin quickly shut her mouth. There was an annoyed expression on her face. She shared something she wasnt supposed to.


    Destined to destroy Feng house? What was she talking about? What kind of abilities could Yanran have to destroy one of the strongest houses in the ancient eastern country?


    Dont ask anymore. Knowing too much isnt good for you. Since were cousins, Ill give you some advice. Stay away from Yanran. Dont get too close to her, or things wont end well for you. After saying this, Yi Lin ran away as though she was being chased by ghosts. She wouldnt turn around no matter how much Feng Ting called out. Instead she increased her speed and ran away even faster.


    Doubts grew in Feng Tings heart, but a pity, she wouldnt get any more information even if she asked. The questions in her heart only deepened.


    What was going on? Feng Ting didnt understand, but she took Yi Lins warning to heart. Although she wouldn''t have tried to get close even if she hadn''t gotten the warning. She and Yanran... it was impossible for them to be friends.


    Bad news came two days after the banquet - part of the boundary in Blood Moon forest had been destroyed. Many asuras were able to pass through and hid themselves in the human world.


    This created a crisis in the human world. Fortunately, the Silver Moon kingdoms prince was there to purify the area and rearrange the enchantment, thus limiting the asuras incursion.


    The difficulty was in dealing with the asuras who entered and had now disappeared somewhere in the human world.


    The blood-kin asura race were very simr to humans. They looked just like humans, and were outstandingly beautiful. There wasnt a single ugly asura.

 Chapter 227: How Asura People Are Born

    Chapter 227: How Asura People Are Born


    The sun turned them into ash and destroyed their bodies sopletely that there would be no chance of recovery. Because of this, the most terrifying thing to them was the daylight.


    They were born naturally fearing the dark; they could only live in the dark.[notes] Their skin was strong and impervious to all weapons except for pure silver ones.


    All were charmingly beautiful and irresistibly drawn to the fragrant scent of human blood. Blood was like opium to them; they were desperate to drink it. And because of their proficiency in illusion spells, their prey willingly offered their blood.


    It was inconceivable the havoc a race like that would wreak on the human world.


    Several star generals from Star Marshall hall had already been dispatched to track them down.


    Xingguang Holy Academy also recruited senior level students to aid in the capture.


    Imperial families of all the major empires built up their defenses and increased patrols.


    All the major guilds had active quests with incredible rewards for the capture, dead or alive, of blood folk.


    Pure arms in all the major cities were sold out. Supplies were low and prices were high, especially anything with silver.


    The news spread to every corner of the maind: the asura were here. All the countries in the ancient east were affected. The number of victims would continue to rise until every escaped asura was ounted for.


    Although all the ancient eastern countries were talking about it, Feng Wus life was still rtively peaceful. She had her own things to upy her time with, so she was usually in her room practicing or chatting with Jier or the others from the Masters team. Her life was easy and pleasant, except sometimes Yanran would run to her room to see Little Bun. Little Bun was unhappy with this, and refused to let her approach him at all.


    Xing seemed to like Feng Wu a great deal. She visited almost as often as Yanran did. She was good to Feng Wu, always speaking gently and kindly, reminding Feng Wu to forget the past and look forward. But Feng Wu had no memories of the original owner, so what was there for her to forget? Feng Wu didnt understand her aunt.


    Ming Xi called and asked Feng Wu to meet him in the same ce as before.


    Feng Wu got Xiao Chun back in the same old courtyard. Xiao Chun was very happy! Ming Xis aura was good, but he liked Feng Wus aura most. Xiao Chun was a strong-willed sword. If it didnt like the way you smelled, it would ditch you.


    But it felt good to go out this time. There were a lot of polluted things to purify. This was the most fun it had had since leaving the small town.[notes] After affectionally greeting Feng Wu, Xiao Chun returned to her dantian and proceeded to get warm and be nourished with some good rest. It had eaten a lot, and needed time to digest.


    The asura contaminated the area around Blood Moon forest and nearly copsed the entire barrier. Fortunately, with Xiao Chuns help, we were able to clean up the pollution and rearrange the barrier to minimize damage. Ming Xi pulled out several items. All these are for you. Please ept them. They maye in handy in the future.


    Ming Xis face was as beautiful as the moonlight. His shallow smile was filled with gentleness and wasnt as reserved or distant as usual.


    OK. Feng Wu took out her space ring and directly threw the items inside without even sparing them a nce.


    Was it dangerous? Feng Wu asked Ming Xi seriously. She suddenly understood why he needed Xiao Chun after connecting what he said to the recent news she heard.


    Aunt Xing said the asura ns were powerful. If Ming Xi went to find them, then wasnt it very dangerous?


    Ming Xi didnt expect Feng Wu to ask something like that. He smiled and said, It was alright. I was mainly there to purify the boundary, not to attack the asuras. There were a few small-scale skirmishes, but the asuras were quickly defeated, so there was no danger.


    He lied. The situation in Blood Moon forest was much worse than expected. The troops stationed outside the forest were nearly wiped out. The vigers near the forest were also sucked dry.


    It was a tough battle for him and the other masters sent to purify the enchantment. The entire periphery was like purgatory on earth. The asuras were tenacious and resisted strongly. They even sent out two princes to battle. Ming Xis group were able to defeat the two princes, but it cost them many high-powered masters. Both sides lost a tremendous amount.


    He didnt want Feng Wu to worry about him so he didnt tell her all that.


    Feng Wu nodded and took out a beautifully packaged box of biscuits from her space ring after Ming Xi finished talking. The biscuits were made by the chefs in the Feng residence. Feng Wu recently became obsessed with them and normally ate arge teful every day. She wanted to share the things she liked with Ming Xi.


    She held the biscuits out to him with an expectant look on her face. Ming Xi felt like it would be a crime to not ept.


    He reached out to take one. As he did so Feng Wus lips curved into a small smile. Even her eyes crinkled slightly.


    Ming Xi smiled. Him epting her cookie, such a simple thing could make her so happy?


    Eat, Feng Wu said seriously.


    Now?


    Feng Wu nodded. Now.


    Ming Xi popped the biscuit in his mouth and a milky vor spread on his tongue. It tastes good. You should have some too. He held onto the cookie box so Feng Wus hands could be free to have some.


    Feng Wu picked one up and quietly ate it. The corners of her mouth were still slightly curved and it was easy to tell she was in a good mood.


    Xiao Wu, Im leaving the ancient eastern countries tomorrow. Other than returning your sword, I also wanted to say goodbye. We probably wont meet again until school starts. Take care of yourself. There are many people in the region who are hostile towards you. While youre here, make sure to be careful of the things around you, dont be careless.


    Even if Ming Xi hadnt specifically asked about Feng Wu, Princess Ronghua talked about Feng Wu from time to time. Thanks to this, Ming Xi was clear about Feng Wus situation in the ancient eastern countries. He had learned a lot.


    Princess Ronghua was clever of course. She never directly spoke ill of anyone, but she was skilled at leading the conversation so the other party couldnt help but think the worse.

 Chapter 228: Why the Virtual World Was Created- Part Chapter 1

    Chapter 228: Why the Virtual World Was Created- Part Chapter 1


    A pity she was up against Ming Xi. She couldnt fool him no matter how skillfully she guided the conversation.


    Ming Xi was very clear what kind of girl Feng Wu was. His opinion didnt waver despite all the princesss efforts.


    Ming Xi was leaving?! Feng Wu pursed her lips, feeling unhappy. But her eyes quickly brightened. She could meet him again once school resumed.


    When she returned to school, she had to work hard to get Ming Xi to marry her so Little Bun could have a father. Feng Wu clenched her hands firmly in resolve.


    Ming Xis departure didnt rm any of the nobles in the ancient eastern countries. Other than select members of the royal family, no one knew the exact time of his departure.


    Princess Ronghua was the most disappointed; she had failed to charm him. She couldnt ept it, but regardless how she felt, Ming Xi was still gone and her heart was still broken.


    The holiday ended shortly after Ming Xi left, and it was time for Feng Wu to return to school. Madam Lan was unwilling. She only recently got her daughter back, but now they had to part again. So sad.. .


    Madam Lan stood in front of the gates crying as she bid Feng Wu farewell. Xiao Wu, you have to take care of yourself. Try to get along with your ssmates. Dont let other people bully you. Do you understand?


    Take care of yourself. Tell us if you need money. Papa Feng said with an expressionless face.


    Pay attention to your sses. Dont run around too much. And dont trust other people too easily. Take care of yourself and Xiao Ye. Tian was also reluctant to part with his sister, but unlike the rest of his family, he was a student at Xingguang Holy Academy. Although with his abilities, he could have applied for graduation already. He had originally nned on applying, but with Feng Wu now in the picture, he dismissed the idea. As long as he was still a student, he could go back and visit her anytime he wanted.


    No matter how much they all wanted her to stay, she left with Little White and Little Bun. The teleportation array lit up, and just like that, she was gone. Gone back to Zhongyong city and the academy.. .


    A new semester, a new beginning. The second semester was officially underway. Those who failed the taskst semester could try toplete it this semester. Once theypleted it and received a seeking stone, they could take a new ss with a new teacher, and begin their education in the virtual world together!


    Teacher, where is the virtual world? Are the people there real? They have thoughts and emotions and they dont seem fake at all!


    Shayeli began to exin the history behind the virtual world. I believe everyone knows the virtual world was created by Longze-Jiamoer. Does anyone know why he created the world before ascending? She had a babyface and a great figure, but no one knew her true age.


    So we have a ce to practice safely.


    Its there so we can more effectively train our spiritual powers.


    Its there so we can experience training against different kinds of masters and achieve a breakthrough, all without leaving school.


    The students answered one by one but Shayeli only smiled at them.


    Teacher, are we right? A student couldnt help but ask.


    Not quite. Though it isnt a secret, its not widely known. Had you not entered the academy, most of you would never know the reason. Shayeli spoke mysteriously.


    Feng Wu blinked as she watched the teacher be mysterious.


    Ink tapped Feng Wus hand with an elbow and asked in a whisper, Xiao Wu, do you know? Her calmness had made him curious.


    Feng Wu looked at him and said, Yes.


    Then how do I not know?! Ink thought helplessly.


    The teacher continued onstage. It is said, a thousand years ago a huge battle for the throne shook the demon world. The battle was between the previous demon lord and the current demon lord.


    The students were in an uproar upon finding out the virtual world had something to do with the demon world. What incredibly news!


    How long has the demon world existed? No one really knows. Its my understanding there have only been two demon lords, despite having existed for countless years.


    First, the first demon lord was born in the demon world. To show their respect for him as the most powerful demon, the other demons called him the demon progenitor. That is to say he was the ancestor of all demons.


    Second, his identity is incredibly mysterious. He was a divine prince from the purest god lineages, but somewhere along the way, his heart fell to the demonic arts. Thereafter he transformed into a demon god.


    No one knows the names of either of the two demon lords. To distinguish between them, the first demon lord is referred to as the demon progenitor while the second demon lord, the current ruler of the demon realm, is referred to as the seated demon ruler.


    When the seated demon ruler transformed from a divine god to a demon god, the heavenly realm was unable to amodate him further. He took his subordinates, left the heavenly realm and went to the demon realm. There he defeated the progenitor and became the new ruler.


    Although the progenitor was defeated, he did not leave the demon realm. Instead he regrouped with his loyal subjects and counterattacked in hopes of retaking the throne. He did this again and again, but he never seeded. Thest battle left him grievously injured and he fled the demon realm and came here.


    The students listening felt their heartbeat speed up; they were excited. They listened intently, not daring to interrupt. How unexpected. This kind of thing actually happened in the demon realm. And it even involved the human realm. Too exciting!


    After all his failures, the demon progenitor gave up on retaking the demon realm. A new awful idea grew in his mind. He would transform the human realm into a new demon realm and continue his reign that way.


    The demon progenitor is too much! How can he do something like that?!


    Right?! Really despicable!


    Yeah, but he must have failed. He couldnt retake the demon realm. Now he wants to take over the human realm? He can keep dreaming!


    Everyone rushed to express their dislike of the progenitor.

 Chapter 229: Why the Virtual World Was Created - Part Chapter 2

    Chapter 229: Why the Virtual World Was Created - Part Chapter 2


    Feng Wu quietly listened to the heated discussion, but didnt participate.


    Ink raised his hand excitedly, happy to join in. So, Teacher, then what happened? Didnt the strongest amongst us annihte the progenitor so utterly, body and soul, he never darede again?!


    Tsch, thats silly. How could hee to the Human realm if his soul is destroyed? Inksment got a rise out of many of the students.


    You rascals. Do you think hes some minor character you can kill off so easily?! This is the demon progenitor, even if he was injured when he fled here, hes not someone ordinary humans can beat.


    Lord Longze-Jiamer led the fight against the progenitor. Lord Longze was a demi-god, but he had a break-through during battle and became a god capable of flying to the Heavenly realm.


    He used his divine powers and a space artifact to create the Void. Then before ascending to the Heavenly realm, he sealed the soul of the progenitor inside it.


    The souls of many of those who fell in battle voluntarily entered the Void with the demon progenitor in order to guard against him. Essentially they are all immortal because they are in the Void.


    Before Lord Longze ascended to the Heavenly realm, he handed the Void realm to the president of Xingguang Holy Academy, Master An Shengyaun.


    The president felt it was a waste to use the Void realm only for holding the progenitor, so he used his magic to divide the Void into several continents, and separated the space where the progenitor was imprisoned from everything else.


    The continents are used for students to experience. Humanitys strength has improved greatly over the centuries because of it.[notes] We were able to recover our strength from the loss we suffered from fighting the progenitor.


    Even Master Longze couldnt destroy the progenitor? Xi[notes] asked.


    Xi admired Longze-Jiamer the most, so she was disappointed her idol couldnt defeat the progenitor.


    The progenitor attacking, that would have been a big deal. Star Marshall hall should have intervened. Howe Teacher didnt say anything about them in the story just now? asked a perceptive student who had noticed a discrepancy in the story.


    Who said Star Marshall hall didnt move? The hall suffered tremendous loss. Three of the four celestial seal sessors[notes] perished in that battle.


    The hall master was restricted from using his full powers in the Human realm, so he wasnt able to act against the progenitor when he attacked. This allowed the progenitor to massacre humans without restrictions.


    Far too many humans were sacrificed in that battle. Countless high-level magicians and sword masters died. It was the most devastating battle for humanity, only second to the loss incurred from the Battle of Gods and Demons.


    Teacher, why couldnt the hall master move? Even if the hall master couldnt move, theres the school principal. Was he not able to move either? a female sword student asked.


    As I said, there were restrictions. Im just a teacher; how can I answer such profound questions? Sayali smacked the table angrily, scaring all the students. Turned out this teacher looked cute, but had a bad temper!


    Shayeli nced at the girl who had asked the question. A hundred thousand questions! Honestly!


    The girl wanted to run away, nearly in tears. Shed only asked one question!


    ss dismissed! Shayeli pped the table, grabbed the textbook and left ss without a backward nce. Her stride was long, almost like she was running away.


    No, she wasnt running away. She was leaving to check her references, that was all. These students had no initiative. Asking the teacher everything instead of figuring it out for themselves from the text!


    The students: ...


    The school arranged to have someone teach the students, who already had a seeking stone, how to use it to enter the virtual world. Those who didnt have a stone yet had to keep making money. Woo... they shouldnt have set such a high goal. Why was money so heard to earn these days?


    Currently all the students with stones were sitting arms length apart from each other in a ssroom. They began following the instructions to find the entrance to the virtual world.


    There were many students who didn''t have experience with the stone, so it took them a long time to even sense the virtual world, never mind the entrance.


    Some students knew what the stone was for and had already tried to find the entrance on their own over the holiday break. They seeded after a great deal of effort. So while the inexperienced were trying to sense the virtual world, the experienced students had already found the door and passed through.


    Feng Wu easily entered the virtual world and immediately went to West Flower. When she had entered before, she didnt know there was a virtual world version of Xingguang Holy Academy, but after listening to the teacher instruct, she knew there was one in West Flower.


    The teachers in the virtual world werent the same as the ones who taught in the real world. The school in the virtual world was taught by the fallen heroic spirits of those who perished in the great battle with the demon progenitor. They had volunteered to remain in the Void realm. They wouldntpletely die ss long as they remained in the realm, but such a long life was too boring with nothing to do, so some bored masters agreed to be teachers. Maybe they would have some fun doing it.


    The teachers were really moody though. They expelled any student who failed to satisfy them. So just meeting a master teacher didnt guarantee a bright future. That teacher had to acknowledge you.


    The virtual world was a magical world where you could leisurely develop your spiritual power. It was slower than in the real world, but it was easier and more rxing.


    Many seniors liked staying in the virtual world because of this. They could increase their spiritual powers without having to cultivate. Only a fool wouldnt take advantage of it.


    Another big reason had to do with opportunities, there were countless opportunities in fact. You could apprentice under a peerless master and inherit their knowledge or find an inheritance that had long disappeared in the real world.

 Chapter 230: Re-Entering the Void

    Chapter 230: Re-Entering the Void


    So basically, even if you didnt be a god and ascend to the Heavenly realm, odds were good you could at least be a Holy level master.


    It wasnt just the students who were attracted to the possibility of finding an inheritance, many powerful families and members of royalty were also interested. They all wanted to be the next lucky person to get a strong inheritance.


    But how many would get an inheritance? There were so many that entere every day. An inheritance was important. It wasn''t like any random schmuck could get it just by showing up. This wasnt like some online fiction, where anyone who casually showed up at a vige could get clues to an amazing artifact or be recruited into a mysterious sect.


    The teacher said the school was located in West Flower. They just had to go and report in.


    Feng Wu asked a kinddy for directions to get to the school. After walking for a quarter of a mile, she finally saw Xingguang Academy  it was an exact duplicate of the one in the real world.


    About twenty students from the ss earlier were standing in front of the gate. A teacher stood by the gate greeting them.


    The first step after arriving at the virtual academy was to take the cement test.


    Teacher! This is too much. Its our first day and we havent learned anything yet. Isnt having us take a cement test a little too much?! yelled a man from the Sword division.


    Yeah. Teacher, can you let us go in and read a few books first?


    Teacher! Please excuse us this time! Had he known, he would have stayed at home and read more books instead of going out to y during the holiday break!


    The teacher looked doubtfully at the group of students begging for mercy. Its fine. Were testingbat knowledge, not theoretical knowledge.


    Huh? Oh, thats good. Thats good. The boys patted their chests. As long as it wasnt a test on theory, they would take it!


    No! Thats unfair to us girls! The cuties in the Magic division were unhappy. The girls in the Magic division didnt getbat experience in the introductory sses. How could they fight if the opponent was a bunch of gori boys in the Sword division?


    Tch! Girls from the Magic division are so useless. If youre all too scared, then just go home already! What did youe here to learn huh?! The girls from the Sword division looked down on the weak lily girls of the Magic division, so of course they wouldnt be polite towards them.


    You! You guys! What qualifications do you have to say that to us?! The mage cuties were unhappy! The two sides nearly broke out in a fight.


    Enough. Is this teacher invisible to you? You should all learn from that student over there. The teacher looked to Feng Wu with praise in his eyes. Look at her, standing obediently and not causing anyone trouble. Unlike you rabble lot, the teachers standing right here and you still dare make trouble!


    The teacher was appreciative of Feng Wu. After seeing how noisy all the other students were, he felt the taciturn Feng Wu was quite cute.


    The female magicians wondered who she was. She looked like a sword user but she hadnt spoken at all. She must be trying to suck up to the teacher! Schemer!


    The sword users also wondered who she was. She looked like she was from the Sword division, but she hadnt spoken up while they were arguing with the magicians. She wasnt united with them against the magicians! Too unfriendly!


    Feng Wu only wondered when they would take the test. She was hungry...


    Stop being so noisy and follow me. The teacher walked ahead, leading the freshman ss to the test site.


    The students followed the teacher into the building. They stopped in front of a room on the first floor.


    Everyone inside! said the teacher.


    The students opened the door with a mix of curiosity and trepidation. They walked through one by one, with the teacher taking the rear.


    They found four identical doors inside. Each door had a little snippet introduction inmonnguage.


    As you see, there are four doors. Behind each is a different exam room. The first two doors are for magic users and thest two doors are for sword users.


    The doors represent different teachers. Let me introduce you. The first is the legendary holy magician Sage Nige. Sage Nige was a dual fire/wood magician and is best atbat magic, so if you want to be abat magician, then I rmend going with Sage Nige in the first door.


    The second master is also a powerful holy magician; however her specialty is notbat magic but support magic. I believe youve all heard of her. Shes popr in the legends. Sage Mei Laji, the legendary holy magician.


    There were lots of stories about Sage Mei Laji even while she was alive. Her elements were light and wood. The two elements can be used to support a team or fight in singlebat.


    In fact, Xingguang Holy Academy owns a book on support magic that she wrote. If you want to pursue support magic, then I rmend Sage Mei Lajis second door.


    Low-pitched discussions immediately ensued among those in the Magic division. Most of the boys chose the first door while most of the girls chose the second.


    Behind the third door is a holy sword master. His name should also be familiar to everyone here, the magic/martial arts user, Sage Heaven Destruction.


    The Sage Heaven Destruction? My god! Im not dreaming right? Hes a legend from a thousand years ago! Turned out he fell in that battle!


    My grandfather told me about him; if he hadnt fallen in battle, he would have definitely ascended to the Heavenly realm.


    Sage Heaven Destruction... I have to choose the third door! Nobody better get in my way!


    Tch! Who has the time to stop you?! Youre the one standing in the way! Later I have to rush in before everyone else!


    Many of the Sword division students went crazy upon hearing the name Heaven Destruction, after all Sage Heaven Destruction was a true peerless holy sword master. Legend had it, he was the closest to bing a sword god.

 Chapter 231: Demigod Disciple Exam

    Chapter 231: Demigod Disciple Exam


    Your future wont be bad if you follow him. Even if you only learn half a maneuver, you might be a legendary sword master!


    The students in the Sword division couldnt help but fantasize what would happen after they became a disciple of Sage Heaven Destruction.


    The fourth teacher is also a holy sword master. She is known as Sage Seizing Spirit Sword. Few know her real name. I certainly don''t, nor for that matter do I know her strength, but she was praised by Lord Longze himself. There are simply too few stories about her. Other than her peers, few knew her. This is all the introduction I can give. I leave the decision of who to choose up to you.


    Thats too ambiguous. I dont know if shes powerful or not. If Im to chose by preference, then Im going to have to go with Sage Heaven Destruction.


    Me too, Im going to go with Sage Heaven Destruction.


    Teacher, the difficulty of the tests behind each door is different. What happens if we fail the test? asked a female magician.


    Yeah... what if you couldnt make it through the first time? It was only after this timid girl asked the question that everyone awoke from the dream of learning from a sage master.


    Teacher, if we fail, we can re-take the test right? A male magician asked weakly.


    The Sword division didnt have the confidence tough at the magicians. They were also interested in knowing what happened if they failed the test. There was no way an assessment done by a sage would be simple.


    Re-take the test?! If you fail, that''s it. You wont have another chance. Of course if you do really wellter on, there is a possiblity the sages will ept you as a disciple. Though the chance of that is small, it is not impossible.


    The scene filled with grief. Turned out theyd only get one chance.


    Teacher, aside from the four teachers here, are there any other teachers we can choose from? Sess would be higher with an easier teacher!


    Yes, there is another teacher, a demigod. He was only half a step away from ascending to the Heavenly realm. He also has an exam room. Do you want to try it? The teacher coolly looked at them.


    The students stared at each other in disbelief. A demigod!? For real?! A demigod?! This wasnt a dream right?


    Teacher, Teacher, I just want to ask, is this demigod, is this a teacher of magic or the sword? Ink couldnt help but ask.


    A demigod was the strongest existence in the realm. There werent many demigods in the world, and yet here was their chance to learn from one. They were insanely happy.


    The Magic division were just as excited as the Sword division. To meet a sage as a teacher could already be considered great fortune, but now there was an even better teacher! Please be a teacher of magic! Please be a teacher of magic!


    Fortunately for you, that lord is a master of both martial and magical arts. To say he is a god of both magic and sword would be urate. You can try if youre interested. But just know, the assessment set by that master is not easy.


    As far as I know, no one, in a thousand years has passed the test. Even geniuses older than you couldnt pass.


    But I have good news. The assessment for this teacher and the other four teachers are not counted together. So you can still take the test for the other four teachers even if you fail this one.


    What great news! Where they only had one shot before, now they had two! Even if they failed, with the demigod, their efforts wouldn''t affect their chances with the other holy masters.


    OK, now chose the room of your choice. If you want to try the room with the demigod, then look over there please. The teacher pointed behind them. A golden gate appeared on the originally empty wall.


    You will formally enter the exam room once you pass through the golden gate. If you wish to go, then do so quickly. Even though I dont think any of you will pass, you should not let the opportunity go to waste.


    The students were silent. Do you have to say it so bluntly? The golden gate stood in front of them. Even if they failed the test, it wouldnt affect their chances of taking the other tests.


    This kind of opportunity... you have to take it and see what happens. Who wouldnt try? Who wouldnt want to be a disciple of a demigod?


    Not all the students were excited namely, Jier, Feng Wu, Ai Lin[notes] and Zi Cheng.


    Feng Wu didnt think it was that amazing to be a disciple of a demigod, so she wasnt excited. Jier was already recognized as the heir to summer, so other inheritances were nothing to him. Zi Cheng had her system. As long as she had enough points, there wasnt anything she couldnt buy. Even though she wanted the recognition of a demigod, she didnt lose her head over it.


    Of the four, Ai Lin felt the most conflicted. She was confused. Based on what she remembered about the plot, Zi Cheng never participated in an assessment with a demigod. There had only been four doors and Zi Cheng picked the first one, bing a disciple of a powerfulbat magician.


    Now the tests were the same, but there was an additional one from a demigod. Where did this demigode from?! Was the person also a transmigrator?


    Ai Lin had a lot of ideas, but she didn''t know which one was correct.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm her mind. This wasnt the first time the plot changed. She needed to get used to it and not let it mess with her mind so much.

 Chapter 232: Five Questions

    Chapter 232: Five Questions


    Feng Wu calmly followed the person in front through the gate. She lost consciousness for a moment. When she woke up, she saw she was in an ordinary vige.


    Feng Wu couldnt believe what she was seeing. Her eyes glowed with eagerness.


    She ran around the vige, the expression on her face openly full of joy and eagerness. She ran into the vige and watched the vigerse and go. She even felt kind toward the children who used to bully her.


    She called out their names, but no one responded. She stretched out a hand to grab at the clothes of a woman passing by, but all she grabbed was air.


    Feng Wu watched the familiar, yet strange people move around the vige. The children were ying and causing mischief. It was so familiar, but at the same time, not familiar at all!


    Master... Feng Wu whispered mournfully. She turned and looked at the mountain not too far away. Wasnt that the same mountain she lived on for more than ten years?


    She stopped looking at the people in the vige and instead rushed to the mountain. The bamboo house was there. The hot spring was there. Even the little animals that yed with her were there. Still all the same. But the master she cared for most of all wasnt.


    She searched all over Yuehua mountain, but she couldnt find him!


    He wasnt here. She couldnt find him... She missed him so much.


    Feng Wus eyes got red. She tried her best to not let the tears fall. She couldnt cry! Master said the strong didnt cry.


    While sniffling and holding her tears back, she realized there was one ce she hadnt checked. He had to be there! It was his favorite resting ce.


    Feng Wus eyes lit up brightly. Her sadness from before disappearedpletely.


    She light-stepped to the cave behind the waterfall easily, but the master she was looking for wasnt inside. The interior of the cave transformed the moment she stepped inside. In the blink of an eye, everything disappeared - the vige, the mountain, the cave.


    Feng Wu found herself in the center of a square with all the others who passed through the gate. Before she had time to look around, a familiar voice boomed from the sky. It was a voice Feng Wu was deeply familiar with, a voice she knew ever since she could remember.


    The disembodied voice was clear and elegant. It said, Wee. All of you should have seen the images just now. If you answer all my questions correctly you will be a disciple of my White Merciful Wind style.


    None of the students could figure out where the person who called himself White Merciful Wind was.


    The students looked at each other with surprise and excitement in their eyes. Finally! It was about to start. Ask! Ask! We want to answer! they all thought.


    First question, what is the name of the vige you just saw?


    Second question, what is the name of the big yellow dog at the entrance of the vige?


    Third question, what is the name of the mountain outside the vige?


    Fourth question, who is your favorite person?


    Fifth question, who am I?


    Huh? What was this? Why was the demigod so unfair?!


    What was the name of the vige? What kind of question is that? How would I know?!


    Is the yellow dog named Rhubarb?! someone randomly guessed.


    I dont know it. I cant answer a single question! eximed another who had given up.


    Could it be this lord doesnt intend to ept any disciples? He just came up with these questions to mess with us?


    Zi Cheng frowned. She couldnt answer any of the questions either. There couldnt be a standard answer to them.


    Ai Lin wondered what was going on. Why were the questions so odd?


    I cant answer. I give up, became a constant refrain from the group. Many shook their heads and sighed in disappointment.


    The vige is called Zhang Jia vige. The yellow dog is called Xiao Huang. The mountain outside the vige is called Yuehua mountain. My most favorite person is Master. You are Master!


    Feng Wu looked at the sky and answered each question earnestly.


    Everyone else was immediately ejected from the room the moment Feng Wu finished answering. They didnt even have time to express their thoughts on the matter. Before they knew it, they were already back in the main room outside the golden gate.


    What happened?! Did that girl get the answers right?! Everyone had been ejected, but the one who answered wasn''t amongst them. It was hard not to specte.


    No way. That test was way too mysterious. Where would we have seen the answers? Howe I didnt spot any?!


    Fuck! That was it? That was all you had to do to be a disciple of a demigod?! Isnt that too easy? Shouldnt you go through all kinds of difficulties for it?!


    Why cant I have such awesome luck?


    A demigod disciple. Cant believe it would be so easy to be a demigod disciple.


    The teacher had been unconcerned when they were ejected, but upon hearing the contents of their conversation he became quite excited.


    His chin nearly dropped to the floor; he was so shocked. After so many years, who knew how many students hade through, no one had ever gotten the lords favor. Was he really so lucky as to witness a disciple be epted?


    What are you talking about? Did someone qualify?! Who is it? Which of you knows the identity of the student that passed? Is it someone from the Magic division or someone from the Sword division? The teacher grabbed the nearest student and shook him so hard the student thought he his head would rattle off his shoulders.


    Teacher, calm down. You''re going to make me pass out. I don''t know. Please forgive me. All I know is it was a girl. The student gave the information as fast as he could.


    Who knows who the girl is! Come out now and speak if you do! The teacher released the hapless student as he focused his attention on the others.

 Chapter 233: Master

    Chapter 233: Master


    Teacher, the girl is named Feng Wu. Shes a ssmate from the Sword division. Ai Lin volunteered.


    Feng Wu? Why does this name sound familiar? Is she a celebrity in the lower grades? Hm... true, to be a worthy of being a disciple of a demigod, she couldnt be a nobody. The teacher nodded his head as if affirming to himself.


    Teacher, Feng Wu is very famous. She proposed to Senior Ming Xi in the school cafeteria in her first year. She even has a child out of wedlock at her age. Two such major events, how can she not be famous? Jasmine didn''t make it to the top ten but she did get into the top fifty, so she received a sensing stone and was able to enter the virtual world.


    She hated Feng Wu and couldnt stand to see her in the limelight.


    So it was her! I knew her name sounded familiar.


    Those who hadnt recognized Feng Wu before finally remembered why she looked familiar after Jasmines exnation. There were only a few students who could achieve that kind of notoriety in their first semester, at least in thest few decades anyway.


    Shes the one who proposed to Senior Ming Xi? Shes got the looks, no wonder she had the guts to pursue him.


    Guts? Please, more like no shame, said someone who was envious.


    Stop talking nonsense. Isnt being a demigods disciple and reaching the Heavenly realm even better than sessfully proposing to Senior Ming Xi? What if she heard us badmouthing her? She might make our lives difficult. This came from an rmist.


    True. That makes sense. Some people agreed after thinking it over.


    Jier looked coldly at Jasmine for instigating the whole discussion.


    Jasmine wasnt afraid of him though. There were so many people around. What could he do? She gave him a provoking re back.


    She hoped Jier would get angry and act out in front of the teacher. Anyways, they were in the virtual world. It wasnt like she would die in real life if he killed her, but Jier would get punished ording to school rules if he attacked her in front of the teacher though.


    Too bad for her, Jier wasnt a fool. There were plenty of other opportunities if he really wanted to take care of a small fry like her. He wouldnt get in trouble over such a stupid woman. He returned her re with a disdainful look.


    Jasmine was infuriated. One day she would make him pay for looking down on her.


    Enough with the chatter. Even if you failed this exam you can try the other teachers. There wont be any further chances if you fail after that.


    The teachersment reminded the students they had better things to worry about than to gossip about Feng Wu. They had their own exams to get through!


    Feng Wus master, White Merciful Wind, was a middle-aged rare beauty who had reached the pinnacle in his original world.


    Master! Feng Wu rushed into his arms and her little head happily nuzzled his chest.


    Little girl, where have you been? Ive been looking for you for thousands of years. If the hexagram hadnt said you would definitely appear in this world, I would have ascended to the Heavenly realm already! White knocked her on the head with his knuckles.


    To think, he defeated all the masters, but ended up epting such a silly disciple. Tian Lan,[notes] this stupid disciple, was the only one he worried about. Theyd lived together for over ten years on Yuehua mountain, and hed long ago thought of her as a daughter, so when he couldnt find her, he decided not to ascend to the Heavenly realm.


    Master, Tian Lan really missed Master. Feng Wu looked at him with red-rimmed eyes. In front of her master, she reverted back to being the Tian Lan who lived a carefree life on Yuehua mountain.


    Dont cry. Have you forgotten Master doesnt like crying children? White squeezed his beloved disciple''s cute-bun like face. Even though her appearance was different, the smooshable face was still the same.


    Im not crying. I never cry, Feng Wu said seriously as she looked at her master.


    Hm, OK, you werent crying. Youre doing good. Im sure you wont cry in the future either. White nodded andplimented Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu was happy to be praised by her master!


    Master, are we going home? Feng Wu suddenly felt a little sad when she thought about her friends and the rtives she just met.


    White was silent when he heard this. Go home? If they could really go back, how could they have ended up in this world?


    Laner,[notes] Im afraid we wont ever be able to go back to our house on Yuehua mountain. But its OK. I created a replica of our home here in the virtual world. You will live here with Master when youe to the virtual world. White didnt exin much as he touched Feng Wus head.


    OK. Feng Wu nodded her head. She didnt have to leave her friends and family so she was very happy.


    Master, I made friends and I even have family here. Jier, Ming Xi, Ink, Pei Qing... Feng Wu listed off her friends one by one to her master. She wanted to introduce all of them to him.


    Good, but you must be careful. Dont be fooled. White knew all too well how socially clumsy his disciple was. Fortunately she had always been lucky and had never been fooled. Maybe foolish people had foolish blessings?


    I wont be deceived. Feng Wu said confidently.


    Well being confident was a good thing. He didnt rap her on her head.


    Hed traveled through time and space to find this stupid, beloved disciple. Unexpectedly he couldnt find her, even after thousands of years. It had been a really long time... If he hadnt insisted on staying and waiting for his stupid disciple, he would have already ascended with that kid Longze-Jiamoer.


    Setting up such a basic test for new disciples was a good idea. Tian Lan was the only one who could have answered all the questions correctly.


    So many people came through over the years, but none of them was Tian Lan. Fortunately, his patience paid off and he finally found his stupid disciple.

 Chapter 234: Reasons for Crossing

    Chapter 234: Reasons for Crossing


    White was in a good mood after seeing his disciple again. He wondered what had happened to her.


    Tell Master what youve experienced in this realm. Has anyone bullied you?


    Feng Wu looked at her master and told him everything that had happened to her since she arrived and became Feng Wu. She was bad at storytelling so her story was nd and factual. There were no points of color or emotion, it was very staid.


    Listening to Feng Wus description, White went from being concerned to being calm. He never expected that his very young disciple would have experienced giving birth already.


    It seemed like the child crossed over in the middle of delivery. What kind of luck was this? He came over directly, born as a baby into a noble mans house.


    Luckily he wasnt born into amon household, instead he was the only son of a small well-to -do house. Because he was the only master, he never wanted for anything. Using the experience from his previous life made his current one incredibly easy to navigate.


    He gave her a pitiful look when he considered all the things she lived through. This girls luck... was bad sometimes.


    When I have a chance, I would like to see this son of yours. I cant leave the virtual world right now, but when I do, I will go and visit your son.


    With his strength, White could have left the virtual world anytime, but once he did, it would have been whole ordeal getting the parts necessary to rebuild his physical body.


    His body was destroyed in the battle thousands of years ago. The materials needed to rebuild it were extremely rare and hard to find. But now that he found his little disciple, things would be easier. If worse came to worse, he would just have her work a little harder to help her favorite master find the materials to rebuild his body.


    White thought candidly about the best way to enve his little disciple to work for him.


    Feng Wu didnt know a certain unscrupulous master had already moved beyond the joy of reunion to more practical issues, like how to get her to work hard for him. She was still obliviously happy at being reunited.


    Master, why did we end up here? Feng Wu wasnt a fool; it was just that she didnt waste time thinking about things she didnt understand.


    To suddenly arrive in a new world, anyone would wonder why. But Feng Wu knew it was beyond her, so she didnt think about it too much. But now her master was here, and her master was the smartest, most powerful, person in the world. She was used to asking her master all the questions she didnt understand.


    Xiao Wu, this matter is a long story. Listen, and I will slowly exin it to you. White sighed just thinking about how the two of them ended up crossing over. It had been dangerous back then. If he hadnt whisked them both away in time, there was no way they could have survived. They would have been annihted along with their small realm on the outer edges of the universe.[notes]


    Little Dusty, the realm the two of them came from, had many mortals and practitioners. Few mortals lived beyond their 100th year, but those who did were considered to be long lived. Practitioners were different because they had twelve levels of internal qi. Legend had it, that once a persons inner qi surpassed the twelfth level, they would reach a legendary ce called the Heavenly realm.


    White was the strongest to have reached the twelfth level, but there had plenty of masters who reached it as well. They teaued and couldnt move any higher.


    This was because a long time ago someone in their small world offended a son of a big family from one of the greater worlds. That world sent a peerless powerhouse to Little Dusty and the heavenlyws of their world was forcibly changed. Since then no one in Little Dusty could break through to the Heavenly realm.


    White was a genius, the heaven defying type who only came along once every tens of thousands of years. A person like him would never have been satisfied remaining below the heavens.


    He travelled extensively, exploring all kinds of deadly and secret ces, until he finally came upon a way to breakthrough and be stronger. The secret was to jump out of his own realm and into another realm. Going to another realm would allow him to escape the restrictions ced on Little Dusty and allow him to explore higher realms...


    White found a way to escape Little Dusty after searching for a long time. Every small realm like Little Dusty had a boundary stone, it was the heart of the world. He would be able to use the power of the stone to escape Little Dusty.


    But where was the stone? He finally found it using numerology.


    Little Dustys boundary stone was the purest energy in their world. Like Xiao Chun,[notes] it wouldnt ept anything impure.


    White knew he wouldnt be able to get it on his own, so he calcted the best person who could approach the stone. He never expected his search would lead him to an abandoned baby, Tian Lan.


    White promptly adopted her in order to get the stone. Tian Lan was a pure girl without any extraneous thoughts in her head. It was probably this part of her personality that allowed her to learn things so fast. The animals and nts all loved her.


    When White adopted Tian Lan, he didnt have an objective in mind, but before he knew it, after so many years together, he ended up raising her like she was his own daughter, teaching her many things in his own way.


    Eventually White brought Tian Lan to the boundary stone. Without using any effort, she easily grasped the stone that no one could obtain.


    White promptly used the power of the stone to set up a tremendouslyrge heaven opposing array and forcefully opened a passage to another realm. Naturally he wasnt going to abandon Tian Lan; he was definitely bringing her with him, but White had to hold the formation stable, so Feng Wu was sent ahead of him through the passage without knowing what was going on.


    Tian Lan wasnt a curious person and she had no idea what her master was doing. He would do whatever he wanted to do.


    White was about to step through after Feng Wu, when the person who changed the heavenlyws of Little Dusty noticed the stone was being used to forcefully open a realm passageway.

 Chapter 235: Assessment Results

    Chapter 235: Assessment Results


    White couldnt tell who it was. All he could see was a hand reaching from the sky. The voice that apanied it was full of insolence.


    Little Dusty immediately began copsing. Cracks appeared above and below, in the sky and in the ground. Lightning shot out and thunder rumbled. The surrounding around Yuehua mountain began to copse. Woe befell Little Dusty; countless lives were lost, killed in the catastrophe.


    Luckily, White managed to escape just in time. Little Dusty waspletely destroyed by the person in the sky, but White didnt know this untilter. He lost consciousness the moment he stepped through the passageway. Next he awoke, he was already a new-born babe.


    He entered a great, wonderful, new world after escaping Little Dusty. Thews of heaven in the world he entered wereplete an unaltered. The people were stronger and used a different method to train.


    White started down the path of cultivation and slowly became stronger step by step. In the process he kept looking for his missing disciple. Now here she was.


    He never thought the interval difference between their entrances would have resulted in thousands of years difference in the new world. Moreover, their original bodies werepletely destroyed when they passed through the barrier between worlds. Luckily they were both reborn.


    Feng Wu was silent for a long time after White finished his story. It was as though she needed time to digest it.


    White looked at his little disciple. He hadnt seen in her in so many years. Sigh. She was still a little slow.


    So thats how I ended up here. Feng Wu nodded. She wasnt sad Little Dusty was destroyed, nor was she sad to learn her master had a motive behind adopting her.


    They had lived together for so many years that their rtionship was basically like that of father and daughter. Feng Wu didnt care about why he adopted her. It wasnt important.


    For his part, White knew his disciple well. He wouldnt have told her the story so unstintingly if he thought she would have gotten angry. Never mind being angry, he was certain she wouldnt even waste time thinking about it. It was just the way her mind worked.


    Master, have some steamed buns. Feng Wu was happy after finally getting the answers shed been wanting for so long. She took out two buns, one for her master, one for herself.


    White epted, and the two ate the buns with gusto.


    Feng Wu finally found her master, and White finally found the beloved disciple hed been separated from for so long.


    While the two of them harmoniously sat together, leisurely eating buns and asionally sipping tea, the other students were having a more difficult time trying to pass their tests. Whites exam room was set up to find Feng Wu, so it was like being on a vacation tour; there was nothing dangerous to be careful about.


    In contrast, the other exam rooms were not easy at all. They were very difficult and dangerous inside. The students had to be careful not to get too injured, otherwise they would be ejected from the rooms.


    Finally, several hourster two students seeded. Ai Lin and Zi Cheng, both from the Magic division, sessfully became disciples of Sages Mei Laji and Nige.


    The Magic division were quite proud of themselves. The Sword division was angry about it, but luckily, they had the even more powerful Feng Wu on their side.


    What was so great about the Magician division anyway? What was there to brag about? Our Sword division has Feng Wu, and shes a demigod disciple!


    Neither sides could do anything other than stare murderously at the other.


    Jier yawned as he waited for Feng Wu outside the golden gate. He didnt need to do the exam. He was a sessor to one of the seasons so his teacher had been determined already. He went in and walked around for a bit beforeing back out.


    Why hasnt Xiao Wue out yet? Ink was a little worried as he stood next to Jier.


    This kind of exam wasnt dangerous, but everyone else, even the ones who went in after, had alreadye out. Feng Wu was the first one to do the test, so why wasnt she out yet?


    It wasnt just Ink, Jier was frowning as well.


    Teacher, are you sure nothing bad can happen in there?


    What could happen? This is Xingguang Holy academy. Behind every door here is a hero who was responsible for the demon progenitors retreat. What could possibly happen to your ssmate? The teacher rolled his eyes at them.


    Ink and Jier anxiously waited for Feng Wu for what felt like forever, when she finally walked out through the gate with her familiar expressionless, stone face.


    Ink immediately rushed over to her. Xiao Wu, what took you so long. We were really worried! We thought something bad happened to you.


    I was fine. I saw Master and we had some steamed buns together.


    Congrattions! It looks like you really did get the demigods approval! Isnt that awesome?! Ink was very happy for her.


    Congrattions Xiao Wu, you got a good master. Jier was also happy she got such a great teacher.


    Because Feng Wu had taken so long inside, there had been a lot of spection about whether or not she would get epted as a disciple. Some thought yes, while others thought no, but now they had a clear answer. Of course this attracted a lot of hate and envy her way.


    Even Zi Cheng was a bit envious of Feng Wus good fortune. She herself had to persevere and go through so much just to be Sage Niges disciple. Each sessive trial was harder than the one before, and had involved defeating a magic beast and breaking an illusion array formation.


    To be acknowledged by a demigod and be his disciple was a dream so many of them had. Yet Feng Wu got it so easily. All she had to do was answer five questions. Their respective roads to bing epted disciples were just too different.


    Ai Lin also had her own thoughts on the matter, but she sincerely went forward and congratted Feng Wu. She didnt care about being a demigod disciple and was happy as long as Zi Cheng didnt benefit.


    Besides, the god-level inheritance[notes] she got was way better than being a demigods disciple, so she wasnt that jealous.


    No matter what each of them thought individually, all the students gradually stepped forward and congratted Feng Wu on finding such a great teacher.


    Even the teacher looked kindlier upon Feng Wu, and praised her for winning a demigods acknowledgement.

 Chapter 236: The First Virtual World Lesson

    Chapter 236: The First Virtual World Lesson


    Of course both Zi Cheng and Ai Lin were also praised for passing their exams. In his eyes, the three became model students and representatives for the freshman ss.


    The teacher exined how the virtual world version of Xingguang Holy academy worked. Both schools had the same size footprint, however there was a forest outside the perimeter of the virtual one. The forest was filled with magical monsters of various levels, with higher levels closer to the center and lower levels along the periphery.


    Most students gainedbat experience by practicing in the forest. The beasts inside had the samebat powers as their real world equivalent, so the average freshman didnt dare approach normally.


    The teacher took the students and gave them a tour of the school, pointing out all the dangerous ces they werent allowed to go. Inadvertently entering any of these ces would mean putting their lives on the line.


    After the tour, he took everyone to report to the teachers in charge of the virtual world branch. The twenty students from the current batch were divided into sses based on their specialty.


    Students didnt have to attend sses in the virtual world, but they had toplete all assigned homework. That,bined with the constant tests, meant life would be hard.


    Those students with masters had it even harder. Not only would they have to do regr ss assignments, they also had to do assignments from their individual masters.


    It would be tiring for sure, but they would learn a lot as well.


    The agenda for the first day in the virtual world was to register and get ss assignments. sses only started once fifty students made it into the virtual world.


    The ss for the students who received their sensing stones early was different from the sses for some senior students. Essentially these guys were considered the cream of the crop and would receive a more elite education.[notes]


    sses finally started on the third day after all the students with sensing stones made it into the virtual world.


    sses for the Magic division were mostly theoretical and focused on casting spells. sses for the Sword division were the opposite and instead focused on practicalbat. There were only about twenty students from the Sword division so all of them would have the same lessons.


    None of the students in Xingguang were weak, but because enrollment in the Sword division was much higher than in the Magic division, their rate of expulsion was a lot higher. A few sword users were eliminated every year.


    It was the first day of ss so everyone was excited. All the students who had the ability to enter the virtual world in the second semester of their freshman year was, without a doubt, strong performers in the first semester.


    Being able to earn enough to rank in the top fifty, none of them were simple people.


    Twenty or so sword users stood on the field in front of Teacher James. He was the assigned practicalbat teacher for their ss.


    Many of you should already know me. I am James, and I will be your teacher forbat ss. I will be supervising all of you in the days ahead. I hope all of you will be able toplete your assignments and grow stronger, said James with a stern expressionless face. I will give you your first task; think of it as homework. Follow me.


    After saying so, James promptly took the Sword division students torge a room. Inside the room were twenty doors.


    Behind these doorsy various mini worlds filled with beasts. Your first assignment is behind these doors. You are to enter, hunt and obtain at least two beast cores. You will be deducted three points if you fail toplete the assignment. Anyone with less than sixty points will be expelled. There will be no make-up tests, so take every assignment I assign seriously.


    The doors were divided into unique areas: oceans, deserts, forests... each wereplete worlds.


    The students who thought it was just an ordinary assignment quickly changed their mindset and took the assignment more seriously.


    Teacher, if points can be deducted, then does that mean we can add points too? Ink eagerly raised his hand to ask.


    James nodded approvingly. Yes, there is a bonus point system. For example, in this assignment, you only need to hunt and obtain two beast cores. Doing so will mean youve satisfactorilypleted the assignment. However hunting an additional beast and getting one more core will mean getting one more point. You can do this for up to a maximum of three points. After that, no matter how high your score is, you wont get any more extra points.


    I will give each of you a score after youplete the assignment. The scores are divided into six tiers: A through F. An A is the best and F is the worse. Obviously F is a fail while E is only barely passing...


    It was easy enough to understand: every assignment was scored and a maximum of three additional points was possible per assignment. To get more points the students would have to wait for the next assignment.


    What they didnt know was the standard used to score. How many points could they earn from killing two beasts and getting their cores? They were still a little confused about that aspect of the grading, but James didnt give them time to think it over.


    Because this assignment would be individually graded, the students could not work as a team, but had to go solo.


    James opened the door they would use for the assignment. A dense wooded foresty beyond it.


    Roar!


    Huar!


    Groar!


    Were the sounds that came through the open door.

 Chapter 237: Being a Good Person is Difficult

    Chapter 237: Being a Good Person is Difficult


    The group didnt have a chance to speak before James started the assignment. Just because the monsters were low level didnt mean a group of freshmen would have it easy. For a bunch of rookies like them, this was already considered hard!


    At their current level, the students would have a difficult time defeating one monster, never mind two.


    Some in the group were frowning, while others were full of confidence.


    Everyone, work hard. Ill go in first, said a sword user. He stepped into the forest with a long sword in his hand.


    Im going in. Another sword user, this time female, walked in.


    The others took action after watching two of their ssmates walking in fearlessly.


    Xiao Wu, lets go. Be careful though. Ink cheered Feng Wu on.


    You too.


    They walked into the exam room and split off in different directions.


    It was a huge forest with lush trees that covered the ground in dark shadows. Feng Wu walked alone down the quiet path with her dagger in hand.


    James stood somewhere in the world observing the students reactions. Some were already fighting, while others were fleeing. Some were cautious while others were reckless. As a master with high cultivation, it was easy for James to see the expression on the students faces. He knew everything within several hundred meters of him just by focusing his mind.


    A male student was resting in a hidden spot after unceremoniously defeating a beast and collecting its core.


    Another boy, named Ou Meng, was more cautious. He and his mother, a minor concubine, were often bullied by the main wife and her eldest son. He and his mother were forced to reduce their monthly deposits.


    He was forced to learn how to make money at a young age, so the money-making assignment from the first semester was easy for him. He got a good grade and made it to the top ten. This brought the family''s attention on him and suddenly his mother, who had been forgotten by his father, was remembered again.


    He had to work hard so he and his mother could have a better life at home. Failing wasnt an option for this assignment or any other. He wouldnt give his aunt a chance to hurt him or his mother.


    Hoo. He tore a piece off his clothes and wrapped his wound. The pain and injuries received in the virtual world felt realistic. You had to get properly treated by a doctor or take the right medicine to heal.


    It wasnt possible to find a doctor to treat his injuries in his current situation though. He had to make do with basic dressing to stop the bleeding.


    He had to hunt down a monster toplete the assignment, so he couldnt afford to lose consciousness from loss of blood.


    Ou Meng carefully hid inside a hole in a tree and didnte out even though he heard footsteps nearby. He wouldnt risk it until he knew if the person was malicious or not.


    The footsteps got closer and closer. From the haggard breathing, it was obvious the person was running madly.


    Soon enough a beautiful, young girl wielding a sword entered Ou Mengs sight. Her eyes were full of panic as she asionally looked over her shoulder at what was chasing her.


    She was clearly worn out, but the monster chasing her was also injured. The two must have had a fierce fight, before the girl lost ground and had to retreat. The enraged monster wouldnt let her escape though.


    Ou Meng didnte out from his hiding ce. The teacher had made it clear the assignment wasnt a team battle, but an individual one. He didnt intend to put himself at risk to save a random stranger.


    He would wait and see. The girl would be teleported out if she sumbed to the monsters attack. The mini worlds were different in that people wouldnt get ejected out of the virtual world if they died. Instead they would just be teleported out of the mini world.


    The girl rushed forward madly. Just as she thought she was going to die, a figure appeared. The person was dark-haired and a known celebrity in the freshman ss, the only demigod disciple, a source of envy and jealousy in the freshman sword ss.


    ssmate Feng Wu! Please help me! The girl rushed to Feng Wu frantically, as though toward her savior.


    Since entering, Feng Wu had already hunted one monster and was looking for another. She didnt expect to find a second one so quickly. As for the girl crying for help, Feng Wu had no time for her.


    Feng Wu raised her sword as the girl rushed toward her. The girl watched as the monster she had been running so fearfully away from was quickly dispatched with a few swift shes by Feng Wu.


    It wasnt just the girl, Ou Meng was also sighing in surprise. With that kind of strength, it was no wonder she made it as a demigods disciple.


    Feng Wu immediately reached for the monster core. The rescued girl walked over out of breath. She stared at the core as she spoke. ssmate Feng Wu, thank you for helping me get the core! With a friendly smile on her face, she reached a hand out for the core, as if it belonged to her.


    Feng Wu dealt the finishing blow, but she was the one who fought the monster and brought it nearly half to death, so naturally the core belonged to her.


    She didnt think about what would have happened if Feng Wu hadnt arrived. Never mind the magic core, it was questionable if she could even remain in the mini world.


    She was confident Feng Wu would be too embarrassed to not hand it over. A pity Feng Wu didnt follow her script.


    Feng Wu didnt bother responding to the girl, instead she put the magic core in the space ring.


    Feng Wu, you think you can look down on your ssmates just because youre a disciple of a demigod? Thats a magic core Ive worked hard for. Give it to me! The girl ignored her injuries and threatened Feng Wu in a loud voice.


    Ou Meng, who had remained hidden through the whole ordeal, only had one thought: No good deed went unpunished. It was hard being a good person.


    He was d he hadnt rescued the beauty like some hothead.

 Chapter 238: This is Not Real

    Chapter 238: This is Not Real


    Feng Wu blinked. She looked at the girl who was staring back resentfully.


    Who was this person? She tilted her head to one side. Master said not to bother with nonsensical people. She should just ignore them.


    Feng Wu looked at the girl who was posturing aggressively one more time before turning around and leaving without a word.


    You! Come back here! Give back the magic core! The girl chased after Feng Wu, and soon both disappeared out of sight.


    Ou Meng sighed silently. Peronally, he would have pped the girl. Stupid people like that, the only way to feel better was to beat some sense into them.


    After resting a bit more, Ou Meng slid out of his hiding spot and headed down a different road.


    Yi Lin was relieved to have sessfully snuck back into her room, however she got a huge scare when her mother opened the door.


    Mom! What are you doing?! You didnt let the servants notify me you wereing! That really surprised me! Yi Lin voiced her dissatisfaction.


    Jiao dismissed Yi Lins personal maid and the other servants in Yi Lins quarters. Alone with her daughter she said, Lets chat. Where did you go?


    Where did I go? I walked around outside for a bit of course. Yi Lins gaze drifted away from her mother, not daring to look at the older woman in the eyes.


    She wasnt one to admit defeat, even as a small child. She was afraid of Grandfather Feng and Uncle Feng,[notes]but the one she was most afraid of was her mother.


    Everyone thought her mother was willful and savage, a brainless ditz, but the Yi siblings knew better. They knew their mother wasnt a simple woman. Her reputation was only that way because of Grandfather Feng and Uncle Feng.


    Go out for a while? When did you and Qui Shui be so friendly? Her mother asked casually.


    What Qui Shiu? Mom I dont know what youre talking about. Yi Lin yed stupid. Knowing her mothers temper, she knew her mother would be unhappy with her.


    You dont know what Im talking about? Her mother chuckled lightly. Liner, Im your mother. How can I not know what your personality is like? I know you secretly like Qui Bai and thats why youre trying to get closer to Qui Shiu. You hope to one day be the madam of the Qui house. Mother knows your intentions.


    There were things Jiao hadnt intended to talk about, but Yi Lin had already crossed certain lines. She was afraid Qui Shiu would ruin Yi Lins future if she didnt put an end to it.


    Hearing her mother expressing her ns so bluntly was too much for Yi Lin. She couldnt help but deny everything. Mom, dont listen to random gossip. How could I ever think that way?!


    Ha?! Jiao pped the table hard. You dont think I know all the things you did to get close to Qui Bai? You worked really hard. You even dared move against your own kin."


    Yi Lins face paled in fright. She didnt expect her mother to know what she had done.


    Mom! Howd you know this?!


    Girl, youve been restless ever since Feng Wu returned. Then you go off and meet someone mysteriously? I was afraid youd do something foolish so I sent someone to investigate. It was a good thing I checked. I found out some incredible things. Youre really brave! Dare work with Qui Shui to scheme against your own cousin!


    Jiao mmed her hand against the table again. Her chest heaved up and down in anger.


    Yi Lin knew she couldnt hide it anymore so she confessed. OK I admit it. I teamed up with Qui Shui[notes] on Daughters day and tricked her into eating pearl powder with fulong flower tea. But nothing happened!


    I dont know why it worked out that way! Everyone knows eating pearl powder with fulong tea will give you really strong hallucinations. But nothing happened to her, so our efforts were in vain!


    The n was to use the festival as a cover to scheme against Feng Wu. Shui was responsible for the snacks while she was responsible for bringing Feng Wu. Everything went as nned. Feng Wu didnt just nibble on the snacks, she positively pigged out. But despite eating so much, she wasnt affected at all.


    Theyd nned everything. Feng Wu would embarrass herself in front of the queen and all the other noble children while under the hallucinogenic effects of the powder and tea. It was the best day to do it because of the special guest from the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom.


    Yi Lin didnt like Feng Wu, but she had never thought to kill her. She had done it because Shui promised to invite her to the house if things went well. The invitation would give Yi Lin a chance to connect with Bai.


    Everything went as nned, but the expected end result didnt happen.


    Neither Yi Lin nor Shui knew Feng Wu was Xiao Chuns[notes]master. Xiao Chun was an embodiment of purity, so the effects of the tea and powder were instantly nullified. So no matter how much Feng Wu ate, it was impossible for her to be poisoned, because Xiao Chun would have nullified the effects.


    Did you forget to use your brain? You really believe that Qui Shui girl said? She was only using you to deal with Feng Wu. I swear if Feng Wu had been caught in your schemes, the king and queen would have investigated. And in the end, the person they''d find wouldn''t be Qui Shui.


    Jiao hated how this daughter didnt live up to expectations. She poked Yi Lin on the forehead. She didnt understand how she gave birth to such a dull-witted child. To actually be used as someone elses pawn...


    Yi Lin couldnt believe it. No, Shui said she took cared of the evidence. No one would have been able to connect it to us. It wasnt just that she couldnt believe it, but that she didnt want to believe it. She didnt want to believe shed been such an easy to outwit fool.


    People were like this. They only believed what they wanted to believe.

 Chapter 239-241

    Chapter 239-241


    239: A Major Feng House Event


    Jiao snorted coldly. I think she did take care of the evidence on her end. But if someone were toe looking, theyd find you to be a convenient scapegoat.


    No one in Feng or Yi house will care for you once your reputation is ruined. You secretly poisoned your cousin! The ones suffering will be our two houses. Qui house wille up clean, really good at scheming that one.


    Yi Lin got the shivers after hearing her mothers analysis of the situation. She still didnt want to admit shed been used. No, no I have an agreement with Shui. As long as I helped her with this, she would help me pursue Brother Bai. Yi Lin excitedly said.


    Help you pursue Qui Bai? You really think thats possible? Just think how the Qui sisters look down on you. Dream on little girl. The angrier Jiao got, the more she poked at Yi Lins forehead.


    Yi Lin stepped back and covered her forehead with a hand. But she promised. Qui house is such a big house, and shes a main daughter. How could she lie to me?


    You still dont believe it? Let me ask you. You went to see Qui Shui just now right? Did she say when she would invite you over to see her brother? Before Yi Lin could answer, Jiao answered for her. No, she didnt.


    Yi Lin nodded a little sadly. She asked me out. Then she asked me if Feng Wu had some kind of medicine for the situation. She asked me if inadvertently had something to do with it. She was so annoyed I didnt have the heart to ask about visiting.


    Its obvious from the start she never intended to keep her promise; she only wanted to use you for her benefit.


    What should I do then? Shui is too horrible! Mom we cant let this go! She has to properly exin herself! Yi Lin was in tears - she was so angry. Why give her false hope like that?! She only wanted to marry a good man.


    The more Yi Lin thought about it, the sadder she became. She flung herself onto the table in tears.


    Dont cry. Mother wont let her get away with it. I will definitely make her pay. A sharp light shed in Jiaos eyes. Regarding Qui Bai, dont think about him anymore. It doesnt matter even if your uncle is head of Feng house.


    Madam Qui harbors resentment towards Feng house. As long as it has anything to do with Feng house, shell oppose it. Given that familys history with ours, its impossible for you - theres no way you can marry Qui Bai.


    Although Feng Ting is crazy about marrying Qui Bai and wants to marry into Qui house, shell ultimately fail. She doesnt know Madam Qui wont let a daughter of Feng house in.


    Other people didnt know about the resentment Madam Qui had over Feng house, but Jiao knew perfectly well.


    Yi Lin was surprised because she had never heard gossip about Madam Qui having a grudge with Feng house.


    What happened? Why does Madam Qui resent Feng house?


    It all started with your uncles marriage... Jiao recounted how initially Xiang Zhongqui[notes] was the favored candidate for the daughter-inw position in Feng house. However Xiao Die[notes] stole her thunder, won Feng Hangs[notes] heart and took the lead to be the madam of Feng house. So Xiang Zhongqui married into the Qui family instead.


    Wow, so Madam Qui had this kind of grudge with Feng house! This was the first Yi Lin heard about it. If shed known, she wouldnt have worked with Qui Shui. Mom, why didnt you tell before? I wouldnt have helped Shui if Id known all this,ined Yi Lin.


    You darein? How was I to know you fell for the Qui boy? Of course she would have told Yi Lin if she knew. Now that you know, make sure you stay away from the Qui family. Dont let people take advantage of you so easily. It was a good thing nothing bad befell Feng Wu that day, otherwise your grandfather might have killed you.


    Grandfather Feng was a stubborn man who remembered every gratitude he had for someone and every grudge he held against a person. He would make sure to clean house properly if it turned out Yi Lin was responsible for poisoning Feng Wu.


    Yi Lin was scared when she heard this. A serious Grandfather Feng was one she feared the most! He would kill her if there was a smidgeon of doubt in his mind about her loyalties.


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. She truly resented Shui. She wouldnt let Shui get away with it. Luckily Shui only saw her as a fool, so she would wait and see...


    The atmosphere in Feng house was lively because Grandfather Feng had a major announcement. Xing[notes] was hired by Xingguang Holy academy to be a teacher. Then to reward her dedication for the twenty years she guarded Blood Moon forest, the school allowed Yanran to enroll as a student without taking the entrance examination.


    People of Feng house were congratting Xing and Yanran. In two days the mother daughter pair would be leaving. The whole thing made Feng Ting ufortable.


    As a youngdy of an aristocratic house, she didnt have to go to Xingguang Holy academy to learn like some other people. There were better opportunities for her to learn advanced sword skills by staying home.


    It wouldnt have been such a big deal if it was just that Yanran was going to Xingguang Holy academy. The issue was her use of the exemption reservation. The reservation was a tremendous honor given to those houses who made outstanding contributions to the human world.


    Those with a reservation were assigned a teacher to personally guide them through their academic studies and training. Another benefit was priority when selecting inheritances in the virtual world.


    With so many advantages, it was practically guaranteed Yanran would make a name for herself and be a powerful sword master or amazing magical/arts warrior.


    The reservation represented future guarantees; how could Feng Ting not be jealous? She would have to work harder and return to the virtual world to find an inheritance for herself. The Feng inheritance would be passed onto Tian[notes] so if she wanted to get stronger, she would have to find a way to do it herself.


    Ting Ting, whats wrong? Why are you in a bad mood? Yi Tian[notes] asked as he poured her a cup of tea.


    The two of them were sitting in a box watching a musical together, but Feng Ting had been distracted. Yi Tian could see she was in a bad mood.


    240: The Secret From Thirty Years Ago (1) note: Keeping Grandfather Feng titled this way even though this part is talking about the second generation, so Grandfather Feng is Papa Feng''s father. end note


    Its nothing. I was just sad because Cousin Yanran will be leaving for Xingguang Holy academy in two days. Feng Ting couldnt say the real reason for her dissatisfaction so she used a random excuse.


    Yi Tian believed her easily. He had always seen her as a good daughter and a kind-hearted girl. He looked a little embarrassed as he furrowed his brows and frowned at her words.


    Ting Ting, in the future, dont get too close to Yanran. Or Aunt Xing either. It wont be good for you to have too much contact with that mother daughter pair.


    Why would you say that? Yi Lin told me the same thing the other day. Brother Yi Tian, what are you hiding from me? Feng Ting looked suspiciously at Yi Tian.


    This... Yi Tian scratched his head self-consciously. He had promised his mother he would not say anything, but at the same time he didnt want to keep it a secret from Feng Ting. Would it really be a good idea to keep her in the dark?


    Brother Yi Tian, if you know something, please tell me. I promise not to tell anyone else. Feng Ting had felt ufortable that the day Yi Lin gave her the warning, but she hadnt been able to figure out what was wrong.


    She had forgotten about it, until Yi Tian mentioned it again just now. Did Aunt Jiao know some big secret? It had to be something big if so many of the children were instructed not to divulge it.


    She would use the foolish Yi Tian to find out what the big secret was.


    Yi Tian was hesitant about sharing. He couldn''t ignore the plea in Feng Ting''s eyes. He really liked her...


    Ting Ting, what I tell you today, you cant share with anyone else. It wont be good for you otherwise. Both your father and grandfather will be angry with you.


    He decided to tell her the truth, but for the sake of her future, he prefaced it with a reminder. Yi Tian was impulsive and wasnt as clever as his brother, but he was good to the people he liked. Hed always kept Feng Ting in his thoughts, but unfortunately, she had other ns and had no interest in marrying someone from the Yi house. Her eyes were on a bigger prize.


    Speak, I promise to keep it a secret. Now Feng Ting was really curious. She never expected it to involve both her father and grandfather.


    It began when my mother was a child...


    Feng Ting learned the secret from thirty years ago as she listened to Yi Tians narration.


    Thirty years ago Grandfather Fengs wife, Li Ruo, was the madam of Feng house. She looked like an ordinary middle-ss daughter from an ordinary middle-ss family, but in reality, she was an astrologer with the ability to predict her future and those of her family members by reading the stars. It was an impressive ability even if it was only for family.


    She was a smart woman. She kept her ability a secret and pretended to be an ordinary nobledy. Even after she married Grandfather Feng, she kept her abilities hidden and didnt use it to profit the family.


    No one in Feng house knew because she had been so careful. Things changed when the three kids grew up.


    The three Feng kids were still young thirty years ago. Hang[notes] was fifteen, Jiao[notes] was twelve, and Xing[notes] was ten.


    It was probably abination of Xing not being favored by Madam Li Ruo and her having a simr personality to Grandfather Feng, that Grandfather Feng and Hang liked her more than Jiao. Grandfather Feng felt bad his wife didnt appear to like their youngest daughter at all.


    For whatever reason, between her two daughters, Madam Li Ruo liked Jiao the most. She pampered Jiao, which led to Jiao being strong-willed and spoiled.


    The family didnt understand why Madam Li Ruo liked Jiao so much. Most families would like their baby girl more than the eldest daughter. No one knew the answer.


    The madams body deteriorated as the children grew up. All astrologers had short lives because they had to use their life force to predict the future.


    Grandfather Feng didnt know this. He only knew that his wife had always had a strong body, but having three kids seemed to have severely weakened her.


    In order to save her life, he took Hang to a secret realm to find a life-restoring fruit.


    The two men left, leaving thedies in thepound. Madam Li Ruo had always spoiled Jiao, so naturally Jiao had strong affections for her. She had been guarding her mother diligently since her mothers copse.


    On the other hand, Xing was never favored by her mother, so she didnt visit other than to pay her daily respects. She wouldnt visit without reason only to be rebuffed.


    Three days after the men left, a meteor shower sparked across the starry sky.


    It made Madam Li Ruo uneasy. It was the kind of unease that appeared when the familys future was in danger.


    She made a divination secretly while Jiao wasnt around. The results led her to an unexpected decision.


    Jiao was awakened by the heavy rain falling that night. Uneasy, she ran to her mothers room, but her mother wasnt there. It was sote and her body was so weak, where could she have gone?


    Jiao was now really worried. While searching for her mother, she heard some noise inside Xings room. She walked inside, intending to ask her sister if she knew their mothers whereabouts.


    The scene inside shocked her. Her mother held a dagger in one hand while chasing Xing, the killing intent was firm and clear in her eyes. A mother wanting to kill her own daughter?!


    Originally Madam Li Ruo was stronger than Xing, but her body had weakened to such a severe state, she didnt have the physical ability to kill Xing anymore.


    Xing escaped their mother by shoving her away and rushing out into the heavy rain. Jiao finally came to her senses. She rushed to help her mother up. Being shoved so hard had worsened Madam Li Ruos condition and her life was fading fast.


    Mom! Whats going on? Why are you doing this?! Jiao didnt understand. Her mother was a kind person. Why would she try to kill her own daughter? Even if it was one she never liked?


    The twelve-year-old Jiao supported her mother while weeping hard.


    241: The Secret From Thirty Years Ago (2)


    Her mother had to be delirious from illness. Otherwise how could she try to kill someone, never mind her own daughter? Jiao was unwilling to believe the scene she just witnessed so she made excuses for her mother.


    Its toote! -cough cough- This is gods will. Jiaoer -cough- promise mother. Promise to kill your sister. You must kill her or she will destroy the entire Feng house with her own hands -cough-. She is a cmitous star. She will bring disaster to Feng house. -Cough- kill her, only this way can we save Feng house.


    Madam Li Ruo held Jiaos hand tightly. Her body was so weak, she was barely breathing.


    Jiao shook her head desperately. Her tears flowed down in a continuous stream. Mom! What are you talking about? I dont understand!


    Jiaoer, Jiaoer. -Cough- remember Mothers words. Do not forget. Mother is an astrologer. When you kids were born, I divined the future for you three.


    Jiao hadnt calmed the emotions in her heart when she was stunned by this new revtion. She never thought her gentle mother was an astrologer.


    Astrologers were a special profession and were considered a national treasure on the maind for their ability to predict the future by reading celestial events.


    If Li Ruo had not concealed her identity as an astrologer, she would have even been able to marry a prince, her background as a minor noble notwithstanding. There would be no issues.


    Knowing her mothers true identity was a shocker to Jiao.


    Xing, Xings future is the most unclear of all you children. The only thing Mother could see was a sea of blood. Nothing else but blood. All these years Mother has always had an ominous feeling about Xing... even if she is my own daughter.


    Tonight, because of the meteor shower, I divined the future again. I... I -cough- finally found out. Xing is a cmitous star. Everyone in Feng house will die. -Cough- No one will live.


    Remember you must kill Xing. Kill her. She will destroy Feng house with her cmity star. Madam Li Ruo couldnt hang on any further. Her hand dropped and her breathing stopped.


    Mom! Jiao shouted frantically. Her shout was drowned out by the storm. It was like the heavy rain isted them from the world outside.


    After crying herself out, Jiao knew she had to fulfill her mothers dying wish. She would kill Xing.


    Unfortunately, Jiao didnt get a chance to kill her sister before Grandfather Feng and Hang returned. When Grandfather Feng left, he had carried with him Madam Li Ruos life stone. They had hurried back home when the stones light nearly extinguished.


    The two men were met by the scene of the two sisters battling. Both girls were injured, but Xing was much more so than Jiao.


    The men stopped Jiao from killing Xing, so she immediately told them what Madam Li Ruo said just before dying, but neither men believed her. Instead they med her for Madam Li Ruos death. Madam Li Ruo would have been disappointed in this daughter she loved so dearly.


    Xing didnt understand what was happening. She only knew her mother had tried to kill her, and now her sister was trying to do the same, so the rtionship between the two sisters turned frigid. Father and son protected the baby of the house fiercely. In the process Jiao became estranged from the rest of the family.


    Just because she was alienated by everyone, didnt mean Jiao was going to give up, instead she became even more aggressive. Her mother had been her favorite person in the entire world. In order to fulfill her mothers dying wish, Jiao tried to kill Xing[notes] several times.


    She was beaten close to death several times when her father found out. After her wounds healed, she continued trying to kill Xing again. This was when Xing took the initiative to flee to Blood Moon forest under the pretext of guarding the boundaries.


    Both father and son felt sorry for Xing so their rtionship with Jiao suffered even more. Things turned especially cold after Jiao insisted on marrying the son of a minor house. Her rtionship with the rest of the family was barely holding up.


    Any exchange they had over the years was simply a face-saving measure. This was why both father and son loved Yanran so much, yet had no affection for the Yi children.


    When Yi Tian initially heard the story from his mom, he had needed some time to reconcile it in his mind. In the eyes of the public, she was unreliable, but as her son, he knew better. She was not as simple as she appeared.


    His mother didnt regret marrying his father, in fact they had a convivial marriage. The public didnt believe it and thought she was quite bitter and was just putting up a front while in public.


    His mother didnt bother to correct public perception. Even within Feng house his mother deliberately took advantage of her bad reputation to take advantage of his aunt and uncle. She seemed to do it deliberately just to make trouble for them.


    Feng Ting didnt know what to believe. Apparently her grandmother had been an astrologer? And she had foreseen Aunt Xing would take Yanran and kill everyone in Feng house?


    It was just too terrible a thing to think about. Could the rtionship between the two aunts be so bad that Aunt Jiao would make up something like this to destroy Aunt Xings reputation?


    But it wasnt possible. She was sure how Yi Tian felt about her. If it wasnt true, there was no way he would tell it to her.


    If things were really as Aunt Jiao said, would Feng house really be destroyed by Aunt Xing?


    Feng Ting couldnte up with any ideas even after leaving the theater. It had been thirty years since that day. Aunt Jiao and Aunt Xing were the only ones still alive who knew the real story. There was no one she could go to in order to check the story.

 Chapter 242-247

    Chapter 242-247


    242: Beverly


    Feng Ting wasnt fully convinced because there was no way to verify it. Jiaos reputation for being unreliable was well-known throughout all of countries in the ancient east. You could only believe half the words that came out of her mouth. The only ones whod believe her unreservedly were her kids.


    She knew Yi Tian wouldnt lie to her. She didntpletely disbelieve the story either. For obvious reasons, it was impossible for her topletely cut all ties from her aunt and her cousin. Even if she was willing to do it, there was no way the family would allow it. So, she made up her mind to keep a certain distance instead.


    Regardless of Feng Tings internal conflict, Feng Wu was nearly done with her assessment.[notes]


    Feng Wu killed a monster and dug its core out with her sword. It was the fifth core so she had sessfully killed five monsters.


    Monsters in the special world beyond the doors had no sentience so Feng Wu had no problems killing them. Had they been sentient she would not have been such an efficient killer.


    After getting all five cores, she used the teleportation to return to the main room. She was the first to finish so it was only her and the teacher in the main room.


    James nodded at her appearance, satisfied with her performance.


    Soon after Feng Wu returned, two more students appeared. From the injuries it was obvious what kind of fight they had. One of the two was Ou Meng. He nced at Feng Wu curiously, wondering what happened to that other girl in the forest.


    Although he wanted to know the juicy details, he decided to not ask. He and Feng Wu werent close. And if he asked a question like that, she might think he was trying to suck up to her because she was demi-gods disciple.


    A half hourter time ran out and the rooms were automatically closed. All the students still inside were forcefully teleported out.


    The returned students looked bad. Their faces were marked and their clothes were torn with blood stains all over.


    One particrly ugly girl stared at Feng Wu with bitter eyes. She looked like she wanted to kill Feng Wus entire family.


    I will announce the names of those who passed. Listen carefully. Those whopleted the task today should remember to be humble. Those to failed should not be discouraged. I hope all of you will perform better next time.


    In first ce: Feng Wu. For eliminating five monsters andpleting the task she gets three extra points.


    In second ce: Pei.[notes]For eliminating four monsters he gets two points.


    Third ce is tied with three people: Louna, Ou Meng, and Ink.[notes]All three eliminated three monsters. Each person will get an additional extra point.


    Now for the students whopleted the mission. Xi, Josephine, Mei Li Sha, Aidu Lun, Julie, Wei Si, Ansi, Aner...


    James managed to speak all the names in one breath.[notes]


    Out of the twenty-three people who entered the virtual world, only fifteenpleted the task. Basically, eight failed. Their points would be deducted, but they would be not penalized for failing. Loss of points, was in and of itself, a serious punishment, so there was no need to give them further penalties.


    James praised the five who ranked and gave encouragement to those who didntplete their assignment. After announcing the end of ss, he asked all the injured students to go to the clinic to get healed.


    The clinic at school was free, so it was easier to heal there. To get healed outside of school meant finding and paying a native doctor or magician with healing abilities. The clinic at school was not only free, but was staffed 24/7, so it was also convenient.


    James promptly left after making his announcements. The remaining students looked at one another. Some took out medicine from their space rings, while others stood up with support, intending to find a doctor for their injuries.


    Feng Wu didnt have anything to do, but she was hungry after all the fighting earlier. Food was required when stamina dropped too low in the virtual world. Feng Wu would feel weak if her stamina dropped below the minimum threshold, even walking would be difficult.


    All activities, whether running errands or killing monsters, required energy. Everyone felt hunger when the amount of energy expended became high enough.


    Feng Wu was hungry. She touched her tummy thinking she would find Master to cook something for her.


    Of course she would think to go to her master when she got hungry. Back on Yuehua mountain, she always went to Master when she got hungry. The two would eat whatever he made. He did the cooking because Feng Wu had always been a poisonous cook. The only way he would let his precious disciple cook was if he wanted to die.


    It was a good n on Feng Wus part, but unfortunately, she was stopped before she could walk through the door.


    Stop! Dont think that just because youre a disciple of a demigod, you can bully people. I, Beverly, am not afraid of a despicable person like you! Just boldly stealing other peoples magic cores! I wont let you leave until you give me an exnation!


    It was the same girl Feng Wu saved earlier. Apparently now she wanted revenge for the magic core. The way the strange girl stopped Feng Wu made people wonder if there was merit to the usation.


    The girl wasnt born beautiful, but had be a lovely beauty as she got older. She wasnt an aristocrat, but she was a spoiled child of a small grocery store owner. At her previous school, she only interacted with othermon children. Her background, whenpared to them, was among the best. The teachers loved her because of her talent and her family background. Everything changed once she enrolled at Xingguang though. At the academy, no one paid her any attention.


    The other students didnt crowd around her, or look at her enviously. She hadnt realized just how big the gap betweenmoners and nobles were until Xingguang.


    The young noble misses were disdainful of her and had no interest in associating with amon person like her, while she disdained putting in the effort required to make friends with them.


    Unlike some of the othermon girls, Beverly felt it was beneath her to suck up to the noble girls. As a result of this, she was like a lone wolf with no friends in ss.


    But she looked pretty and had an easy temperament, so certain boys didnt mind paying her attention and being her knight.


    243: Cant Withstand the Scrutiny


    Beverly wasnt an idiot. She knew unattainable things were always the best, so she prettily showed gratitude to the boys who protected her, but never allowed them to go too far. Her attitude made people think she wasnt a vain girl vying for attention. Her repuation among the boys was good because of this.


    She didnt have a good rtionship with any of the girls though, and at first it didnt bother her. But then Feng Wu appeared. She never expected a girl with a ruined reputation, a shameless hussy who gave birth out of wedlock, would be epted by a demigod. Beverly couldnt help but feel jealous.


    That jealousy turned into hate after Feng Wu stole the magic core from her. If you were to ask her why, it would be because Feng Wu was stronger than her. The monster that chased her, nearly killing her, was so easily taken down by Feng Wu with just two shes.


    Being overtaken by someone inferior and with a worse reputation, Beverly wasnt the kind of magnanimous person to not mind! Hate for Feng Wu easily sprouted in her heart.


    Feng Wu didnt know Beverly hated her so much. She stood quietly in front of Beverly before asking, Who are you?


    Yes, thats right, Feng Wu had already forgotten the girl.


    What was going on? The onlookers watched even more closely. One said she was robbed while the other party imed to not know the user. Interesting!


    Healing can wait! It wasnt like they were going to die from their injuries. Eating can wait! Their energy wasnt going to plummet that fast. Watching the show was more important!


    Of all the reactions Beverly thought Feng Wu would have, she never expected Feng Wu to act like she didnt remember. Beverlys face flushed. This shameless liar! She thought.


    Feng Wu didnt know it, but her not remembering aggravated Beverly even more.


    Still wont admit your crime?! You stole my magic core! I was about to kill that monster, when you jumped in and stole my kill then stole my magic core! Its your fault I couldntplete the assignment! People like you are shameless!


    Suddenly the story from Beverlys mouth was different. She hid the fact that she was running away from the monster, only highlighting Feng Wus role in stealing the kill, and her role as an innocent girl who was wronged.


    Those who didnt know the truth, were on Beverlys side. Who knew how many people were jealous of Feng Wu for being a demigod disciple? If these usations were true, then would the demigod choose a new disciple? Their hopes were rekindled.


    Those who thought this way immediately spoke up to denounce Feng Wu. It didnt matter if it was really true or not, as long as it <i>could</i> be turned into truth. There werent many who thought this way, but there were a few. Most people were watching for the entertainment and to be messengers of justiceter.


    Feng Wu, this is your fault. Didnt expect you to be this kind of person.


    Yeah, I know, totally shameless.


    No wonder she doesnt have any injuries and still managed toe out before anyone else. She was stealing kills from other people!


    As for being the disciple of a demigod, with this kind of character, the demigod will definitely reject you!


    I dont understand how someone with such bad character was picked by a demigod. Im better than she is!


    For a while, Feng Wu became the subject of their crusade. Any other girl would have either started crying from the injustice of it all, went on the defense, or drew her sword and started attacking them.


    But Feng Wu wasnt like that. She blinked and stared at Beverly seriously for a moment. A vague impression came to mind.


    I dont remember doing this. If you say I did, then lets go to the teacher. He is very good; hell be able to tell if I did it or not.


    Feng Wu had a hazy impression of Beverly, but she really didnt remember doing what Beverly used her of doing. The other party was adamant so Feng Wu decided to find the teacher. Jier said the teacher was good. If there was a problem, then the teacher would resolve it.


    Jier was referring to academic problems...


    Beverly cried. What should she do? Go the teacher? Of course not! If she did, then he would reveal what happened inside the rooms. She wouldnt have the courage to show her face.


    Dont think I dont know what youre trying to do. You just want to use your demigods name to ask the teacher to side with you. Dont even think it! Im not that stupid.


    Beverly shot back at Feng Wu. She didnt agree or disagree to finding the teacher.


    What Beverly said made the smarter students look at her differently. They guessed things werent as she said. Better to stand back and just watch.


    Of course there were fools in the crowd who failed to see the loopholes in Beverlys words. They believed her words. A demigod... of course the teacher would have to give that person face. Poor Beverly, she would suffer.


    Ou Meng stood to the side thinking that people like Beverly had no shame.


    Beverly, you im Feng Wu stole your core. So I want to ask, how many monsters did you kill in the special room? Xi[notes] couldnt help but join the discussion.


    I... Beverly blushed, speechless. She hadnt killed any.


    You didnt kill any huh? Xi pushed the person in front of her out of her way. You said you couldnt pass the assignment because Feng Wu stole your kill and took your core, so Im surprised. Even if Feng Wu gave you that one core, would you pass? Thinking about the assignment, you have to have another core in your possession. Xi stared at Beverly disdainfully as she spoke.


    The other girls covered their mouths and giggled. There was no way what Beverly said earlier would have stood up to scrutiny. You just had to think about it and ask the right questions.


    244: Leaving the Matter As Is


    Beverlys face changed from blue to red upon hearing theughter. She never thought another girl would help Feng Wu. Shouldnt they all hate Feng Wu together? She was just amoner, and yet she had such good fortune! They should be united in jealousy against her.


    Beverly didnt understand. It wasnt that the girls werent jealous of Feng Wu, it was just that they werent as stupid as she was. Anyways, Feng Wu had the backing of a demigod. You had to give that person face.


    Few people at school knew Feng Wus identity. Most people thought she was amoner. It was true she had made some high-profile friends, but that didnt change her low-born status.


    Beverly didnt know Feng Wus identity so she dared move against Feng Wu to ruin her reputation.


    I wanted to get my magic core back from her after she stole it from me, so I had no time to kill other monsters! shouted Beverly. She wasnt the kind of girl to retreat from a few words. She babbled an excuse for not killing any other monsters.


    You spend so much time chasing Feng Wu for the core. You didnt think to kill another monster? Xi sneered, obviously not believing a word.


    I...I was angry at the time. I forgot OK?! Beverly raged at Xi.


    Oh, sure. Your results are your own. No one controls what you do. Xi shrugged.


    The other students watched Xi nearly make Beverly blow up in anger. This was getting even more fun.


    You... Stop bullying me! I know youre roommates with her! Youre helping her by purposefully making it hard for me! Beverly bit her lip, her eyes glistening with tears, a victim of bullying.


    The other girls looked at the little white lotus[notes] with disdain, before turning their heads away one by one. This status-less girl couldnt even understand her own situation.


    The girls in Beverlys ss were especially feeling it. Theyd been ufortable with her acting like a holy virgin. The boys in sspletely ate her act, never getting tired or it. They loved to gather around her.


    The girls would be used of bullying Beverly, of harboring ill-intentions, if they so much as made a face at her. They always took her side because Beverly would have that pitiful expression. None of the girls in ss liked being around her.


    Even the fewmon girls in ss didnt like getting too close to her. Beverly was the kind of arrogant girl who didnt know her own position. So a friendship with her meant constant fear of being dressed-down by her.


    Watching her suffer the loss by Xi put the girls in a good mood. Just deserts! If it werent for the brain-dead boys in ss, they would have taught her a lesson ages ago.


    I admit Feng Wu and I are roommates. So what? You dont think Id be fair? Lets go find the teacher. But you say the teacher will give face to Feng Wus demigod master, so youre unwilling.


    I just said a few words on Feng Wus behalf and you already have opinions about it. You say you speak the truth. Why hasnt anyone stood up for you? Are they deliberately being unkind and trying to embarrass you? Xis sharp words put pressure on Beverly.


    When did I say that? You... you bully! After all her ridiculousness, Beverly covered her face with her hands and made to run away.


    She had to run. The girls wouldnt stand up for her and she could see from the expression on the boys, some of them were already hesitating about helping her. If she didnt leave, shed be opening herself up for a verbal attack by everyone.


    Ink had wanted to speak up for Feng Wu, but Xi beat him to the punch. It was great, almost like a movie. A pity he hadnt prepared some snacks and drinks. The show would have been even better with some food.


    Ink sighed to himself, thinking how immature he was, but then again what did being prepared have anything to do with maturity?


    Feng Wu had be a silent spectator watching Xi verbally spar with Beverly. The whole show had been so exciting!


    But with the protagonist of the y gone, there was no reason to stick around. Xi and Ink dragged Feng Wu to the clinic for treatment.


    Although Feng Wu hadnt suffered any injuries and Ink and Xi only had some minor cuts and scratches, the treatment was free, so why not use it?


    There was no one at the clinic when they arrived. The other twenty or so people had been quickly seen to by the doctors in the clinic afterwards. Now the only thing left was to rece their clothes. Both Ink and Xi had to get a new set to rece the ones damaged during the assignment.


    In the virtual world, you can get different types of equipment either by making it yourself, picking them up as drop items from boss fights, or as rewards for certain tasks.


    To get good equipment items, you either had to have the strength to get them yourself or the funds to purchase them from street vendors. Feng Wu didnt have any high-level equipment items, but she had a good master, so she didnt have to worry.


    The group of three walked out of the clinic together. Ink and Xi had agreed to meet up for a boss fight in order to get some new equipment. Feng Wu decided to go shopping and eat on her own.


    Barbeque! Barbeque! Fantastic grilled magic pork, spicy, fragrant and delicious! One skewer will replenish twenty percent of your stamina! Ten silver coins each! Ten silver coins!


    Bread! Fresh out of the oven! Five silvers for one! Cheap and affordable!


    Bronze suit! Fifty gold per set! Only fifty gold! Can be worn by anyone below level forty!


    Silver weapons on sale! Dont miss out! Made by passionate master craftsmen! Dont wait! Come and get yours!


    Eighteen-year-old youth! Fairplexioned beauty! If youre interested, chat me privately!


    Looking for a wife! Live well with your own equipment and upgrades! Realdies only! Lady posers, dont try it. Or youre dead!


    245: Noel


    Lively calls sounded as soon as Feng Wu walked out the gates of the academy. People had even set up stalls looking for wives and boyfriends. It was an exciting, lively scene to behold with everyone crowded together.


    Feng Wu bought twenty skewers. She was happy to buy and the vendor was happy to sell. Feng Wu was such a cutie that the vendor gave her a free bread roll.


    Feng Wu ate the skewers and bread as she walked. The skewers were delicious and the bread was fragrant and sweet with a soft, milky fragrance. She was in a good mood.


    Two girls wearing the academy uniform approached her. Of the new freshman ss, only fifty had made it into the virtual world. They had not received their uniforms yet so the two girls approaching werent new students.


    Any walking the streets wearing a uniform had to be second-years at least.


    Boa, being here always reminds me of the first time we met. The first time I saw you, the sound of fireworks burst in my brain as you stood in front of me like a goddess. I knew it was love!


    A boy in uniform stood holding the hand of a shy girl. The tender and passionate eyes in such a handsome face caught the attention of a lot of girls.


    Brother Noel... The girl whispered as she lowered her head.


    The man selling bronze weapons looked at the couple unpleased. Are you going to buy or not?! You pretty boy! Youre not interested in buying; you just want to pick up girls! I hope the beauty dumps you! This was the gist of the vendors thoughts.


    Feng Wu looked at the scene with sparkling eyes. This person was amazing!


    Boa, take a look at this one. I think it suits you really well. You look so beautiful people will forget to blink! Noel passed her the cheapest article affectionately.


    Boa made a face, but she took the red dress and gazed at it in front of her body. A sweet smile came to her lips.


    Brother Noel, you have good tastes. Ill take this one then. Boa decided happily.


    Boss, this one. Noel took out ten gold coins and smartly paid for the dress.


    The boss took the money but he had some choice words in his heart for this yer. Standing in front of his booth all day. Dont pretend to be some big-shot if all youre going to buy is the cheapest item.


    The couple didnt notice the bosss resentment one bit. They walked to the beach to look at the ocean, holding hands all along the way.


    The virtual world is like the real world, so it naturally had a beach and ocean. And like any ce with a beach, it was a hot spot for couples.


    The two walked quietly, watching the water roll in and out, asionally being intimate and kissing each other.


    Brother Noel, does it feel like someones watching us? Boa kept getting the feeling someone was watching them, but she didnt see anyone when she looked back. The feeling kept getting stronger and stronger, to the point she couldnt ignore it.


    Noel gave her a pampering smile. Silly, youre thinking too much. Everyone here is busy with their own business. Whod want to watch us?


    It was a hot spot for couples. Looking around, other than the two of them, there were only a few other couples engaged in the same business as them.


    Ah! Who are you?! Unfortunately, as soon Noel finished speaking, Boa screamed this line out. She had turned her head only to find a stiff face looking at them. Boa nearly fainted from fright.


    Who are you?! Noel was just as surprised. He hadnt noticed someone creeping so close to them. His reputation as the third seat for the third years would be tarnished if anyone found out.


    Youre amazing. You can make her so happy! Feng Wuplimented Noel seriously.


    This boy was so amazing. He was able to make the girl so happy with just a few words. She had to learn so she could coax Ming Xi into marrying her.


    With this idea in her mind, Feng Wu looked at Noel even more sincerely.


    Noel, who is this girl? Is she your girlfriend from outside?[notes]


    No, I dont know her! Noel felt like he was being unjustly used. While it was true he did have a lot of girlfriends, this girl right now was definitely <i>not</i> his girlfriend.


    You really dont know? Boa asked suspiciously.


    Noel nodded desperately. Really, really.


    Im not his girlfriend. Feng Wu understand the meaning of the word and was able to correct the situation.


    Then who are you? Why are you following us? asked Boa.


    I want to learn how to pursue other people.


    Ha? Both Boa and Noel felt like their brains were insufficient to process her reply.


    Continue. Dont mind me. Ill just observe. Feng Wu made up her mind to learn Noels pickup technique so she could use it on Ming Xi.


    Go away! Stop following us! yelled a flushed Boa. She was on a good date. Why was this person bothering them?


    Feng Wu shook her head. Continue. After a moment of thought she added, Just pretend Im not here.


    Noel, get rid of her! Boa was getting seriously angry. Was this girl sent by her rival to ruin her date?!


    Noel looked embarrassedly at Boa before turning to look at Feng Wu. The dark-haired girl was weird, but she was really pretty.


    This...its not so good. Shes so young, and shes a girl. I cant beat an innocent girl up. Noel always considered himself a knight. He cherished all the lovelydies at the academy, believing that all the girls were cute and should be spoiled. Have him beat a girl up? He just couldnt do it.


    What? Why are you reluctant? Whatever, I dont care. Just make her go away! Boa pointed an angry finger toward Feng Wus chest.


    Noel swallowed. He would consider his girlfriends feelings. They hadnt been together long and theyd only kissed three times. He had to get a few more kisses before breaking up.


    Well, miss, were busy. Please leave first. Noel tried to convince Feng Wu. He couldnt raise a hand against a girl, so he tried a more civilly polite way.


    No, Ill stand and watch. I wont disturb you.


    Why were they this way? She wasnt bothering them. Did they not want to share the method with her? Feng Wu was confused.


    246: What Did She Come to Do?


    Youre interrupting! Both yelled in their thoughts.


    Boa: Make her leave!


    Noel:...


    Fine, if you wont make her leave, then Im leaving. Boa was so angry that her eyes were red. She turned around and ran away.


    Boa! Boa! Noel chased after her for two steps before sighing and stopping. He turned around and helplessly asked, Hey pretty girl, what exactly did you want?


    Please teach me how to convince someone to marry me.


    Get...get married? Noel repeated. Was he having hearing issues today? How old are you? You want to get married so young?!


    Im not young. Im a mother.


    Haha. Be good and stop joking. She must be some pets mother, thought Noel. If she raised a pet, then maybe she felt like its mother, so maybe thats why shes thinking about marriage? Were all little girls this strange nowadays, Noel wondered.


    Im not joking. I want Senior Ming Xi to marry me and be Xiao Yes father. Feng Wu answered stubbornly as she looked at Noel.


    Senior Ming Xi? The Senior Ming Xi youre talking about cant be the same Senior Ming Xi Im thinking about. Noel wasnt serious at first, but upon hearing the name, he couldnt help but rethink the situation.


    Ming Xi was well-known in school. The ss president of the fifth years and the schools number one beauty. His beauty transcended both genders. Who knew how many underssmen ran to see him, sneaking into the fifth year area just to get a peek.


    But then again, it wasnt just the underssmen, the upperssmen werent immune either. Quite a few had expressed interest, but Senior Ming Xi was like a winter lotus on top of a mountain. He was never insincere. He studied at the academy for four years, having skipped a grade, and in all that time, his name had never been ambiguously attached to a single girl.


    No, wait that wasnt quite right. There was one girl he seemed to have a rtionship with, Senior Sister Elena. But he and Senior Sister Elena werent in that kind of rtionship. The two had a really good rtionship, but you couldnt really think of Senior Sister Elena as a girl... that tomboy.


    Noel considered the things he knew about Ming Xi.


    I only know of one Ming Xi, replied Feng Wu.


    You want to pursue Senior Ming Xi? And you want to marry him? Are you... is your name Feng Wu? Noel was struck by a sh of inspiration.


    Feng Wu had been shy in the first semester. There was the public proposal in the cafeteria, then there were the scandals that followed her, about how she had a baby out of wedlock and was a scheming and vicious girl. In short, it was all bad gossip.


    But despite all the scandals, she was alive and thriving at school. There was no news about her making trouble or anything about her being devastated. Her spirit was so strong that even the upperssmen were talking about her.


    There were more rumors about hertely. Most were from the magic division. The rumors said she was a plotting, scheming girl, with a vicious mind and cold heart. Her personal life was a mess.


    Jier had beat up quite a few people in the magic division for spreading the rumors. Ink had also been working hard to clear up the rumors in the sword division. The students in her ss were fine. Having been with each other for a semester, it was easy for them to see what kind of person she was. There were only a few people in her ss who hated her. Most recognized she was a simple, straightforward girl, who was a little nave.


    Under Inks leadership, the ss had been hiding the rumors so she wouldnt hear and being sad.


    Feng Wu didnt know any of these things.


    Im Feng Wu. Feng Wu nodded obediently. A strand of doubt shone in her eyes. Had she met him before?


    It really is you! I admire you, you know! Meeting you today proved something too! As expected, you can only believe half the rumors. No, maybe not even half! After staring at Feng Wu for a few seconds he came to a conclusion. Rumors couldnt be believed! He couldnt see the slightest truth to any of the rumors. If she hadnt admitted to being Feng Wu, Noel would have doubted if he had in fact recognized the wrong person.


    Feng Wu: I dont understand...


    Seeing that youre sincere, lets go. Ill teach you how to pursue Senior Ming Xi. How could Noel not join in on such an interesting thing? If he helped get them together, he''d be able to tell his friends all about it.


    They walked along the beach until they found a ce that wasnt too crowded to sit and talk. The only sounds aside from their conversation, were the sounds of the wave crashing against the sand.


    Ive never pursued a man, but men and woman are simr. The same routine can be used. Let me give you an example. Noel paused before continuing with, So normally when I see ady I like, Ill try to meet her more often by creating a few chance encounters. Then Ill say something sweet like, Our meeting must be destined, or It must be heavens will that we meet again.


    Then afterwards Ill send flowers, like roses, because roses represent love, and woman enjoy getting roses. A note should apany the flowers too. Something ttering like, Beautiful roses for a beautifuldy, or The rose pales inparison to you.


    He watched as Feng Wu rushed to take out a pen and paper from her storage space. She began to write furiously. Hey, you dont have to take notes! Noel had a bad premonition.


    What else? Feng Wus eyes shone brightly. Noel was already ssified as a love expert in her mind.


    Lets make sure you understand what I said earlier first before we talk about anything more. The feeling that he would regret what he said kept getting stronger and stronger.


    Feng Wu was excited to pursue Ming Xi using the methods she learned from Noel. After she left the virtual world, she tried to find ways to have a chance encounter with Ming Xi.


    In the upperssman area a familiar scene emerged.


    First Scene:


    The bell to Ming Xi''s room rang one day. He opened it to find an expressionless Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu? Ming Xi wasnt sure why she was looking for him.


    Feng Wu stared at him for a full minute before turning around and leaving.


    Ming Xi: Why did shee?


    247: Sending Flowers


    The curious crowd in the dormitory: Werent you here to confess? Girl, whyd you leave without saying anything? What a let-down, and after we spent our precious minutes waiting.


    Second Scene:


    Ming Xi sees a dark-haired lolli looking around with interest as she stands outside by the door of the ss.


    Crowd: Did someone rush to ss to confess to Senior Ming Xi? Hurry up and confess your love publicly already! Say it fast, just pretend were not here!


    Ming Xi stared at Feng Wu, a confused expression on his face. Whats the matter?


    Feng Wu looked at Ming Xi for a full two minutes, and just as the audience was about to jump in and ask why she was there, she turned around and left. Yes, they didnt see wrong. She just left, without so much as a goodbye.


    Ming Xi and the audience: Why was she here?


    Third Scene:


    Ming Xi washed his hands after using the bathroom. After washing, naturally he wanted to dry them. He automatically took the handkerchief that was handed to him. He wiped his hands then looked up to return it the owner. It was only a nce, but it made him take two steps back.


    Xiao Wu! Why are you here?! Ming Xi doubted his eyes for a moment, after all this was the mens room. Did Feng Wu enter the mens room by mistake?


    Feng Wu watched Ming Xi for a full minute before stating, We are destined. After a moments thought she added, The heavens meant for us to meet here. Then she drifted away silently, leaving Ming Xi to stare at the lettering on the mens wall.


    Feng Wu returned to ss in an excellent mood. She had done as Noel said. Would Ming Xi think they were destined and agree to marry her now?


    Xiao Wu, youve been running to the upperssman area a lot recently. What have you been doing? Ink asked while leaning towards her desk.


    Looking to make chance encounters with Senior Ming Xi.


    Chance encounters? That was not what hed expected. He prayed for Ming Xi and hoped bad luck would not go his way.


    A pity the gods did not hear Inks prayer. The incident with Feng Wu going to the mens bathroom to find Ming Xi had already spread through the upperssman area and all of the boys dorm.


    Luckily no one else heard her words, so the only thing about the rumor was how Feng Wu had followed Ming Xi into the mens bathroom.


    As for Ming Xi, he didnt say anything about it. His answer to anyone asking was the kind of smile that deterred anyone from asking further.


    Though Feng Wus strange harassment ceased after the bathroom encounter, it would be foolish to think Feng Wu would stop there.


    It was the first day of the top-ten challenge for the fifth years. As the number one in his year, Ming Xi had to be the strongest. Though most believed in his strength, there were several strong students who were unconvinced.


    So what could those unconvinced do? Well the school allowed them to challenge those in the top ten in the challenge. As the number one student, Ming Xi was a popr choice when it came to challenges.


    All the first years agreed Jier was the number student in their ss, but he wasnt officially ranked yet, so it wasnt possible to challenge him. The top ten seats in their ss would only be announced after the assessment.


    Since the first years didnt have a top ten ranking yet, they didnt have a choice but to go observe the tournament for the other grades.


    Feng Wu had gotten up earlier that day to buy arge bouquet of flowers. She intended to send them to Ming Xi. Noel said roses represented love, so as long as Ming Xi epted it, then it wouldnt be long until he would also ept the proposal.


    Today was the big. Feng Wu counted out her saved pocket money for the month  100 gold coins. She would use them to buy lots of roses for Ming Xi.


    Feng Wu had more than 100 gold of course. Between the money her mom and brother gave her, she had plenty. However, they had said not to spend it randomly and to use it for school rted expenses. This was why she was only using her saved pocket money.


    Feng Wu had researched which kind of roses would best represent her feelings, which ones would bloom the most beautifully.


    The result? Crystal roses. The cost was sky-high at one gold per rose. Feng Wu worked hard for her money, but she also worked hard to pursue Ming Xi, so though she was reluctant to part with so much, when she thought about Ming Xi agreeing to marry her, she was no longer quite so stingy.


    She blinked away the distress clouding her eyes.


    Little girl, your 99 crystal roses are all wrapped up. Here you go. Be careful though, they are heavy. The friendly grandpa helped wrapped the flowers up beautifully before handing them to Feng Wu. But he was worried because they were so heavy, so he gave her a reminder.


    OK. Feng Fu epted the flowers. There was some heft to them, but it was nothing for her. She paid the grandpa with the money she prepared earlier. She touched the ttened money pouch  there was only one gold left inside. The food in the cafeteria was fortunately notoriously cheap. One gold would be enough for a month.


    Little girl, did you buy these flowers for your boyfriend? It was the first time he saw a girl buy a boy roses. The aristocratic boys liked buying roses for the girls they liked because they represented love. As for a girl buying them herself, this was a first the grandpa had seen it happen in all the years he sold flowers.


    For a proposal, replied Feng Wu seriously.


    Pro... proposal? Heh, this grandpa wishes you sess! Though the answer shocked him, he smiled and gave his blessings. He sighed thinking how nice it was to be young.


    Feng Wu was focused as she walked back to campus with her bouquet of roses. She realized she had problem once she returned - she didnt know where the challenge for the top ten were held.


    She took out hermunication crystal to call Jier over.


    Jier was disturbed when he arrived and saw therge bouquet of roses in Feng Wus arms.

 Chapter 248-250

    Chapter 248-250


    248: Everyones Here


    Xiao Wu, someone gave those to you? But how? How could someone pursue Xiao Wu without him knowing about it? He hadnt heard of anyone interested in her enough to give her crystal roses. Such a move... the guy had to be experienced.


    Jiers mind whirled with how to deal with this new guy trying to y with Feng Wu. He couldnt leave any wounds and he couldnt leave any bruises either.


    No, I want to give these to Senior Ming Xi.


    Jiers eyes widened. You want to give Ming Xi flowers?! He had to have heard wrong.


    Feng Wu nodded.


    Jier felt unwell looking at that nod.


    Where are they holding the challenge for the fifth-year top ten? Feng Wu couldn''t figure it out so she asked.


    At training ground number 5. He had replied reflexively. He immediately felt bad when the words left his mouth. He tugged at Feng Wu as she was about to leave. Xiao Wu, are you really going to give him flowers?


    He wanted to tell herdies didnt give men flowers; it was the other way around. Nody had ever given a man flowers before...


    He could just imagine Ming Xis amazed expression.


    She was about to answer when a familiar voice shouted from behind.


    Xiao Wu? Luis[notes] called out from a distance; his voice a little uncertain.


    Feng Wu, still holding the bouquet, looked behind her to confirm the identity of the person calling out to her.


    Senior Luis. Feng Wu hadnt seen Luis and the others in a while so she was happy to have this idental meeting.


    What are you doing? Are these flowers a present from a suitor? Such a big bouquet of crystal roses, it most have cost close to a hundred gold. Luis was very curious. He reached out, wanting to touch the fresh-looking crystal rose, but Feng Wu stepped aside, preventing him from doing so.


    Ny-nine gold. Feng Wu corrected. After thinking for a moment, she said, These arent from a suitor. I want to give these to Senior Ming Xi.


    Xiao Wu, just for your courage, I will support you! Lets go together. I know where Ming Xi is. This was going to be great! He couldnt wait to see Ming Xis face when given the flowers. Should he use an imprint stone to record it? Later when Ming Xi pissed him off, he could use the recording as a threat. It was a good idea. Definitely worth a try!


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded and followed Luis with the flowers in her arms.


    Wait! Wait for me! Jier yelled after them. If things went poorly, he wanted to be there to help Feng Wu escape. He was definitely not following them because he wanted to watch the show... No way would he admit that. Yep, he was only following because he was looking out for Feng Wus best interests.


    Feng Wu had rejected Luiss offer to help carry the flowers. She walked into the area with arge bouquet and two men nking her sides. The two guys had expectant expressions on their faces.


    Feng Wus face was hidden by therge bouquet of flowers in her arms, so people didnt recognize her. Although she made for a conspicuous figure, her appearance only garnered a few side nces. It was the top-ten tournament, so there were a lot of exciting things to watch.


    Wheres Luis? Why isnt he here yet? Elena asked Tian Ya and Gerasi[notes] as she stared at the door for training ground number 5.


    I dont know. He said hed be here after breakfast, so he should be here after hes had breakfast, said Gerasi unconcerned.


    What is he a pig? Still want to eat on such a big day. I heard the eighth-seat from the fourth years want to challenge him. Its like he has no sense of urgency. Elena said, disappointed he wasnt living up to potential.


    Dont worry. Hell definitely show up before it starts. Gerasi was certain Luis wouldnt bete for such an important event.


    See if I dont y him alive if heste. Elena muttered bitterly.


    Ming Xi closed his eyes while Tian Ya slowly and methodically wiped his sword. Neither of them were interested in the conversation.


    There he is! Look Sister Elena, hes finally here. Thank goodness. Now Gerasi could finally escape Elenas nagging. He was so happy to see Luis and give his ears a rest.


    Elena turned around and saw the hereto absent Luis. She wanted to go over and scold and twist his ear, but she didnt expect him to walk behind a girl holding flowers.


    It was definitely a girl based on the skirt she was wearing. But who was she? A new girlfriend? This kid was definitely rich, sending such expensive flowers. You couldnt get a bouquet that big without spending a hundred gold.


    Because Feng Wus face was so small, the flowers obscured her. Luis hadnt approached yet, so it was no wonder Elena hadnt recognized the flower girl was Feng Wu.


    Is that girl Luiss girlfriend? That big shot ate out with his girlfriend. He actually bought a first year such an extravagant present. How did she not not notice how flirtatious this guy was?


    I dont know. I havent heard about him having a girlfriend. Gerasi was confused. He and Luis were good friends for a number of years now. To think this guy had a girlfriend and didnt tell him about it. He needed to take him out to lunch and get all the details. Seriously making people suffer so much PDA early in the morning.


    Luis pulled his cor up as a wave of cold malice hit him.


    Jier, who had been obscured before, came into view as the three of them got closer. This naturally allowed them to guess the identity of the girl with the roses.


    Xiao Wu! Who gave you those flowers? Which skeezeball has his sights set on you? Which one is it? This one? This one? Elena asked as she pointed to Luis and Jier alternatingly.


    Even Ming Xi and Tian Ya nced over. It was hard to read Ming Xis dark eyes. It made Tian Ya raise an eyebrow, but that was it. His attention returned to his de, having lost interest in their conversation.


    Xiao Wu, dont be fooled by bad men. Theyre all full of bad intentions. Come, itll be safer in my arms! Jier and the others couldnt keep listening anymore. What was this all men were bad? Then were all women good?


    249: Beautiful Flowers for a Beauty


    Feng Wu kept her eyes fixed on Ming Xi the entire time she listened to Elenas nagging. She hugged the roses tightly as she walked up to Ming Xi.


    Here for you, she said as she held the flowers out to him.


    Ming Xi: This is the first time a girl has given me flowers. What am I supposed to do?


    Gerasi: So jealous. Why dont girls ever give me flowers?


    Luis: Excellent! Excellent! I need to record this!


    Jier: Ah... I cant take it. This is too beautiful!


    Elena... was dumbfounded  her mouth opened in shock.


    Tian Ya:...


    Fortunately they were in a secluded area and were isted from the crowd. Ming Xi and the others wanted to avoid being stared at so they had specifically picked the location for its inconspicuousness.


    Seeing how Ming Xi was just staring nkly at her, Feng Wu remembered Noels advice. She added, Beautiful flowers for a beauty.


    Puff! Neither Luis nor Gerasi could hold it in.


    Jier stroked his forehead. He felt a headacheing on.


    Ming Xi, Elena, Tian Ya: ...


    Ming Xi still hadnt said anything, so Feng Wu said something that nearly made a person see red. You are prettier than a rose.


    Ming Xis head hurt. What to do? He definitely could not ept the flowers, but Feng Wu looked so serious. It felt criminal to refuse.


    It would be cruel but he squared his emotions. He gently smiled and said, Im sorry Xiao Wu. I cant ept these flowers. Had the corners of his mouth not been so twisted, he could have fooled everyone into thinking he was calm and unaffected.


    Ming Xi didnt ept her flowers. Feng Wus mood went downhill and the anticipation in her eyes dimmed. Oh. She stopped extending the flowers out and pulled them back to her chest.


    Everyone stared at Ming Xi usingly for making her depressed.


    Ming Xi:...


    Xiao Wu, dont be sad. If Ming Xi doesnt want to take it, Ill take it. Jier offered. Jier couldnt stand to see her so sad so he reached over to take the flowers. It would be alright as long as someone epted the flowers right?


    Who knew Feng Wu would side step his reach and reject his offer?


    Jier stared nkly. Seemed his charms were useless in front of Feng Wu. Any other girl would have rushed to give him the flowers; he wouldnt have even needed to reach out for them.


    Jier pretended to be hurt. Xiao Wu, why wont you give them to me?


    Feng Wu didnt hesitate. She looked at him seriously and answered. Youre not as pretty as Senior Ming Xi.


    Not as pretty as Ming Xi?! Jier wanted to vomit blood. He was masculine, handsome, distinguished, elegant and three hundred other amazing adjectives OK?


    Luis and the others snickered. In fact, they had also nned on epting the flowers, so that Feng Wu wouldnt feel embarrassed from her rejection. Good thing they werent as fast as Jier, otherwise they would have been the one eating humble pie.


    It made Ming Xi oddly happy that Feng Wu refused to give the flowers to anyone else.


    Right at that moment, the teacher shouted from across the field that the seat challenges for the fourth and fifth years would start soon.


    Ming Xi and the others couldnt chat with Feng Wu anymore, there were things they had to do.


    Jier and Feng Wu were the only ones in their group who didnt have to participate in the top ten challenge.


    The challenge allowed students to challenge those in the top ten and take over the spot. However, regr students didnt have the qualifications to challenge the top five upon entry. They had to first at least make it into the top ten. Students in the top ten could challenge each other. Rankings would change based on wins and losses.


    250: Persecuted to Death


    The girls couldnt help but yell out when the male god in their hearts appeared.


    The boys were screaming just as enthusiastically.


    Senior Ming Xi! I dont mind that youre above me!


    Senior Ming Xi! Lets have a beautiful baby together!


    Senior Ming Xi! I love you!


    There were far more men who loved women, but there were always a few special guys who loved other men. It wasnt forbidden for one man to love another. In fact, there were several outstanding male couples in Xingguang, so it wasnt surprising there would be who few who would express romantic feelings for Ming Xi.


    Ming Xi had a stiff smile on his face, while Luis and the others had an amused smirk.


    Fourth year top ten challenge starts now! announced a teacher on the podium.


    The fourth-year top ten students stood up on stage one at a time, each with a different expression on their faces. Loud shouts came from those fourth years waiting to challenge them. Those who wanted to enter the top were many, but unfortunately not everyone would have the opportunity to fight for a spot.


    It would have been unbearably long if everyone who wanted to challenge the top ten were allowed to do so. Not to mention, it would have been unfair to those in the top ten.


    To make things fair, the challengers would get up on stage one at a time and then participate in a melee fight. Thest five standing would then be allowed to challenge the top ten.


    The area for the fifth-year challengers had just started, but it was already filling up; a melee was inevitable.


    Feng Wu and Jier were standing next to the fifth-year tform watching the melee go full st. Magic balls and swords were everywhere. If the contestants didnt watch out, theyd be easily eliminated. The top ten watched the scene calmly; after so many years, they were used to it.


    The girl with the flowers is the first year thats been chasing you recently right? asked Grace,[notes] her beautiful red lips shaped the words while her eyes held a hint of disdain.


    Ming Xi continued looking at the battle ring, ignoring Grace. She had schemed all sorts of things to be the only girl by his side. He had ignored her so far because her schemes hadnt caused any deaths.


    She looks like a lovely girl, its just a shame she has such poor character. I heard she encouraged her friend to bullY her roommate. Shes not married and she has son. A noble prince like you, I dont believe it will look good to have such a depraved girl around. Grace casually said.


    Grace, what are you trying to do? Dont go overboard, stop your scheming. Ming Xis eyes were cold. There were a myriad of reasons why he had been tolerant of her actions, but even his patience had a limit.


    Why? Do you really like that little girl? That kind of girl, its best for Your Highness to stay away from her. Our Silver Moon kingdom will never ept such a corrupt woman as an imperial concubine.


    Grace, out of consideration for our shared childhood, I have tolerated your schemes, however, I will warn you not to go overboard. Ming Xis face was cold, the smile having long ago disappeared from his face.


    Well Ming Xi, allow me to also remind you not to do anything that would hurt my sisters feelings. Grace was blunt.


    That would be unreasonable. The conversation was meaningless and Ming Xi wasnt interested in continuing. He tossed his cloak aside, got up, and moved to a different area.


    Grace let him walk away. No matter what, Ming Xi would be the next ruler of Silver Moon kingdom. She had no desire to battle with him, so she would only cross his bottom line as ast resort.


    Feng Wu had no idea people were arguing about her; she was busy watching the battle tform.


    Gurgle... Hunger made Feng Wu touch her tummy.


    Jier had no interest in the battle. He preferred beating other people as opposed to watching other people get beat up.


    He had watched Feng Wu touch her belly a few times. Wondering if she was ufortable somehow, he asked, Whats wrong?


    Hungry. Feng Wu replied sadly.


    She hadnt eaten as much as she wanted to this morning because she had to make time to buy the flowers. Now her stomach was empty and growling.


    Jier sighed. Ill buy you something to eat. Be good and wait here until Ie back.


    OK, replied Feng Wu obediently.


    Jier was relieved after she agreed. He knew Feng Wu was an obedient girl. If she agreed to something, then she would see it through. Now he wouldnt have to worry about her running around.


    Jier left Feng Wu alone with her bouquet of roses in front of the tform ring. Many eyes pivoted in her direction, but she was unaffected. It was like she didnt even notice.


    Noel was walking toward the fifth-year tform when he saw a girl holding arge bouquet of roses. Who would send so many flowers and leave the girl holding it? Whoever it was, this guy had no ss. Noel went over to take a look.


    But why did the dark hair look so familiar?


    Feng Wu! Its you! Noel uttered in surprise.


    Feng Wus eyes got red when she saw Noel. You lied. Ming Xi did not ept my flowers. She was extremely aggrieved. She had foregone buying her beloved meat buns and chicken thighs, being frugal all month, in order to save up enough for the roses. She had hoped Ming Xi would agree to marryher after recieving the roses, but not only did he reject her flowers, he was also unhappy about them.


    You sent flowers to Senior Ming Xi?! Noel doubted his ears for a moment. Maybe hed heard wrong?


    Didnt you say to give flowers after creating chance encounters. I did all these things, but Senior Ming Xi wasnt happy. Feng Wu was a sensitive girl, so even if Ming Xi was smiling, she knew he wasnt happy. So of course she was very disappointed.


    When did I say to do that?! Noel felt unjustly used. He refused to ept this kind of injustice and immediately defended himself.

 Chapter 251-254

    Chapter 251-254


    251: The Value of Flowers


    You did say it! Feng Wu bit her lip at his refusal to admit it. Her eyes became red and her expression clearly said she was being horribly wronged.


    Noel never thought of himself as a good guy, but he was gracious when dealing with the female gender. He immediately coaxed Feng Wu when he saw how aggrieved she was.


    Dont cry, dont cry. It was definitely my fault. I was wrong. You can beat me if you want, just dont cry OK?


    Im not crying. Master said warriors bled, but they never cried, so she never cried.


    Eyes red, tears rolling down  if you dont call that crying, then what is?!


    Despite his thoughts, Noel was a veteran when it came to these things. Of course he wouldnt speak his thoughts out loud. Experience told him women werent reasonable when they cried. The only thing he could do was offer an ear and listen.


    Many pairs of eyes were on them, most of which held condemnation for him, as though he was a bad guy bullying a girl. Noel felt it would be better to find somece more private and ask her about the situation there.


    He was still rather confused. He didnt know what had happened exactly. The only thing he got was that she had given Senior Ming Xi flowers. But what was this about chance encounters? Please dont let it be what he thought it was.


    Feng Wu, how about we sit over there? Noel asked her carefully.


    Feng Wu shook her head. No, Jier wants me to wait for him here.


    Feng Wu had always been obedient. She always did what she promised, and since she promised Jier she would wait for him, she would wait for him.


    Noel didnt know who Jier was, but it sounded like the guy was her friend. He lied a little in order to get them away from public eye.


    Your friend said not to leave training ground number 5, but were not going to leave, so dont worry. As long as were in the area, your friend will be able to find us. Noel told a little white lie in order to get Feng Wu away from the crowd. At worst it would just take the guy a bit more time to find them.


    The academy had ten training grounds that students could use to practice their magic and martial arts. The ground was made of special material, so it wouldnt get damaged no matter how strong an attack was. Students used one of the ten training grounds whenever they wanted to practice.


    The grounds were immense and could amodate 500 people training at once without any trouble. The challenges were always held there.


    After thinking for a bit, Feng Wu nodded.


    It wouldnt be easy to find someone in such a big ce, but Noel led Feng Wu away without feeling any guilt the moment she agreed. He didnt dare waste a single minute. Once they found a more private ce, he immediately asked her what she did.


    When Noel heard about Feng Wu going to Ming Xis dorm, about her showing up at Ming Xis ssroom, and finally at the mens bathroom... he needed a moment of silence. Just a moment.


    He looked at Feng Wus big innocent eyes. He felt weak-kneed. What was this? It <i>was</i> his fault!


    He shouldnt have said those things to her.


    Xiao Wu, you didnt do all the things I said, did you? Noel asked hopelessly.


    I said the things you taught me, but Senior Ming Xi was still unhappy. Feng Wu didnt understand why Ming Xis reaction was so different from the one Noel got.


    What man would be happy to hear hes a pretty as a flower?! Noel felt like hed been shafted. Hed only given her two examples of how he chased girls. Howd it end up like this?


    Those kinds of things, you say them to girls. It would be weird to say it to a guy! How could he be happy?! Noel couldnt help but growl out in frustration.


    You did not say that! Why didnt he tell her these things were for women and not men? Noel was bad! And now shed said them to Senior Ming Xi. He must be so unhappy. He might never marry her! The more Feng Wu thought about it, the sadder she became, and the redder her eyes got.


    Stop, dont cry. I... Ill figure something out. Ill think of a way to get him to ept you. Anything to make her tears stop. They could always talk it out.


    Really? Her eyes shone with hope. The red tint entirely gone, instead her eyes were full of expectation.


    Did she just learn the fake tears skill? Noel couldnt help but wonder if hed been duped by her. But upon thinking about it, he knew it was impossible. If she was so clever, she would have found her own means to chase after Ming Xi; she wouldnt have needed him to help her.


    Lets put the flowers down first. Such a big bouquet, it must be heavy. He stepped forward to help her as he finished speaking.


    But Feng Wu stepped back. No, these 99-gold flowers are expensive. They cant be put down. They might break. Feng Wu was serious. The flowers had cost her 99 gold.


    Well you cant hold onto them forever. Ming Xi didnt ept them. Here, Ill take them for you.


    Feng Wu shook her head. No.


    This girl... she was too stubborn! OK, how about you sell them to me, so 99 gold, OK?


    OK, agreed Feng Wu after a pause.


    Noel took out his money bag and fished out 99 gold for her. Feng Wu promptly stuffed the roses into Noels arms.


    Xiao Wu, what are you doing here? Ming Xi asked. Hed seen her walk off, but hadnt thought much about it, assuming she was going with a friend. That was until Grace came over to tell him Noel was a yboy who changed girls as often as he changed clothes.


    Unable to remain still, Ming Xi had found the teacher and chased after Noel. He witnessed Feng Wu giving the roses to Noel - the same flowers she had bought for him.


    Ming Xi was really upset, so even though he walked up to them with a charming smile on his lips, the aura around him was quite ck.


    Feng Wu assumed he was still upset from earlier.


    Oh, if it isnt Senior Ming Xi. Did Seniore to see Xiao Wu for something? Noels yboy senses quickly picked up on the bad mood emanating from Ming Xi. He gave a chuckle. Turned out this dense girl wasnt alone in a one-sided love.


    I know you. Youre Noel, fifth-seat, third year. Why arent you on stage for thepetition? In other words, why wasnt this yboy gone already?


    Thank you for you concern Senior Ming Xi, but the third years dont have theirpetition untilter in the afternoon. Noel smiled then took a deep whiff of the flowers in his arms.


    252: A Pro At Selling Out a Teammate


    Ming Xis eyes darkened. A touch of regret flitted across his heart, making him ufortable. He hadnt epted Feng Wus flowers, but that didnt mean he wanted her to give them to another guy.


    Brother Noel, Xiao Wu is different from the other girlfriends you may have had. Please stay away from her. I dont want you to hurt my friend. Ming Xi thought about what Grace told him about Noel. It made him weary; he didnt want Feng Wu to fall prey to a yboy.


    Brother Ming Xi, I also consider Xiao Wu a friend. How could I ever hurt her? Noel shook his head quickly. Simple girls like Feng Wu were not his type. They were too pure to recognize danger. He didnt want to be bound to such purity, so he would never shoot for someone like her.


    You think Id believe the words of a yboy? Ming Xi smiled, but his eyes were cold.


    Senior Ming Xi, thats too much. I do have a lot of girlfriends, its true, but I am also a righteous person. If I were to chase Xiao Wu, I would do so openly. I would never sneak around.


    Noel could feel the ill-willing from Ming Xi. Hed never forced anyone. All his girlfriends were together with him willingly. Why would Ming Xi suggest he wasnt trustworthy?


    Noel is a friend. Feng Wu unexpectedly came to Noels aid; probably because she could feel the tension between the two. She earnestly expressed her thoughts to Ming Xi.


    In her heart, Noel wasnt a bad person at all. Quite the opposite, he was a good person, and nice too. After all he had helped here up with a n to chase Ming Xi.


    What would Ming Xi think if he knew Feng Wus criteria for judging whether a person was good or not? It was a good thing he couldnt read her mind.


    Hes a friend. Hes not a bad person, repeated Feng Wu sincerely.


    This made Ming Xi unhappy. It was the first time shed argued with him, and it was over another guy! Shed always been a good girl, so it was rare for her to go against other people.


    She had to like the yboy more than he thought, if she was willing to defend the guy so strongly.


    But didnt she say she wanted to marry him? Yet here she was protecting another guy! Ming Xi didnt know what was wrong with himself. He felt really upset. The more he looked at Noel, the more annoyed he got.


    Even if hes not a bad guy, it doesnt mean hes a good person. This guy is the biggest yboy. His hobby is chasing girls. I dont want him to hurt you. Do you understand? Ming Xi knew how to talk to Feng Wu. It was best to be straightforward and to the point. Using subtlety wouldnt work and probably just confuse her.


    Senior Ming Xi, thats too much! Noel yelled in defense. Untrue! When did he ever chase after girls for fun? Thedies chased after him OK?!


    I know. Feng Wu nodded as she looked at Ming Xi. She knew this when she first saw Noel that day.


    You know?! Ming Xi was surprised. He thought Feng Wu was nave and didnt understand these things, so he had been genuinely worried she would be deceived.


    Feng Wu blinked in puzzled confusion at Ming Xi, as if to ask what was so strange about it.


    He was on a date with a girl on the beach when I met him. He said he chased girls too. The implication of course was that she had always known Noel was a yboy.


    In fact, Feng Wu only understood what a yboy was after all the romance stories she read over the recent break. They were all titles her mother rmended. Noel resembled a protagonist in one of the stories. He also changed girlfriends as often as he changed clothes. Noel reminded Feng Wu of the same character, so she felt he was also a yboy, like that character from the story.


    And you still want to be friends with him?


    Why cant I be friends with him? Noel taught me a lot. Like pursuing Senior Ming Xi, but she wasnt sure how to say it. Noel was so amazing. Feng Wus eyes were as big as grapes as she thought this.


    He taught you stuff? What did he teach you? Ming Xi looked from Feng Wu to Noel. He couldnt phantom what Noel could have taught her.


    He taught me how to pursue you.


    Oph! Noel blurted out unconsciously. Girl, are you trying to sell out your teammate?! Some things we can keep between us! You dont have to share it!


    Pursuing...pardon? Ming Xi asked in a long stretched out tone. His smile became increasingly bright.


    Xiao Wu,e tell me. The flowers, did Noel teach you this? Ming Xis eyes glittered dangerously. Noels heart nearly stopped from fright. He was just a small third year. Fifth seat at best. How could he handle Ming Xi, who was first in the fifth years?


    Xiao Wu, why are you all the way over here? Ive been looking all over for you. Look, heres the breakfast I got you. Hurry and eat it while its still hot. Jier had returned earlier after buying her breakfast, but she wasnt where he left her. Knowing her, he immediately got worried.


    She always did what she promised, so when she promised she would wait there, he expected her to be there. All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind when he couldnt find her.


    Fortunately he kept his head and asked a few of the older senior sisters. It took him a while, but he was finally able to locate her thanks to her big bundle of roses. It was eye catching and memorable so it was easy to track her from eye witness ounts.


    He knew she hadnt left the 5th training ground, but he wasnt sure what corner she hid in. He had to search all the corners and nooks until he finally found her. It wasnt just Feng Wu, even Ming Xi was there. The guy suspected of kidnapping her was there too.


    Feng Wu listened to Jier more than anyone else, but suddenly this guy appeared and convinced her to forget about him and run off? Jier was extremely resentful of the suspicious guy. This feeling... Jier felt like the daughter hed so carefully raised was being stolen by some punk.


    While Feng Wu grabbed the breakfast from Jier and happily ate it, Jier shifted his gaze to Noel and noticed the dazzling bouquet of 99 crystal roses.


    253: Elena VS Shante


    She refused to give him the flowers, but she was OK with giving it to this jerk? Had his ce really dropped in Xiao Wus heart? Was this guy better than him? Jier was so angry.


    Xiao Wu, this is really interesting. You refused to give me the flowers, but youre OK with giving it to this guy? Are we even friends?


    Feng Wu was busy eating. She didnt reply until she finished swallowing her food. I didnt give them to him. I sold them.


    Not given?! Both Ming Xi and Jier were satisfied with her answer.


    Xiao Wu, lets go watch the tournament. Senior Sister Elena is up next and we should cheer her on. He needed to hurry and get Xiao Wu away from this jerk. Cant let the innocent Xiao Wu be contaminated by someone like him.


    Noel: What the hell kind of rascal is this guy?!


    Feng Wu nodded. She wanted to go cheer Elena on.


    Jier promptly pulled Feng Wu away, leaving Ming Xi and Noel alone.


    Noel felt a strong chill at his back as he held the flowers. He put the flowers into his storage ring before turning around with a smile. He said, Senior Ming Xi, Im going to prepare for my challenge. Ill be taking my leave now. Bye!


    He nned on escaping with those words, but Ming Xi had other ns.


    Fellow student Noel, can you exin to me why you wanted Xiao Wu to give me flowers? Ming Xis smile was bright, but anyone who knew him knew the brighter the smile the scarier he was.


    Senior Ming Xi, it was all a misunderstanding. A genuine misunderstanding. I told her about my own experiences chasing girls to give her some ideas. I didnt think she would duplicate them exactly!


    Was there anyone more misunderstood than him in the world? If hed known, he would have stayed in the dorms instead ofing out to watch the fourth and fifth years. The whole disaster could have been avoided if hed just stayed in.


    Really...e my brother, lets have a chat. Ming Xi neatly dragged Noel away. Then to make sure no sounds would escape, he soundproofed the areapletely.


    Feng Wu and Jier walked to where the fifth years werepeting. Elena stood in the ring looking quite heroic with a long sword and fiery red outfit. Her and her opponent stood facing each other.


    Shante, its up to you to defeat Elena.


    Shante you can do it! Shante you can do it!


    Come on Senior Elena, you cant lose to that scummy guy!


    Sister Elena, we support you!


    Goddess Elena, please strike down that toad, Shante!


    The enthusiasm in the audience was palpable. As a famous school beauty, Elena naturally had groupies who supported her. Men and women, they all supported her.


    Of course there were some who disliked her, like Shante for example. He was a well-known pervert in the fifth year. Who knew how many girls hed taken advantage of. He had never been sessful the few times he tried to take advantage of Elena. This time he was lucky enough to survive the melee and challenge her.


    He felt he could defeat her.


    Elena looked at Shanta disdainfully, but she was careful. She never underestimated an opponent, even if the opponents abilities werent as good as hers.


    Elena, Im not the same as I was before. Just obediently be my girlfriend and Ill forget all your past rudeness.


    Though Shante was nowhere near as pleasing to the eye as Ming Xi, Jier or any of the other peerless men, he was definitely good looking. He and Noel were simr in many ways. Both loved women, but there the simrities ended. Noel never used force or coerced anyone to be with him. On the other hand, Shante used intimidation, force, and whatever means on hand to force girls he liked to be with him. Elena had saved several girls from Shantes clutches in fact.


    Please, its still daylight and youre already dreaming. Elena sneered. Though she looked down on him, she wouldnt underestimate him.


    Shante was greedy and often did whatever it took to get what he wanted, but he was smart enough not to cross the schools bottom line. In this way, he was able to keep from getting kicked out.


    But viins like him didnt scare Elena, even the ones who were smart. She didnt give them a second thought.


    Shante didnt lose his cool, but his face did turn ugly upon hearing her words. Im not going to y around. Dont think I can beat you? I will you know.


    Even if he never beat her before, Elena never underestimated him precisely because of his calm demeanor.


    You can do it Senior Sister Elena! yelled Feng Wu.


    Jier also called out his encouragement. He had used it as an excuse to whisk Feng Wu away from Noel earlier, but now that he was there, he wasnt going to bezy.


    Elena looked over at Feng Wus voice and saw the two of them cheering her on. She smiled as though to say thank you.


    Challenger Shante vs Elena. Time: unlimited until knock out. The challenge starts now. The teacher immediately left after ringing the bell to signal the start of the fight.


    Elena and Shante simultaneously raised their swords to attack because they were sword users. Both of them were really strong, but Elena was more dexterous, so after a dozen strikes Shante was on the losing end.


    Despite being at a disadvantage, Shante didnt panic. Elena expected him to use some kind of trick, so she remained on guard.


    Sure enough, Shante made a move. He switched to a sword technique, a new one he must have just obtained, that was one level higher than the one he just used.


    254: Feng Yanrans Story


    Red light streaked with the sword as Shante attacked. Fire elemental force rushed at Elena. Her faced hardened and she raised her sword to block the blow. Though the fire elemental was split, there was still the physical attack from Shante to deal with. And now he was twice as fast as before.


    He directed all his attacks at Elenas womanly parts; she flushed; she hated people like Shante. He was purposefully being lewd.


    But Elena wasnt in the eighth seat for nothing. She also increased her speed. He was dreaming if he thought he could defeat her in sword skills. She made up her mind to teach Shante a lesson so her movements became ruthless, without a hint of hesitation.


    Those watching felt suffocating pressure as strong aura filled the ring. The crowd suddenly understood the strength of the two who were battling it out.


    Sure enough only the strong could stay in the ring. No one weak could have remained.


    Shantes eyes changed as Elenas offensive became fiercer. His aura became intense, running to extremes. He was about to do something big.


    Elena didnt dare slow down, her sword became a blur as her speed also increased. She was also readying to release something big.


    Everyone watching knew the fight would end soon.


    Shantes fire energy formed into a fire dragon ten meters long. It rushed at Elena thunderously.


    Elena had alsopleted her move. A giant bird rose up. From a nce you could tell it wasnt an ordinary bird, but was a sacred phoenix beast. It was a water-based qi formation, thus was full of water and qi.


    They werent real, just coalesced qi, but they still shed fiercely - dragon against bird.


    But the conflict between the two elementals caused an explosion. Super strong attack power between the two rushed at each other mercilessly in the sky.


    When the two forces collided a loud Bang! erupted and the two forces exploded. Both fighters wrapped themselves in a protective shield, but the shields were not strong enough to withstand the explosion, and ended up cracking before finally shattering altogether. Shante and Elena were knocked back by the explosion.


    A burst of violent energy rushed out from the ring, surprising the audience. Although they instinctively wanted to hide, they knew there was no need. The fighting ring was designed in such a way that the audience would never be harmed from energy overflow.


    The situation on stage was revealed once the smoke cleared. Both Elena and Shante were knocked off their feet by the explosion. Shante was seriously injured and had to cough out blood several times. He waspletely knocked out of the boundary. Elena withstood the force in order to remain in the ring, so her injuries were much worse than Shante. Fortunately her clothes absorbed much of the impact, so her injuries werent fatal.


    She stood up shakily after spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Elena wins, dered the referee emotionlessly.


    Elena and Shante were immediately helped down from the ring and given two healing potions. A senior sister also used healing spells to help with their injuries. Their injuries werent fatal, so they would only need a few days rest to recuperate.


    Two more challenges happened after that, both of which ended in failures. One was unfortunate. Had the boy been of higher birth and had better equipment, he would have been able to win, but his equipment was ordinary and he couldnt defeat the tenth seat. Those watching felt sorry for the boy.


    Ai Lin[notes] stood nearby watching the challengers fight. Elena being alive changed the oue of the challenge.[notes]Shantes fight, for example, was quite different.


    Originally, he should have victoriously challenged the ninth seat, thus forcing the loser in to the tenth seat position. The former ninth seat suffered a drop in poprity and he became a joke in school.


    The heroine[notes] became friendly with him, encouraging him along the way. This naturally added one more die-hard knight to her fan club.


    The tenth seat was none other than Yifus brother, who wouldter die for Zi Cheng.


    But now the plot was different. Shante was obsessed with defeating Elena, so he challenged her instead of the ninth seat, Yifus brother. So now Yifus brother remained seated in the ninth seat. Would this change the oue of the story?


    This reminded Ai Lin of something important; Yanran, should have arrived at the academy already.


    Speaking of Yanran, she was the most important side character. This side character was magical. None of the female side characters would have a good ending, regardless if they were on good terms with Zi Cheng or not.


    But Yanran was an exception. She became the ruler of the blood race, and even married a human man, managing to live well all the way to the end of the story.


    Yanran had such a good ending because Zi Cheng didnt interfere. Even after Zi Cheng discovered the Yanrans identity, she didnt reveal it to the school, even going so far as to help conceal it.


    Ultimately though, Yanrans identity came out. This brought a huge amount of public criticism against Feng house. Eventually Grandfather Feng went crazy and died while practicing. Hang,[notes] left alone and unsupported, eventually died as well. The only one who would manage to survive would be Feng Tian.[notes]

 Chapter 255: The End of the Top Ten Challenge

    Chapter 255: The End of the Top Ten Challenge


    Tian only survived because he became a star general. The asura blood race didnt dare attack Star Marshall hall.


    Ai Lin had felt the description about Yanran and the Feng family was fuzzy. For example, Yanran suffered from a serious gic blood disorder because she was half human and half asura. Asuras looked human but they werent the same species. It would be difficult for two different species to conceive, and even if conception was possible, any offspring would be problematic and unlikely to survive long  much the same way interbreeding wolves and sheep or cats and mice would.


    Yanran had so many health issues because of the defects in her gics. She was often cold and lethargic. She would not live beyond twenty if her issues werent resolved before then.


    But somehow Yanran returned cured after disappearing for a while. Her strength had also increased considerably  to emperor level, the highest rank for asuras.


    The story didnt exin how she was cured or what happened to her when she disappeared. Ai Lin thought it would be exined in an extra side story, but there was no side story about Yanran. She was a mystery.


    Although Ai Lin didnt want Zi Cheng to have an asura blood emperor as an ally, she couldnt see a solution.


    Asuras were not to be pushed around. Xing[notes] might not let her go if she didnt deal with Yanran.


    Xing would be hard to deal with. She didnt care about anyone other than her husband and daughter. Any concern she expressed was just for show.


    Ai Lin couldnt figure out why Xing was so cold toward the rest of her family, or what happened to make her hate them so much.


    She could try to befriend Yanran before Zi Cheng. But considering Yanrans identity, the difficult would be high. Even Zi Cheng, once Yanrans identity was revealed, was hunted for a time because of their friendship. Asuras were humanitys natural enemy, so to befriend one was to betray humanity.


    If Zi Cheng hadnt brought the male lead and male love interest together to defeat the powerful force escaping the virtual world, no one would have forgiven her. Later she was hailed as a hero when, with Yanrans cooperation, she facilitated a peace treaty between asuras and humanity.


    Ai Lin decided not to approach Yanran after considering the consequences of such a friendship. She wasnt Zi Cheng; she didnt have a cheat system that gave invulnerability against Yanran and Xing. The affection system helped Zi Cheng maintain a good rtionship with the two women.


    Ai Lin wasnt sure how she would fare if she switched roles with Zi Cheng. She was too weak to provoke Yanran, but that didnt mean she didnt have any options.


    Secretly preventing Zi Cheng from getting cozy with Yanran and being friends was probably the safest bet.


    Ai Lin spent over the half thepetition thinking it over.


    Those in the top ten understood each others strength. The 9th challenged the 8th, the 6th challenged the 5th, and the 3rd challenged the 2nd.


    The 10th, 7th, and 4th did not participate. They watched the fight with Ming Xi.


    Ai Lin smiled coldly as she watched the 9th seat challenge Elena[notes] As expected, it was Yifus brother. This poor sport intended to take advantage of Elenas injuries to rise in the ranks.


    Feng Wu and Jier looked at Yifus brother. Challenging Senior Elena at this time, 80% is to take advantage of her injuries. This 9th seat guy is no good.


    Bad guy. Feng Wu agreed. Her cheeks puffed out like a pufferfish in anger.


    This guy thinks itll be easy to defeat Senior Elena because shes still recovering from her injuries. He thinks its going to be an easy fight, but hes going to leave crying. Jier was sure.


    It didnt take long before Yifus brother surrendered, leaving the ring with an ugly face. Hed wanted to use the opportunity to go higher; he never expected Elena to be so merciless.


    Seeing the 10th seat sneer at him only made him angrier, but he knew he couldnt say anything. The more he said, the more people would ridicule.


    After the three groups finished fighting each other, Grace, who was the 2nd seat, turned to Ming Xi to submit a challenge. Refusal could only be allowed if a higher seat challenged a lower seat. In this case, Ming Xi couldnt refuse.


    It was a simple and quick battle. Ming Xi easily proved he wasnt just a pretty face.


    Despite knowing a loss was inevitable, the 4th seat challenged Ming Xi next. The challenge was just a way for him to gauge the distance between them.


    It turned out the gap was huge. He would need to work harder in the future.


    Ming Xi easily won all the challenges directed his way. The challenge came to a close and in the end no one in the top ten shifted positions.


    The 4th years ended before the 5th years so Tian Ya and the others had been watching Ming Xi fight in the audience.[notes]


    Hey, have you heard? Theres a beauty in school?


    Beauty? Even more beautiful than Zi Cheng and Ai Lin from the Magic division?


    Yes, I heard shes more beautiful than the two of them put together. Shes like a goddess.


    Thats an exaggeration. There are lots of beautiful girls at our school. Never mind the Magic division, the Sword division also has lots of beauties. Can you say this new girl is more beautiful than all of them?

 Chapter 256: Let’s Go See the New Beauty!

    Chapter 256: Let¡¯s Go See the New Beauty!


    The guy talking didnt believe it. The continent was full of beauties, the school even more so. There were so many, one was practically inured to it.


    Well, whatever. Ive never seen anyone so beautiful before. If you dont believe me, then lets go look together! There are a bunch of students at the gate entrance watching already, shrugged the other boy, his expression clearly saying: If you dont believe me then lets go see.


    For real?


    Yeah, if you dont believe, just go see for yourself.


    OK, sure.


    It wasnt just the two boys who were curious about the new beauty. In a short period of time, several students from the Sword division also decided to go over and see for themselves.


    Xiao Wu, lets go take a look too. Im really curious what kind of beauty can get these animals so excited. Ink touched his chin in thought as his eyes drifted to the school gate.


    Xi joined in. Ill go too. I want to see how beautiful this beauty is.


    Me too!


    Yeah me too!


    Many of the others also quipped in. Interest wasnt limited to just boys, plenty girls were also curious.


    Feng Wu blinked and was dragged along by her ssmates before she could express an opinion. Many of the students in Feng Wus ss hade out to see.


    The girl in question stood by the gate like an ethereal out of this world beauty. She exuded a strong independent aura even in a simple white dress. That bodybined with that perfect face, all the beauties at school instantly dropped in rank.


    In their hearts, the boys were howling: Beauty! Beauty! Peerless beauty!


    So beautiful! Im in love!


    She must be my future wife!


    No way! A beauty of this caliber, this has to be an illusion!


    Get out! With your attitude, theres no way youll get her! Just take a picture and piss off!


    Such a lively scene. The beauty hadnt even entered the school and the boys were already fighting over her.


    How could the girls not have an opinion upon witnessing so much adoration, especially those with boyfriends  a boyfriend looking at another girl who is more beautiful than she is.


    Whats going on in your head?! If you think shes prettier than I am, then we can just break up!


    What are you ogling at? Stop that!


    Hurry up and move on! Whats so good about that girl?!


    Some boys were dragged away while others were severely scolded.


    Just as everyone was wondering who the beauty was, a teacher brought her in. There were so many people around. She ducked her head, her face slightly blushing. It was a shy gesture.


    A shy, gentle beauty bowing her head. The boys recited poetry in their hearts at the sight.


    Unfortunately the beauty was whisked away by the teacher and the boys were left bereft. They spent the rest of the day in a daze with stupid smirks on their faces. There wasnt a single ss that didnt have at least one male student forced to stand outside the ssroom door as punishment for not paying attention.


    For her part, Feng Wu had only given the beauty a quick nce; she had recognized her immediately.


    The girl was none other than Feng Yanran of course. Feng Wu''s brother had told her a few days ago that Aunt Xing had been hired as a teacher by Xingguang Holy Academy. If she had any problems she couldnt resolve on her own, she could go to their aunt for help.


    Feng Wu had agreed, but didnt think she would have anything to do with Aunt Xing.


    Yanran and Xings arrival cast a dark cloud over the once calm academy. No one noticed though. The students were all innocent and only interested in gossiping about Yanrans beauty and who she was.


    It didnt take long for people to discover she was from Feng house. Yanran wasnt just beautiful and outstanding, she also came from an illustrious house.


    Her immediate poprity came as no surprise. Zi Cheng and Ai Lin, who had been rather popr with the boys before, were now reduced to background noise.


    Of course they werent the only ones to be ignored. Many of the other ss beauties also paled inparison.


    Yanran was incredibly popr with the boys, but her poprity with the girls had sunk rock bottom  attracting all the boys attention as soon as she appeared, it would have been weird for any of the girls to like her.


    Yanran had missed the enrollment window for the year, so was she the daughter of a teacher? Teachers were given preferential treatment and their children could enroll without taking the entrance exams, however if they performed poorly, they would be kicked out.


    Yanran was a smart girl, plus Xing had always paid attention to her daughters education, thus the possibility of Yanran being kicked out for poor performance was nil.


    Yanran didnt go for the Magic or Sword division, instead she entered the Pharmacy division, probably due to her poor health.


    Pharmacy required a lot of money and strong skills, so few were admitted. Those in Pharmacy didnt have highbat abilities, but they befriended and formed alliances with those who were stronger. Because of this, Pharmacy students were the worse students to provoke.


    That Yanran was able to enter Pharmacy meant her skills were definitely strong, otherwise those old coots in the division would never have let her in. They didnt care about background or privilege, only if a person had the skills. They would never have allowed her into their division if she wasnt qualified.


    Yanraning to school had nothing to do with Feng Wu, but by next morning Feng Wu was the center of attention again.


    ssmate, can you call Feng Wu for me? Yanran asked the blushing male sword user in front of her. The smile she gave was as dazzling as the stars. She really was a fascinating character!


    O... OK, Ill go now. The boy turned around to do as bidden, but he smacked into the door frame in his rush.

 Chapter 257: Feng Yanran’s Visit

    Chapter 257: Feng Yanran¡¯s Visit


    Those whod been peekingughed out loud. Beingughed at made the boys face even redder. He straightened up and rushed inside, not daring to look at Yanran again.


    Feng Wu was reading a romance novel at her seat. Ink felt she was sorelycking in information when it came to love, so he had lent her several books out of friendship. She had been nibbling through them all day.


    Feng... Feng Wu, go to the door. Yanran is waiting for you. The boy looked at Feng Wu anxiously, as if expecting her to hurry and not keep Yanran waiting.


    Yanran? Yanran was looking for her? Feng Wu blinked, not understanding why Yanran would want to see her.


    Yeah. Hurry and go. Dont make her wait for you! He reached out to grab Feng Wus hand to take her out, but before he even touched her, his hand was pped hard.


    Ink had done the pping.


    What do you want?! Dare grab other people? Ink red at the other boy, as if daring him to try again. He wouldnt be so polite to the boy next time.


    The boy reddened, suddenly realizing hed behaved inappropriately.


    Im sorry. I didnt mean to do that. I was just anxious. Its not good to keep Yanran waiting too long.


    Youre really interested in her huh? Its a pity your family is too far below hers. A girl had noticed the interaction and was impressed by the boys desire to please Yanran.


    I know. Rushing out to suck up to her. The boys are a bunch of idiots who only know to judge someone by their looks.


    Hey! Stop ndering! The rest of us havent done anything! proimed a boy loudly. He felt unjustly misaligned!


    Yeah, what does this have to do with us?


    A heated debate between the genders ensued, but neither Feng Wu nor Ink joined in.


    Xiao Wu, are you going to see Yanran?


    Feng Wu nodded. She disliked Yanran a little because she constantly made Little Bun cry, but other than that, Feng Wu didnt feel any kind of way about her cousin.


    Well then go on! And remember to fill me in on the detailster. Ink whispered his encouragement to Feng Wu. He was also curious what Yanran was up to.


    Feng Wu nced at him then walked out of the ssroom to see Yanran. This was the first time they were meeting outside of home.


    Xiao Wu? Oh its so good to see you, breathed out Yanran. Why didnt youe to see me and Mother? Mother waited for two days, but you still hadnt shown up, so I had toe and find you myself.


    Both Yanran and Xing thought Feng Wu would seek them out after finding out they were both at the academy.


    Unexpectedly it didnt happen, so at wit''s end, Yanran had to find Feng Wu in person.


    Why would I go? She didnt need to ask them for help. Didnt Brother only say to go to Aunt Xing if she was in trouble? Feng Wu blinked, her eyes clearly puzzled.


    Yanran didnt expect Feng Wu to say that. Embarrassment fleetingly crossed her face. Were rtives. Now that were not at home, we should watch out for each other and help one another.


    Luckily it wasnt the first time Yanran met with the transmigrated Feng Wu, so she somewhat understood her cousins temperament.


    Yanrans opinion of Feng Wu had grown worse with the personality change. She saw Feng Wu as a bad tempered, impulsive person. She remembered how jealous Feng Wu got that year she visited. Just because people were paying her attention, Feng Wu got mad and shoved her into the pond. Yanran never got over it, and the grudge was still in her heart.


    She had expected Feng Wus reaction to be just as big and atrocious this time around as well. She never expected her cousin to be an entirely different person. It was like nothing had ever happened between them. Feng Wu didnt lose her temper or even have any snidements. Was this the same Feng Wu? The change was too abrupt. Yanran didn''t believe it.


    She had so many doubts, but no one else in the house seemed to care. No one in Feng house thought it was strange. They believed Feng Wu''s sudden change was because of her recent traumatic events. It never urred to any of them that their Feng Wu was a different girl altogether.


    Yanran didn''t believe her cousin''s change of heart was sincere.


    Big Brother said to go to Aunt Xing for help if there was a problem. The implication was: Ill go to her for help, but Im fine right now, so theres no reason to go visit.


    Yanrans mouth twitched. She understood the meaning, but she didnt know how to respond. Feng Wu only needed to see her and her mother if there was a problem.


    Yanran decided to switch topics. Xiao Wu, how is Xiao Ye?[notes]I havent seen him in a while. I miss him. Can I visit after school today?


    Feng Wu pursed her lips as she looked at Yanran. Xiao Ye doesnt like you. He cries every time he sees you. You shouldnt visit him. This way Xiao Ye would be saved from over crying.


    Yanran: Do you not know how to make conversation?!


    Yanran didnt talk long before leaving, because no matter how hard she tried to find a topic of conversation, Feng Wu would cut it short. It was like they werent even speaking the samenguage.


    Yanrans visit raised all kinds of spections, after all both were surnamed Feng. Maybe they were rted? But if Feng Wu was a member of Feng house, howe none of them had heard about it?


    There was so much spection. Some thought Feng Wu was a distant branch rtion, others thought the two werent rted at all. Maybe they just shared the same name.


    Basically, Yanrans visit reignited the gossip around Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu was greeted warmly by her ssmates when she returned from chatting with Yanran. Ink acted as Feng Wus guard while a the other students asked a bunch of questions. It took them awhile, but they finally pieced everything together. Turned out the girls were cousins.


    This new revtion really frightened her fellow ssmates. No one would have ever suspected Feng Wu was a direct descendent of Feng house. Not only that. She was the daughter of the patriarch! And Yanran was the cousin! Feng Wu was too low-key. If Yanran hadnt sought her out, no one would have ever associated Feng Wu with the incredibly famous Feng house.

 Chapter 258: Feng Wu’s Identity is Revealed

    Chapter 258: Feng Wu¡¯s Identity is Revealed


    The boys were stunned. She had such a powerful background. Why did she never talk about it earlier? Even if you wanted to keep a low profile, you didnt have to pretend to be amoner.


    The academy emphasized talent, but that didnt mean family prestige was unimportant. Outstanding talent from noble houses wouldnt normally associate withmoners, unless of course thatmoner was truly talented and had limitless potential. In which case the aristocratic young men anddies may just deign to converse with them.


    If the events hadnt happened they way they did, no one would have known their ss had such a powerhouse in their midst.


    Had she not confessed, no one would have thought of it in a million years. There were reasons no one suspected Feng Wu was nobility. First her attitude wasnt as proud as the other aristocrats. She greeted everyone the same way  with her paralyzed face. Second, she never showed contempt or treatedmoners[notes] differently. It wasnt because there werent anymoners in ss; a third of the ss weremoners.


    The majority of students who enrolled every year were from the aristocracy. It wasnt because the academy gave preference to them, it was because the odds were higher a child with talent would be born from a noble house. Nobility had more resources and could consume things like magical meat and energy rich fruits during pregnancy. This was very good for the growing fetus, so naturally any baby born would have better odds of being talented.


    Commoners had no such resource and could only fight with their abilities and luck.


    Nobles had a natural superiority overmoners. Yet here was this girl from an incredible house hiding amongst a group ofmoners.


    This was too incredible for the other nobles. It was already a stretch for one noble to pretend to b another noble. What noble would sink down to pretend to be amoner?


    No one in the aristocracy had over done this before, so no one suspected her origins.


    Thats why everyones chin nearly dropped in shock when they found out. Feng Wus identity and her rtionship to Yanran spread like wildfire through the school. Many students, Jasmine for example, were skeptical when they heard the gossip. Jasmine doubted the story more than anyone else.


    She found it hard to believe that themoner shed looked down on was the daughter of Feng house. Moreover, she was the legitimate daughter of the main wife. Jasmine felt like the world was an illusion.


    Jasmine wasnt the only one surprised. Annika[notes] nearly squirted out the drink she had in her mouth when she heard the news.


    What are you talking about? Feng Wu is a daughter of Feng house? Which Feng? Annika wiped her mouth and eagerly asked Xi, who was sitting next to her.


    How could Xi remain silent after hearing about Feng Wus identity? Before Feng Wus background was revealed, Jasmine would try to make trouble for Feng Wu. All those scandals? As if Xi couldnt figure out where they came from.


    The scandals spread crazily and always started in the first year Magic division. Other than Jasmine, Xi couldnt think of anyone else with motive.


    Xi wanted to avenge Feng Wu so she had purposefully camped out at the dorm after school just to see Jasmines face when Jasmine found out.


    Jasmine did not let her down. The look on her face was hrious.


    Which Feng house? The one from the ancient eastern countries of course. Do you know of any other Feng houses? Xi answered in a good mood.


    Jasmine, sitting across from them, kept changing expressions. She could not believe her ears.


    How is that even possible? If Feng Wu had such an identity, then she should have said so a long time ago. Why deliberately conceal it? Jasmine judged other people based on her own actions. If she was a daughter of Feng house, she would never hide it. She would have shared it with everyone and waited for them to tter her. She would never have hidden her identity and pretended to be amoner.


    Thinking it over relieved her mind. She hoped Feng Wus identity wouldnt change. It was no secret they didn''t get along because of Feng Wu''s status. If Feng Wu wasnt amoner, then she had offended someone from a powerful family. It wasnt a mistake she could afford to make.


    Xi gave Jasmine a hard stare. You think everyone is like you. Putting on airs everyday because of status. Xiao Wu is a genuinely powerful youngdy; she wouldnt be like you!


    What do you mean by that?! Jasmine pped the table; her face filled with anger. Her and Xis family backgrounds had been the best of the four roommates. Annika was a little below theirs. Feng Wu, as amoner, was beneath her notice. Considering what happenedst time,[notes] if it werent for Feng Wus rtionship with Jier, she wouldnt have even talked to Feng Wu.


    But now Xi was telling her the person she looked down on was actually of such high noble birth that her own family was nothing inparison. She couldnt ept such a tremendous gap between them so fast. Even if she knew Xi had no reason to joke about something like this, she still tried to find reasons to discredit the story. She refused to believe. She had always looked down on Feng Wus behavior as that of an uncouth clown. She couldn''t have been blind.


    Jasmine was angry at Xi because she knew her roommate was speaking the truth.


    Didnt you always look down on Xiao Wu because she was amoner? Now all of a sudden shes got higher status than you. Can you even stand in her presence? Xi watched Jasmine. It wasnt a big deal for a minor aristocratic like Jasmine to put on airs and act the way she did, but the issue was, she did it all the time. She constantly crowed about her status in front ofthemon people.


    Xi hated people like Jasmine.


    Enough! You two, stop arguing. Annika spoke out loudly. It wasnt a yell, buting from her, it may as well be. She was normally soft-spoken. Both Xi and Jasmine were surprised into submission.


    By the time Feng Wu came back, the quarrel was over. Xi stopped sneering at Jasmine and Jasmine didnt try to suck up to Feng Wu because of her revealed status. Instead Jasmine subconsciously avoided Feng Wu.

 Chapter 259: Top Ten (truncated title)

    Chapter 259: Top Ten (truncated title)


    Feng Wu didnt pay any attention. She had never considered Jasmine a friend, so she didnt care about the new attitude.


    Through the upheavals caused by Yanrans appearance, another semester passed.


    The freshman ss were finally able to qualify for seats. It wasnt ranked throughpetition but through aprehensive analysis of their written test andbat results.


    Feng Wu was ced in freshman year - 10th seat, not because her strength was lower than anyone elses, but because her written was so bad.


    She was first in Sword division forbat experience, but her results in nobat areas were atrocious. Math, geography, and history were great, but hernguage tests were full of xs. Some were even zeros. The gap was blindingly crazy.


    Student Feng Wu, please exin what is going on. Why are your ancient, dwarven, and dragonnguages so bad? All zeros, even though 80% of these tests are multiple choice questions. Why did you leave them empty? Even if you randomly guess and fill in something, you wouldnt get zero points!


    Take a four question multiple choice question. Just filling in any random choice would have meant a 25% chance of being correct.


    Feng Wu didnt even get the multiple-choice questions right.


    The teacher was so angry she almost pped the table. What was this? It was obvious this child was doing well in all her other subjects. Why did she be like this when it came tonguages? Outstanding Feng Wu did well in all her other sses except fornguage. The teacher got a toothache just thinking about it. The other teachers looked at her like she didnt care about her students.


    Feng Wu kept her head down as she was dragged into the office for some education. She only raised her head at the question. She blinked, her pair of big ck eyes puzzled. Teacher said, If you dont understand, leave it empty. Do not guess. Guessing isnt good for study.


    The teacher didnt know how to reply. It was a severe blow. She <i>had</i> said that to the ss, but this was the first time a student actually followed her instructions. She felt like Feng Wu was using what she said in ss to gag her. She was stuck, not sure what to say, so she dismissed Feng Wu after a few more customary words.


    Feng Wu walked out and politely turned around to close the door. She was unhappy. It wasn''t like she wanted to do poorly innguages, but her problem was, no matter how she tried, she just couldnt understand them.


    Jier and Ink tried tofort her, telling her not to worry. Chances of her encountering a dragon n of the ancient ruins were slim. Chances of her encountering a dwarf n was even smaller. So what did it matter if she couldnt master thenguages?


    Students had to chose threenguages to study. There were more than a dozennguages and scripts to chose from, it was just that Feng Wu, even after a year of study, failed to understand the most basic aspects.


    Even if she didnt get first ce, she ced high enough to earn a spot in the third-floor cafeteria. She could eat as much as she wanted for free. The thought of all that delicious food made herpletely forget about the scolding from hernguage teacher.


    Feng Wu went to pick up Little Bun, who had grown quite big, and together the two went to the cafeteria for dinner. Little Buns appearance in the cafeteria didnt shock anyone. Feng Wu had taken to carrying him cradled against her body at the three and five oclock position ever since he began eating more solid foods.


    Little Bun was adorable and easily attracted girls. They just loved him to bits. Even the cafeteria auntie gave Feng Wu bigger portions when she saw Little Bun. She knew Little Bun loved custard so she always saved some for him.


    Xiao Ye, I gained weight again. A girl, upon seeing Little Bun, immediately walked over and touched his adorable cheeks.


    Ah! So cute! Why is Xiao Ye so cute?!


    If only my future child would be so cute.


    Xiao Wu, are you going to the third floor?


    Yes, the top ten list came out today and my name was on it, so Im eligible to go. Im going for dinner.


    Congrattions Xiao Wu! Now you can eat delicious food!


    Remember to tell us what the third floor looks like. We enrolled together, but I dont know what the third floor looks like yet.


    More people crowded around Feng Wu. Some wanted to fuss over Little Bun, others wanted to congratte Feng Wu. Feng Wu nodded to theirments.


    Everyone had gotten used to Feng Wus mannerism so no one was offended at her unenthusiastic response.


    Feng Wu was going to the third floor, so naturally Little Bun would follow, however the girls were reluctant to let him go. Xiao Ye was just an adorable baby. Something cute was alwaysing out of his mouth.


    They were all disappointed about not seeing the little guy for dinner in the future. But even if they couldnt eat together, they would still run into each other at school.


    The cafeteria auntie reminded Feng Wu to pick up a custard for Xiao Ye before leavingter. Feng Wu nodded with bright eyes. The auntie was a good person.


    The most elite students at Xingguang had always used the third floor as a gathering ce, after all only the top ten of each grade were allowed entrance.[notes]


    Suddenly today there was a strangebination of a dark haired lolli and a blond haired chubby little bun. The pair made an eye-catchingbination. The uniform showed she was a first year. Being able to enter the third floor also meant she was one of the newly minted top ten in the freshman ss.


    Little Bun stared curiously at everyone around him. Though it was a big room, because of the entry requirement, there were few people about. Little Bun struggled in his mothers arms. Mom, down.

 Chapter 260: Mido

    Chapter 260: Mido


    Little Bun was only one but he had already learned how to walk and speak coherently. Where did he trot over as soon as Feng Wu put him down? The serving station of course.


    The auntie there was someone Feng Wu knew; Little Bun recognized her too.


    Auntie Tian Yue![notes]


    Little Bun ran towards her.


    Tian Yue hadnt realized anyone wasing her way. Upon hearing the familiar voice, she looked up to find a familiar little dumpling running towards her.


    Xiao Ye! Tian Yue hurriedly rushed out from behind the serving station and engulfed the little guy in a hug.


    She looked up to find another familiar figure. Tian Yue greeted Feng Wu with a smile crinkling around her eyes. She was happy to see the two.


    Comee. Its self-serve. Just buy whatever you like. The food here is tastier and cheaper than the lower floors. Perks for those in the top ten.


    Tian Yue knew Feng Wu had made it into the top ten some time ago. She had rubbed her eyes several times when she saw the list. Had she read wrong? She hadn''t thought Feng Wu, who looked soft and weak, had the strength to break into the top ten. Even if she only ced tenth, it was still noteworthy for a freshman.


    There were so many in the freshman ss, so making it into the top ten was a remarkable feat.


    Feng Wu walked to the serving area and grabbed a te, then proceeded to pile it high with foods she liked, only stopping when she ran out of room on the te.


    Grace and her younger sister, Ann, were sitting together as they coolly watched the interaction between Tian Yue and Feng Wu. Ann was especially interested in Feng Ye. She couldnt keep her beautiful and innocent eyes off of him. She really wanted to hug the cute little thing.


    Graces attention was solely focused on Feng Wu. She was on guard against Feng Wu because it was obvious Ming Xi treated her differently. She turned her gaze to look affectionately at her little sister. No one was going to steal anyone Ann liked though.


    Feng Wu got everything she wanted to eat. She found a table close to the serving area and sat down on a stool while Xiao Ye yed with Tian Yue.


    Tian Yue loved to feed Little Bun egg custard with minced meat.[notes] It was silky smooth and luscious. Little Bun slurped up an entire bowl.


    Darling, look at that. The girl actually brought her kid to the third floor. Just outrageous. A delicate girl said as she leaned into the arms of the tall boy next to her. She fed him grapes with one hand while drawing circles on his chest with the other.


    Who cares. Shes probably just a rtive of the auntie. Mi Lu, you spend all day staring at inferior people. No wonder youre only a second year even after three years at school, said Cecilia, another equally beautiful girl. She nced coquettishly at Mi Lu as she moved forward pressing the tall boys arm firmly against her bosom.


    Mi Lu smiled coldly. Cecilias eyes seem to be bad. To say the illustrious Feng houses main daughter is inferior. I wonder what kind ofmon woman you are.


    The boy raised a brow upon hearing the identity of the new girl with the baby.


    Baby Mi Lu, did you say shes the daughter of Feng house? The guy nestled between them was interested.


    Mi Lu was secretly pleased. She knew hed be interested. Isnt she? Shes Feng Yanrans cousin. Arent the Fengdies beautiful? Though this one isnt as beauty as Yanran, she is a rare beauty nheless.


    Feng Yanrans cousin... His eyes darkened as he thought.


    Cecilia couldnt help butment. Turns out shes Yanrans cousin. No wonder. I heard she had a baby at a young age. I never expected it to be true. I thought it was just nder when I first heard about it, apparently she doesn''t seem to value herself much. Turns out shes just like her cousin.


    -Smack!- Cecilia covered her cheek with one hand. He hit her! She couldnt believe it.


    Bitch. You dare bad-mouth sweet Yanran? He shook out his palm. Still unsatisfied, he further kicked her, knocking her to the ground.


    Cecilia''s eyes were scared as she bled from the mouth.


    The guy was third seat, third year Mido. He came from an outstanding and powerful house. Because of this, he nevercked femalepanionship. It was amon sight to see him bringing women to the third floor for dinner. It was his way of showing off who he was and how powerful he was.[notes]


    Mido wasnt the only one who broughtpanions for dinner. Many others also habitually brought guests with them to the third floor. Two things men loved to show off were power and women. Being able to eat on the third floor showed their power and status. Having both, how could theyck for femalepanions?


    Mido had lots of girls but he didnt cherish any of them. To him, they were more like cats and dogs  pets. He teased them when he was happy, but he didnt give them any consideration otherwise.


    Mi Lu looked coldly at the scene. Cecilia was stupid if she thought she could open her mouth and say whatever she wanted just because she got a bit of Midos affection. Clearly, this girl didnt understand the man at all.


    No one cared about the fate of some random femalepanion, so the scene didnt attract any attention. The girl should have known something like this would happen sooner orter. Mido wasnt the kind and considerate type.


    Darling, I was wrong! I wont dare say such things anymore. Cecilia wasnt stupid. She quickly figured out her mistake. Shed been unable to control herself and said those things earlier because shed been jealous at how Mido looked at Yanran.


    She never expected there would ever be a day Mido would like another girl so much. Though the discovery made her angry, there was nothing she could do.


    Dear, Cecilia knows shes wrong. Do spare her this time, said Mi Lu in a tender voice.

 Chapter 261-262

    Chapter 261-262


    Ha. Dont dare spout nonsense again! Mido gave Cecilia a cold re before turning to Mi Lu. Go and invite Miss Feng Wu for dinner.


    Of course, Ill leave now. Mi Lu happily responded without expressing any kind of dissatisfaction.


    Mido nodded. He liked obedient women. Mi Lu was much better than Cecilia in that regard.


    Cecilia cursed in her heart, but outwardly presented an obedient image. She stood up and carefully sat back down at the table, not daring to say a word.


    Mido was confident Feng Wu woulde over immediately after hearing his name. Anyone with any sense would. Even if she was a top ten in her freshman ss, it was impossible for her to challenge a third-year top ten.


    The result was unexpected though.


    What do you mean she wonte?! It was the first time anyone had refused to give him face since hed entered the academy. He was furious.


    Mi Lu had aplicated expression. She didnt believe anyone would dare refuse Mido either. Yes, she was very firm. I tried to convince her, but she wouldnt listen,ined Mi Lu.


    Damn it! Mido mmed the table angrily. She thinks she''s hot stuff just because shes from Feng house? I wouldnt care who she is if it werent for Yanran! Hed wanted to use her to get close to Yanran, but he never expected Feng Wu to be such a bitch - so ignorant and full of herself.


    Mido wanted to teach her a lesson, but considering their location, he decided against it. He nced at her sinisterly before snorting and leaving with his two girls.


    Feng Wu had no idea she had just offended a big shot; she was too busy eating the food on her te. The food here was definitely better than what was served on the first floor. It was a bit more expensive, but the deliciousness was worth it.[notes]


    After Feng Wu finished her dinner, she said farewell to Tian Yue and took Little Bun back to the dorm. Shepletely ignored Graces malicious re.


    A mission that involved excursions outside the school was offered at the end of each semester. The missions were drawn by team captains and whatever was drawn had to bepleted.


    Feng Wu and the others in her ss were freshmen, so they werent qualified to participatest semester, but now they were required to participate, and would have to do so every semester going forward. They had to find a senior to lead their group. It would be a test of their social skills and poprity.


    Not everyone in the senior ss was rich, so there were those willing to do the job in exchange for a negotiated fee.


    Any student who didnt have enough money or poprity to snag a leader on their own would have to wait for the teacher to assign one to them.


    Any senior arranged by the teacher would be of average strength, so the choice wouldnt be as good or reassuring as if they picked one themselves.


    Jier asked Ming Xi to be his team captain after he formed a team with Feng Wu and Ink. Ming Xi agreed, but they had a problem. Excluding the team captain, each team needed at least six members.


    The school randomly added additional members to any team with less than six members. Jiers team only had three, so they needed three more.


    Feng Wu stood by the school gate with Little White,[notes] with Jier and Ink nking her on either side. They were waiting for the rest of their team to show up.


    Ming Xi was greeted by the sight of them waiting when he arrived. Feng Wu was rubbing her eyes like she was still sleep. Little Bun ws drinking from a bottle while Little White carried him in its pouch. Jier and Ink were stretching as they looked around.


    Seeing all of them reminded Ming Xi what happened a few days ago.


    Ming Xi, are you sure you want to take these guys out? Luis asked.


    Ming Xi nodded with a small smile. Yes.


    Ming Xi, tell the truth. Have you finally been tempted by Little Sister Feng Wu? Otherwise why would you agree to by their team captain for the excursion? This came from Elena.


    Yeah. Its not easy you know, taking out the lower grades on an excursion. Youre responsible for ensuring their safety. Gerasi added.


    Ming Xi couldnt help butugh. What are you guys talking about?! His friends were too interested in gossiping!


    Ming Xi, you left us hanging so you could go out on a date with Little Sister Feng Wu. Youre not concerned about us at all. Girls before friends... Luis sighed as he gave Ming Xi an ambiguous look.


    Ming Xi helplessly rubbed his forehead. Honestly, these guys...


    Be careful. The ce youre going to is unusual. Tian Ya interrupted.


    Whats wrong? Arent they going to Sanye ind? The ind is surrounded by strong undercurrents and some water monsters, but it isnt dangerous otherwise.


    The school always kept the strength of the students in mind. New students wouldnt be sent anywhere too dangerous or too far beyond their abilities, as it would put everyone at risk, even if they were apanied by a senior student.


    So then what was so dangerous about Sanye ind?


    I heard the seas havent been peacefultely. Many who have gone out failed to return. The temple even sent several people to investigate, but thus far they havent discovered any clues. Tian Ya, are you worried about them having bad luck and encountering some kind of danger? After some consideration, Elena understood Tian Yas worry.


    Its not just that. Something about Sanye ind feels ominous, replied Tian Ya. Ming Xi, you have to be careful. He frowned. He had a feeling Ming Xis trip wouldnt be peaceful, but would instead be full of danger. His instincts were normally right.


    Ming Xis eyes looked thoughtful. Then with a faint smile he said, Dont worry. I will be careful. He had a foreboding feeling as well. The feeling had grown as the day for the excursion got closer. It seemed that something big would happen on this mission.


    Two boys and two girls arrived soon after Ming Xi. Both boys were second-year students; one was in the Magic division while the other was in the Sword division. Of the two girls, one was a second-year[notes] while the other was a first-year Pharmacy. The Pharmacy student was none other than recently enrolled Yanran. All four students failed to join a team on their own.


    The boys were named Oleen and Leo; one was grave and stern while the other was calm and proper. Milty,[notes] was in a romantic rtionship with Oleen, but it was obvious from his eyes that he wasntmitted to her.


    After introductions, everyone rushed to the dock to rent a boat. Their destination was on a small ind in the sea, which could only be reached by boat. Travel between Zhongyang to Sanye ind would take one full month. The group stayed on the beach overnight in order to prepare enough fresh water and food for the month-long journey.


    Everything was prepared by next morning. The group boarded a boat and set out on their trip.


    It was a small ship with a crew of four ordinary skilled swordsmen. Though they were only ordinary folk, they were quitepetent with the sword. Yearlong exposure to the sea had made their bodies tan and strong.


    Everyone went to rest after dividing the rooms up.


    Life at sea was boring, but fortunately Jier and Ink came prepared, having brought games and cards.


    Speaking of cards, the game they brought was a popr card game created by Zi Cheng. Another good game she created was called Mahjong. The game was so popr it even had clubs dedicated to it. Everyone from nobles tomoners enjoyed the game in Zhongyang.


    This put Zi Cheng in the limelight and the number of suitors pursuing her increased dramatically.


    Ha! Matched sets! Ink said excitedly as he pushed his tiles forward.


    Again?! Are you cheating? Jier bitterly took out his coins and handed them to Ink.


    Ming Xi didnt say anything, just handed the money over.


    Ink is really lucky! Leo was jealous. Hed yed eight games but hadnt won a single one. He wanted to try winning one!


    Good game, good game. Ink smiled arrogantly. He was surprised he had been so lucky.


    It was much quieter at the table nearby so the sounds of shuffling cards could be heard loudly.


    Four types! I win! Milty dered proudly as she raised her eyebrows at her fianc, Oleen.


    Oleen and Yanran paid up good-naturedly without saying anything. The admiration in Oleens eyes became more apparently as he secretly watched Yanran.


    What Feng Wu saw aftering out of her room from her nap was a friendly scene of two tables, one ying Mahjong and the other cards.


    Jier stopped shuffling the tiles for a moment to wave at Feng Wu. Xiao Wu, youre awake. Do you want to y Mahjong? Its pretty fun.


    Feng Wu blinked as she looked at the table of tiles. Cant y.


    Its OK. Sit down and Ill teach you. Its easy to pick up. Jier was hoping his luck with turn around with Feng Wu in the game, so he immediately went and brought her over.


    He sat her next to him so she could watch how the game was yed.


    Xiao Wu, wheres Xiao Ye? Still sleeping? Ming Xi was concerned when he didnt see Little Bun with Feng Wu.


    Ming Xi thought Little Bun was really cute. Not everyone at school believed the story about Little Buning from a fruit, so there were a lot of spection about who his father was.


    Sucessful pregnancy from the Motherhood fruit was exceptionally rare.[notes] How many people would mistake the Motherhood fruit for an ordinary fruit and eat it? Who would have that kind of luck?


    Where could Feng Wu havee across the Motherhood fruit, never mind identally eat it? Some believed she had no luck because she got pregnant so young, some believed she had incredible luck because she encountered the fruit. It was a rare urrence that happened once a century.


    Those who didnt believe the fruit story made up their own. The stories about Little Bun could have filled an entire book.


    Feng Wu didnt have a mans scent on her so Ming Xi knew Little Bun wasnt born from a physical male and female rtionship. As a descendent of the gods, Ming Xi had the ability to detect virginity in that he could detect the breath of man in another person.


    Feng Wus breath was very clean, without a trace of male breath in her. So her pregnancy had to be caused by something spiritual.


    Ming Xi had liked Little Bun from the first moment they met. The feeling was mutual; Little Bun also liked him. In fact, it was a little embarassing because Little Bun would call him father.


    Sleeping still. Feng Wu replied.


    It is OK to leave Xiao Ye alone in the room? He wont be afraid when he wakes up? Ming Xi was worried.


    Senior Ming Xi, Xiao Wu likes you so much. Shes asked you to marry so many times already. If youre so worried about Xiao Ye, you can just be his daddy. Why not just marry Xiao Wu? Youll have a cute, adorable son if you do! Ink tried to help Feng Wu chase after Ming Xi whenever he could. They were good friends after all.


    Ming Xi wasnt going to answer the question. Hed gotten used to the teasing so the smile on his face didnt budge.


    But Feng Wu stared at him with her big eyes, as if really expecting him to answer the question. He couldnt pretend that he didnt see. She wouldnt stop staring!


    Marriage isnt about only about wanting to marry, its also about loving each other. Ming Xi didnt sense any feelings of love radiating from Feng Wu, so he knew she didnt love him, either that or she didnt understand what love was yet. He hoped that one day, she would understand what it was and realize a marriage without love was doomed to be an unhappy one.


    Love? Feng Wu tilted her head in confusion. Why did you need love to get married? Master never said anything about love.


    Love is simr to liking someone a lot. So once you know you really like someone a lot, you can talk about marriage.

 Chapter 263: Very Simple

    Chapter 263: Very Simple


    I like Ming Xi a lot. Feng Wu had always liked him. Although she didnt understand why he said what he said, she spoke with certainty.


    Ming Xi sighed. Is there a difference between how you like me and how you like Jier or Ink? Using the opportunity to teach her the difference between friendship and love would be good too.


    Those ying cards stopped what they were doing and curiously looked at Feng Wu, waiting for her reply.


    Ming Xi wasnt the only one who noticed Feng Wu had this problem. Jier noticed it too. Feng Wu didnt know what love was. The only reason she proposed to Ming Xi was because he was a good man, like her master. She hoped this good man would be her babys father.


    Ming Xi was a good man, but he hoped Feng Wu would find someone she loved. He hoped she wouldnt remain so ignorant.


    If Ink didnt understand Feng Wus feelings for Ming Xi before, he did now. There were so many incidents with this girl: the confession, the love letter, marriage proposal... And that was just the beginning.


    Leo was interested in the drama; it seemed like something fun.


    Ming Xis question made Feng Wu think deeply. After a while she said, Theyre the same.


    Jier and Ink nearly choked. Dont be so honest girl. It would be weird for anyone to agree to marriage proposal after hearing something like that.


    Ming Xi sighed. He thought as much, but hearing it was still disappointing.


    When your feelings of like are different, then lets talk about it then. OK?


    Feng Wu nodded as if she actually understood.


    Jier and Ink exchanged nces. Turns out something was in the air. It wasnt like Ming Xi had <i>no</i> feelings for her.


    The topic was tacitly dropped by everyone and the games resumed.


    After two rounds of Mahjong, Jier gave way to Feng Wu.


    Xiao Wu, dont be afraid. Ill be merciful. Ink was full of cheer.


    Im not afraid. She wasnt afraid. The game wasnt that scary.


    After shuffling the tiles and throwing the dice, Ink drew is first sets of tiles. Except for a few minor mistakes in the beginning, Feng Wu didnt miss any tiles. She had Jier to guide her. The more she yed, the better she became. It only took three rounds before she started winning.


    Huh... all matches.


    Huh... yeah.


    Huh...


    Huh...


    No one could stand it after she won seven games in a row. It was fun to y when there was a chance of winning and losing, but was she really a beginner? Was she just ying dumb?


    Stop, Xiao Wu, are you sure youre a beginner? You really havent yed this before? Ink said weakly, his body nearly prone on the table, cheeks pressed t and arms spread out.


    Yeah, Feng Wu is too good. Shes not like a beginner at all, said an annoyed Leo. He had only won one hand all day.


    Jier was distressed over his dwindling money pouch. Children cut off from their families for disobedience couldnt afford to be poor.


    Ming Xi smiled. Rich people never worried about money.


    I can prove shes a beginner. Ive taught her solitaire, but Ive never taught her Mahjong before. Even though he didnt want to admit it, it was a sad fact that he was beaten by a beginner.


    Xiao Wu,e on spill it. Is there some kind of trick to how youre winning? Ink asked. If there was a trick, he might be able to use it and win in the future. His eyes sparkled as though envisioning gold coins before him.


    Upon hearing the question, the other three immediately focused their attention on Feng Wu. There were very interested.


    Theres no trick. Feng Wu shook her head.


    No way. Then youre saying you won through luck every time? Ink, who thought he would hear a good trick, was disappointed.


    If there was a trick, then it would be fine, but if it was luck, then there was nothing he could do.


    It wasnt luck. Feng Wu shook her head again. It was easy, just know the tiles already yed. Then youll know the ones that havent been yed yet. You know the cards you are holding so its easy to win. Did there need to be a trick for something so simple?


    The group fell silent. Was that how it worked? That was so simple. To make it a fair game, none of them used any magic or other extraordinary skills to peek at an opponents hand. They had to rely only on memory, but it wasnt easy with so many cards.


    They would have thought Feng Wu was cheating were it not for the fact they knew she couldnt use magic to check on their hand.


    Feng Wu was so good that every one lost interest in ying. They handed her over to the card table and Oleen gave up his seat so she could y.


    Fortunately for everyone else, ying cards wasnt just about having a good memory. Luck was also important. She didnt win every game, but she didnt do badly at all - three out of five wins. This was still enough to make Yanran and Milty cry.


    They were rescued by the crewing in to tell them it was time to eat. Milty and Yanran couldnt run away fast enough.


    Feng Wu blinked and walked out after them after putting the cards away.


    The chef had prepared fresh fish and fluffy white rice.


    Most people in the western countries didnt like rice, but Feng Wu loved it, so Ming Xi had purchased a lot for the trip. There was enough for many more meals toe.


    The crew was great at grilling fish. Feng Wu ate severalrge bowls of grilled fish and rice. It was hard to believe she could eat so much. She was so small; where did she put it all?!


    Eating grilled fish while the sea breeze blew by, sea life wasnt bad at all.


    Whats that up ahead? It looks like someone is in the water! cried out a crew member on the bow.


    Startled, Ming Xi and the others put down their bowls and walked to the bow of the boat. Sure enough, they saw several people in the water clinging to some wooden boards.


    Senior Ming Xi, what do we do? Should we save them? Leo asked. He didnt think they would, after all this was the sea. It was no peaceful thannd. If the people were pirate decoys, then saving them would mean leading the wolf to their doors.


    Theyre too pitiful. Senior Ming Xi, we have to save them. Yanran couldnt stand to watch them suffer.

 Chapter 264-265

    Chapter 264-265


    <b>264: Rescue </b>


    Yanran looked toward Ming Xi hopefully.


    You cant just say save them and well save them. What if theyre pirates? Milty rolled her eyes. Who was this holier-than-thou missy pretending for? Milty unconsciously nced over at her fianc. Her face went stiff when she saw the admiration in his eyes as he looked at Yanran. But she didnt want to quarrel with him, so she remained silent.


    I... but you cant be sure theyre bad people. What if theyre just ordinary people? If we dont save them, theyll die! Yanran bit her lip as she stared at the people at sea with pity in her eyes.


    Senior, we have to save them. There arent any other ships nearby. Oleen spoke up for Yanran without even thinking.


    Ming Xi released his divine consciousness and did a 100 metre scan of the area. Oleen was right. There were no other ships in the vicinity.


    Sail the boat over; well save them. Ming Xi ordered. The captain nodded and turned the boat toward the three people floating in the water.


    Having spent so many days together already, the crew knew who was in charge. They didnt dare disobey Ming Xis order.


    Thats fantastic! Thank you, Senior Ming Xi! Yanran was so happy she nearly cried with joy.


    Ming Xis eyes didnt reveal anything as he made a nomittal sound in reply.


    Oleen, on the other hand, seemed to really appreciate Yanrans kindness. He was looking at her adoringly,pletely ignoring the fact that his fianc was standing right there.


    The crew quickly pulled the three strangers aboard. Two of the three were unconscious. The other was barely hanging on.


    There was one woman and two men. The woman barely looked eighteen and had on a mage robe. The men didnt look much older, maybe five years more, probably in their twenties. Judging by their uniform, they were probably swordsmen.


    Save... save the princess. The semi-conscious swordsman uttered the single sentence before joining the rest of hispanions in slumber.


    Hurry up and help them into the cabin. Yanran ordered.


    This incredibly beautiful girl with slightly flushed cheeks gave some orders. A few of the crew took action and carried the strangers into the cabin.


    Seniors, I leave the men to you. I will help the girl change out of her wet clothes. Yanran turned around and walked into the cabin as soon as she finished speaking her orders.


    Huh? What was that? Milty grumbled as she looked at Yanrans back.


    Oleen looked at Milty in disgust before turning around and walking into the cabin.


    Oleen, wait for me! Milty didnt care about anything other than Oleen. She ran after him.


    Ink shook his head as he looked at the farce ying out. Didnt expect a love triangle to form after just a few days.


    Jier didnt make ament, but he looked displeased as he stared after them. Yanran doesnt understand the rules and Senior Ming Xi didnt say anything. Shes a freshman and she dared order us around. Dont know if the men at her other school spoiled her too much, so her courage grew big.


    Jier had always been an arrogant and obstinate guy. Dont let his usual behavior towards Feng Wu fool you; she was his favorite and it was a given hed spoil her. Jier was actually a really unruly guy. Dont even think about bossing him around if you werent strong enough to back up your words.


    He would never be obedient to someone like Yanran, a pretty face whocked any real strength.


    Leo was a more steady and calm person. If the situation wasnt as it was, Leo wouldnt have allowed a first year to order him around either. But it was as it was. Younger Sister Yanran is probably just concerned about the three strangers. She didnt mean to speak in such a way so as to suggest she was above the rest of us.


    Leo couldnt bear to see such a kind-hearted girl be hated by Jier. It wouldnt bode well for her if she was hated by the freshmans first seat.


    He didnt mind helping the girl out if it was within his ability to do so.


    Stop talking and go see about those three strangers. Xiao Wu, go help Yanran. Ming Xi didnt have to think about it. He knew Milty wouldnt be able to help Yanran. The only one suitable was Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu nodded and headed inside to the girls cabin.


    Two crew members were already helping the two men change out of their clothes by the time Ming Xi and the others entered. None of the girls were in sight. They were in a separate room.


    How is it going? Ming Xi asked Oleen.


    Their injuries arent serious, but theyve been drifting at sea for many days without fresh water or food. Their bodies are extremely weak. The small wounds they have, though not serious, has be infected from prolonged exposure to the water. They need to be dealt with as soon as possible."


    I see. Ming Xi replied calmly. He let the two crew members finish and leave before doing anything else.


    A faint purple light appeared in his hand after the crew left. The light leapt from his hand and onto the two men. Their wounds quickly healed, leaving only a shallow scab behind.


    They should be fine now. Just have them drink a bottle of recovery potionter. Stay with them and ask them for information as soon as they wake up.


    After giving Oleen his task, Ming Xi left to the girls cabin.


    Yanran and Feng Wu were helping the woman dress. Feng Wus clothes were too small for the womans bigger frame, so they were using Yanrans clothes. Yanran pulled out an outfit she didnt often wear.


    Yanran hadn''t used any magic to heal the woman''s injuries. As a pharmacy student, she had lots of healing medicine on her, so before even dressing the woman, she had fed her some healing potions.


    The womans condition was good.


    Ming Xi didnt stay in the room long; he just peeked inside to get a gauge of the situation. Before he left, he told Yanran the same thing he told Oleen.


    <b>265: A Carefully Arranged Plot</b>


    The three strangers didnt awaken until dark. Their treatment was effective and they recovered quickly, so they were able to get up and walk around shortly after waking.


    Ming Xi sat on the chair tapping his hand on the table. Have they told us what happened?


    Senior Ming Xi, they said theyre the personal body guards for the third princess, Princess Hailin of the Bohai nation state.


    Ink thought about the book hed recently read about maritime countries. Bohai? I read about that country recently. Theyre a small ind in the northern sea, rich in mineral resources. Its a good ce. The people there are well fed.


    The continent of Tianfeng was vast and rich in resources. In addition to the four major empires, there were many minor ones as well. Of course none of the minor ones dared think about expanding and bing a major empire by invading any of the other four major ones. It would be suicidal.


    The descendants of the gods came to Tianfeng to guard it. If any of the four major empires were attacked, the other empires would target the invader. The attacking invaders would also be wanted by Star Marshall hall.


    The personal guards for the third princess. Then was the girl we rescued was Princess Hailin? Leo wondered.


    Yanran shook her head. The woman we rescued is named Ilis. Her mother is the sister of Bohais queen and her father is the General Dou. She and the princess are cousins.


    Princess Hailin ran away from home because she was angry at the king. Her group never expected to encounter pirates as soon as they entered international waters. Princess Hailin was taken hostage and the reguluar guards and crew didn''t fare any better. Her bodyguards eventually escaped in the hopes of returning to Bohai to report the princesss capture.


    Turned out it was the case of a wayward princess running away from home. Jier and the others quickly sorted the story out.


    Just to confirm, Jier asked, So the cousin wants us to rescue the princess?


    Yanran nodded. Yes, thats what Ilis said. She hopes we can rescue Princess Hailin. Once the princess is saved, she will put in a request to the royal family for a reward on our behalf.


    The reward part left Yanran feeling a little helpless. As a youngdy from Feng house, she wasnt short on money or status. The seniors and her other ssmates were also aristocrats. Though she didnt know Ming Xis exact background, she was certain he wasnt an ordinary nobleman.


    People like them wouldnt care about mary rewards, so using money to gain their cooperation was a miscalction on the part of the Bohai people.


    Reward? Im not interested. We already did our best to save them, now they want us to risk our lives to save their princess too? Shes really got a lot of nerve to ask, sneered Jier. He had no interest in the princess.


    What about the other two? What did they say? Ming Xi asked Oleen.


    Oleen was frank. They hoped we would rescue Princess Hailin. They also wish for us to contact either the Bohai royal family or General Dou for assistance.


    Ink frowned, unhappy at the request. They had so many people but they were still defeated and their princess captured. Theres only eight of us, how can they expect us to help? Im afraid well just be bringing trouble to ourselves if we go in.


    Milty agreed with Ink. Ink has a point. This request, we cant ept it.


    No, if we dont help them, what will be of Princess Hailin? Pirates are cruel. We dont know what they will do to her. We cant leave her to die. Yanran disapproved of their opinion.


    Milty lost her patience. You know theres nothing we can do, but you still persist in pushing us to act? Be stupid by yourself and leave the rest of us out of it.


    There is one thing I havent mentioned. The two guards said they were taken out so easily because their water supply was drugged by a spy on the boat. Thats why the entire crew was captured so easily.


    The three of them werent as affected because they drank less water. They were able to escape using a teleportation scroll and drifted at sea for several days after that. If they hadnt run into us, they would never have survived.


    Yanran breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Turns out the pirates arent that strong. Why would they go to the trouble of using drugs otherwise? It would have been amazing if they did have the strength to attack directly though. There shouldnt be any objections to saving the princess now. She smiled lightly at Oleen.


    Oleen was touched and it showed in the softening of his eyes.


    Milty gritted her teeth as she watched Yanran make eyes at her fianc. That shameless hussy! Seducing her fianc right in front of her. Remembering where she was, she tamped her anger down, not wanting to fight with Oleen in public.


    We dont know how strong the pirates are. They captured the princess without a single casualty. It means theyve been nning this for a while. They didnt want toe in with a big show of force in part because they didnt want to risk outside interference.


    Thinking about it logically, why would pirates take the initiative to provoke the royal family? The fact that these pirates nted spies in Princess Hailins retinue so easily means theyve been nning it for some time.


    The pirates must want to use the princess to make a deal with the royal Bohai family. The princesss life shouldnt be in danger for the time being.


    Ink exined his thoughts on the matter clearly. The pirates actions were unusual in that it wasnt just a robbery, but rather a premediated attack. No matter how you looked at it, whatever scheme they were nning, it has to be something big.


    Ming Xi nodded, agreeing with Inks analysis. The entire thing felt like a carefullyid out n. Allowing the bodyguards to escape so they could contact Bohai and report the princesss capture was probably a part of it too. It would have led to Bohai sending an intermediary to negotiate the princesss release.

 Chapter 266: Secretly Leaving

    Chapter 266: Secretly Leaving


    Their group wasposed of four freshmen and three sophomores, with Ming Xi as captain. How could theypete with unknown numbers of ferocious pirates?


    As captain, Ming Xi was responsible for their safety. He wasnt going to lead them into the tigersir. I think Ink has a point. We can give them a small boat to return to Bohai. Were not far from there, so it wont take them long to reach shore.


    Jier patted Ming Xi on the shoulder. He agreed with Ming Xis course of action.


    Leo nodded in agreement. Yeah, its better not to get involved.


    Seeing everyone abandoning the strangers, Yanran eagerly spoke up on their behalf. Its really OK for us not to care? Ilis said the pirates are very cruel. If the negotiations fail, the princess and the rest of her people will be killed.


    Prepare a small boat for them. We will not intervene. Let Bohai settle their own affairs. Ming Xi issued his order instead of bothering to reply to Yanran.


    As the captain of the excursion, Ming Xi had the final say on all matters.


    Feng Wu and the others stopped considering Bohai affairs. It was none of their business. They saved the strangers and was even giving them a boat to return home. They were already being incredibly generous.


    Yanran knew Ming Xi was the captain and she wasnt qualified to gainsay him, but she had insisted anyway.


    The discussion ended and everyone returned to their respective cabins to rest. Tomorrow morning, the three strangers would be given a boat and sent on their way.


    Milty rushed in with red-rimmed eyes as everyone was half way through an aromatic breakfast of grilled fish and porridge.


    Little Bun had been enjoying the porridge being fed to him by Little White. Little White was a conscientious nanny and took great care of Little Bun. He might not have grown so big and healthy if Feng Wu was taking care of him by herself.


    Milty looked around the cabin wildly as soon as she entered. Her face turned ugly when she didnt find whoever she was looking for.


    Whats the matter? Miltys face was so ugly, it was obvious something was wrong.


    She ignored Leos question and instead walked up to Ming Xi. Captain, the Bohai people are gone. And so are Oleen and Yanran.


    What?! everyone was shocked.


    What happened? Ming Xi asked. His smile turned cold.


    Milty knew how serious it was so she shared everything she knew without hiding anything.


    Milty had woken and washed up like she normally did every morning. Oddly enough, though Yanrans bed was made, she was nowhere in sight. Milty never liked Yanran so she didnt care where Yanran had run off to.


    Unconcerned, Milty had gone down to have breakfast with her fianc. But Oleen wasnt in his room. He was gone. She grabbed a crew and asked where he went. That was how she found out Oleen had left with Yanran and the people from Bohai in the middle of the night yesterday.


    The crew didnt know they werent supposed to leave until morning, so no one asked Ming Xi about it. It was only when Milty[notes] asked about it that they realized the group had stolen the boat and left without permission in the middle of the night.


    Milty couldnt believe her fianc would run off with another woman behind her back. She was certain the crew member was lying. Intent on proving him wrong, she went to the room the Bohai people had been staying. It was empty.


    It wasnt until she ran to the dining area and couldnt find Oleen that she gave up. She had to face reality; her fianc had run off with another woman.


    Damn it! Those two are nothing but trouble. They dont understand what teamwork is at all! Ink was furious. Did those two not have any brains? The captain already said there was nothing more they could do. Instead they ran off to y heroes.


    Call the crew. Ask them when they left. Ming Xis eyes were cold.


    Stubborn, pig teammates were the most annoying thing for a captain to deal with. As the one who had to clean up their mess, Ming Xi was not in a good mood.


    Feng Wu could feel Ming Xi was in a bad mood. She tugged at his finger, unsure how tofort him.


    Ming Xi felt the warmthing from her hand. He turned her hand up and told her he was fine.


    The crew came up quickly. Though they were confused they werent anxious.


    D, the guy and girl who came on the ship with us, did they leave the with three people we rescued? Jier asked.


    D understood what happened when he heard the question. He spoke honestly. Yes, in the middle of the night yesterday. Miss Feng Yanran and Master Oleen brought the three people to us asking for two boats. We only have two boats for emergency escape. How could we give them both? My father originally refused, but Master Oleen offered us one hundred gold; it was no small sum. In the end, my father agreed and gave them both of our boats.


    Six people could fit into each boat. Even including Yanran and Oleen, there was only five of them. There was no reason for them to take another boat. It looked like they wanted to split up  one group to rescue, the other to report.

 Chapter 267: Whether To Follow or Not

    Chapter 267: Whether To Follow or Not


    Thats all  D. You can go back.


    The atmosphere in the cabin turned more serious after Leo sent  D away.


    Damn that Yanran! If she wanted to die, why did she have to drag Oleen with her?! That woman is a walking disaster. She only knows how to seduce men! Milty was both angry and scared.


    She was afraid her Oleen would be in danger and at the same she was sad he never treated her as a fianc. If hed given her any thought at all, he wouldnt have left with another woman.


    What would others think if this got out? Oleen wasnt thinking at all!


    Your anger isnt going to help anything. We should think about what to do now. It wasnt that Leo wasnt also angry, he was, but he knew anger wouldnt get them anywhere. They had to think about what to do.


    Dont worry about them. If they want to die, just let them. The situation was settled yesterday. If they die out there, its got nothing to do with us. Jier spat his words out mercilessly, not caring one whit about the other two.


    Jiers words werent good, but they were fair. The school wouldnt me anyone for team members who died on a mission as a result of disobeying orders.


    No... no. Yanran, we can ignore, but Oleen is just bewitched by her. We have to save him. Milty really loved him. Even if she was sad he left her, she still cared about him.


    Jier wasnt having any of it. Bewitched by Yanran? Why is it all the single men here arent, but the one guy whos engaged is?


    Miltys face nched; she couldnt rebut his words. Even if Oleen didnt have a ce for her in his heart, she still loved him. She could only hope hed be moved by her dedication and love her back one day. She had loved him since they were little children.


    She never expected his head would be turned by a woman he knew for only a few days. She couldnt share her pain with outsiders. Although she was distressed by her fiancs abandonment, she was more concerned about his safety. She couldnt bear to stand by and not do anything.


    She stood in front of Ming Xi and bowed deeply. Captain, I beg you, please save Oleen. I dont want anything bad to befall him.


    What does everyone else think? Ming Xi didnt reply to her question, instead he asked the rest of the team for their thoughts.


    Lets go take a look. If those two do end up in danger, well end up troubled. It didnt sit right with Leo to let his ssmates die without doing anything.


    I dont care either way. This came from Ink.


    You chose. Feng Wu said.


    You make the ns Senior Ming Xi. Jier replied.


    Ten minutester, everyone came to an agreement. They would bring Yanran and Oleen back.


    Yanran and Oleen had several hours head start. It would take the team more than a few hours to catch up, but that didnt matter because they knew the destination.


    They have to be on their way to the pirates hideout.


    Yeah, but where is it?


    I dont know, but I overhead the Bohai people say the pirates who kidnapped the princess were from the Red Skull group.


    It would be easy to find them now that they knew the name of the pirate group. Every pirate group had their own inds where they lived when not sailing. They also stored all their stolen loot there. In short, it was theirir.


    To find where the pirates stayed, they would need a guide familiar with the nearby waters. They had several candidates on board. The captain alone had over fifty years of experience sailing the waters around the area.


    The captains first reaction to the groups desire to travel to Red Skulls hideout wasnt great. He thought they would die.


    Red Skull members killed without blinking. So many had died at their hands. Who would want to voluntarily go to them? Wouldnt it be equivalent to seeking death?!


    Masters and misses, its better not to go. Red Skull isnt a group you should provoke. I heard their leader is a swordsman of a powerful sect. There are more than three hundred Red Skull members in total. Every one of them is skilled with the sword. You, with so few people, wouldnt that just be walking to your deaths?!


    The old captain was worried about them, but he was most worried about his crew. He did not want to take his men to apany these young masters and misses to death.


    Do not worry Captain. We just want to know where the pirates keep theirir. You wont have to lead the way. Ming Xi never expected the captain to bring them.


    The team could escape if they offended the pirates, but the captain and his family lived in the area. He and his family wouldnt have a future if they offended the pirates.


    The captain wasnt embarrassed by Ming Xis read of the situation, on the contrary, he was quite relived. As long as he didnt have to take his crew to their deaths, he didnt care.


    There was no reason to die needlessly. The captain could tell the group was adamant about finding the pirates. He wouldnt try to dissuade them, instead he opened a map chart and pointed to the inds the Red Skulls used as air.


    Its here, called Demon Wind ind. Its named after their first leader. The current leader is the fifth generation  Demon Winds great, great, great, great, great grandson.


    Demon Wind ind...


    It was a hand drawn map chart made by the old captain. It was rtively urate even when considering the possible deviation errors. The information would be useful for finding Yanran and Oleen.


    They knew where their was, but they couldnt all go and chase after Yanran and Oleen. They still had their mission toplete on Sanye Ind after all. The team needed to figure out how to split up.


    Ultimately Ming Xi decided to bring Feng Wu and Jier with him for the rescue. Feng Wu and Jier were both masters of powerful artifacts, so theirbat powers were off the scale. Why would anyone with ess to weapons of mass destruction not bring them with?


    Milty wasnt strong enough so Ming Xi refused her request to go with the group.

 Chapter 268: Getting to the Island

    Chapter 268: Getting to the Ind


    Why can Feng Wu go? Shes a grade lower than me. Isnt she weaker than me? Milty pointed at Feng Wu, dissatisfied with the selection.


    Feng Wu blinked without replying.


    If you can defeat Feng Wu, you cane. Ming Xi stated simply.


    Was he suggesting she couldnt beat a freshman? Milty was angry at being looked down on upon so she called Feng Wu out.


    Feng Wu readily responded. She knocked Milty out in two quick moves but it wasnt surprising. Students in Miltys division werent especially strong in physicalbat.


    Milty didnt understand it but she realized how weak she was after losing to a freshman like Feng Wu. She practiced like crazy in the days afterwards. Her practice wasnt wasted. She made it into the top ten the next year, but thats not important right now.


    She agreed to go to Sanye with Ink and Leo for the original mission.


    Ming Xi tasked Leo with taking care of the group, then he got off with Feng Wu and Jier at the next trading port. He watched as the ship took the other three team members away, before turning around and leaving.


    Devil Wind ind was five days away from the trading post. The team rushed to the ind on the boat Ming Xi bought.


    In the meantime Yanrans group had split up, with Ilis traveling back to Bohai to report. They had discussed the n before they left the ship that night.


    Yanran was sitting on the boat looking sadly around her. Oleen was distressed. Whats wrong Yanran?


    Nothing, Im just worried the seniors will worry about us running off the way we did. Yanran was feeling dispirited. She didnt know where they were going or how strong the Red Skulls were.


    The princesss bodyguard werent stupid. How would anyone help them if they knew how strong the Red Skulls were? Theyd purposefully left Yanran and Oleen in the dark the entire trip. The only thing they shared was that the Red Skulls were a rtivelyrge pirate group.


    A gentle smile appeared on Oleens stern face once he heard her reply. He confidently said, Dont worry, Senior Ming Xi is probably already on his way.


    You mean Senior Ming Xi ising?! Previously Yanran didnt think Ming Xi would follow them. They had purposefully disregarded his orders and acted on their own. No one would fault him if he left them behind.


    Silly girl, your mother is a teacher at Xingguang Holy Academy. Senior Ming Xi will have toe, even if its just to give her face. Besides... He knew Milty wouldnt leave him behind. Of course knew he couldnt say the words out loud to the girl he liked, so he stopped talking.


    Yanran was relieved after hearing his exnation and didnt notice the strangeness in his voice.


    Ming Xi wasnt to be underestimated; he was the fifth-year ss president after all. It would be easier to rescue everyone with him around.


    In that case, everything will be fine. Princess Hailin and the others who were kidnapped are just too pitiful. No matter what, I hope we can rescue them.


    Yanran, youre such a kind girl! Oleen gazed at Yanran in a daze. In that brief moment, he felt like he could do anything for her.


    Ming Xi didnt know it, but Oleen had banked on Yanran from the beginning. ording to his calctions, he fully expected Ming Xi to follow Yanran. He also understood his fianc; she would never leave without him. Wonder if the others on the team would care if these two lived or die it they knew.


    Oleen was clever. He had everything calcted from the start. What he didnt consider was how strong the Red Skulls were. He wanted to make Yanran happy, so the pirates werent even a consideration. This would doome him to a tragic end.


    Ming Xi and his team were nearing the end of their five-day journey and were closing in on Demon Wind ind, but they hadnt run into Yanran and Oleen. Out of desperation, Ming Xi had no choice to but find a way to get onto the ind.


    Well be spotted if we sail the boat any closer. Jier cautioned. He stopped the boat not daring to steer any closer to the ind.


    Thats troublesome. Do you want to swim over? Ming Xi asked.


    Swimming from their current location to Demon Wind ind wouldnt be easy. It would take them several hours at least. Not to mention, they could be spotted the moment they got ashore. After swimming for so long, they would be exhausted and be at a disadvantage in a fight.


    If you have a teleportation spell, we could get to the ind easily. Jier said hopefully.


    No, teleportation spells are easy to use, but their destination is random. What if wend in a group of pirates?


    Ming Xi rejected the idea immediately. Before they knew it, a half hour had passed and they entered the waters surrounding Demon Wind ind without a solution.


    Feng Wu was sitting at the stern ying with the water while they were talking. If either Ming Xi or Jier were to walk over to her at that moment, they would see a school of fishes surrounding her feet. There were all kinds ofrge and small fishes.


    Ming Xi and Jier failed to notice them because the fishes didnt emanate killing intent. The two guys kept talkingpletely unaware of the trailing school.


    Feng Wu was happy to make so many new friends in the water. After she had had enough, she walked over to the guys. She heard them talking as she approached.


    Or swim there. Ming Xi said.


    Im not good with water. Jier was a fire mage, so he naturally disliked water. He did not want to spend several hours swimming.


    Can you put up with it? Ming Xi understood Jiers situation, but they couldnt use a teleportation scroll unless they wanted to attract unwanted attention. They had no other recourse but to go with the most primitive solution.

 Chapter 269-270

    Chapter 269-270


    <b>269: Concealment </b>


    The rejection came firmly, No, I dont want to.


    What are you talking about? Feng Wu asked as she walked over. She blinked her big eyes at them.


    Were talking about how to enter Demon Wind ind without attracting attention. Xiao Wu, you came at the right time. Lets think of a way together. We cant sail over, use magic, or any teleportation scrolls. Not to mention swimming isnt the best idea.


    Ming Xi: Why dont we just fly over?


    We can have my friend take us. Feng Wu offered. Her friend was really good. Just now he had offered to take her to bottom of the sea to y. He would definitely be able to take them to the ind.


    Friend? Ming Xi and Jier didnt understand.


    New friends. Come, Ill show you. She led them to the stern of the boat.


    As they approached the stern, both boys realized they were surrounded by sea monsters. So many gathered around the boat but they didn''t make a sound, nor did they project any hostility.


    Beasts didnt normally get along with each other, nor were they normally so docile. But here they were, beasts of all sizes and varieties, amiably floating beside the boat...


    Never mind making noise, the water beasts hadnt released a single strand of killing intent. They hadnt released their minds to search the area either. No wonder so many were able to gather around the boat without the boys noticing. It was incredible.


    These are your friends? Ming Xi knew Feng Wu had an affinity for nts, but he never expected her to have the same affinity for animals as well.


    Yes, theyre all new friends. Feng Wu looked at her new friends happily.


    Xiao Wu, just now, what you meant by having your friend take us to the ind, you meant these guys will let us ride on them? Jier pointed at the congregation of beasts. They seemed friendly at the moment, but hed be a fool to think he could treat them like harmless rabbits.


    No. Feng Wu shook her head. She pointed to a huge gray water beast.


    It was a very big beast... and looked powerful. Jier and Ming Xi recognized it instantly - it was a deep sea magic lion. It might look like an oversized regr sea lion, but it was an amazingly powerful attacker.


    This is my friend Lion Lion. He has a really big belly. If we hide in his belly, we wont have to worry about being discovered.


    Feng Wu hooked her fingers in ae hither motion. The lion swam over and carefully rubbed its huge face against Feng Wus happily.


    Ming Xi and Jier exchanged nces. It looked like a good idea. After agreeing, they found a spot to stop the boat. Then with the help of Feng Wus new friends, they entered Lion Lion and made their way to his belly.


    Lion Lion happily flicked his tail before swimming toward the ind.


    While the three were rushing toward Demon Wind ind breezily, Oleen and Yanrans group were having a much harder time. They wanted to sneak on the ind, but as soon as they docked their boat at a hidden reef, they were spotted and captured by arge gang of pirates.


    In that moment, Oleen realized hed made a mistake. These werent ordinary pirates, but were the infamous Red Skulls. The bodyguards had deceived them.


    With a bang! Oleen punched one of the princesss bodyguards hard in the face. The guard spat out a mouthful of blood after mming into the wall.


    What the hell?! That was uncalled for! Whyd you hit Ogg? He red at Oleen angrily. He was itching for a fight, to get justice for Ogg, but the bodyguard named Ogg stopped him.


    Dont Bancrofth. It wont do us any good. We shouldnt have hidden it was the Red Skulls. Ogg smiled wryly. He wasnt a fool; he understood why he got punched.


    But there was nothing they could have done. They would have faced severe punishment if they returned to Bohai without the princess. On the other hand, if they rescued the princess, not only would they <i>not</i> be punished, they would most likely be promoted.


    They had originally wanted to return to Bohai and report the kidnapping. Going to rescue the princess alone, without Bohai aid, wasnt a possibility before, but they never expected to be rescued by such an outstanding group of youngsters. The kids were all top students from Xingguang Holy Academy. The possibility of rescuing the princess before the royal family got involved suddenly became a viable possibility. Students from Xingguang were not to be underestimated!


    The idea of a rescue refused to budge once they discovered their saviors identities. That was why they requested the kids save their princess.


    They never expected the one in charge of the group would refuse. Instead they were promised nothing more than a boat and sufficient food and water to return to Bohai.


    Though their n was ruined, all was not lost. Amongst the group was a kind girl who wanted to help them. They hadnt wanted to drag her down with them, but they had no choice. Losing the princess... their punishment could be as harsh as death.


    They werent going to refuse help, even if it was just from one person.


    After the girl agreed, another boy also joined in.


    It was obvious the boy only cared about the girls safety, otherwise there was no way he would have agreed to help them.


    Regardless of the boys reason, he had agreed to help, and that was good enough.


    They knew Oleen wasnt like Yanran. If he knew they were facing the Red Skulls, he would have immediately taken Yanran back. So in order to save the princess and the rest of their people, they decided to conceal the identity of the pirates.


    Unfortunately their rescue ended before it even started.


    Oleen, dont fight! How can you be so impulsive! Yanran shouted. She looked at Oleen incredulously.


    <b>270: Entering Demon Wind Ind</b>


    Oleen had followed her to rescue these people so she had thought he was a kind-hearted person. She would never have been able to bear Ming Xisissez-faire attitude towards the life and death of other people otherwise.


    Yanran, do you not understand what they did? They deliberately concealed the identity of the Red Skulls and deliberately brought us here with them to die! Oleens originally handsome face distorted. He was ufortable Yanran was still protecting them despite what had happened.


    The words startled Yanran. What?! No! Thats impossible. Why would they do that?


    They had no quarrel, so in her mind there was no reason for them to do something like that. What good would it do them to harm her and Oleen?


    Yanran, you are too kind. You dont understand how sinister a heart can be. Oleen smiled coldly. Isnt it obvious? They did this because they wanted free help to rescue the princess in order to atone for their mistakes.


    Oleen grew up in a big family, so he had experience with plenty of intrigue. He hadnt thought much about the bodyguards because he had been more worried about Yanran, but with the appearance of the Red Skulls, he had no choice but to consider it.


    The two bodyguards flushed in embarrassment now that their n was revealed.


    Yanran turned around in disbelief and saw the embarrassed faces of the two men behind her. As stupid as she was, even she realized shed been manipted.


    You... you guys went too far! Yanran yelled. Shed lived in a simple environment all her life, so she never thought there could be such bad people in the world.


    Her mother, Xing, had protected from such things. Apart from teaching Yanran swords skills to improve her health, she never allowed Yanran toe into contact with anything foul. As a result, Yanran was a very simple-minded girl. It never crossed her mind that there could be people who would purposefully harm others without reason.


    Yanrans eyes turned red at being deceived for the first time.


    The two bodyguards bowed their heads at Yanrans sad face. They genuinely liked Yanran. She was as beautiful as a goddess and incredibly kind-hearted. They had never wanted to cause such a sad expression toe to her face.


    Yanran, dont worry about them anymore. Senior Ming Xi should being to rescue us soon. Well leave with him, and these guys can solve their own problems. They can rescue the princess on their own.


    Oleen wasnt so virtuous that he would answer a wrong with forgiveness. He was calcting. The only reason he didnt punish the two bodyguards for what they had done was because he didnt want to kill them in front of Yanran. If not for her presence, they would have been dead ages ago.


    But...but Princess Hailin is innocent. We cant leave her to die. Yanran shook her head. She just couldnt convince herself to leave when she thought about the poor princess.


    Oleen felt helpless. Yanran! Youre too kind. They schemed against you like this and you still want to help them?!


    Experiencing Yanrans kindness only reminded him of Milty. Milty was too jealous and narrowminded. She violently warned off any girl who showed the slightest sign of interest in him. Her brutality and unruliness repulsed him. He had never loved her, in fact he hated her. If she had half the gentle, kindness Yanran had, perhaps he wouldnt have hated her so much.


    Im sorry Miss Yanran. We should not have deceived you for our own selfish gains. We are indeed bad men. That you would still consider saving the princess despite everything, we are truly ashamed of ourselves.


    The two men looked at Yanran with shame in their eyes, but it wasnt just shame. There was a tint of infatuation and admiration as well.


    Yanran replied with a soft and gentle smile. Dont do this sort of thing again. No matter your reason, its wrong to deceive people.


    Oleen stood to the side gazing at Yanran with admiration and pride as shepletely forgave the two men. This was the woman he fell in love with. She was so special, so kind, so utterly fascinating...


    It was impossible for them to know what was going in the central prison on the ind. Ming Xi, Jier and Feng Wu didnt know that Yanran and Oleen were waiting for rescue. Had they known, they may have just turned around and left the two ridiculous people behind.


    With Lion Lion''s help, they were able to reach shore without disturbing anyone.


    Night fell quietly on the ind as three watchmen were peeing into the bushes.


    Old A, what do you think the captain wants to do? He actually kidnapped a princess of Bohai. Was the princess that good? If a master from Bohai were toe for her, wed be cannon fodder for sure.


    Who said that? Old B? The captain...we dont know what hes thinking. Things have gotten strange since he came back from hisst trip. He was really clear about us not hitting any royal ships, so howe he personally made an exception to this one?


    Do you think Captain encountered something outside? Otherwise how could there be such a drastic change? Old C wondered.


    Well one things for sure, if Captain did encounter something outside, hes not going to tell us grunts.


    I heard four more people came in today.


    Yeah, its true. I was there when we captured them. There was this one incredibly beautiful girl with them, way more beautiful than the princesses of Bohai. Say, do you think the captain will let us y with her once hes done with her?


    Dream on. The captains going to keep that kind of beauty exclusively for himself. Us grunts arent going to get any of it.


    Yeah, that kind of beauty isnt for us. Now the maids around the princess... they arent sky shatteringly beautiful, but they are elegant and pretty in their own way. Why cant Captain let us have the maids?


    Dont think about it too much. But listening to you talk just reminded me of something, Old B said as he raised his pants back up.


    What is it? Old A and C asked. They also hurriedly yanked their pants up and belted their waists properly.


    The captain didnt have the stunning beauty brought to him. Isnt that strange? If this was before, catching someone this excellent, the captain would have already had his way with her. But the beauty has been in custody for a while now, and he still hasnt called for her. Dont you think thats weird?


    Could it be Captain suffered some unspeakable injury thest time he went outside?


    The three exchanged meaningful nces all men understood.

 Chapter 271: Disguise and Infiltration

    Chapter 271: Disguise and Infiltration


    Its possible, otherwise how could the captain turn into a monk?


    The three were chatting so animatedly that they didnt notice danger approaching. By the time they realized something was wrong, it was toote. They saw a brief sh of light, but otherwise felt no pain, before slumping into an eternal slumber.


    Ming Xi looked at the three corpses on the ground. Put on their clothes. He spoke as he put his sword away.


    Jier and Feng Wu nodded. They pulled off the clothes from the dead men before walking behind a bush to change.


    Uponing out of the bushes, Ming Xi and Jier could pass as pirates, but Feng Wu... was an exceedingly amusing sight. She looked like a child whod stolen some adult clothes.


    Xiao Wu, you cant go like that. One look at you and theyll know somethings wrong. Jier snickered at herical image.


    Ahem. Ming Xi cleared his throat. Jier is right. Xiao Wu, please wait here and think of another way to get inside. If you cant find a way in, just circle back and wait for us in the cave. He was trying very hard to notugh at her.


    Feng Wu nced at them unhappily. These were the smallest clothes of the bunch. What was so funny? These guys were being bad.


    The pirates on Demon Wind ind were all tall men. Even the shortest was a full head taller than Feng Wu. It was a joke for her to disguise herself as a pirate by wearing their clothes, what with her tiny physique. It was too much of a difference, even illusion magic couldnt fix it.


    While Feng Wu was stymied by her size, Jier and Ming Xi sessfully used simple illusion to alter their appearance to look exactly like the men they were impersonating.


    Jier and Ming Xi walked into the luxurious castle built by the pirates.


    Old A, Old C, you guys went with Old C to pee. Howe only the two of you are back?


    How unlucky, they were caught by the originals colleagues as soon as they entered the castle.


    Jier turned to look at the guy asking them the question. He was a rough looking sort, with a scar across his face. Worse yet, he seemed to be familiar with the original pirates.


    They would have to take on the persona of the people they were impersonating. If they couldnt do it, then they would have to run like the wind.


    Old B said he had a stomach ache. He went to do some business behind a bush. We didnt want to be smelling it so we came back first. Jier tried his best to imitate the originals voice, hoping the guy in front of him wasnt too perceptive.


    Old B deserves it. Who told him to eat extra meat sote in the evening? Itd be a wonder if he <i>didnt</i> have diarrhea. The man gloated as soon as he heard the reason. Alright, if you two got nothing to do, you cane with me. Captain needs some help. Two of you together should be enough.


    Captain? Ming Xi and Jier exchanged a helpless look. They couldnt kill the guy and escape; there were too many people around. They had no choice but to follow and see this captain person. Hopefully their captain wasnt some powerful big shot with the ability to see through their disguise.


    They followed behind through a corridor until they reached an inconspicuous room. Once inside, the guy turned a torch. One of therge tes on the floor slowly shifted to reveal a secret staircase.


    Ming Xi and Jier carefully hid their surprise. The guy went down the stairs first while Ming Xi and Jier followed behind. Neither boys ever suspected there would be a secret underground on the ind. Each had their own thoughts about where it would lead.


    Ming Xi and Jier: Is this the way to the dungeon? Did we luck out and find the ce already?


    They kept their guesses in their hearts and kept walking. The passage was wide enough to allow three people to walk abreast. They asionally stopped to greet people they knew who were also walking through the tunnel. Fortunately, the disguise fooled them and no one suspected.


    They walked for more than ten minutes, meeting many people along the way. They knew there were more people gathered in front of them because they could hear snippets of conversation and the sounds of movement.


    It seemed like the ind was more mysterious than expected. The public perception was that there were three hundred pirates on the ind, but it seemed like those three hundred people were only there for show, as a disy for the outside world.


    As for how many people were actually on Demon Wind ind, who actually knew?


    They finally stopped at a stone room after walking around some more. The guy told Jier and Ming Xi to wait outside for a bit while he went in to brief those inside. They agreed.


    Shortly afterwards, the guy returned and brought them inside with him.


    Captain, these are the two I was talking about. This is Old A and C. They came to the ind ten years ago. Their strength is average but their abilities are good. It shouldnt be a problem leaving it to them.


    The guy signaled Jier and Ming Xi with his eyes. They immediately went over and copied his attitude, nodding and bowing to the captain.


    Hello Captain, I am Old A and this is Old C. Whatever you need, we can do it for you. Jier acted like a sycophant in front of the captain.


    Yes. Ming Xi let Jier take the lead. He wasnt good with these kinds of situations.


    Itll just be the two of them then? Ibak, tell them about the situation. Remember to take good care of the captains affairs. Youll be rewarded handsomely once everything is settled.


    The somewhat overweight captain waved his hand like he was shooing at some flies. They were dismissed.


    Jier and Ming Xi finally learned the name of the guy they were following  Ibak.


    After they left the stone room, Ibak took them aside to start getting things in order. Alright you two. This is your chance to get in. Youll definitely benefit if you do things well.


    The two of them acted appropriately humble and thanked Ibak for helping them. After being properly praised, Ibak finally told them what their task was.


    The task itself wasnt hard per se, nor was it easy. Turned out the captain was just a lusting slimeball whod taken a fancy to one of the maids serving the princess.


    She was a high-ranking maid who served in the pce as one of Princess Hailins personal attendants. Of course she was very beautiful. The captain liked her at first sight, but he couldnt do anything because the leader gave orders not to harass any of thedies.

 Chapter 272: Something Big is About to Happen

    Chapter 272: Something Big is About to Happen


    The captain was bold. He nned to secretly get the maid out then sneak her back in after ying with her.


    The skilled ones who worked under the captains would be easy to recognize. Using them would be like advertising the person behind it. You needed unfamiliar new faces to make it work.


    So Ibak came up with the idea of using two rtively inconspicuous guys to do it. This way even if the n was discovered, they could just push the me on the two guys while they, themselves, would be in the clear.


    The captain thought it was a good idea, so he agreed and had Ibak get some people for it.


    Ibak thought about it and came up with Old A, B, and C. Werent the three of them super forgettable? They were perfect.


    They were sons of fishermen on the inds with average looks and strength, so they were never recruited by any of the captains for missions. Instead, they were left to do patrols and other odd jobs. They had so little presence, they were practically invisible.


    It wasnt possible for Ibak say his thoughts of course. How could he tell them their job was to be cannon fodder?


    Ibak didnt know his cannon fodders werent who he thought they were. Theyd been reced by Ming Xi and Jier, who of course, werent simple people. They could guess the real motive and n, but they had to y along and pretend to be appreciative. They didnt dare point out the ns w.


    Though they tried hard to y simple men, they werent very good. Fortunately, because Ibak didnt know the original men well, he didnt detect anything suspicious.


    Here are the keys and here is the map. Ive already drawn a circle around the maids room. You wont go wrong as long as you follow the map. Once you reach it, tell the guards youre there to relieve them.


    No one should disturb you once they leave. Use that time to get the maid out of there. Therell be someone outside to bring the maid back to the captain. Once the captain is done, someone else will bring the maid back. You just have to keep an eye on the door. If anyonees by and ask questions, just say nothings wrong.


    Ibak exined what Jier and Ming Xi were expected to do. It sounded simple, but it was actually risky. If someone came by in that time, they would bear the brunt of it and be sacrificed.


    Though Jier and Ming Xi were unconcerned, they had to wonder at their luck for picking cannon fodder identities. After taking the keys and map, they proceeded to head in the direction of the marked room. They could explore the other areas in their own time.


    The underground space was built like a maze, but fortunately they had the map. Without it, they would have had a hard time finding the room.


    They walked through the underground passages, passing one stone room after another, one pirate after another. It wasn''t easy finding a deserted area. The moment they did, they ducked inside a stone room willed with junk.


    Senior Ming Xi, what should we do? Jier didnt expect things would turn out the way they did; after all, they had disguised themselves as small minions.


    It was a secret rescue mission, so the more low-key and inconspicuous they were, the better. And yet they had already met with the captain and Ibak. Even if they were in disguise, it was still bad.


    Ming Xi thought about it. We follow the map and find the maid. Then see if we can get any information out of her.


    Arent we only here to find Oleen and Yanran?! How would a maid know anything about them? Unless they were locked in the same room? But that wasnt likely.


    Who said anything about asking her about those two? I just want to find out what the pirates are up to. The Red Skulls have always been clever enough to pirate within proper boundaries. They rob passing merchant ships and fishing boats, but they know better than to provoke a party they cant afford to offend.


    That they would take the initiative to kidnap Princess Hailin is unusual. Remember what those three people in the bushes said? If Im not wrong, the leader of the Red Skulls is going to be a problem.


    Jier recalled the conversation between the three guys in the bushes. rity shed in his eyes. Hed been anxious about changing identities so he hadnt thought about it too much. But now he realized something was a foot. There was the contents of the conversation and the unusual kidnapping.


    Youre right, but what does it have to do with us? We just need to find those two and leave right? Im not interested in anything else. Jier had no interest in the Red Skulls. What he wanted to do was vent his anger on Yanran and Oleen. Those two assholes made him chase after them so many days. Now he had to pretend to be a pirate a save them. He wouldnt be Jier if he didnt give them a piece of his mind.


    Jier thought about how hed teach them a lesson. Should he burn them with fire or make them suffer through some illusion magic? It was such a hard choice.


    Im afraid we must take care of this matter. Ive been ufortable since we docked. I sense strong demon aura in the base of this ind  powerfully hidden demon aura.


    Demon aura?! Jiers expression changed. He possessed powers beyond the ordinary person because he was an heir to one of the four season seals. His sensitivity to demonic aura was also stronger.


    But if the demon energy was well hidden and the demon master was higher level, then he wouldnt be able to sense it. Well that was unless he released the seal of Summer.


    But how could he release it here, under such conditions? Wouldnt it be the same as advertising their presence?


    Ming Xi was a descendent of the gods so his body was filled with their blood. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to call him the son of heaven. With that blood coursing through his veins, it wasnt surprising he could detect the demon aura.

 Chapter 273: The Story’s Protagonist Has to Fight Harder

    Chapter 273: The Story¡¯s Protagonist Has to Fight Harder


    We cant be sure yet. There is a possibility the leader of the Red Skulls is under its influence. Ming Xi shook his head but didnt continue.


    Turns out they wouldnt be able to ignore the problem with the pirates. Both Ming Xi and Jier had serious expressions on their faces. Neither wanted to wade such muddy waters, but it couldnt be helped.


    Inheriting great power meant bearing burdens ordinary people could never imagine. Whether it was a seal or the blood of gods, there was only one mission  protect the human world from invaders.


    They couldnt ignore the situation now that there was a possibility of demons appearing.


    Unsure of what to do, they decided to go to speak with the imprisoned maids, then figure things out from there.


    A group of ves, who had just been escorted into the castle, were leaning against a wall in panic. They were kidnapped daughters of fishermen on the various inds nearby. Their future was uncertain.


    They would either be convenient venting objects for the pirates, be turned into demons, be like the walking dead, or be raped to death without with a chance to live at all.


    The sound of girls crying was the first thing Zi Cheng noticed when she woke up. Most of the girls were tanned, only a few were light-skinned. Butpared to Zi Cheng, even the light-skinned ones were shades darker than she was.


    Zi Cheng carefully thought back to what had happened. Her mission had been to get thirty magic cores from unique monsters in the northern ice countries. Including herself and the captain, there were seven people in their team. They encountered a storm along the way and she was knocked overboard by a huge wave.


    She used a special function in her system to ess a recording of what had happened since she passed out. Many pictures appeared in her mind from when a big wave tossed her overboard to when she washed ashore. The local fisherman rescued her, but shortly after, she was kidnapped by pirates.


    The pirates demanded ten girls from the vige. The fisherman who had rescued her was the poorest with the least prestige, but that didnt mean he was willing to hand over his daughter. The same went for many of the other families. The only ones who didnt mind were the ones who had so many daughters that losing one or two didn''t bother them.


    In order to protect his daughter, the fisherman gave them the still unconscious Zi Cheng. After having taken her away, the pirates gave her a healing potion in order to keep her alive.


    Zi Cheng smiled bitterly. Should she thank the pirates? She wouldnt have been able to wake up in just three days if it hadnt been for the potion; her injuries had been severe.


    And the fishermans family, to be saved by them, she should be grateful. A pity though that they sacrificed her for their own good. She was an innocent person. It was a good thing the pirates hadnt raped her, otherwise she would have made sure every single person in that fishermans family paid the price.


    Now that she understood her situation, she had to figure a way out.


    Master! Master! You''re finally awake! A joyous voice echoed in Zi Chengs mind. It was her contracted spirit mouse pet, Treasure Hunter. She had gotten it by exchanging points with her system. It had minimal attack power and no advantages, but it could hunt for treasure. It was a useful function, so she had redeemed a lot of points for it.


    Baby. Zi Cheng responded gently in her heart.


    Master! I sense treasure underground. Lets go hunt for it! The mouse spoke excitedly in Zi Chengs mind.


    Treasure? Her eyes lit up. She already had a system, but treasure from the outside world was also useful. If she didnt need it, she could exchange it for favorability points. She could then use those points to buy the things she actually wanted.


    Baby, dont fret. Its not the time for it yet. Wait a bit...


    At the same time, Ai Lin, who was on a mission in the Kingdom of Sand, suddenly felt uneasy. Could something have happened to the heroine of the story?


    Her eyes lit up after she thought about the story a bit. This was around the time the heroine would have reached Demon Wind ind, if the plot followed its original trajectory.


    The heroine would chance upon one of her biggest opportunities there. She would encounter the Demon Suppression sword, an ancient divine sword that originally belonged to Longzi. When the Demon Ancestor attacked the human world, Longzi used the sword to attack his chief demon general, General Zimo.


    The Demon Suppression sword forever sealed the general in the deep sea, that was until Zi Cheng selfishly pulled out the sword and thus released the general.


    General Zimo went on a rampage, killing major powers and ordinary humans alike. The rivers flowed with blood and many ind nations were obliterated.


    Zi Cheng stepped forward, and with the help of a messenger from the temple, defeated Zimo. No one knew she was the murderer who had released the demon. The Red Skulls were med for it and were used as a scapegoat by the heroine.


    Zi Cheng became the embodiment of kindness and justice, the people showered her with praise and the temple appreciated her. There were even countless legends about her.


    It hadnt urred to Ai Lin back when she read the book originally, but now upon thinking it over, she realized Zi Cheng was like a walking disaster who brought misfortune everywhere she went. Every single catastrophe on the continent was caused by her. So many died as a result. She used all their deaths like stepping stones to ascend to the godly realm, all the while beingvishly praised for her virtue.


    Ai Lin sighed. She had gone to a different location from the heroine because they were on different teams. She couldnt very well leave her mission and run after Zi Cheng, nor could she remind everyone to be careful. The horrible heroine was about to release a horrible demon.


    She hoped the plot line was strong enough to handle it. The more events veered from the original, the better it would be. It had happened so many times before, this time was probably no exception...

 Chapter 274: The Maid

    Chapter 274: The Maid


    Feng Wu was wearing a skirt made of course fabric. Her face looked small and ordinary while her hair was a soft golden-brown color. In front of her were a dozen other girls dressed just like her, cautiously carrying trays of food and wine.


    Try to be quick-witted. Be nimble and dont dare spill anything once you get inside. Ill y anyone who makes a careless mistake.


    A beautiful, young woman eyed the identically dressed girls with clear warning in her eyes as she gracefully walked by. Her words were harsh and threatening.


    The entrance to the underground passage opened and the girls obediently walked in one by one, not daring to speak or look around, but their hands were steady as they carried their trays.


    The woman, who had spoken earlier, was obviously of higher rank. She led the girls in, leading them through different passageways until they reached arge stone room.


    There were at least a dozen people inside the room. Some were cursing and drinking while they yed cards. Sitting in the main seat was a beefy looking forty-year-old man. He had a bearded face and a powerful aura that left one feeling oppressed.


    Captain, these dishes were freshly made in the kitchen just now. Theyre all made ording to your preferences. The lead woman smiled and walked suggestively toward the captain. One of the pirates reached out and groped her butt. Instead of being annoyed, she turned and flirtatiously winked at the fe. That look, the guy turned beet red, unable to keep up. In this battle, hepletely lost.


    Youve worked hard, Naer. Come have a drink with me. The captain nced at her chest as he hooked his finger in ae-hither motion, giving her permission to approach.


    She couldnt do it. She gave a delightful squeal before squeezing one of the girls out of her position in line and taking her spot. The girl who was squeezed out gave Na a look, but she didnt dare say anything in front of the captain.


    The other girls appeared unaffected; it looked like this kind of scene happened a lot. Their expressions didnt change at all as they took turns serving the dishes.


    Fortunately, Feng Wu was a girl with a stiff expression to begin with, so it was easy for her to fit in with the other girls. She would have been outed if she had shown any emotion at the scene.


    Speaking of, there was a reason Feng Wu was dressed as a maid. She had to think of a way to get in, but with her simple mind, not much came to her. She simply switched from disguising as a pirate to disguising as a maid.


    She knocked out one of the girls as they were passing by. Then she quickly swapped clothes and mixed in with the group. She was so fast, no one suspected anything was wrong.


    The maids were all girls taken from local fishermen families. They had been properly trained and broken in, so they werent rebellious.


    Na had been taken from her family ten years ago as well. Her charm and looks made her popr with some of the big bosses on the ind, not to mention, she was also clever. She quickly became one of the captains regrpanions. Because of this, she had a much better life than some of the girls who were taken at the same time as her. Grab a strong thigh and life would be set.


    Of course, there were those who chose death over surrendering. After being ruined by the men, their bodies were tossed into the sea to be turned into food for the fishes.


    There were several other girls who were as clever as Na. These girls were in charge of other less important ces on the ind.


    Nas job was to manage the kitchen. It was an important job; one she was assigned after ten years of excellent service.


    Na sat to the side, waiting on the group of senior men, feeding them meat and serving them drink. If one of them fondled her she would smile cheerfully and fondle them back.


    The serving girls left one by one as they finished serving their trays. Two stayed behind to be enjoyed by the pirates. Fortunately Feng Wu wasnt one of them. She had disguised herself as an ordinary girl. Had she been pretty, she wouldnt have been thest girl in line.She wouldn''t have been thest girl in line if she was pretty.


    The maids werent like the pirates; their movements were much more restricted and there were many ces they werent allowed.


    Feng Wu had wanted to look around and find Ming Xi and Jier, but unfortunately, since she was a maid, she couldnt walk around as she pleased.


    After she returned to the kitchen, the maids were given orders to deliver food to other locations. One of those locations was the cell block where the prisoners were being held. Unfortunately, Feng Wu was not given that assignment. Instead she was told to deliver food to the princess.


    Princess Hailin was certainly worthy of being a princess. She was detained in the basement level, like everyone else, however her quarters were much better. She had all her furniture, even her clothes and jewels with her.


    On top of that, she got wonderful meals delivered right into her room. The pirates didnt know what to make of the situation.


    A pirate took Feng Wu to the princesss door, unlocked it and let her inside.


    Immediately Feng Wu was greeted with, Get out! You hateful pirates! Dare imprison this princess?! When my father and his men arrive, you wont even have a corpse for burial! The princess followed the words with a vase aimed at Feng Wu.


    But Feng Wu was faster. Had she been slower, she would have been hit on the head and suffered some cuts.


    All the maids who had delivered meals in the past had been tortured by the princess. The pirates didnt care about whether a minor maid lived or died, so it was not a big deal if the princess ended up killing them. Their only concern was to keep the princess from making trouble.


    The vase mmed into the wall and broke into pieces.


    Feng Wu had a good grip on the tray in her hand so the food was safe.


    The princess was surprised. The pirates didnt seem to care how much she beat or scolded the maids. The maids before were all honest and simple women who hadnt dared evade her attacks. There would be new porcin sets sent up for every piece she shattered. It was like they sent things especially for her to break and vent her anger on.


    You dare!? You dare evade?! You dont want to live?! The princess had been drugged and couldnt use her magic abilities, but that didnt mean she couldnt use brute force. She lifted another vase and smashed it toward Feng Wu again, but it was no use.


    Feng Wu easily avoided it and approached with the food tray. Eat.


    The food was aromatic and delicious looking. Had the food not been cooked specifically for the prisoner, Feng Wu would have already eaten the entire tray.

 Chapter 275: I’ll Help You Eat It

    Chapter 275: I¡¯ll Help You Eat It


    This princess refuses to eat anything you pirates send! Take it away! The princess yelled crazily, her eyes red.


    The anger in her heart had steadily risen from so many days of detainment and magic suppression. She was Princess Hailin. She had never feared anything. But going out to sea out of anger, she did regret that. She would never have been captured by the pirates if she hadnt run away that day.


    What she hated most were her guards. They had failed to protect her and allowed her to be captured and humiliated by the pirates. If they were still alive after she returned, she would have them all executed. Since they couldnt protect her, there was no reason for them to stay alive. Executing them would ease some of her anger.


    Feng Wu stood there holding the tray. You dont want to eat it?


    Dont you understand what I just said? You disgusting thing! This princess has said she wont eat it! You still wont take your pig food away?! If the princesss abilities werent sealed, she would have already used her water magic.


    Princess Hailin was a water magician, probably because she lived by the sea. Most children born with abilities developed water-based abilities. Other types of abilities existed but were rare.


    Water magicians in Bohai developed their abilities quickly, probably because their ind was surrounded by water and had a strong connection to a water system. Magicians from other elements progressed at a much slower rate. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say the sea and water systems were a paradise for water magicians.


    Princess Hailin was a favored royal princess. She never had trouble getting whatever resources she wanted for developing her abilities. As a result, even though she was only a teenager, her water magic was quite formidable.


    She became more arrogant and willful as she became stronger. She didnt hesitate to have the servants whipped or executed if they displeased her. She had a horrible reputation in the kingdom.


    Her attitude didnt change even after arriving at the pirates hideout. She managed to kill two maids in just a few days. Another maid was severely wounded.


    Feng Wu wasnt aware of Princess Hailins achievements. She just stood there looking at the princess with her big eyes, giving the impression she was thinking deeply.


    Well since you dont want to eat it, Ill help you eat it. Feng Wu had been eyeing the princesss dinner for a while. She hadnt eaten anything yet. If the princess wasnt going to eat it, then it should be OK for her to eat it right?


    Everything on the tray looked delicious. Only a strange person wouldnt want to have some.


    Princess Hailin, who was now regarded as a strange person by Feng Wu, was confused by the reply. Who was this maid, that she would be so bold?! To dare consider eating the masters meal!


    It turned out she didnt just dare consider it, she even dared speak it out loud  in front of the princess no less!


    Princess Hailin watched Feng Wu walk to the table with the tray, then lift the dome lid up. Feng Wus mouth became greasy as she dug in.


    You dare eat my dinner?!


    She did!


    Princess Hailin couldnt help but curse out loud. It was the first time she had seen such a bold maid. She dared treat her master like this, to eat her food right in front of her face!


    The first few maids were normal. Why was this one so weird?!


    Feng Wu, now branded the strange maid, sessfully polished off a piece of fine mutton. It was a low-level magic beast that was often farmed for its tender and sulent flesh.


    Feng Wu was happy to eat it. It left her quite satisfied. The princess, on the other hand, didnt feel so good. Her entire dinner was just eaten by a maid!


    Outrageous! Where did this maid evene from, to dare have the audacity to eat her dinner?


    Princess Hailins mind was a mess. She did this charade every day. She would reject the food and injure the first maid that came. Then she would wait for the next maid toe with the recement meal. She would injure that maid too. She kept doing it until she got tired. Once tired, she would replenish her energy with the next recement meal.


    The princess wasnt a fool. How could she not eat? The reason why she daredsh out at the maids and trash their food was because she knew the pirates wouldnt dare let her starve so she wasnt worried about going hungry.


    Her n for the day had been to abuse the first maid, then ept the second meal recement. She would make up for it by abusing the maids extra hard the next day.


    But the maid this time didnt follow the n. The other maids didnt dare hide or evade, even if they were beaten. This one not only dared evade, she also dared eat her dinner!


    Princess Hailin almost saw stars, she was so angry. When did she ever let a maid take advantage of her like this?


    You disgusting thing! Who gave you permission to eat that?! Put it down! Youre not allowed to eat anymore! The princess rushed forward angrily, if for nothing else, she wanted to overturn the tray of food. Just because she didnt want to eat it, didnt mean she would allow other people to enjoy it.


    But her knocking food out of the hands of a girl like Feng Wu? That would be an impossible task.


    Feng Wu had used qi to draw up a shield the moment the crazy princess stepped forward. The princess couldnt take a another step forward. Her entire body bounced back after mming into the shield.


    You... you dare attack this princess?! Her eyes were filled with disbelief as she pointed her trembling fingers at Feng Wu. This kind of treatment from a maid, it was the greatest humiliation!


    Feng Wu wiped her hands, content. I didnt hit you. The girl obviously fell on her own. Lying is bad. You shouldnt lie anymore in the future. Master never let her lie.


    Feng Wus you are not behaving expression made the princess nearly vomit in anger.


    The princess wondered where the girle from. Was it because she had killed two maids earlier, so now the pirates were deliberately sending her a sick person?

 Chapter 276: The Princess’s Maid

    Chapter 276: The Princess¡¯s Maid


    Feng Wu didnt care what the princess thought. After she finished dinner, that was meant for the princess, she dusted off her butt, gathered the tray and left.


    The princesss room needed a key to both enter and exit. The guards had told Feng Wu to knock three times on the door when she was ready and they would unlock it from the other side.


    The door slowly opened after she knocked. Feng Wu squeezed out through the half opened door before closing it behind her, effectively shutting the princesss crazy screams inside.


    Done eating? asked the two brawny guards. They thought it had to be hard to serve the princess. It normally took seven or eight tray deliveries before she ate anything. She liked to abuse the maids who made the deliveries too.


    If it werent for her being useful, no one would have put up with her attitude. She was a prisoner but she acted like she was still in Bohai.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded. She had just finished and was full.


    This girl... they werent asking about her, but about the princess.


    The two guards breathed a sigh of relief. That was really fast this time. She didnt get all crazy like usual. How could the guys not know the princess? She normally wouldnt let the maids delivering the food out until she had abused them for at least an hour  if the they were lucky enough to be alive.


    She fell and sprained her ankle. Feng Wu said after a moment. Before leaving, she had looked at the princess and saw that the princesss foot was red and swollen.


    Feng Wu had been wondering how the princess failed to notice her own foot was injured, why she was so focused on scolding others. Was she not in pain?


    The two guards understood after hearing Feng Wus exnation. So thats how it was. Wanted to abuse people, but somehow ended up twisting her own ankle. Ha. This princess had some talent.


    Youre pretty lucky. The maids before you always came out with swollen faces and bruised noses. A couple had cuts from embedded broken vase shards in their faces. Some even killed themselves just to escape her torture.


    The guards told Feng Wu how Princess Hailin had abused all the other maids. They thought Feng Wu was really lucky. Like all the other girls, she had gone in to deliver food, but unlike them, she managed toe out without any injuries. Soon though time was up, so they had someone escort Feng Wu back to Na in the kitchen.


    Na had just returned from dinner with the captains when she heard a maid had been sent to deliver the princess her meal. She fully expected to see an injured maid being carried back, well if the maid managed to stay alive that was.


    Unexpectedly no one was carried back. In fact, the maid even returned on her own two feet. Na waited for the pirate who escorted Feng Wu to leave before asking for details.


    Feng Wu wasnt stupid. She only said the princess had wanted to beat her, but ended up falling down instead.


    People with imagination were everywhere. After listening to Feng Wus exnation, Na misunderstood and reached the same conclusion as the two guards.


    Not bad. You did good. From now on itll be your job to deliver the princess her meals. Do it well and youll surely be rewarded. Na looked at Feng Wu fondly.


    Other girls got beaten to death when they went to deliver food, but this girl ended up making the princess hurt her own foot. How did this girl give other people such bad luck?


    But how it happened didnt matter because losing another maid wasnt a big deal for Na.


    Feng Wu didnt know she wasbelled a person who brought bad luck and that Na was sending her over on purpose to torture the princess, but even if she did, she wouldnt have cared.


    While Feng Wu had sessfully joined the maids, Ming Xi and Jier were heading to the room where the princesss maids were held. Because Ibak and the captain had already set things up, Ming Xi and Jier easily switched shifts with the guards on door duty. They were the only pirates there after the shift switched.


    Ming Xi opened the door and stepped inside. It was a simple room without any ornamentation except for a stone bed and table. It waspletely different from the one the princess stayed in, but of course Ming Xi and Jier didnt know this yet.


    There were four maids in the room. One maid was dressed in a higher standard than the others. Her clothes were more delicate with vibrant colors.


    You... what do you want! The fours maids jumped back huddling in a corner upon seeing Ming Xi enter.


    Princess Hailins personal maid was a smart girl. She knew what awaited in a pirates den. The girls huddled together every night in fright, fearing what the men nned for them.


    You.., Ming Xi said pointing towards the maid that had spoken,e here.


    She was startled. A touch of despair crept onto her face. No! She refused to be vited by these pirates! She shook her head violently left and right.


    Come here. I either take one of you or I take all of you. Choose, said Ming Xi as he yed the role of a cold-blooded pirate.


    The other three girls looked at each other with clear despair in their eyes. And although it wasnt obvious, the spark of hesitation was there as well. Human nature was what it was. When things werent so bad, they could huddle andfort each other, but once forced to chose between themselves or someone else, they would inevitably think of themselves first.


    A didnt want to go with the pirate, but if she refused, then all the girls would suffer the same fate as her. Since it hade down to this, why not just suffer alone, and save the other girls?

 Chapter 277-279

    Chapter 277-279


    <b>277: Who Snuck in Here?</b>


    A... moaned the other maids. They didnt know what to do. A was the highest-ranking maid amongst them and yet she had always taken cared of them, despite their lower status. Plus she was the princesss personal attendant.


    If A refused to go, then all four of them would suffer, but at the same time, they couldnt open their mouths to convince her to follow him either...


    The three maids hesitated in silence.


    A jab of pain pricked As heart when she saw their hesitation. She silently walked over.


    Ill go with you, but dont hurt these three.


    Ming Xi nodded.


    He didnt trust any of the maids, so he wasnt going to give them an advantage by doing something foolish like reveal his identity to them.


    Come with me obediently and wait for the Bohai king to deliver the item our leader needs, and maybe youll leave the ind alive. Ming Xis smile was bloodthirsty and there was a cruel light in his eyes.


    A sneered. Doesnt your leader just want a water crystal? The king will give you the crystal for the princess, but the question is whether or not your people can hold on to it. It was like she wasughing at the pirates audacity at trying to get the crystal.


    A water crystal was an aquatic treasure only created in ces with a strong water system. It hundreds of years for a single drop to condense. A water magician could increase their level greatly by ingesting it. On top of that, it also had purifying powers, they could never be taken over by demonic energy.


    Ming Xi was surprised. Hed wondered why the Skulls kidnapped the princess. The crystal that many water magicians coveted, was this really what the pirates wanted?


    His question couldnt be answered by just anyone. It seemed like things were getting more confusing.


    Your little mouth is really good at talking. Wonder if youll be as talkative after seeing our captain. Ming Xi sneered right back.


    As faced paled. She knew what was waiting for her.


    Ming Xi was about to take her away when the door opened again and several people walked through. In front was a big guy wearing fancy oriental clothes that were obviously stolen.


    Why arent you guarding outside? The big guy frowned when he saw Ming Xi inside.


    Who was this guy? He was throwing Ming Xi off.


    This guy, dont you see Captain Obate is here? Why arent you saluting?


    Fortunately Ming Xi didnt wait too long for the answer. The stooge by his side stepped up and announced it. It turns out to be Captain Obate. I didnt expect Captain Obate toe to this kind of ce in person. I was a little scared. I didnt greet captain immediately; please forgive this insignificant guard!


    Ming Xi switched from being a scoundrel pirate to a spineless subordinate instantly.


    The bootlicking was sufficient to appease Obate. He liked being ttered. That was why he had an entourage ofp dogs everywhere he went.


    Though A wondered how Ming Xis expression changed so fast, she didnt ask.


    Captain Obate came here personally. Was there something captain wanted this insignificant one to do?


    The captain is here to check on the security for the hostages. A female magician got on the ind and the captain suspects shes here for the princess and the other prisoners. Make sure you watch them carefully; he''ll be sending guys over every hour to check that theyre not missing.


    Yes sir! I will make sure to give it my best! These prisoners wont escape!


    Hmm, yes, guard well. If the prisoners go missing, your life will be in danger. Obate threatened before swaggering away with hisp dogs.


    Ming Xi didnt care about A and the other maids. He exited the stone room right after Obate and his men left. Jier locked the door behind him before exhale a breath of relief.


    Lucky! I was really worried just now. Worried about the disguise failing.


    Me too. Fortunately, it was them that came in. If it was anyone else, our disguises may have been revealed. The other captains wouldnt be so easy to fool.


    You heard, someone got on the ind. Do you think... Feng Wu? Jier had been worried about her since he heard the news.


    Ming Xi shook his head. Its not Feng Wu; shes not a magician. That girl had no magic talent whatsoever.


    Could it be someone from Bohai? Maybe the daughter of the general. I forgot, whats her name?


    I dont know, but it doesnt matter who she is, we have to be careful about being discovered.


    Both boys med the magician in their hearts. Why did she have toe at a time like this? They would be discovered if the pirates made a thorough investigation.


    A figure ran sneakily over to them. It was none other than Ibak. Whats the matter with you two? He got tired of waiting for them send the maid over so he came in person to see what was going on.


    Big Brother Ibak, were sorry, but we cantplete the mission for Captain. Ming Xi and Jier confessed.


    Whats wrong? Ibaks face changed. He secretly wondered if people knew about the n.


    Captain Obate was here just now. He said someone entered the ind, so security is stricter. The captain is sending someone to check in every hour! There''s nothing we can do!


    What?! eximed Ibak. Well hes not mistaken. If someone came and rescued the princess, then the maids will probably be rescued too. Buting by every hour, thats just putting on airs!


    He would have to go and inform the captain right away. Who knew how angry the captain would be if he found out from someone else? Ibak left the two guards without saying anything else.


    <b>278: People from Bohai</b>


    The ind was in a state of alert because of the intruder. An entire night passed and they still hadnt found her. The three big shots couldnt sit still. No one had time to go seeking pleasure from thedies.


    Three bosses sat together in a luxuriously decorated room inside the castle. It was almost as expensive as any a room in noblemans house.


    Big Boss, did you say the people of Bohai are mixed in the ind?


    So what? Its just one person, not a boatful. We have a formation on the ind, so trying to use teleportation scrolls to escape wont work. Theres no way she can escape, never mind rescue the prisoners, said Demon Wind, leader of the Red Skulls and ruler of the ind.


    Everyone who inherited the position of leader was conferred the name Demon Wind, regardless what they were called before.


    The Big Boss is right. Shes just a minor magician; shes no threat! agreed Deputy Commander Jack.


    The question isnt whether the woman can escape, its where shes hiding. Our people have searched all over the ind, but we still havent found her. Thats strange. This was what confused Badock.


    They had searched everywhere, but they still couldnt find her.


    Weve checked the visible ces, but we havent checked the hidden areas yet. She could be mixed in with the maids. Demon Winds smile was cold as he unsheathed his de. A powerful, murderous aura enveloped the room when he did.


    The other two bosses frowned, but didnt tell him to put the sword away.


    The de was a symbolic token of leadership on the ind. Only the one who could wield it was qualified to lead the Red Skulls and rule Demon Wind ind.


    Big Boss Badock hadnt thought of that. His eyes lit up at the suggestion. I know what to do. Let that womane; she wont be able to leave afterwards. His voice was full of murderous intent.


    Jacks eyes were full of disdain as he spoke. Dont worry about the magician. The Bohai royal family sent someone to negotiate. Theyve agreed to exchange one water crystal for Princess Hailin.


    I had hoped for three, so all three of us would have one, but the royal family apparently doesnt care whether Princess Hailin lives or dies. Its either one water crystal or nothing. If we dont want to exchange, then we can just keep the princess, they said.


    Jack knew the royal family only cared about their own self-interests. Princess Hailin was just a princess, not an immediate heir. If it werent for the king, they may not have even traded one crystal for her.


    Demon Wind was dissatisfied, but he sheathed his demon de and agreed. All right. Lets get the water crystal first. Well be at a disadvantage if someone else finds that ce.


    OK, Ill contact the Bohai people and have them prepare the trade, said Jack.


    The pirates turned their focus on the maids as they made a more thorough search for the magician who infiltrated the ind.


    Fortunately, Feng Wu had never been alone, so she always had an alibi. The other maids, who had moments when they were alone, became suspects. They were locked up, and had to wait for verification of their identity.


    The magicians luck finally ran out and she was found by the pirates. A great battle ensued.


    The magician was none other than Zi Cheng. She knew there was treasure somewhere on the ind, so of course she didnt want to leave. She killed a maid then disguised herself as the girl. Afterwards she escaped her cell and searched for the treasure.


    She had no choice but to fight after being discovered. She fought against a hundred pirates and managed to wound over fifty of them, but she was eventually overtaken when Badock appeared.


    She was like an ordinary person once they immobilized her magic with a magic binding bracelet.


    Badocks smile was cold as he squeezed Zi Chengs chin. Take her away and lock her up.


    No one dared hesitate. They dragged her away immediately.


    Her body would have fully healed if she had had more time. The most abominable thing was the fact that her methods couldnt be used unless she could kill everyone with a single action. Of course this was impossible.


    Despite being arrested, she wasnt afraid. She could exchange whatever she needed with her system, so she was confident she could escape.


    They dragged her into an empty stone room.


    Above ground, in the main hall of the castle, Jack stood apanying General Duo and his daughter Ilis.


    The princess and her people were brought out after the general handed over the water crystal. Princess Hailin breathed a sigh of relief at finally being able to return home. She didnt want to stay a second longer.


    You actually abused the princess?! Illis yelled out upon seeing the princesss red eyes andme foot.


    The general looked to Jack for an exnation.


    Jack had never seen the princess, so how could he know what happened to her? He turned to the pirates who escorted her out. What happened?


    If the princess had been injured, then the person in charge of guarding her cell would be responsible. The two guards didnt dare hide anything. They spoke up immediately.


    Deputy Commander, no one abused her! She fell on her own. The two pirates shouted the exnation.


    <b>279: Thats Not Good </b>


    What a joke! The womans heart was more venomous than theirs. As if they could actually hurt her! Thank goodness <i>they</i> werent abused by her.


    Youre vicious pirates! You must be lying! Ilis yelled.


    Neither Ilis nor the general believed it. They were sure the guards had shirked their duties somehow.


    What lie?! We arent lying! Besides, who says were vicious and that your princess is a good person?! Please! Just a few days after being imprisoned, she tortured several maids to death, left a bunch disabled, and gave a few severe injuries!


    She fell on her own when she tried to hurt one of the maids. Abused her indeed! From the beginning, we only served her delicious foods! The injuries she got, she got herself!


    The two guards were not having it. They were being used of hurting her, when in reality, they hadntid a single finger on her! Even if they werent good people, this was the pot calling the kettle ck!


    You two disgusting things, those maids did not serve me well. They deserved to be killed. But that maid who dared let this princess hurt herself by falling, that maid should atone for her sins by having her head cut off!


    Princess Hailin didnt hide what shed done, but she didnt reveal her feelings about being robbed of food by a maid. To expose the fact that she had been bullied by a maid, she would surely be aughingstock.


    She didnt reveal what Feng Wu did, but she didnt intend to let her Feng Wu off either. She wouldnt let anyone who treated her that way live.


    Ilis and the general looked at each other. The princess admitted she hadnt been abused.


    The princess is right. Hand the negligent maid over for execution. An atonement for her crime. Ilis nodded in agreement with the princess.


    A lowly maid, who would dare allow the princess to be hurt, deserved to be executed.


    Well it looks like everything is settled. You can all leave. Hopefully we can keep trading in the future. Jack didnt say anything about handing the maid over.


    I have disturbed Deputy Commander Jack. General Duo said. He knew it was impossible to make them hand the maid over. Even if the person was just a minor maid, she was still a person of Demon Wind ind. The Red Skulls would never show weakness and express subservient on their own home turf.


    Duo said, Princess, His Royal Highness had been waiting for you. Let us leave.


    But the maid... Hailin was unwilling to let the maid go.


    Princess, we should leave. Duo emphasized again.


    Princess, please listen to my father. This is the Red Skullss ind. Do you really want to remain any longer here? Ilis asked, trying to persuade the princess.


    Princess Hailin thought it over. She really didnt want to remain on the ind. There would be other opportunities to kill the maid. She reluctantly nodded and agreed to leave.


    The group were about to leave when Jack called out to them. Please wait a moment.


    They looked back, afraid the evil pirates would not let them go.


    Is Deputy Commander trying to back out of the deal? General Duo had considered it since they were trading with pirates. He hadnt brought a lot of people to the ind because the pirates didnt allow it. The only ones with him were two guards; everyone else was waiting on the ship, so if Jack had a problem with them, Duo was afraid they wouldnt leave the ind alive.


    General Duo misunderstands. Us Red Skulls always keep our word. We said we would release the prisoners in exchange for the water crystal. We will certainly honor the agreement. I called out to you because I remembered we still have a few other guests. Please identify if they belong with your group.


    They entered the ind two days ago. If they are from Bohai, then you can take them away. If not, then us Red Skulls will deal with them.


    They breathed a sigh of relief at the exnation.


    Ilis suddenly realized she had forgotten something, or rather someones. She had forgotten Ogg and the others!


    Soon everyone was brought out, including Zi Cheng, who had been held in istion.


    Yanran hadnt been aware Zi Cheng was on the ind so she called Zi Cheng! Why are you here?


    Oleen had heard Zi Chengs name before, but had never met her.


    All grades at Xingguang were out doing missions. Tianfeng was arge continent, so getting a mission in the same location was unheard of. Surprise at seeing Zi Cheng was a normal reaction.


    Yanran! Zi Cheng wondered why Yanran was there. It looked like Yanran had also been captured.


    Princess! General! Ogg and Bancroth cried out.


    Are these Princesss people? Though he asked, Jack already knew they had to be, just based on the cries of surprise everyone was giving.


    These two are, Princess Hailin pointed to her men, but the others are not. She looked at Yanran with jealous eyes.


    No beauty would want to see another more beautiful than herself and Yanrans beauty easily outshined most.


    Princess, Miss Yanran and Master Oleen are both people we invited to save you. Ogg hurriedly exined. It was obvious General Duo was there to rescue them; how could Ogg ignore Yanran and Oleen?


    Princess Hailin sneered when she heard him. <i>They</i> came to save <i>me</i>? Did they save me then? These two are probably only here to take advantage of this princess. This princess has seen plenty like them. Theres no need to pay them any attention.


    The implication was of course, there was no need to save Yanran or Oleen.


    Princess Hailin! How can you say that?! If it werent because we were trying to save you, Senior Oleen and I would never have been captured by the pirates. Yanrans eyes were wide with disbelief. She never imagined the princess would say such things.


    Oleen was even more furious. He once again regretted disobeying Ming Xi and putting himself and Yanran in such a dangerous situation.


    Their eyes, one disbelieving, the other angry, refreshed the princess. Save me?! Did I ever ask you toe and save me? Two such useless people, save me? Im the princess of Bohai, I dont need to ask anyone to save me. Princess Hailins eyes grew even more disdainful.

 Chapter 280-282

    Chapter 280-282


    <b>280: Being Left Behind</b>


    Princess Hailin... thats not so good... Ilis was uneasy.


    She felt sorry for Yanran because Yanran had been so quick to help them, but now that they had a chance to help her, they werent able to do so.


    Whats wrong? Its not like I asked them to save me. Even if they hadnte, I would have found a way out myself. The princess waspletely unmoved. Uncle Duo, lets go. Father will be anxious.


    General Duo nodded. Lets go. The group turned and left without a backward nce, leaving Yanran, Oleen, and Zi Cheng standing in the main hall.


    Lock them all together. Ill take a good look at the two girlster. Once everything is settled, the leader and I will be sure to enjoy them. Jack eyed the girls wolfishly. Both girls were first-ss beauties; but Yanran especially so.


    Had it not been the wrong time, he would have done both of them right there.


    Shameless! Oleen was so agitated that he rushed out at Jack, intent on killing him.


    But unfortunately, equipped with the magic-binding bracelet as he was, he couldnt even touch a strand of Jacks hair.


    Jack didnt even have to do a thing; his subordinates easily subdued Oleen.


    Stop it! Please, for me, stop! Yanran screamed out in shock, but it was no use, the pirates refused to let Oleen go.


    OK, thats enough. Jack finally spoke up after he felt Oleen had been punished sufficiently.


    The pirates immediately retreated to the side.


    Yanran and Zi Cheng rushed over to check on Oleens injuries.


    Take them away.


    Ming Xi and Jier had heard the news about Princess Hailin being rescued, but they did not know Zi Cheng was also on the ind. The room they had been guarding was now empty, so they abandoned guard duty and went in searching for Yanran and Oleen.


    As for Feng Wu, she was busy eating. There was nothing wrong with being a maid; she got plenty to eat. Na was a tyrant but she was generous when it came to feeding her maids. As a result, the maids always ate well.


    Na had also been the daughter of a fisherman. She was the eldest of four daughters and three sons. She wasnt the favorite though, otherwise how could she have been sacrificed?


    After ten years living on Demon Wind ind, Na wasnt the same ignorant, nave girl anymore, but despite this, she didnt mind treating her maids well as long as they behaved appropriately.


    Feng Wu was assigned to the prisoners. Even for prisoners, the food was very good: lobster, fish, and other meats.


    Its just three prisoners! Do you have to prepare such extravagant items? Na said disapprovingly after she saw the dishes on the tray.


    Sister Na, you dont understand. Deputy Commander Jack came in person and told us what dishes to make. We have to pamper them a little with good food. There are two petite beauties themander wants to enjoy. But before he can enjoy them, their bodies have to be well nourished! said the cook with a smile on her face.


    Oh, so thats why... Na shook out her handkerchief. The deputymanders eye is very discerning. How beautiful are these women to be able to catch his attention?


    Jack was different from Badock, who Na was attached to. Jack had high standards; if you werent an incredible beauty, he wouldnt look at you. That two girls caught his eye, well now even Na was curious.


    I heard the men outside say both of them are lookers. One of them will even make you drool, a goddess that one is. Highpliment indeed.


    That pretty? Na couldnt believe it.


    Sister Na-er! Whos going to deliver the meals?! Im still waiting to escort them!


    Na thought of Feng Wu, probably because she had made Princess Hailin suffer. So that was how Feng Wu ended up with delivery duty.


    After organizing the tray properly, Feng Wu was escorted to the prisoners cell. It was a winding path that went down the basement, through several hallways, and passages.


    The two guards at the door opened it to let Feng Wu enter. Yanran was using a cloth soaked in water to clean Oleens wounds, while Zi Cheng sat beside them. At the sound of footsteps, they turned around to find an ordinary maid had entered their cell.


    Dinner. Feng Wu out the tray of dishes down.


    Lets eat. Even if these pirates have no humanity, they wont stoop to poisoning our food. Zi Cheng smiled as she walked over to lift the lid for the dishes.


    The tray was filled with hearty dishes ofmb, lobster, and other fish.


    Lets go over and eat. Yanran helped Oleen up to the table.


    Oleen is wounded. These kinds of foods arent appropriate for him. Dont you have anything lighter? Zi Cheng asked Feng Wu.


    They hadnt seen through Feng Wus disguise. To them, she just looked like an ordinary maid.


    These foods were personally ordered by Deputy Commander Jack for the youngdies.


    Oleen was just incidental.


    Yanran angrily red at Feng Wu. But Oleen is injured! How can he eat these things?!


    What does that have to do with me? I can take it away if you dont want to eat it. It just so happened Feng Wu was very interested in the dishes.


    You! Yanrans face flushed in anger, but there wasnt anything she could say.


    Yanran, shes just a maid. Dont make things hard for her. Zi Cheng was familiar with the maids situation. She had experienced it before, so she was sympathetic to their plight at having to serve the monstrous pirates.


    <b>281: Rendevous</b>


    Zi Cheng felt a trace of guilt when she thought about the maids she killed earlier when her identity was nearly revealed. She hadnt wanted to hurt them, but she couldnt risk it.


    Besides letting them live as though they were zombies, that wasnt great either. Letting them pass onto the next life was better. Zi Cheng felt better when she thought about it that way.


    But Oleen is injured and we have no medicine. What should we do? Yanran was worried.


    It wasnt that Yanran felt differently towards Oleen, she just felt guilty. After all Oleen was only like this because of her.


    On the other hand, Oleens heart warmed at the sight of his goddess being so worried over him. He didnt feel any pain from the wounds.


    Its OK, dont worry. Ive checked his injuries already. Theyre just superficial wounds, nothing serious. Hell recover as long as he rests for a few days.


    Zi Cheng wasnt lying. Oleens wounds looked bad, but they werent deep or life-threatening, just broken skin and lots of bruising.


    Even if the foods sent werent appropriate for injured people, it was still food. They had to ept it.


    Yanran, dont worry. My wounds will heal fine in a few days. Oleen couldnt bear to see his goddess worried. A trace of gentleness appeared on his face as he tried to soothe her.


    Im sorry Oleen. This is all my fault. If it hadnt been for me pitying the princess and her people, you wouldnt havee with me to save them. My willfulness didnt just hurt me, it hurt you too! Yanran felt horrible.


    Her beautiful face looked like shed been thoroughly wronged. Tears threatened to cascade down her cheeks. With such a sight, how could Oleen bear to me her?


    Zi Cheng sighed. Stop talking and start eating. The dishes will get cold.


    The three of them began to eat the meal. Oleen refrained from the seafood and stuck with the barbequed meats. Once they finished, Feng Wu took away the empty tes, and left the room.


    [notes] Wait. Lets keep her here with us for a while. We can y with her for a bit, said one of the pirates. Well help you send her backter.


    Luck was with Feng Wu though. Their way was blocked by two pirates before they made it halfway through the corridor. She gave the two pirates a mysterious wink.


    You dare try this on such an important day? Youre not afraid of being reprimanded by the captains?!


    Whats there to be afraid of? The leader isnt going to care about us unimportant people, said the pirate dismissively.


    The maids were basically considered ve girls and expected to service the men on the ind. It didnt matter if they wanted to or not.


    If youre not afraid, then thats good. Remember to send the person back when youre done. But you arent picky at all are you? This girl isnt that great looking... The man said as he nced at Feng Wus super ordinary face.


    Beautys in the eye of the beholder. Besides those other pretty girls wouldnt give us brothers the time of day, sighed out the two pirates.


    Fine, fine. Im leaving her to you then. Make sure you send her back properly, otherwise Sister Na will scold you out in front of the higher ups. He waved his hand and left after saying that.


    The two pirates took Feng Wus hand and led her to an isted room, shutting the door tightly behind them afterwards.


    Xiao Wu, is it you? It turned out the two pirates were actually Jier and Ming Xi. They had returned to their original team after leaving guard duty.


    Many pirates had been killed because of the fight with the female magician. Old B, who had not been seen since, was considered a casualty. No one had discovered Ming Xi and Jiers disguise as Old A and C. As minor characters, most of their encounters were with other minor characters, so they had been safe and didnt have to worry about being discovered. They used it to their advantage to move around the ind, trying to familiarize themselves with the terrain.


    They had heard about what happened to Yanran and Oleen and knew Princess Hailin had refused to help those two. The appearance of the Bohai people did nothing to lighten their workload. In fact, it only increased their chances of being discovered. Now, not only did they have to deal with the rescue on their own, they had to investigate the ind as well.


    Ming Xi and Jier had been investigating the ind when they came upon a maid in the corridor. The wink she gave them made them wonder who she was, thus the scene where they whisked Feng Wu away.


    Jier, Senior Ming Xi. Feng Wu hadnt expected to meet them either. She winked at Jier and Ming Xi secretly when the person leading her wasnt paying attention. They had understood.


    She mentally praised Jier and Ming Xi for being smart.


    Xiao Wu, how did you end up being a maid? How long have you been a maid? No one suspects? Jier looked worriedly at the face of the maid in front of him. She didnt look like Feng Wu at all.


    Feng Wu was so dumb. Was she really able to stay in disguise without anyone suspecting?


    Feng Wu shook her head. Ive been a maid for three days and no one has suspected.


    Xiao Wu, have you noticed anything? Ming Xi asked.


    They had walked the basement floor and checked all the unrestricted areas, but still failed to find Yanran or Oleen.


    Feng Wu nodded. A the gesture, Ming Xi and Jiers eyes lit up. They hadnt found them after searching for so long, so they were surprised Feng Wu had discovered the two people already.


    I just delivered their food. Zi Cheng is also with them. She had been a little surprised to see Zi Cheng earlier, but she was stone faced, so none of the three noticed.


    <b>282: The Hole</b>


    Zi Cheng is here too?! But her assignment isnt on this route. Shes here by herself, the other people on her team arent with her? Ming Xi asked.


    Yes, she is by herself. Feng Wu confirmed.


    Dont worry about how she got here. The important thing is that theyre all locked up together. Our task just changed from saving two people to three people. Jier was very dissatisfied with the workload increase. He cursed Yanran out in his heart.


    They would never have fallen in a den of pirates if it werent for that witch woman. He would have pped her and cussed her out for it if shed been in front of him just then.


    Xiao Wu, do you remember how to get there? Ming Xi asked.


    I do. Ill draw it for you. Feng Wu had a good memory, so it wasnt an issue for her to draw a map for them. She immediately drew it out on a piece of cloth.


    Jier wanted to make sure Feng Wu was kept out of danger so he said, Great, we finally have a map. You can go up first. Well send you a signal once weve rescued everyone. Go to the cave and wait when you get the signal. Well all leave together.


    Feng Wu nodded obediently and didnt mor to follow them.


    Very good. Both Ming Xi and Jier were satisfied. Ming Xi patted her head before sending her back to the kitchen.


    Ming Xi and Jier immediately set out with the map to find Yanran and the others. Little did they know a situation was brewing.


    Zi Chengs pet mouse had dug a hole in the floor of their cell.


    The mouse treasure hunter was a rare animal, so though she had heard of it, it was the first time Yanran had seen it in person. She observed it curiously.


    Zi Cheng, why did the little guy dig a hole here? Is it because you want to use it as an escape hole?


    Once a treasure hunter locked onto a treasure, it automatically dug a path to it. The mouse was unmatched in its ability to dig holes.


    I dont know. The little guy probably found something. Zi Cheng wasnt going to tell Yanran her baby had found a treasure underground, and that it was digging holes because he was hunting for treasure.


    Lets follow it and have a look. Anything a treasure hunter finds wont be ordinary. Oleen was interested.


    A treasure hunter was discerning. Nothing less than a fantastic treasure would catch its eye.


    The three of them crawled into the freshly dug hole. They were surprised the treasure hunter had made such a deep hole in such a short period of time. It was so deep, they couldnt make out the end at all.


    The room was empty by the time Ming Xi and Jier took cared of the guards and got the keys half an hourter.


    They dug a hole and ran away! Jier was shocked. He had to say he was impressed they managed to dig a hole without using magic.


    No, youre giving them too much credit. They didnt dig this. Theres magical aura beast in that hole. Turns out they still had a trick up their sleeve. Ming Xi shook his head.


    Magical beast?! The three of the had a magical beast?! And here he thought they were so strong.


    The two exchanged nces. Lets go in.


    Jier took the lead while Ming Xi took the rear and used magic to restore the opening to its original appearance. No one would be able to tell a hole had been there.


    The treasure hunter was small, so naturally his hole would also be small. At best it could amodate a single crawling person. There was no way anyone could stand up.


    Yanran, Oleen, and Zi Cheng crawled on their elbows and knees for an hour.


    Meanwhile, the pirates were arguing above ground. The guards outside were killed; the room was empty; and the captives were assumed rescued. The three big bosses were naturally angry.


    Whats going on? Howd the ind get invaded again? What am I keeping you all for?! cried out a furious Demon Wind.


    How could he not be angry? Three people disappeared and no one knew how.


    Big Brother calm down. The people earlier didnt do a good job. Me and Jack will personally catch the intruders who dared rescue the prisoners. Deputy Commander Badock said.[notes]


    Yeah Big Brother, well definitely catch the three prisoners.


    The captains kneeling on the ground were silent. None of them dared say a word, lest they be venting victims of the big bosses.


    Any news? Have we got any identification on them? How many, what gender, what ss, who sent them? Did you find out anything?! Jack stared coldly at the thirty captains kneeling on the ground.


    In addition to the three big bosses (the leader and two deputymanders) there were also thirty captains and vice captains who managed the hundreds of pirates. The thirty captains were the strongest under the big three bosses.


    Reporting in sir! We have some news. Two minor pirates went missing after the three prisoners disappeared. They werent anything exceptional so their disappearance wasnt noticed until now.


    Had Ming Xi and Jier been there, they would have recognized the captain speaking was the same one they first met.

 Chapter 283-284

    Chapter 283-284


    <b>283: The Maiden in the Underground Pce</b>


    So, there are two men involved in it. Jack surmised as he nodded his head.


    Badock yelled out impatiently, Did anyone find out anything else? Speak up!


    The thirty captains looked at each other. Everyone shook their heads.


    Forget it! All of you get out of here. And find those two! Demon Wind dismissed all the captains with a wave of his hand.


    The atmosphere in the room didnt get any better after the captains left.


    Big Brother, have you really decided? Jack was worried.


    Yeah, Big Brother, we only have one water crystal so only one us can go. You going by yourself is too dangerous. The seal is there. Lets wait until we can get more water crystals from some other ces. Badock was just as worried as Jack.


    Demon Wind waved his hand. We have no time. Our actions already attracted unwanted attention. If we dont act now, Im afraid inevitable things will happen soon, so you can stop trying to convince me otherwise. Ive made my decision.


    Make sure to pay attention to the brothers on the ind for the next two days. The Bohai family will definitely act.


    Jier and Ming Xi had been crawling for a while but they still hadnt reached the end. Both wondered where the tunnel led to. The sea? Despite not knowing, they focused on crawling forward, while on the other end of the tunnel, Yanran and her group had finallye out.


    The tunnel led to an underground pce. Who could have imagined such an opulent temple was underneath Demon Wind ind? Large magical ores covered the walls and pirs.


    Is this the Red Skulls treasure hold?! It was such a magnificent building. If not the Red Skulls, then he didnt know who could have built it under Demon Wind ind.


    Yanran looked at the building with aplex expression. She was worried. Are we going in? If its really the Red Skulls treasure hold, then theres probably a master guarding it.


    Dont worry. I dont think this ce has anything to do with the Red Skulls. Zi Cheng was certain.


    Why do you say that?


    It was impossible for Zi Cheng to tell them it was a function of her system. Do you the Red Skulls would resort to kidnapping Princess Hailin and bother being pirates if they were so rich?


    Yanran and Oleen thought it over. With this much in riches, the Red Skulls could have retired and livedfortably for several lifetimes.


    Who are you? Get out of here! A girl in a multicolored dress flew out of the pce. She had red hair. Whenbined with the six on her dress made seven colors total.


    So many colors on a single person would be crazy, or if not crazy then at least not normal. But the colors actually looked good on her.


    Sorry, we didnt mean toe here. Yanran thought she was talking to the master of the pce.


    Raising her head arrogantly the girl said, Leave immediately or die.


    Zi Cheng smiled at that. Im sorry little girl, but we are not leaving. My little mousy is interested in something here. Zi Cheng pointed to the treasure hunter.


    The treasure hunter had turned humble the moment the girl appeared. It had its paws turned down on the ground. It was behaving this way because of bloodline suppression. Beasts from an inferior bloodline always bowed down to a superior one.


    It only worked with magical beasts so Zi Cheng was unaffected.


    A mere treasure hunting mouse is delusional if it thinks it can the get treasures inside. I dont know who gave you the courage. The girl nced down at the treasure hunter disdainfully.


    The treasure hunterid there obediently and didnt dare say anything.


    Zi Cheng mentally connected with her mouse.


    Baby mouse, whats wrong with you? She was worried about its condition.


    Master, there is powerful blood suppressioning from her. She may even be from a holy beast bloodline!


    Holy beast?! Zi Cheng hadnt expected she would be so lucky. She only had one holy beast and a few regr beasts under hermand. Now in front of her was another holy beast. Her power would increase tremendously if she could capture this one too.


    Just thinking about it made her hot. If the beast was useless, she could just sell it to her system. Then she would use the points to buy whatever she wanted.


    The girl ignored Zi Chengs conversation with the treasure hunter. They were just trivial bugs who couldnt pose a threat to her.


    Arent you leaving? Do you want me to send you out? The girl smiled. Her attitude was cold and aloof.


    Little girl, whatever treasure is back there, was meant to be shared with everyone. Zi Cheng opted to persuade the girl. Now that she knew the girls identity, she wasnt afraid at all. On the contrary, Zi Cheng really wanted to own her.


    Neither Yanran nor Oleen said anything. It was clear Zi Cheng had made up her mind to fight the girl.


    Since you want to die, I will be happy to oblige. You stupid humans will pay for your ignorance. The girl flipped her wrist over and a huge phoenix emerged from her hand. The bird flew fiercely toward Zi Cheng.


    This only made Zi Cheng shout out, Good! Come on then! An borate staff appeared in her hand. She had systematically exchanged items that could be used to break the magic-binding bracelet the pirates put on her. Sure enough, it worked.


    The girl was surprised at the sight of the staff.


    <b>284: The God-Level-Seven-Colored Auspicious Magical Beast</b>


    Thats a sub-divine staff, the Staff of Life! It was used by the elf king before his fall. Its not nourished by his divine energy anymore so it fell from being a divine weapon to a sub-divine one. Such a treasure shouldnt be in the hands of a human like you! The colorfully dressed girl cried out.


    The Staff of Life was indeed worthy of being wielded by the elf king. It easily blocked her attack and made the phoenix cry out before slowly dissipatingpletely.


    Zi Cheng had blocked the attack, but that didnt mean she didnt suffer. Wielding the staff took a tremendous amount of energy, so her magic reserves were now half empty.


    The girl sneered at Zi Cheng. Stupid human! Do you think a sub-divine item can be used by just anyone?! How foolish! The girl had seen how awkwardly Zi Cheng had used the staff and how much physical and magical energy it required.


    The girl summoned a huge me with a wave of her wless hand. That one me split and turned into hundreds of phoenixes that all flew toward Zi Cheng.


    Zi Chengs face changed. She muttered a spell quickly under her breath. An aura came out of the Staff of Life and surrounded her, nullifying the birds attack, but more birds circled above her. The progressive attacks gradually weakened her shield until it eventually cracked with a loud bang. The pieces of the shield disappeared after shattering. The Staff of Life dimmed as it loss its magical support from Zi Cheng.


    Without the staffs protection, Zi Cheng was open to the attacks from the birds. They rushed at her hard, knocking her several feet in the air. Huge mouthfuls of blood gushed out of her mouth after shended. Her entireplexion paled.


    A mere human dared to provoke me. The girl slowly flew over to Zi Cheng andnded by her feet. The look on her face hadnt changed; it was still as condescending as before. Zi Cheng, on the other hand, looked very embarrassed.


    Yanran wanted to go to Zi Cheng and see to her injuries, but Oleen held her back. He thought the girl would target Yanran if she rushed out.


    The girl had really strong attack abilities. Defeating Zi Cheng was childs y for her. If the two of them went out there, wouldnt they just be asking for death?!


    Oleen mentallyined about Zi Cheng. The girl said they could leave, but Zi Cheng rushed toward death instead. Even if she wanted to die, she could have done it without involving him and Yanran.


    He mentallybelled her a selfish person. He had to keep Yanran away from her so she wouldnt take advantage of Yanran.


    Ai Lin would have nodded her head in agreement with his assessment. The protagonist of the story looked like a soft-spoken and kind-hearted person, but she was a cold-blooded schemer in reality.


    Both Zi Cheng and Yanran gave off the same kind of feeling: feminine and sweet. But they came from fundamentally different motives. Zi Cheng was only kind to those who she could use, such as those who had reached 100% favorability with her.


    On the other hand, Yanran was a genuinely good person. She was a schemer, but she only schemed to teach people who she felt needed to be taught a lesson. In general, her objective was to be kind. It didnt matter if she was right or wrong, only that she was kind.


    From Ai Lins perspective, neither of these types of women were good people: the type that was kind without regard to situation and the type who was kind only for selfish reasons. She rejoiced when other people disliked them.


    Anyways, lets get back to the story.


    Zi Chengy feebly on the ground with blood flowing out of her mouth. Her face was deathly pale. It was clear her injury was serious.


    The girl looked at Yanran and Oleen. The two of you over there, take this insolent human and leave this ce. You do not belong here. She wasnt interested in killing anyone, but the moment she had turned her head to speak to Yanran and Oleen, something happened.


    Zi Cheng, who had looked like she was seriously wounded, suddenly moved. ck smoke surrounded her. Some of it stained the girls multicolored outfit, but her expression didnt change. She waved her sleeve up only to realize she couldnt move very well. Her strength waned and she became weaker until she eventually she lost her human form.


    Despicable human! What have you done to me?! Though she screamed bitterly, she couldnt stop the change. Finally she transformed into a seven-colored bird the size of a pheasant. If it werent for the multitude of colors, she would have easily been confused with a regr bird, but her colors were so vibrant and magnificent she was anything but ordinary.


    A mythical-seven-colored phoenix! Zi Cheng was beyond pleased. She changed points for an extreme healing potion and recovered quickly after drinking it.


    She jumped to a standing position and looked down condescendingly at the girl now reverted to her original form.


    The magical beast was so tall! No. It wasnt just a magical beast, it was the seven-colored phoenix!


    A seven-colored phoenix! The most auspicious amongst legendary magical beasts! Both Yanran and Oleen were confused. How did this girl turn into the seven-colored phoenix all of a sudden?!


    How incredible! How was she able to transform? Is it because of the power of her bloodline? But now that ability has been taken away from her! Oleen stared at the girl, no the mythical magical beast. If this beast wasnt the exact duplicate of the image he had seen in the books, then his eyes were blind.


    Zi Cheng didnt pay any attention to them. Her focus was on the bird. She had exchanged points with her system for the ck smoke earlier. It was a secret medicine that could be safely used on all types of magical beasts. It worked by sapping their strength.


    Once caught in the smoke, all beasts, no matter how powerful, would bepletely at the mercy of others.

 Chapter 285-286

    Chapter 285-286


    <b>285: Isnt This Just Asking Everyone To Die Together?!</b>


    It was only usable once andsted ten minutes though. After which time the target would regain its strength, so you had to subdue the beast in that time or face its wrath afterwards.


    The item was effective against all beasts, including holy ones, so it was incredibly expensive. Zi Cheng nearly emptied out her entire cache of points for the purchase. But the thought of having a holy beast under hermand more than made up for it.


    She took out a high-level contract scroll from her storage ring. With it, she was sure to seed, but nothing happened after the scroll turned into a purple light and entered the phoenix.


    The girl had reverted to her true form because of the ck smoke. She was so weak she didnt even have the strength to speak. She hated the situation. If she had known the human was this insidious and vile, she wouldnt have been so merciful.


    Who was she? She was a beast of the greatest auspiciousness. Any master of hers had to be beautiful, with the strongest blood and the best lineage. And yet here was this damn human daring to try and contract with her. She would rather die than be bound to anyone not meeting her criteria. She nced at Zi Cheng disdainfully.


    Zi Cheng looked at the smirk. She would be sessful and contract with the beast. The scroll wasnt just any old scroll after all.


    Its no use Junior Sister Zi Cheng. This seven-colored phoenix has the freedom to choose its master. If it was just a regr holy beast, then you might have been able forcefully contract with it. But you cant force this phoenix. Even if it dies, it would rather not submit to someone it doesnt like. Oleen spoke up. He understood what Zi Cheng was trying to do, but he didnt want them to waste time on a hopeless attempt.


    Zi Cheng was too focused to reply.


    The phoenix screamed in pain when Zi Cheng touched it with a drop of the blood fallen from her lips. A blood contract was far more binding and oppressive than a ve contract. Once fully executed, the master could siphon the contracted beasts life energy. On top of that, the master could also force any damage he or she suffered onto the beast to bear. The master fully controlled whether the beast lived or died, so life and death was all within the whim of its master. This was the nature of a blood contract.


    A ve contract was not as restrictive because it allowed a beast to regain its freedom once its master died. On the other hand, a blood bound beast could never be free. Their death was tied to their masters. Blood contracts were a living nightmare for magical beasts.


    A blood contract! Zi Cheng, you dare?! Oleen couldnt believe his eyes. Blood contracts had been banned on the continent because they were too tyrannical. The magical beast poption viewed any sword master or magician who used one as public enemy number one. They chased and killed anyone who used it and the temple would turn a blind eye to the murder.


    Zi Cheng was willing to offend every magical beast on the continent for this one holy beast in front of her.


    Yanran covered her mouth in surprise. She couldnt believe Zi Cheng, who had always treated people so kindly, would use such a cruel method.


    A blood contract was an offensive thing to any beast, never mind one as dignified as a holy beast. It wasnt going to sumb. Yanran had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, a desire for destruction emanated from the phoenix. The bird was going to blow up any second.


    Zi Cheng didnt expect the bird to choose self-destruction. She had used the contract because she was certain it was too weak to do anything. It was surprising the holy beast preferred dying over submitting to a blood contract with her.


    A holy beast exploding, it was something that could be felt thousands of miles around. Nothing within the perimeter would survive. Wasnt this just asking to all die together?!


    Zi Cheng! Stop it! Oleen was frantic.


    Dont! Xiao Cheng! Yanran screamed in horror.


    Zi Cheng wanted to stop, but once the contract was initiated, it wouldnt stop unless it failed. She had to gamble on it working. If it worked, she would get a contracted beast, but if it failed, she would just hide in her dimensional space. She wouldnt die here.


    Zi Cheng approached the task more energetically after making up her mind.


    A chaotic atmosphere enveloped Demon Wind ind and the surrounding waters. The water monsters fled in panic, swimming as fast as they could away from the vicinity.


    Some ships with experienced helmsmen, upon seeing this, turned their helms around and also followed the flow of monster traffic, changing their original course.


    It wasnt just the water monsters that fled, aerial monsters also took flight. They took to the sky and flew at breakneck speed away from the ind.


    It was quite a wonderous scene to behold.


    Pirates on the ind had lived there for generations. Such a strange urrence, they reported it up the line immediately. Up the chain it went until it reached Demon Wind and his deputymanders.


    Demon Wind was just about to leave for the secret location when news reached him of the strange events around the ind. The big three gathered and conferred with one another. Had there ever been an event like this before? And how would it affect Demon Wind ind?


    Feng Wu was sitting amongst the maids as they chatted with each other. The maids didnt work 24/7; they had ample time to idle, such as now.


    Hey now, did something happen out at sea? Why are all the monsters running away like mad?


    How would I know? It cant be anything good.


    It doesnt matter. Even if the sky falls down, the guys outside will take care of it. It doesnt have anything to do with us.


    Feng Wu silently stared out the window as she listened to the girls talk.


    <b>286: A Persons Character</b>


    Feng Wu looked at the sea. There was so little life in it. Who was begging for death?


    The changes made many above ground nervous. Meanwhile the two closest to Zi Cheng nearly had a heart attack. Yanran and Oleen thought Zi Cheng was crazy to choose death instead of giving up a contract with a holy beast.


    Madman! Lunatic!


    Shes crazy!


    But was Zi Cheng really out of her mind? Of course not. She had a means of escape so she had no reason to be concerned.


    Just when Yanran and Oleen were going to dere they wanted to leave, two figures appeared.


    Ming Xi and Jier had finally managed to crawl to the end of the tunnel. They felt an incredibly destructive forceing from ahead of them


    The force was so strong, Ming Xi reacted immediately. It was the kind of force created when a holy magical beast was in the midst of self-destruction.


    Ming Xi and Jier were dumbfounded. They had been chasing after Yanran and the others; they never thought theyd encounter a beast self-destructing!


    How powerful was the explosion from a holy beast? Neither had experienced it before, but they didnt need to experience to know it would be powerful! A single explosion could destroy an entire country!


    Even if both of them were extraordinary, with their own means to survive, neither of them wanted to experience a holy magical beast going through self-destruction!


    Needless to say, by the time they pulled themselves out of the tunnel, neither of them were of a frame of mind to marvel at the temples architecture.


    Jier shot a fireball at Zi Cheng while Ming Xi scooped up the phoenix. He used his internal aura to keep the explosion from bursting forth.


    Ah! screamed out Zi Cheng. She spat out a mouthful of blood after being hit with the fireball.


    While Yanran and Oleen were shocked at the turn of events, they were also very happy!


    Senior Ming Xi! The had never been happier to see their senior.


    The two of you, I will report your actions to the vice principal once we get back. I hope this is thest time you act without proper authorization on this trip. Ming Xis mouth curved in a smile when he said this, but you couldnt ssify it as a smile.


    Where would they have the guts to have an opinion on the matter? They thought they were goners just a second ago. They nodded their heads like a floating bob, ready to agree to the me.


    It wasnt like they hadnt wanted to break Zi Chengs contract, but they knew they didnt have enough power. They didnt know how Zi Cheng was able to use her magic; their own magic was still sealed by the bracelet. They would have escaped long ago if they could use their abilities. Who would stand there and wait for death?


    Senior Ming Xi, Im sorry. This is my fault. I proposed helping Princess Hailin to the others. It had nothing to do with Yanran. Oleen didnt want Yanran to be punished for it.


    No, no! It was me! It was all my fault! I shouldnt have been so capricious. Oleen only came because of me.


    Yanran, its not your fault. You dont have to take the me for me. Oleen would rather take the fall than let the girl he liked be hurt.


    Yanran shook her head desperately while tears streamed down her face. No! Its my fault. You dont have to cover for me Oleen.


    Ming Xi and Jier didnt bother watching them confess their guilt. It didnt matter who confessed, the matter still stood. Both of them left against the explicit orders of their team captain. It wasnt like one of them wouldnt be punished just because the other confessed.


    The seven-colored phoenix had had no ns to live; she fully expected to die. Her dignity and pride as a holy beast wouldnt allow her to be contracted against her will, never mind through such a vile contract like a blood one.


    Her consciousness had blurred but she could feel the culminating power inside her body be increasingly violent. The tendrils of the blood contract swiped at her. She barely had any power to resist it. She was only free from sheer willpower.


    But all of a sudden, she felt morefortable as another power coursed through her. Her own powers began to return.


    Surprised, she opened her eyes. A stunningly beautiful face came into view. The faces owner had a body that radiated the blood of gods.


    Little One, are you OK? Ming Xi asked when he saw her open her eyes. He gently ced her on the ground, a real smile on his lips.


    He knew holy beasts were born with a consciousness and spiritual intelligence. He was certain the seven-colored phoenix was a high-level magical beast.


    Of course, of course. She yelled twice in excitement before flying up. She stared at Ming Xi,pletely forgetting about Zi Cheng.


    Come here. Ming Xi said as he raised an arm out to her.


    Of course. After a moment the bird flew to Ming Xis upraised arm.


    You have seven colors. I will call you Little Seven from now on. Ming Xi said as he softly touched her head.


    Of course. Little Seven was content. Atst, she finally found a human worthy to be her master. This human was gentle, had noble blood, and had a divine physical appearance. He was positively ideal!


    Little Seven drew a contract array with her wing. It was the strongest mutually symbiotic contract a beast could form.


    Symbiotic contracts were contracts signed under a magical beasts own initiative. Once formed, both parties could share each others life energy. So if a magical beast had a natural life span of one hundred thousand years, then the master would have the same life span. Both parties could also tap into each others powers. This meant Ming Xi could tap into Little Sevens beast abilities while Little Seven could tap into the power in Ming Xis god bloodline.


    The benefits dont stop there. Each party could tap into the contract to heal each other. It wasnt possible to heal injuries one hundred percent, but it was possible to heal about fifty percent.


    Oleen and Yanran stopped rushing to assume me, stunned as they were by the change.


    Was this the same phoenix that would rather die than surrender and form a contract? It had preferred suicide over contracting with Zi Cheng just a moment ago, but now it was voluntarily forming a contract with Senior Ming Xi. And he hadnt coerced it at all. It was a most enviable contract too!


    Was this because Zi Chengs character was bad or was Senior Ming Xis character good? This was a serious question; they would have to think about it

 Chapter 287: Zi Cheng Is Missing?

    Chapter 287: Zi Cheng Is Missing?


    The sessful contract stopped the self-destruction. The monsters in the sea calmed down. They didnt know what happened, but they were d calm had returned. They were safe!


    Hu, dont have to swim so hard anymore. The beasts in the area wiped a figurative tear away.


    Feng Wu looked at the sea suspiciously. The strong will to die had faded away and so had the powerful destructive force. What happened?


    Senior Ming Xi! Congrattions on getting the seven-colored phoenix! Jier sincerely congratted Ming Xi.


    After recovering from the shock, Yanran and Oleen also rushed over to congratte Ming Xi on his sessful contract. There was a trace of jealousy and envy in their eyes as they spoke. It was obvious they had had huge shock.


    Jier, help get the bracelet off them.


    OK, Jier agreed without hesitation. Everyone needed to be at full strength if they wanted to leave the ind.


    It was easy for him to destroy the bracelet. All he did was continually infuse magical energy into it until it overwhelmed the bracelets capacity. This could only be done externally by someone not shackled by the bracelet. Anyone doing it had to have sufficient energy, otherwise their energy would be exhausted before the bracelet broke.


    Jier wasnt your ordinary freshman. His strength couldnt be calcted the same way as the others in his ss. Besides that, he was also a sessor to the seals, so he naturally had an exceptionally high reserve of energy.


    Jier reached out and infused the bracelet with energy. It broke off into scraps after turning bright red.


    Thank you Jier!


    Thank you, Brother Jier!


    Both Yanran and Oleen could feel their magical energy returning.


    Jier ignored them and stood with Ming Xi, making it clear he wasnt interested in their gratitude.


    Jier was petty. It was their fault he had to suffer so much the past few days, not to mention all that time on the small boat! He was going to make sure they paid back <i>with</i> interest!


    Thats weird! Wheres Zi Cheng? Why isnt she here?! Yanran eximed in surprise. The spot Zi Cheng had beenying was now empty.


    Yanran was a little angry that Zi Cheng had persisted in pushing for the contract and ignoring her and Oleens safety. It was obvious Zi Cheng had recovered her magic abilities, but she had not considered helping her or Oleen. It made her ufortable, she didnt think about making trouble for Zi Cheng because of it.


    Whats going on? Are there still other dangers here? Oleen asked.


    Youre overthinking. Theres no danger here. She just ran off inside the temple. Why is she in such a hurry anyway? Jier had watched as Zi Cheng snuck away. He didnt care that she was running away because she wasn''t in his group. Why would he bother with her?


    No! Dont let her get any farther inside. Little Seven urgentlymunicated to Ming Xi.


    Are you saying entrance is not permitted? Is there some kind of danger there? Ming Xi didnt bother speaking telepathically but asked directly.


    There is an important seal inside. My fathers friend said the seal can not be broken or a great demon will be released!


    To everyone else it just sounded like Little Seven was chirping like a bird. Ming Xi was the only one who understood her.


    Thats strange. It talked to us in human form earlier. Why isnt it speaking now? Yanran wondered.


    Dont trouble yourself with it. Now that I think about it, holy beasts cant transform. The girl we saw earlier wasnt the actual phoenix, but an illusion. The seven-colored phoenix created it to speak with us. Oleen quickly exined to Yanran in a low voice.


    So then howe we cant understand her now? We did before..


    Oleen thought for a bit. Probably because she recognized a master, so unless she wants to, no one else will be able to understand her speech.


    The seven-colored phoenix looked down on everyone except for her master. She probably only talked to them before because they had invaded her territory, so she had taken female form to chase them away.


    Now that she had a master, she wouldnt bothermunicating with them, since she viewed them as inferiors. If they wanted to understand her words, they would have to wait until she was willing to humor them.


    Oleen had read all of it in a book, but he kept thetter part to himself because he didnt want Yanran to feel bad about the bird looking down on them.


    Jier, take them and find Xiao Wu. Ill go and find Zi Cheng. Ming Xis face became grave after finding out what was sealed inside. He didnt wait for Jier to reply, but took off immediately, soaring into the sky with Little Seven.


    Jier wanted to go with Ming Xi, but he didnt even get a chance to speak. He was supposed to take these two out of here? But how was he supposed to do that? He looked around and couldnt find an exit. The only way out was the same way in. Would they have to crawl all the way back?


    Ming Xi didnt know what they were thinking. He was busy following Little Sevens directions and flying as fast as could in order to intercept Zi Cheng before she made an irreversible mistake. It would be catastrophic if the seal broke.


    Zi Cheng flew as fast she could with a flying scroll in her hand as she followed the treasure hunter. Shed already missed her opportunity with the seven-colored phoenix. She did not want to miss another. She never expected Jier and Ming Xi to appear, worst yet, they interfered with her. But that was fine. She had a premonition her contract with the bird would have failed anyway.

 Chapter 288: The Demon Suppression Sword and the Black Hell Lotuses

    Chapter 288: The Demon Suppression Sword and the ck Hell Lotuses


    If it failed, the bird would have exploded and everything within a hundred, maybe even a thousand meters, would have been affected. She had been too impulsive just then. There were other useful treasures she could get in the temple.


    The seven-colored phoenix was responsible for guarding it so it would have been impossible for her to get inside to the treasure if the bird couldnt be contracted or killed.


    Zi Cheng regretted not killing it right away when it had lost its abilities, instead she had wanted to form a contract with it. Knowing how stubborn it was, she shouldnt have wasted time on a contract.


    She lost her chance when Ming Xi and Jier appeared so she had to get to the treasure before they caught up with her.


    She made haste thinking about it, flying faster and faster, urging the treasure hunter harder and harder.


    Oleen and Yanran werent a problem, but Ming Xi and Jier were. Ming Xis background was a mystery, but there were rumors he was part of one of the four ruling royal families on the continent and most likely a descendant of a god.


    Jier was a seal sessor. She couldnt begin to guess at his strength, but she was sure he was stronger than she was.


    Snatching the treasure under the noses of such powerful masters would be difficult, so that was why she had to get to it before they caught up.


    Ming Xi chased after Zi Cheng with the help of Little Seven, while Zi Cheng chased after the treasure with the help of her treasure hunter mouse. Neither would have known the path themselves.


    Half an hourter, Zi Cheng finally came upon a room filled with ck lotus flowers. The strange room had a single pool in the center with several ck lotuses floating in the ck water. The lotuses were fragrant but the sinister aura they released made Zi Cheng leery and her heart was on guard.


    A highly cherished rarity in the demon realm, they were called ck Hell lotuses and were rumored to only grow in ces with strong demon energy. Few demons ever got the chance toy eyes on one so who would have thought they would grow in the human realm? No one would believe it unless they saw it with their own eyes.


    Though the flowers were precious, they were only precious to those in the Demon realm. For humans, the lotus was not only unwanted, it was poisonous. Anyone contaminated by the flower would be demonized and transformed into a monster. Obviously Zi Cheng didnt want this. No, her goal was the sword in the middle of the pond.


    The words Demon Suppression were boldly engraved in an ancientnguage on the hilt of the sword, so based on this, the sword had to be very old. The de itself was ck but didnt emit demonic aura, which meant it was probably not enchanted.


    Zi Cheng whispered the words out loud, Demon Suppression sword? Then she asked her system, System, will I be affected by the sword if I pull it out?


    Zi Cheng wasnt a fool. With such an ominous name, it was obviously there to seal something away. She didnt want to release something she couldnt deal with, so she was worried what would happen if she pulled the sword out.


    Host, this sword is a holy sword called Demon Suppression. The monster being suppressed is quite powerful. If Host pulls the sword out, the entire nearby waters and ind nations will be affected and blood will likely flow continuously, however Host should not be affected because Host has System as a backup.


    So, then it would harm other people, but she would bepletely safe. Zi Cheng smiled faintly. She didnt care what the consequences were as long as she was unaffected.


    She would just avenge those innocents who died after she got stronger. She was much calmer after making her decision, but she didnt have much time, so she had to draw the sword quickly. If either Ming Xi or Jier caught up, they would stop her.


    She strode to the edge of the pond and used a magic scroll to leap over to the sword. The scroll would protect her from falling into the water so she wasnt worried about falling.


    Stop! shouted an unfamiliar male voice just as she was attacked by an invisible energy.


    The terrifying energy forced Zi Cheng to back away from the pond.


    Youre gutsy. Dare break the seal. Even if you want to die, dont go dragging the rest of us on Demon Wind ind with you!


    This, of course, was Demon Wind. He hade down to gather two ck Hell lotuses, and ining down he ending up seeing Zi Cheng try to pull the sword out. It scared him to no end.


    The first-generation Demon Wind was a follower of Longze. After Longze left, that Demon Wind was ordered to stay behind and guard the seal. Every seeding Demon Wind knew this secret. Their sole purpose for staying on the ind was to keep guard over the seal. Of course, they also enjoyed pirating; it was a lucrative career after all.


    In addition, another friend also stayed behind. This friend was a formidable multi-colored phoenix.


    ording to legend, Longze had wanted to contract with the phoenix, but unfortunately his bloodline and appearance did not meet the birds stringent requirements. Despite this, the two became good friends and the phoenix left a member of his family to guard the seal.


    In fact, Little Sevens father, a five-colored phoenix was Longzes friend. Little Sevens blood was even stronger than her fathers as she evolved directly from a five-colored to a seven-colored phoenix, bing a mythically auspicious beast.


    Little Seven was very young when her father decided to leave the underground temple and apany her mother in her travels around the spiritual world. He hadnt told Little Seven much other than to be careful of humans. He probably forgot he left her to guard the seal...

 Chapter 289-290

    Chapter 289-290


    <b>289: Are You a Demon Wind? </b>


    Demon Wind knew the temple was guarded by a powerful phoenix n, but he had never seen the phoenix, nor did he know that the phoenix guarding it now was a different phoenix.


    Some time ago, while in the deep sea, he had found a tianwai ore. He wanted to use it to create a holy item. Since then, he had collected thousands of precious metals, hoping to use them to supplement the tianwai ore.


    The three brothers had invited a master forger to the ind to forge the holy item. It was not difficult to create a holy item with the tianwai ore. The difficult part was the payment. The master had wanted a Hell ck lotus.


    Demon Wind could tell the master didnt want to actually help them and was only using it as an excuse to get out of forging.


    It would have been impossible for a normal person to get the flower, but this was Demon Wind and Demon Wind had the ind. His predecessor had been to the underground temple and had seen the lotuses. Demon Wind already knew what to do in order to convince the master forger toe to the ind.


    He wanted to get the flowers, but he didnt intend to break the seal, well not unless he had a death wish. He knew perfectly well how powerful the entity under containment was.


    He was finally able to go down to the underground temple and not fear being contaminated by the flowers poison after merging with the drop of water essence. He never expected to find an intruder in the sealed underground. Not only that, the woman nned to destroy the seal. He was pissed! There was no way he could let her off the hook. It surely lead to disaster for the ind.


    If Im not wrong, you are the master of Demon Wind ind... Demon Wind. Zi Cheng quickly guessed the mans identity despite never meeting him before. In part this was because of his weapon.


    He was a swordsman and yet he used a knife. The knife was a demon weapon made of bones which threw strong wind attack.


    There were monsters in the world, so naturally there would also be demons. Most were bloodthirsty and cruel, used to living with ongoing war, so they were naturally warlike. They lived in the demon world and rarely forayed into the human world.


    The knife in Demon Winds hand was made by the first Demon Wind out of the bones of a holy level demon. It was a powerful weapon because of this.


    Youve got good eyes. Yeah, I''m Demon Wind, but I dont care who you are. Youre dead if you dare break that seal.


    Demon Wind instantly harbored murderous intentions toward Zi Cheng. He loved beautiful women, and Zi Cheng was indeed a beauty, but that didnt matter if she dared break the seal. Even if she was a goddess, it was life over beauty!


    Zi Cheng took out the sub-divine staff and preemptively attacked him with the five elements.


    Demon Wind was from a great sword sect, so even if he was only a junior, his weapons aura barreled toward Zi Cheng and broke her attacks like an unstoppable flood.


    Demon Wind had mastered intent. His was water and wind so his techniques surged like a flood and moved as quick as the wind. But he didnt have to use his weapons intent to deal with a character as minor as Zi Cheng. He only needed to press her with the aura of his knife to make her sweat.


    Even if the sub-divine Staff of Life was an amazing item, it was impossible for Zi Cheng to use its maximum potential. Zi Cheng was only an intermediate magician. It was like giving a small child a handful of god artifacts and expecting wielding expertise.


    The only reason she wasnt killed in the battle against Little Seven was because Little Seven didnt have the heart to kill. She had only wanted to chase Zi Cheng away. Otherwise, with Little Sevens strength, Zi Cheng would have been burned to a fiery cinder.


    Zi Cheng''s level was several realms below Demon Winds, so unless she could redeem an instant win item from her system, winning would be next to impossible. An item to ovee that many levels wasnt too expensive though. However, she had used nearly all her points to deal Little Seven, so although it would have been inexpensive, she didnt have enough.


    She carefully avoided a strike. But though she avoided one, she couldnt avoid them all. Demon Winds knife attacks were as swift as the wind, so soon she was cut. A sh on her shoulder made her fall into the ck pond water.


    Had she been at full strength, considering all the good items she had, it wouldnt have been hard for her to defeat him, or at least escape. Unfortunately, she was suffering from severe internal injuries from the bacsh of the failed blood contract that Jier interrupted with his fireball.


    The healing and recovery potions she took earlier were working, but they werent instantaneous. Considering all this, it would have been understandable if Zi Cheng were to be horribly defeated, after all even the heroine of a story is not invincible from the get go.


    Ming Xi arrived after Zi Cheng had sunk into the pond. The water was calm, without a ripple.


    Demon Wind was about to engage the new intruder when he saw the entity next to Ming Xi. His eyes lit up and widened in disbelief. Was he dreaming?


    Master Phoenix! This isnt a dream, right? Im seeing Master Phoenix for real?! Neither his father or grandfather before him had everid eyes on the phoenix said to be guarding the temple. Demon Wind was so excited, it was like his eyes were twinkling stars.


    Your friend? Ming Xi asked Little Seven after ncing nervously at the overly enthusiastic beefy man in front of him.


    Little Seven tilted her head to one side as she thought it over. I dont know him personally, but I think I know who he is. She had internally transmitted her thoughts to Ming Xi.


    Are you the Demon Wind of this generation? What came out werent bird chirps but themonnguage of the continent. Sure enough, people only understood her if she wanted them to understand her.


    Yes, yes, thats me! I didnt expect to ever see the true face of Master Phoenix. My father and grandfather would be so jealous! Demon Wind said as he wiped tears of excitement from his face.


    If it werent for the fact that the guy admitted to being Demon Wind, the leader of the Red Skull, Ming Xi would never have associated this guy, who was wiping tears away as he gazed adoringly at his contracted beast, with a murderous pirate.


    <b>290: Ming Xis Suspicions </b>


    Demon Wind had his reasons for being so excited to see Little Seven. When he was young, his father had told him all kinds of bedtime stories about the first-generation Demon Wind''s adventures with Longze.


    There were several characters who appeared over and over again, one of which was the multicolored phoenix. The phoenix was a friend who fought against the demons with them. After the battles were waged and won, the phoenix even promised to stay on the ind and help guard it. Demon Wind admired this kind of self-sacrificing loyalty the most.


    It was one of his favorite stories about the ind. How could he not be excited to see the legendary Master Phoenix in the flesh?


    It was just that Demon Wind hadnt thought that maybe the phoenix of his stories had taken a mate and gone out to y, unscrupulously leaving his offspring behind to guard things in his ce.


    Little Seven understood the misunderstanding but she was toozy to correct him.


    Demon Wind, let me ask you. Just now, did you see a loathsome woman cut through here? Little Seven still remembered how Zi Cheng had tried to force a blood contract on her. Her dignity as a holy beast wasnt something to be trampled on by a mere human. If she didnt let that hateful woman pay, then her name wasnt Little Seven!


    Loathsome woman? Demon Wind was confused only for a moment before understanding who Master Phoenix was referring to.


    There was a woman here. She had wanted to pull out the Demon Suppression sword that Master Longze personally ced here and release the demonmander. She must have been a spy who managed to infiltrate our world, said Demon Wind with certainty. Why else would she try to pull out the sword unless she was a traitor?


    The sword was precious, but removing it would turn the seas into a blood bath.


    It wasnt like they had another Master Longze toe and seal the demon away again. If the seal broke, the first to suffer would be the poption on Demon Wind ind. From how resolutely the woman had tried to pull out the sword, it was safe to assume she must have felt she was immune to any after effects. Otherwise, as the person closest to the seal, she would have been attacked by the demon immediately.


    There was no way shed be that certain unless she was in cahoots with the Demon realm, otherwise why would the imprisoned ancient demon general spare her?


    That man, for him it would be considered merciful if he didnt kill all of humanity.


    Where is that woman? I have to personally teach her a lesson! Little Seven didnt bother paying attention to the rest of what Demon Wind said. She was only interested in dragging the wretched woman out and beating her up.


    Demon Wind pointed to the ck pond. I shot at her too hard and killed her. Shes in the pond. Had he known Master Phoenix wanted to personally teach her a lesson, he wouldnt have tried so hard. He ended up killing her so now the master probably hated him.


    Demon Wind was upset over this. He wasnt sure how Master Phoenix would react.


    This is where the ancient demonmander is sealed? Ming Xi pointed to the pond. Little Seven had already told him about the secret behind the ind and the temple.


    He would never have thought a pirate den would have anything to do with the deified Longze-Jiamoer. There was even an ancient demonmander, the number one demon master, sealed underneath the ind. He would never have believed it if Little Seven hadnt told him.


    Yes, he was sealed by Lord Longze long ago. You can tell by looking at the water that there is an ancient demonmander under there. His demonic spiritual energy has suffused into the pond and made it magical. Thats why there are so many Hell ck lotuses growing.


    Such pure demonic miasma could onlye from the first demons.


    Did the woman surface? Ming Xi had his doubts.


    No, she didnt even flop over, just sank straight down. Demon Wind replied to Ming Xi because he knew Ming Xi came together with Master Phoenix.


    Ming Xi narrowed his eyes and thought about that. He didnt believe Zi Cheng would die that easily. He hadnt spent much time with her, but he knew there was something unusual about her. She always had unusual items in her possession  like that strange poison she used on Little Seven...


    There were certainly all kinds of unusual items that could be used on all monsters and beasts, but a girl like her, someone from such a minor family, they werent things she should have been able to obtain.


    He had sent someone to investigate her background so he knew everything about her life experiences from infancy to now. The most unusual thing he discovered was the strange charm Zi Cheng had on her body that attracted all manner of people to her. It made them ignore their own personal and family interests for her best interests.


    Aristocratic children were given all kinds of benefits, but the most important was education. That they would disregard their family for a woman, was highly unusual. That there were multiple aristocratic children under her spell was a problem.


    No matter how he looked at it, Zi Cheng would be difficult to deal with.


    Another problematic woman was Ai Lin. She hade out the victor in the tomb[notes] despitepeting against the odds. She defeated so many masters to get the treasure, evaded the final holy beast, and evaded all those who hunted her after escaping the tomb. All these things made her a person of interest.


    The past few years had seen an influx of other realmsing into the human world. The four major empires along with Star Marshall hall had been sending people to investigate yearly.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin didnt know it, but Ming Xi had been suspicious of them for some time.


    His investigations failed to show any signs they were influenced by outside forces, Ming Xi couldnt rx and kept them under constant surveince. In particr, Zi Chengs ability to influence peoples hearts made him very nervous. Because of all these factors, he doubted Demon Wind had managed to kill Zi Cheng. He wouldnt believe it without a corpse. There was no way she would die so easily.


    In fact, Ming Xi was correct. Zi Cheng had used a magic orb the moment she fell into the pond.

 Chapter 291-292

    Chapter 291-292


    <b>291: Demon Aura Increasing </b>


    The orb was a treasure that protected the wielder by dissolving the power from every kind of magical attack.


    Zi Cheng had used her system to exchange a reward from a previous mission for it. She hadnt expected it toe in handy so soon  she only survived because she had the orb.


    She had spent her points too quickly earlier, so now she was feeling insecure about the amount left in her bank. She had to use the Demon Suppression sword to refill her points.


    Thats correct  points. Zi Cheng had been unsure whether or not to keep the sword or exchange it for points. After seeing how low her bank was, she no longer hesitated. Besides she was a magician, not a sword user. Carrying the sword around would have been useless. It was better to exchange it for points, which she could then use to buy items she <i>could</i> actually use.


    She waspletely confident of the systems inventory.


    She moved toward where she thought the sword was and reached up to grab the de before yanking it partially out of its anchor.


    Zi Cheng didnt care about the unimaginable consequences of the swording free. It was survival of the fittest with the strongest ruling, so it was impossible to climb to the top without stepping on a pile of bones. She would just avenge those who died after she got stronger in the future. Her actions were correct.


    The entire ind shook and a roaring demonic miasma erupted from the pond when she loosened the sword. This little bit of loosening caused so much demonic miasma to swirl, truly worthy of an ancient demonmander that even Longze had trouble containing.


    This! That woman didnt die! Demon Wind immediately understood what had happened the moment he saw the water rolling in the pond.


    Zi Cheng! Ming Xis eyes sank. That woman...


    The sword Ming Xi normally used appeared in his hand. It was an extraordinary sword that gleamed as he held it. Though it was only a legendary magic sword, which ranked lower than a holy level item, it was good enough to be wielded by the prince of the Silver Moon kingdom.


    Ming Xi waved the sword slightly and a powerful force hit the pond, forcing a figure out of the water.


    Ah! Zi Cheng screamed out. Her injuries. Which hadnt fully healed, became even more serious. She vomited several mouthfuls of blood, her facing turning as pale as a ghost.


    Ming... Senior Ming Xi. Zi Cheng never thought Ming Xi would be the one who had hurt her. He had always been friendly, respectful and polite to everyone -- always gentle and courteous, even to those he didnt like. He maintained a faint smile and never talked poorly about anyone. But this kind gentle man was now staring at her as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Ming Xi ignored her. Even if the perpetrator was brought up, the sword had still been partially drawn up and the seal loosened. The demonic miasma that soared into the sky increased and surrounded the entire ind.


    Demon Wind was protected from the demonic aura because the water crystal created a transparent barrier around his body.


    Ming Xis blood was strong so he was not afraid of the miasma in the air. Little Seven didnt have a reaction at all. As a beast that represented the auspiciousness of both heaven and earth, it was impossible for her to be contaminated.


    Zi Cheng had the elimination orb, so she was unaffected as well.


    The four of them were fine, but the same couldnt be said of everyone else on the ind.


    The underground temple waspletely saturated with demonic miasma. Jier, Yanran and Oleen had agreed to leave together, but because they didnt know how to get out, they had been waiting for Ming Xi.


    When the demonic miasma spread through the underground area, Jier had to unlock his summer seal and call his staff, Blue me, in order to ess some of his powers. He used his fire to burn away the demonic miasma and purify the area around them.


    Blue me kept the demonic miasma away, but what Jier really wanted to do was use Karmic Fire to burn all the demonic miasma away. However, this wasnt feasible as it indiscriminately attacked anyone surrounded by demonic miasma, which meant it wouldnt just attack the pirates, but all the fishermen and maids as well. Everyone would probably die if he released his spell.


    So, out of desperation Jier had resorted to using Blue me to keep the three of them safe for the time being. He couldnt think of any other alternatives. His power was mainly destruction and more destruction. If Xiao Wu was with him, he was sure she would have been able to take care of things. Her powers focused on purification.


    Meanwhile, Feng Wu was frowning at the chaos around her. Xiao Chun[notes] had left her dantian and was eager to swallow all the demonic miasma rolling in the sky, but he had to stay put because his master hadnt said he could run free yet.


    Loud screams could be heard everywhere as demonic miasma infected the people on the ind. Anyone contaminated by too much miasma turned into an inhuman monster and lost their sense of reasoning. The only thing left behind was an overpowering urge to kill.


    Monsters on the ind fled away as fast as they could. Even the water monster that had helped carry Feng Wu and her friends ran away. What bad luck. They had just returned after sensing that Little Sevens self-destruction had passed but now they had to flee again because of all the demonic energy.


    Was it so easy for them to swim like crazy?


    Bring me to Senior Ming Xi! Feng Wu ordered Xiao Chun. She had a hunch he and the others were at the source of the demonic energy.


    Xiao Chun happily took the lead, purifying the miasma in his way. Because of this, the path he cleared was a rare space free of demonic energy. As though they sensed a glimmer of hope, people began to gather around Feng Wu and Xiao Chun.


    <b>292:</b>


    Unfortunately, demonic miasma was difficult to deal with. People desperately wailed in agony as miasma seeped back in quickly after Feng Wu and Xiao Chun left the space.


    The hole dug by Zi Chengs treasure hunter wasnt the only path to the underground temple. There was another secret passage only the Demon Wind of each generation knew. The path created by the treasure hunter had been blocked by Ming Xi, but the secret path was still avable.


    It would have been hard to get the information from Demon Wind, but Xiao Chun didnt need Demon Wind to find it. He just had to follow the trail where demonic miasma was leaking from.


    Feng Wu and Xiao Chun reached the first floor of the underground easily enough, but it was difficult to see because the ce was filled with so much magical energy.


    Pirates in the passageway were groaning in pain because of the damage done by the miasma seeping into their bodies. There was no way for them to escape the torture because of the restrictive nature of the passageway. Of those on the ind, they were suffering the most.


    Feng Wu followed Xiao Chun into a hidden room. The room was empty save for a few empty sarcophagi. Each sarcophagus had the same name engraved on it, the only difference was the prefix: The First-Generation Demon Wind, The Second-Generation Demon Wind, and so on all the way to the fifth. All the previous generations of Demon Wind were buried here.


    The sarcophagus of the first generation had been moved, exposing a longdder under where it hadin. The only one who could have moved it was Demon Wind.


    The room itself was in a forbidden area that even the deputymanders werent allowed, but the guard had been disabled by the miasma so it was easy for Feng Wu to enter.


    The miasma seeping up from below made Feng Wu pause for only a very short moment. She and Xiao Chun proceeded down thedder without further hesitation.


    While Feng Wu was moving farther toward Ming Xi, Ming Xi was busy trying his best to repair the seal. His bloodline was best at sealing and enchantment so it was well suited to the current situation.


    Ming Xi stepped on the water and approached the half-drawn sword. He created a double seal and forcibly pressed it into the sword. The sword shook visibly before slowly sinking back down. The action decreased the miasma in the air.


    Ming Xis hand was in constant motion repairing the seal, but just as the seal was nearlyplete, the sword trembled violently and began inching upwards again.


    Ming Xis expression changed and he increased his magic output. There was only one thought in his mind: he had to prevent the demonmander from rising, otherwise the world would suffer catastrophically.


    Hs hands shook as cold sweat dripped from his forehead, but try as he might, he couldnt prevent the swords upward rise. He was only able to slow it down.


    Demon Wind hated Zi Cheng. The woman was so troublesome!


    Little Seven didnt have time to care about her enemy; she was too worried about her master.


    Zi Chengsplexion had finally returned to normal after continuous use of several healing potions. Her body stopped hurting as well. She didnt expect to feel so much pain, in fact she expected the Demon Suppression sword was supposed to belong to her, so how did things turn out this way?


    The battle between Ming Xi and the demonmander wasing to an end. No matter how hard Ming Xi tried, it was only a matter of time before the demonmander broke free.


    The suppression sword soared straight upwards out of the ck pond and a beautiful man, all in ck, rose up.


    Ming Xi, Little Seven, and Demon Wind immediately retreated several steps. This man was dangerous  very dangerous. He was an ancient demon, one of the first born in the demon realm, so he was perfectly formed  a stunningly beautiful man. His hair was ck and his eyes were red. Looking at them made you feel like you were gazing into an infernal hell, a sea of endless blood.


    A darling of the Heavenly Way, entities like him could destroy the heavens. They were as strong as innate gods.


    Humans! Die! With a slight wave of one hand, he sent a powerful wave of magic toward Ming xi and Little Seven.


    It was just a minor movement but the effect was tremendous. Ming Xi tried to block with his sword but he was still knocked out of the room along with Little Seven and Demon Wind.


    Ah! was all Demon Wind could scream out before blood gushed from his mouth His face was turned ashen.


    Ming Xi had used a lot of energy in trying to restore the seal and just now he used everything he had to block themanders blow. He sustained even more damage than Demon Wind.


    Chirp! Chirp! Little Seven yelled as she spread her wings to epassing Ming Xi in a ball of light. Ming Xi slowly recovered, his body healing and his magic restoring.


    It was one of the benefits of a symbiotic contract, master and beast could heal each other, even if not fully, then at least fifty percent.


    Zi Chengid on the ground in a daze. She had no idea whatever was sealed away was this crazy. Perhaps it was because of her heroine halo, but themander allowed her to watch peacefully and didnt attack her at all.


    Ming Xi and the others were not so fortunate. Themander looked at them as they were lowly ants.

 Chapter 293-294

    Chapter 293-294


    <b>293: Jier Arrives</b>


    The demonmander stretched his porcin hand toward Ming Xi and the others. A melon sized ck sphere rushed toward them, streaking red lightning in its wake.


    The sphere contained a shocking amount of destructive energy. Had it been in its heyday, Ming Xi knew he would never have been able to block it.


    Despite just breaking free from his confinement, themander already had so much power. He truly was an ancient demon.


    Ming Xi knew it was useless to hide, but he refused to give up. He stared at the iing sphere as he raised his sword.


    Chirp! Chirp! Little Seven flew to Ming Xi and blew out a small, colorful me from her mouth. The me, which was a life me, was unique to the seven-colored phoenix and was incredibly powerful despite its small size. Little Sevens me was as young as she was and wouldnt be able to stand up against the power of an ancient demon, but that didnt mean it was worthless.


    In order to protect her master, Little Seven used the strongest attack she had, which was the me.


    The me and the ck sphere collided in mid-air, creating a huge explosion. Ming Xi tried to protect everyone with his sword as the ground shook.


    Unfortunately, he had used up too much energy from the earlier sh. If he had been outside, he could have used the power of the moon to restore his energy and heal his wounds, but it was a pity he was underground and blocked from the moons light.


    They couldnt escape the explosion but they were spared a direct hit from the ck sphere, so they survived with non-fatal injuries.


    Cough! Cough! Demon Wind coughed out a dirty mouthful of blood. He felt like his innards were going to erupt. He hadnt expected to survive thatst attack. Thankfully Master Phoenix blocked arge part of it, otherwise the he would have died instantly.


    Ming Xi used the sword to prop himself up. He stared vigntly at themander.


    Jier had already guessed something was going on inside based on the amount of demonic energy flowing out of the temple. He knew how strong Ming Xi was, plus there was Little Seven, so there was no way Zi Cheng could have pulled anything off. Nevertheless, an uneasy feeling niggled at Jier. The feeling only grew as demonic energy flowed out.


    Yanran and Oleen didnt matter; he had to go in and see what was going on.


    A shiver of horror ran up Yanrans back. Whatever was inside the temple was dangerous and she knew she didnt want to go in. She didnt want to watch Jier go in either. Between the three of them, he was the only one who could stand against the demon, so she was worried what would happen to her and Oleen if he left them. It wouldnt be good, that was certain.


    Luckily for her, Jier wasnt thinking about abandoning them entirely. He took out two red lotuses. They were the size of a babys palm and had traces of Blue mes energy. It would protect them even if Jier was a thousand miles away.


    After getting rid of the two deadweights, Jier rushed into the temple. A huge explosion scared him and he stopped momentarily, but quickly rushed forward again. He increased his speed, not daring to stop.


    Finally, he reached the interior room where Ming Xi and the others were. He stood staring at Demon Wind and themander guardedly.


    Theres no time to talk. Help me keep him here. I need some time to recover. Ming Xi didnt bother asking why Jier was still in the underground, he simply epted the reinforcement. With Jier there, he could recover a bit.


    Jier didnt know what was going on, but what Ming Xi said made sense. Now wasnt the time to ask questions.


    The energy around the man d in ck was incredibly powerful and murderous.


    Alright. Jier agreed.


    Breath of the Four Seals, muttered themander. Something shed across his eyes, but whatever it was, was quickly reced by killing intent.


    Who are you? Jier didnt dare take the guy lightly.


    Heir of the Four Seals, die.


    Jier couldnt beat him, but he could stall and give Ming Xi enough time to recover.


    The demon lordmanders attention was fully on Jier. He showed no mercy and immediately sent out two dragons to attack. The dragons looked just like their master, with jet ck skin and crimson eyes.


    Jier used air magic to defend against one while Little Seven turned into a giant ten-meter-long phoenix to fight the other.


    Although the dragon was only formed out of demonic miasma, the killing intent it possessed made it difficult to deal with.


    Little Seven was only able to tie with the dragon despite trying her best. Their roars rang through the air as neither she nor the dragon backed down. Jier stayed in one piece only because of the strength of Summers staff, otherwise just relying on his own abilities, he would have already been torn to pieces.


    Themander stood and watched as they fought. The murderous aura around him hadnt diminished but he didnt make a move. It was like he was watching a fight between rats.


    Ming Xis injuries had healed and his energy reserves had almost fully replenished after drinking a healing potion and eating the spiritual fruit hed gotten from Feng Wu.


    <b>294: Feng Wu Arrives</b>


    Themander mercilessly released another ball of energy towards Ming Xi after taking a hard look at the prince.


    Ming Xi imbued magic into his sword and swung it with the most powerful sword intent he knew. An explosion sounded as the two energies collided. The quake that resulted spread beyond the temple and shook the entire Demon Wind Ind. Needless to say, it only served to heighten the fear and anger of those on the ind.


    The demonmanders voice came out cold and stiff, like a machine. Not bad for a descendent of the gods. Pity though, youll be dying here.


    The only thing rippling from his body was savage killing intent. His hair changed after he spoke. The long hair that flowed down beyond his waist broke off in the middle. New growth quickly reced the loss length, while the broken pieces grew to the same length.


    The strands of broken hair swarmed around Ming Xi. Each hair fiber, much like its owner, was filled with killing intent. Ming Xi readied his sword as he watched the millions of hair strands closely. He swung his sword and chopped at the dense hair forest.


    The strands were not so easy to dispatch however. The cut strands regrew in midair and attacked again. Ming Xi kept shing, but it was as though the strands were immortal, they kept regenerating and attacking. Ming Xi even resorted to using two holy level skills to no avail.


    Ming Xis eyes darkened. He lowered the sword and summoned a cluster of egg-sized mes. The colorful mes were Little Sevens life fire. He was able to summon them because of the symbiotic contract he shared with Little Seven.


    The mes exerted enough pressure on the hair to prevent their regeneration, so Ming Xi was finally able to deal permanent damage.


    He sighed in relief. He had feared the mes would have no effect.


    In the meantime Feng Wu had climbed the long stairs, following Demon Winds trail, and entered a specific room that was separated from the sealed demon lordmanders room. She noticed the battle immediately. It only took a few steps for Feng Wu and Xiao Chun to reach the exterior yard where the fighting was happening and she was finally able to see the person she was looking for. She entered the space while they were fighting.


    Her eyes lit up. Senior Ming Xi!


    Xiao Wu! Ming Xi turned distractedly to the source of the voice. Unexpectedly, he saw someone who wasnt supposed to be there.


    Xiao Wu! Jier was also surprised, but he was happy to see her. He was just thinking how things would work out so much better if Feng Wu was there. Now here she was. Quick! Hurry and use your powers to purify the demon guy!


    Jiers powers werent the right match for the situation. He was all about destruction. If he let loose and fought hard, then odds were high that the ind would be destroyed.


    Ming Xi was in the same situation as well. He was strong, but to really shine he needed a ce with moonlight. An underground tunnel was the worse ce for him to fight in. If it werent for theck of natural moonlight, there was no way he would have been beaten back as hard as he had been.


    They could only fight at fifty percent their normal strength because their positions were so disadvantageous. Naturally Jier was excited to see Feng Wu, whose ability was purification.


    Feng Wu nodded before turning to Xiao Chun and saying, Xiao Chun, go.


    Finally! Upon hearing the words, Xiao Chun knew hed gotten permission to y and eat to his hearts content. He happily circled around Feng Wu before emitting silvery light from this body and chasing off after the demonic energy floating in the air.


    Three minutester the demonic miasma in the underground temple was almost eradicated. The only ce with any lingering miasma was the dark pond and whatever came from themander.


    Xiao Chun flew into the room with the demon lordmander. He ignored Zi Cheng and instead flew directly into the ck pond. Bubbles immediately rose and burst from the surface as more magic energy came out of it.


    The color lightened until it was no longer ck and had returned to being a spiritual pond again. Xiao Chun flew out, satisfied.


    Feng Wu looked at the demon lordmander closely as she stood in front of him. She did not like his aura.


    Xiao Wu! Get away from him! Hes a demon lordmander! Ming Xi had watched as Feng Wu, clearly unafraid of death, stood in front of themander, bold as brass. Ming Xi was so scared for her that he nearly dropped his defense and allowed the strands of hair to hit him.


    Feng Wu tilted her head up at themander. After three minutes of staring she finally asked, Are you sick?


    Ming Xi and Jier nearly copsed. Even Demon Wind, who had been ignored by themander and was watching the y of events from the side, was so shocked that he coughed up another mouthful of blood in surprise. He wondered where this dense sister came from, talking nonsense in front of a demonmander.


    Themander was probably ignoring Demon Wind because of the other three. One was a god descendent, another was an heir to one of the four seasons, and the other was a seven-colored phoenix touched by the gods.

 Chapter 295-296

    Chapter 295-296


    <b>295: The Blocked Seven Emotional States </b>


    Themander probably lost interest in ordinary humans, given the bloodline of the three guys he was engaging. Compared to them, Demon Wind and Zi Cheng may as well just disappear into the background.


    They wouldnt have to worry about their lives unless both Jier and Ming Xi lost.


    Feng Wu didnt attract themanders attention either, but Xiao Chun did. Although the swords aura wasnt strong, it somehow still made themander leery.


    Themander didnt move when Xiao Chun purified the miasma around the area. Instead he was observing and reminiscing something in the past. He remembered the sword in a distant memory. But where? When?


    He grasped his head in pain. It was like hed forgotten something very important, something rted to the sword, but what was it?! How was the sword in his memories?


    His face contorted and the redness of his eyes seemed to fade a little.


    Whats going on? Demon Wind didnt understand how the demonmander, who had seemed so majestic just a moment ago, now looked so pained.


    Ming Xi and Jier were also confused by the sudden change.


    It seemed like he became like this after Xiao Wu asked him if he was sick. Was the question that hard to answer?


    After Xiao Chun finished with the pond, he ate the miasma forming the two ck dragons and the hairs attacking Ming Xi, then promptly proceeded to burp out pure energy.


    With the ck dragons and strands of hair gone, Jier and Ming Xi rushed to guard the silly girl who seemed unaware of the danger.


    Senior Ming Xi, whats wrong with him? Jier couldnt figure it out so he did the next best thing: ask his senior. As a senior, Ming Xi was obligated to solve the puzzle for his juniors.


    Too bad for Jier, Ming Xi didnt understand why either. I dont know. Everyone, be careful. He doesnt look right. Ming Xi stared at themander cautiously.


    I thought it was weird. This demon is a little off. I cant exin the feeling. He just feels off somehow. Jier scratched his head, unable to put his own feelings in words. He had been too busy fighting to think about it earlier, but now that he had time to think, he was positive there was something wrong with the demon.


    His emotions and desires are sealed. The only thing left is the need to kill. Of course you would find it strange. Ming Xi said.


    Both Jier and Demon Wind were shocked to hear this. Could Lord Longze have done this?!


    Demon Wind didnt understand why Longze, his idol, would do something like this, but for him, Longze was the strongest person and therefore could do no wrong.


    Ming Xi shook his head at what Demon Wind said. It wouldnt be Lord Longze. He has no reason to do so.


    Longze sealed the demon to protect the world so there was no reason for him to seal the demons emotions but leave behind the desire to kill. No matter how you looked at it, it was an impossible thing for Longze to do.


    Anyone with a brain would have figured it out.


    Could the Demon Ancestor[notes] have done it? spected Jier. He knew it couldnt be Longze so he considered other possible candidates. The only other entity strong enough to seal a demon lordmander was the Demon Ancestor.


    The Demon Ancestor must have done it to control his subordinates. He sealed their emotions and desires so theyd fight for him! Demon Wind suddenly realized.


    Ming Xi couldnt figure out who would do such a thing, but there werent many who had the ability. He didnt think there were any human masters in the world at that time who could.


    Can you unlock his seal? Jier asked.


    You want to release his seven emotions?! What if he bes even more powerful?! Demon Wind shook his head in fright; he was against the idea.


    Ming Xi shook his head. Maybe my father can do it, but I cant. The person who did it is too strong.


    Once Xiao Chun finished eating all the miasma around the area, his attention turned to the big guy holding his head in his hands. The guy emanated danger, but he was also very delicious looking! Should he try to eat him? If he ate the guy, his powers would definitely increase...


    In the end, Xiao Chun couldnt resist such a delicious temptation, and so rushed toward the demonmander. His master had prepared all this food, how could he not eat it? If worse came to worse and things got too dangerous, he could always fly back to his master. Until then he was duty bound to not turn back! Forward!


    Xiao Chun, with his pure white power, zipped straight toward the demonmanders head.


    Themander, perhaps sensing the impending danger, raised his head coldly and easily blocked Xiao Chun with one hand.


    Xiao Chun was stopped a meter away. He couldnt move forward but that didnt mean he couldnt nibble on the demonic miasma pouring out of the demonmander. It was his instinct to purify. If it werent for the fact that he had Feng Wu as a master, he would have already gone to the demon realm and be a glutton.


    Xiao Chuns light became purer as the seconds progressed. The battle between themander and Xiao Chun was much more fierce than thebined one between Ming Xi and Jier.


    The demonic aura around themander was chaotic as his aura kept being purified by Xiao Chun. The red tint in his eyes gradually faded away as well.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Chun was getting more and more ufortable as he purified the demonmanders aura. The guy was too strong. Xiao Chun had to use a lot of energy to forcefully purify. Xiao Chuns own body was getting darker and darker. It looked like he was suffering from damage. Feng Wu sensed Xiao Chuns weakening so she forcibly called him back. He flew weakly back to her side, looking a little embarrassed.


    <b>296: The Heavens Are Falling and the Earth is Breaking</b>


    That swords way too powerful! Demon Wind looked at Feng Wu and Xiao Chun enviously. When would he be able to wield such an awesome weapon?


    Luckily he already had a ck lotus flower. With that, the master would forge him something, and Demon Wind ind would also have an amazing weapon of destruction!


    His current demon de was pretty good, but having another holy level item was always wee. Who would reject having an extra?


    No one was in the mood to pay attention to Demon Wind.


    Even after Xiao Chun returned, the redness in the demonmanders eyes kept fading, until it disappeared altogether. It was probably because some of his aura had purified so the intense killing desire faded away.


    An image appeared in themanders mind.


    Mi, promise this sister that you will always guard the king, stay by his side, and be the sword in his hand, eliminate his enemies.


    Elder Sister, the king does not sincerely love you. Why do you do so much for him?


    Mi, you dont understand. I would betray the whole world for him. If you still recognize me as your sister, then promise me!


    Elder Sister, arent you aware what he wants to do? He wants to take over the human world and turn it into a new demon realm. Have you ever thought what would happen if it works?! We finally have peace in the three realms. I dont want to see the tragedy of ten thousand years ago repeat itself!


    When did you get so softhearted Mi? Its an honor for humans to sacrifice for our new demon world.


    Elder Sister, I am sorry, but I can not promise this. I just want to live in seclusion. You can rest assured, I will not side with either the new Demon Emperor against the Demon Ancestor.


    No! There are only twelve of usmanders. Everyone else has defected to that persons side. You are the strongest of the twelve. If you leave, what will the king do?! Mi, youre not allowed to leave! -cough cough-


    Elder Sister, youre hurt. Please stop talking and rest so you can heal your injuries.


    No, I dont have much time. You have to promise to protect the king and be his sword!


    No, Elder Sister, you will be fine. I will find a potion to heal you.


    Its useless. Theres no way to save me. I beg you with my final breath, promise me, your elder sister, that you will protect the king forever.


    I...I promise. I will protect the king.


    Thank you. You really are a good brother.


    Elder Sister, what did you just do?


    I didnt do anything. Its just that youre too softhearted. In order to make you the strongest sword in the kings hands, all that excess kindness and gentleness has to go... Mi, be at ease. You will be the kings sword.


    Ah! Ah! Themander cried out in a voiceced with sorrow and pain. He remembered. He regained the memories lost from thousands of years ago.


    Destroyed?! Why would you do this to me?! Im your brother! Why?! Why?! Why?! He looked up to the sky with eyes filled with pain and despair.


    To be conspired against by the sister he grew up with just so she would have her love return to the throne. She didnt have any considerations for him as her brother at all!


    The roar shook the entire underground and the temple began to copse as a tsunami blew up from the sea.


    The clouds rolled in and darkened the sky, while lightning and thunder appeared.


    The waves rolled and surged hundreds of feet high as they shed against the sky before mming into Demon Wind ind. The people on the ind had just escaped from the miasma danger, but now the sea threatened them.


    Ah! Help, I dont want to die!


    Help! Im being washed away!


    Please give me a hand!


    Why is this happening?! Whats going on?!


    Their heads had just cleared from the miasma that Xiao Chun purified, so they were still getting their bearings, when waves inundated the ind. Many were unprepared and were washed out to sea.


    Heavy rain pummeled the ind, forcing it to slowly sink from all the pressure. Thunder and lightning created a cacophony of light and sound in the air. The fiercebination of thembasting wind and rain drowned out the cries of the people and roar of the creatures.


    Underground, water rushed into the tunnels as the earth cracked. The entire underground temple was filling up with water.


    Quickly, lets get out of here! yelled out Ming Xi.


    Its toote! was Jiers reply.


    Yes it was toote. The entire underground was nearly submerged in water and soon the entire ce would be flooded.


    The demon lordmander calmed down after his initial roar. He didnt stop the flooding though, he just coldly watched as it happened. What was going on in his mind?


    Demon Wind was fine, protected as he was by the water crystal. It didnt matter if he was on drynd or underwater.


    Little Seven was <i>not</i> a water creature so floods were not her thing. The clever girl had returned to the spirit world the moment water started entering the underground.


    The spirit world was home to all manner of magical beasts: precious ones from antiquity, ancient ones, powerful ones, holy ones, mythical ones, all kinds.


    Magical beasts stayed in the spirit world until their masters summoned them to fight. Little Seven was a divine beast who originally lived in the spirit realm. She could go back anytime she wanted. A divine beast like her wouldnt live in the human realm.


    It was easy for Little Seven to escape by returning to the spirit realm, but it wasnt as easy for everyone else. In the current situation, it wasnt possible to use a teleportation scroll to leave.


    Feng Wu created a water barrier around herself with qi.


    The rapid waters broke many of the stone walls and pirs, so half the temple had copsed already. They were all pushed out to sea through a crack in the temple wall.


    The open sea wasnt any calmer. The fishes and monsters were swimming and screaming madly. In the distance a volcano erupted. Other inders were also affected by the heavy rain.


    In the midst of all the chaos, a ck-haired man stood on a cliff looking at the raging sea. His eyes were full of love and gentleness, but there was also a trace of helplessness in them as well. He raised an arm and flicked a finger. A golden ball of holy light flew out to the sea. It kept flying until it disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 297-298

    Chapter 297-298


    <b>297: Little Bun Saves the World </b>


    If you dont want to see people suffer, why dont you stop the demonmander froming out? A man in white appeared next to the ck-haired man. The neer was as handsome as an immortal, with long dark hair that contrasted strikingly against his white robe. He looked like he had just stepped out of a painting. If you looked closely though you would see that his figure was vague, as though he wasnt corporeal.


    This was the world consciousnesss decision. The only ones who can change it are those who are a part of this worlds consciousness. An Shengyuan[notes] was calm.


    White[notes] shook his head. As the head of Xingguang Holy Academy, are you sure you dont want to stop this? If you dont interfere, Im afraid the whole maritime world will shatter and many will die.


    Though the expression on his face was stillpassionate, An Shengyuan shook his head. Their fates can not be changed by me. You should know the reason I was able to stay in the human world back then was because I promised the upper boundaries I wouldnt interfere and break the fixed trajectory of the human world.


    But this time its the head of the twelve demonmanders, Mei the Exterminator. Are you sure the guys from your school can handle this? White was confident in his little apprentice,[notes] but he wasnt at all confident in the other guys.


    Are you forgetting your precious disciple is amongst them? An Shengyuan said with a smile.


    Yes, but they are all your students and you are the head of the academy. White also smiled.


    Meanwhile on Sanye ind, Ink was holding Little Bun in his arms as he looked out to sea. Sanye ind wasnt as affected as Demon Wind ind, but things were still rough. The sea had already imed the houses by the shore and the fisherman had all taken refuge in the mountains. A cloud of mist clung to the ind.


    What should we do? Senior Ming Xi and the others are safe right? Such heavy winds. The rain is dangerous too. Ink walked around the cave uneasily.


    Originally the group had stayed at a fishermans house, but the sudden heavy rain brought on by the thunder and lightning forced them to evacuate. They had been sheltering in the cave since.


    The other fishermen and their families had also scattered and found shelter in various caves in the mountains as well. The only thing they could do was hide and wait for the storm to pass.


    Oleen, I hope nothing happens to my Oleen. Milty moaned. That bitch Yanran, if anything happens to my Oleen, Ill kill her! Milty gritted her teeth, her face bitter.


    I hope everyone is OK. Leo silently prayed to the gods for everyones wellbeing.


    Watching Milty only care about her fianc, while everyone else was in danger, made Ink mad. He needed to vent. What the hell is this?! You can only think of your Oleen?! If it werent for your begging, Senior Ming Xi, Jier and Xiao Wu wouldnt have gone out in all that. If something happens to them, trust me, I wont let you off the hook. You guys are nothing but trouble!


    Ink was fed up with Milty. Shemented about her fiancs safety every friggin day, but not a single word about the others passed through her lips. It was beyond selfish.


    Milty blushed but she was unwilling to concede the point. How can you me Oleen and me? You should me Yanran. If she hadnt seduced my poor Oleen and forced him into helping, he wouldnt have left the team without permission.


    Leaving the team without permission wasnt a trivial matter. Once Ming Xi reported Yanran and Oleens unauthorized departure from the group, it would be difficult for the two to join another team in the future. No team would want pigheaded, undisciplined team members in their midst.


    Milty wanted to beg Ming Xi not to report Oleen. That bitch Yanran should be the one responsible for all the me. She wouldnt let anyone pin the me on her Oleen.


    Youre ridiculous. Yanran never pointed a sword at him and forced him into helping. He decided to leave of his own free will. If he hadnt wanted to go with Yanran, do you think she could have forced him?


    Ink didnt like Yanran, but he didnt like Milty either. The woman was impossible to deal with whenever it had anything to do with her fianc. It didnt matter what Oleen did, it was always someone elses fault. Her fianc was never in the wrong.


    Milty had gotten on Inks nerve for some time, and the bad weather only made his temper worse.


    Youre defending Yanran so much, youre seduced by her too arent you?! Milty yelled out. She couldnt bear to listen to anyone defending Yanran.


    Unreasonable, was all Ink said. He hugged Little Bun, toozy to bother talking to the mad woman.


    None of the three guys noticed the odd expression on Little Buns face.


    Mom! Mom! Want Mom!


    He was feeling annoyed with the outside world and he wanted his mother to hug and kiss. Dont like it! Stinky! Loud!


    The little guy waved his hands, struggling in Inks embrace. No one noticed a powerful energy force in his hand as he did so.


    Dont like the dark!


    Dont like water from sky!


    Dont like water ssh!


    Dont like noisy outside! Rain too loud! Waves too loud! Wind, lightning, thunder, too much!


    Little Bun angrily threw out the energy in his hand.


    Ink and Milty were throwing res at each other, while Leo was just standing off to the side. None of them noticed Little Buns movement, so unbeknownst to them, the little ball of energy flew all the way to Demon Wind ind.


    The ball of light kept getting brighter until it finally turned into a beam of light that prated the clouds and the sea. The volcano in the ocean floor calmed down, the tsunamis stopped and the rain gradually slowed until it finally dissipated entirely. The dark sky disappeared and the sun peeked out from the clouds again.


    Calmness settled over everything. If it hadnt been for Demon Wind ind sinking a little, it would have felt like a dream -- or rather a nightmare.


    Strange. Why did it suddenly clear up? Ink stared in surprise at the rainbow in the sky.


    Yeah, what happened? Milty was just as confused.


    The rain finally stopped. Leo breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe now his teammates would finally settle down and stop fighting so much.


    Little Bun opened his mouth in a yawn. He kept blinking as his eyes kept drooping. So tired... Eventually his eyes refused to open and he fell asleep.


    No one knew the story of how Little Bun saved the world.


    After the storm passed, the fishermen prepared to move back to their homes, while most of the pirates, who were floating at sea, narrowly escaped with their lives.


    <b>298: The Arrival of the Demon World People</b>


    The deputymanders[notes] took out several ships of different sizes from their dimensional space for the pirates and ves that were swept out to sea. They would need to settle on another ind for the time being.


    As for Feng Wu and her group, things were a little bizarre. Less than a minute after the storm subsided, arge passageway appeared in the sky and a group of demon soldiers in armor stepped through.


    Demon Wind, upon seeing this, thought the new group was there to provide back up for the demon lordmander.


    Ming Xi and Jier came to a different conclusion. They were relived and no longer tense.


    Demon Wind didnt understand. Werent humans and demons hostile toward each other? Why did they look so relieved at seeing a group of demons in the human world? Did these guys get stupid in the head?


    But the silly one, was of course, Demon Wind.


    Master Mi, the king requested we pick you up and return to the demon realm.


    Two soldiers, dressed differently than the rest, stepped forward. It was clear they were in charge of the toon.


    King? He really wont let me go huh? Mi nced at the group.


    The two demons nced at each other. My Lord misunderstands. The king has always held the view that you were involuntarily conscripted in the past. My Lord was one of the first demons. Sins of the past are forgiven. My Lord will be restored to your former glory.


    Mi smiled indifferently when he heard this. All he said was, Lets return to the demon realm. But before we depart, tell me, who is the current king?


    Both soldiers understood that the king Mi was thinking of was not the current ruling king, but the former demon king, also known as the Demon Ancestor by most demons. Regarding the former king, the Demon Ancestor, the soldiers didnt harbor any particr scorn or contempt.


    Replying to My Lord, the former king has been defeated, his physical body was destroyed and his soul sealed. The soldiers replied truthfully.


    Mi nodded. Better than expected. At least his king still existed.


    Little girl,e here. Mi turned to Feng Wu. There was surprise in his eyes.


    Feng Wu didnt feel any malicious intent from him, so she obediently walked over.


    Neither Ming Xi nor Jier stopped her. If themander wanted to harm her, he would have just done so. There was no need for him to resort to trickery.


    Where did your sworde from? He knew the swords origins after his memories returned, but what he didnt know was how it ended up in the hands of this girl in front of him.


    Are you talking about Xiao Chun? Xiao Chun is my friend. He lived in the mountain behind my house. Master said Xiao Chun would be mine if I could pull him out. Feng Wu replied withplete honesty. It was just that the home in her mind was Mount Yuehua and not the Feng family estate.


    So thats how it is. I didnt expect thered by another human who could wield that sword. Mi nodded without saying anything more. He knew a lot of things the little girl in front of him would never know.


    Let us return to the demon realm. Mi addressed the two lead soldiers. He extended both his hands out to them. The binding.


    The king''s orders were that as long as My Lord was willing to return of your own free will, there would be no need for the binding encirclement.


    Lets go then.


    Mi entered the passageway. He was quickly followed by the rest of the demon soldiers. The passageway disappeared once everyone had stepped through.


    I was scared to death! Ive never seen so many demon soldiers in my life. Demon Wind dered.


    The others didnt say much. Feng Wu was never a curious child so she didnt ask questions.


    You guys, can you tell me what happened? Howd demon soldiers show up here? And howe they didnt attack us? Demon Wind scratched his head; unlike Feng Wu, he had a lot of questions.


    Those demon soldiers were under the demon kingsmand. They would have been alerted as soon as the seal was broken. They were sent to pick him up. Ming Xi answered.


    But wasnt that guy the former kings man? Why would the current king send people to pick him up instead of just killing him immediately? Demon Wind was still confused.


    The same logic applied in the human world as well. All the supporters of a forcefully deposed king would be killed.


    Mi is very special. He was one of the first twelve demonmanders to be born in the demon realm. Hes also the most powerful. The demon realm needs to maintain its strength, so the king would never kill him.


    The king isnt afraid this Mi guy is going to betray him?


    Ming Xi gave Demon Wind a faint smile. Do you think the current demon king, who defeated the former demon king, would be afraid of a demonmander?


    Ah, true, Demon Wind had asked a silly question. He had to wonder if his brain got flooded in the water, otherwise why would he have asked such a question.


    Oh! Jier suddenly eximed.


    What is it? Ming Xi asked.


    Those other two troublemakers are missing again.


    Are you talking about Yanran and Oleen? Ming Xi raised a brow. They''d finally found them after a lot of trouble, but now theyd lost them again. What rotten luck.


    Who else but those two stupids.


    Feng Wu rubbed her belly pitifully. So hungry...


    Well look for them, but if we cant find them, then we cant find them. Ming Xi said. However way things ended, they had tried their best. They would have an exnation for the teacher when they returned to campus.


    Demon Wind decided to help out of courtesy to Little Seven, but despite their efforts, they couldnt find Yanran or Oleen. The two of them could have been washed out to sea and eaten by sea monsters for all anyone knew.


    Ming Xi and the others werent going to wait around forever. They decided to leave for Sanye ind and continue their mission. Yanran and Oleen would just have to fend for themselves. If they were lucky, theyd be fine.


    Demon Wind wasnt going to follow them to Sanye. For generations his family had guarded the seal, but now that the seal was broken and the demon gone, there was no reason to do so anymore.


    His brothers had just sent him a message saying they had settled on another ind. He would meet them there. He bade Ming Xi and the others farewell and embarked on his journey alone.


    Ming Xi and his group went back to their boat so they could head back to Sanye ind. They used magic to fly to where they left the boat, but there was nothing there once they arrived. Perhaps it was blown away by the wind, or someone took it, or worse yet, it could have sunk.

 Chapter 299-300

    Chapter 299-300


    <b>299: Arriving at Sanye Ind</b>


    The team was in a predicament without a boat. Luckily it wasnt for too long, after all there was Feng Wu.


    Feng Wus circle of friends had always included nts and beasts. With her help, they were able to find a turtle monster nearby that was willing to take them to Sanye ind.


    With Feng Wu on their team, their problems were easily solved. Yanran, Oleen and Zi Cheng werent as fortunate.


    First Yanran and Oleen. After being washed out to sea, they were sucked in by a whirl pool that spontaneously erupted from the sea floor. Who knows where they ended up after that.


    Zi Cheng was luckier, she had a system after all. She had walked into her system space when no one was looking and hadpletely escaped the disaster. She used a lot of potions to restore her magic and heal her injuries.


    System, what is the situation outside? Zi Cheng hadnt left her space since entering it initially. She never expected the demonmander to be so terrifyingly powerful.


    Host, it is calm, came the robotic reply.


    Zi Cheng breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. The scene of the ground splitting, the tsunami, and the violent wind, was terrible. It had made her scalp tingle.


    The encounter could be chalked up to a loss  a heavy one. She failed to get either of the things she wanted. The phoenix was taken by Ming Xi while the sword was taken by the demonmander. Her points, that were so hard to earn, were nearly depleted. It was painful to think about.


    Well forget it, she needed to reunite with the people on her team andplete her mission. What was important was to pay attention to the feelings of those around her while doing the mission so that her points would increase.


    Ming Xi and the others sat on top of the turtle as they sailed on the calm sea. There was a rainbow in the sky and seabirds flew overhead. Everything seemed incredibly peaceful now that the storm had passed.


    The gentle breeze and calm waves were very soothing and sleep inducing. Feng Wu was soon asleep with her head against Ming Xis arm.


    Ming Xi sat motionless as he let Feng Wu use him as a pillow. He would gently adjust her head back into afortable position whenever she slipped off.


    Jier was hummingzily to himself waspletely at ease.


    They finally spotted the clover shaped Sanye ind after sailing for seven days.


    There was no official ruler of Sanye ind. There was a castle in the middle of the ind that was built by an old sword master. Although the master was the strongest on the ind, he did not rule it. He was not responsible for the welfare of the inhabitants, nor did they pay him any taxes.


    The two parties had always minded their own business and kept to themselves.


    The ind had a speical product called the tri-colored pearl, which could be found inside the tri-colored m. As the name suggested the m and pearl had three colors.


    Many aristocratdies enjoyed jewelry made from the pearl, so jewelers were willing to pay divers to harvest the pearls. The rarity of the ms made the pearls hard to find. On top of that, the ms attacked, so divers could be injured if they werent careful.


    It was hard work, so divers could sell a single pearl for a few dozen gold coins. The jewelers who processed the pearls then turned around and sold each pearl for hundreds, or even thousands, of gold coins. The price was high so the business was lucrative.


    Ming Xis group wasnt assigned to gather the tri-colored pearls though. Their assignment was to gather ten tri-colored flowers, which only grew on Sanye ind near tri-colored ms. The tri-colored flower was an underwater flower you see.


    The group hadnt wanted to dy their mission so they had split up with Ink, Leo, and Milty responsible for finding the flowers, while Ming Xi, Jier, and Feng Wu would rescue Yanran and Oleen.


    Unfortunately, neither group had aplished their goals. Yanran and Oleen were still lost and the flowers had not been harvested.


    It wasnt a difficult task, as long as they wanted to find the flower, theyd find it. However, they only managed to pick three flowers after several hours searching.


    The flowers were used to dye fabric. Any fabric dyed in the flower would produce three colors. These types of fabrics were rare and had to be seen to truly be appreciated, however those on the continent preferred monochromatic colors. They ented their clothes, such as the cor or cuff, in different colors, but the main outfit itself was generally a solid color.


    Because of this the tri-colored flowers werent as prized as the tri-colored ms were for their pearls. The flowers werent of interest; even the locals didnt bother to pick them when they came upon them. This meant the flowers werent hard to find. Yet despite this, the group had found only three in ten days. It was too inefficient!


    Ming Xi was asking about the flowers, but Milty was unhappy when she heard Oleen hadnt returned.


    Senior Ming Xi, you didnt bring Oleen back with you? Didnt you go to get him? she asked.


    <b>300: Tri-colored Flower</b>


    Her eyes were filled with hatred as she spoke to Ming Xi. It was like she hated him more than anything else.


    Thats nonsense. We spent so much time trying to sneak onto the ind to find your damn fianc and that stinking Yanran girl. After all the risks we took, who the hell are you to talk to Senior Ming Xi like that?! Jier red at Milty. This girl was incredibly annoying. Granted he was also a little spoiled himself, but at least he knew right from wrong.


    With this woman though, as soon as anything had to do with her fianc, her IQ plummeted and she became aplete lunatic.


    Youre all in it together. You deliberately left Oleen behind. Otherwise how could the three of youe back while Oleen has disappeared? Why was there an ident at all? As the team captain, shouldnt Senior Ming Xi have protected him?!


    Milty wasnt listening. She couldnt breathe when she thought about Oleen drifting out there lost in such strong waves. She had loved him since she was a child and had fully intended to marry him.


    Ming Xi only gave Milty a nce. If you believe I am at fault, then feel free to report me to the teachers when we return to campus. If you are correct, then I am willing to ept the punishment.


    Bad person. Feng Wu stared at Milty while holding Little bun in her arms. She could feel the malice directed at Ming Xi. It was obvious it wasnt Ming Xis fault, but this crazy woman was still ming him for it. What a bad person...


    Due to her limited vocabry, bad person was the harshest denouncement Feng Wu could give someone.


    Bad...bad person, repeated Little Bun. He loved his mother the most. Upon feeling the anger emanating from her, he turned his head and cursed at Milty, despite not know what the words meant.


    Feng Wu kissed her son in admiration and praise. He was such a smart boy!


    Jier, Ink, Ming Xi: Is it really OK to teach him this way?


    Milty was like a mad dog, ready to bite at any provocation. What right do you have to use me of anything? If it werent for you, my Oleen would never have had an ident!


    Whats Xiao Wu got to do with this? Ink couldnt remain silent. Xiao Wu was his friend. He wasnt going to just stand there and let this madwoman spout nonsense.


    Milty was blunt. She was too weak. Senior Ming Xi must have been distracted with having to protect her, so it was impossible for him to rescue Oleen.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was what happened. She shot Feng Wu a hate filled re.


    Cant reason with her. Jier said. If it werent for Xiao Wu, we would have all died in that underground temple. Your precious Oleen wouldnt just be missing; hed be dead.


    Humph! Milty didnt believe it.


    Ming Xi stopped bothering with Milty. The girl was obviously delirious. He was more concerned aboutpleting the task than engaging in a verbal fight with her. Lets go to the beach and look for the tri-colored flowers.


    No! No! None of you are leaving! yelled Milty madly as she ran to the entrance of the cave. She blocked the entrance, refusing to let them leave unless they found her fianc.


    Fortunately they were the only ones in the cave. The vigers who lived in the nearby caves had already returned to their homes, so it didnt matter how loud they were.


    What the hell do you want us to do? Jier had already lost his patience with the crazy woman.


    I want you to find Oleen. I dont think hes dead. He must be somewhere, just waiting for us to save him. You have to go and bring him back!


    The sea is vast. Where do you want us to look? Ming Xi frowned. Jier wasnt the only one getting impatient.


    I dont know! Just find him! If you cant find him, then dont bothering back!


    She acted like it was a given they would do anything for her fianc.


    Ink couldnt take it anymore. This girl was usually normal, but she got crazy whenever it came to her fianc. You really couldnt judge people by appearances. If you want to find him that badly, go and find him yourself. We wont stop you.


    Oleen was in the wrong for leaving the team without permission. As captain, I have done enough for him. I wont let him influence the oue of the team. They had gone and tried to rescue him once already, there wasnt going to be a second time.


    No one mentioned Yanran. They knew Milty only cared about Oleen.


    Milty didnt get sympathy no matter how much she ranted or begged. They ignored her and went looking for the tri-colored flower. Milty could go and do whatever she liked for all they cared.


    The group walked to the beach, heading toward arge vige. Ink and the others had already be acquainted with the people, so they exchanged greetings amiably.


    The tri-colored flower bloomed in the sea. They would have to go diving if they wanted to find any. Everyone created a water barrier, but because it was made out of magic, they were under a time limit. Their magic would onlyst three hours, tops.


    Since there was Little Bun to think about, Feng Wu stayed behind to take care of him. They could have left him with the nanny beast, Little White, but it made the group uneasy to leave Little Bun and Little White alone.


    So, while Feng Wu stayed behind, Ming Xi, Jier, Ink and Leo jumped into the sea to search for the flower. There werent anyrge sea monsters in the area around the ind, but there were many types of peculiar fishes. These fishes swam around them happily.


    Before Ming Xis group came to the ind, Ink and Leo and taken turns diving. This method was inefficient. That was why they had only found three flowers in all that time.


    But now with everyone back together, they were able split up and dive at the same time.


    Leo finally felt some optimism aboutpleting the mission. He had been the most stressed in the group. Ming Xi had asked him to take care of the mission and the other team members. He took his responsibilities seriously and he hadnt wanted to disappoint Ming Xi, but his teammates were pig members and it made the mission really difficult toplete.

 Chapter 301-302

    Chapter 301-302


    <b>301: Preparing to Leave Sanye Ind</b>


    The most pig teammate of all was, obviously, Milty. She hadnt done anything except stare at the sea waiting for her fianc since they arrived on the ind.


    That left Leo and Ink with Little Bun and the nanny beast. Someone had to protect Little Bun, so they couldnt both dive at the same time. The nanny beast was there, but with so many merchants on the ind, neither Ink nor Leo felt good about leaving Little Bun alone with only the nanny beast for protection.


    So one of them always stayed behind to watch over Little Bun, while the other dove to find the flowers. This was why they hadntpleted the mission by the time Ming Xis group came over.


    Leo med himself for poor leadership. He was ipetent and had failed toplete the task assigned by his senior. In order to make up for it, he worked extra hard on the dive.


    The other three guys also worked hard, but despite this, the group only found two flowers. Two hours had already psed.


    Ming Xi was still fine, but the other three werent doing so good. Jier was fire, so he was bad in water and had to expend a lot more magic than usual. Because of this, even though his magic was stronger than Leo or Ink, he was basically on par with them in the water. He had to go and rest on shore.


    No one would actually stay in the water until they exhausted all their magic at the three-hour limit.


    The sea was a dangerous ce. It was wise to save some magic should the situation arise where fighting was necessary. Not doing so was just courting death...


    The four of them came out of the water to find Feng Wu taking care of Little Bun while the nanny beast was cooking on the grill. There was a lot of variety, with different fishes, crabs and lobsters.


    Little Whites abilities keep getting better and better, dered Jier after taking a bite of fish. He sat beside the fire and had grabbed a deliciously looking fish that was grilled to perfection.


    Little Whites eyes crinkled, pleased with thepliment.


    Compared to her owner, this is indeed amazing. Ink knew how horrific Feng Wus cooking was.


    Feng Wu walked over holding a bunch of tri-color flowers in her hand.


    What?! Where did thosee from?! Leo was shocked. They had been searching for so long and only came up with two flowers, but here was Feng Wu with, what, seven or eight in her hand like it was nothing at all. It defied logic!


    These are from a friend.


    Just now, while Feng Wu was waiting by the shore with Little Bun in her arms, several small fish monsters showed up. They chatted for a bit and became friends.


    The little fishes knew she was looking for the tri-colored flower so each one of them had brought her one.


    Feng Wu solved the problem that had been guing them for so many days that simply.


    Leo felt arrows pierce his knees. He had to bow down to Feng Wu.


    After enjoying the wonderful seafood grill, they all agreed to leave the ind after resting for a few days.


    Leo rushed into the caving yelling, Bad news! Bad news! Milty took our boat!


    What!? That woman dared?! Jier was stunned.


    Ming Xi had hired and paid for both the crew and the ship for the mission to Sanye ind, but out of consideration for the crews safety, had taken a different boat to go to Demon Wind ind. The original ship was left with Leo for his use.


    The ship had everything, including all their provisions. The captain was also knowledgeable and an invaluable resource. They needed him to sail them back.


    For her fianc, Milty had driven away their only boat. It was outrageous of her.


    That damn woman! Shes no good, way too selfish! Ink was so angry he almost saw red.


    How did you discover the boat was missing? Ming Xi asked.


    Leo shook his head in embarrassment. I wasnt the one who discovered it; it was an uncle in the vige. He knew we hadnt left yet. He came and reported it because he was worried someone had stolen it.


    Once I found out, I went around and asked a few of the vigers if they had seen anything. Thats how I found out Milty took the boat out by herself.


    Ming Xi nodded. Its OK. Its not a big deal. Well find another boat. She can use it if she wants to.


    Milty and her fianc are just in bad news. One will do anything for a woman, even go to Demon Wind ind. The other is even crazier, stupidly fearless for a man. Jier was still amazed by the whole thing.


    Bad people. Feng Wu nodded her head in agreement with Jier.


    Lets rest for a bit, then tomorrow well go to the trade inds and buy another ship. There should be a boat on Sanye that will go there. Ming Xi said.


    Thats the thing, Im not sure if there is one. While it was true there were boats that sailed between the inds, they didnt sail every day.


    Well ask the vigers tomorrow. It will be good if there is a boat tomorrow, but if not, then well think about it then. We can y here for a few more days while we think of another way to get to the trade inds.


    Inks suggestion was unanimously approved. They all found individual spots to rest while they waited to see what tomorrow would bring.


    The next morning, Ink went down to the vige to ask about boats leaving for the trade inds. The answer was an unexpected five days. After asking about the schedule, Ink returned to the cave.


    The cave was quiet after Ink shared the news.


    What should we do? Wait for five days or find another way off the ind? Ink threw the question to Ming Xi since he was their captain.


    How about this, we try to find a merchant ship thats passing through thats willing to take us onboard. If there arent any merchant ships, then well wait the five days for the Sanye ship.


    No one disagreed. They hadpleted their mission, so when they returned wasnt a big deal, as long as they got back to campus before sses resumed.


    Fortunately they did find a passing merchant ship. The ships destination wasnt Zhongyang or the trade inds, but a ce called Biluo. It was arge and powerful archipgoposed of twelve inds. This, of course, meant there were twelve lords.


    <b>302: Merchant Ship</b>


    The ind lords lived on their own inds. The main lord lived on the main ind while the other lords lived on the smaller surrounding inds.


    Of the twelve, three were from the Dabu sect, two were dual sword-magic art users, while the rest were either sword masters or master magicians.


    The ship the group found was headed to Biluo, and Biluo happened to have regrly scheduled ships that sailed out to Zhongyang. It was wee news for the group. Now they wouldnt have to buy a boat or rent one out, they could just hitch a ride.


    After they decided to go to Biluo, Ink and the captain finalized their agreement. The captain decided not to charge them for the ride after finding out they were students at Zhongyang Holy academy. Instead he asked they led a hand if the ship encountered any trouble.


    Sailing on the sea was dangerous. There were water monsters and pirates to be careful of.


    Large merchant ships were often targeted by pirates. In fact, most paid pirates arge quantity of goods every year to ensure that they wouldnt be attacked while at sea.


    Medium sized and smaller sized ships didnt have that kind of excess resource, so they had to rely on adventurers to guard their ships while at sea.


    The owner of this particr ship was named Hart. Hart was your average business man whose family had been in the business for generations. He was luckier than most. Thanks to his acute business sense and hardworking ethics, he was able to move from being a small fisherman to an owner of a small ship.


    Hart was a strong man in his fifties, but based on the low amount of inner power he radiated, he wasnt a very powerful guy sword user. Considering his age, it was obvious he didnt have talent for training with the sword to be a sword master.


    He had an easy going, open-hearted personality. His staff were all kind people. Aside from Hart and his staff, there was also a hired mercenary group on board. He had hired them to protect the merchandise.


    The mercenary group inevitably saw Ming Xis group board the ship. They were used to it. It was Harts habit to pick up passengers as long as they were headed the same direction.


    Other than Ming Xis group, there was also a brother sister pair, and three other adventurers traveling on a mission.


    Since everyone was going to Biluo and there were plenty of empty rooms on board, Hart did not refuse anyone entrance, nor did he charge a fare. He only asked for everyones help should the ship encounter danger on the seas.


    It was a fair enough request, so everyone agreed.


    In addition to the dozen crew members and about twenty hired mercenaries, there were also the adventurers, extra passengers and Ming Xis group. There were quite a few people on board.


    Because Feng Wu was a girl and had a child with her, she was given a separate room. Ming Xi and the other guys split up into two rooms. The crew took them to their respective rooms afterwards.


    Their rooms were adjacent, so that was convenient.


    It didnt take long after everyone settled in for the ship to leave port.


    It wasnt a long journey to get to Biluo ind from Sanye ind, just ten days.


    That evening, Hart had the cook prepare a meal for everyone in the dining hall. Naturally Hart would be the host.


    Everyone, no need to be polite. Sit, sit. Its our fate to meet at sea like this so lets all enjoy a good meal together. Drink and dine. Hartughed heartily.


    Everyone sat down.


    The hired mercenary groups team leader was a sword master of some repute. He had two assistants; one was a strong sword master as well, while the other was a strong magician. The remaining twenty odd people in the group were also strong in their own right. Only the three leaders of the mercenary group joined in the banquet. The other members of the mercenary group were patrolling outside.


    Thanks to Boss Hart for the invitation.


    Thank you, Boss Hart.


    Indeed, Im so embarrassed to have Boss Hart treat us.


    They all exchanged a few words with Hart before entering the dining cabin. Once inside, they sat down in their arranged seats and a maid poured the wine.


    Boss Hart is too polite. I will toast boss first. Ming Xi and everyone raised their sses in a toast.


    Boss Hart was a businessman so he was good at conversation. It was a congenial atmosphere as everyone chatted.


    The banquet was primarily for the three mercenary leaders, so Hart mostly chatted with them, however that didnt mean he ignored everyone else.


    A clever-looking girl around sixteen or seventeen came up to Feng Wu and whispered. Are you going to Biluo for the sea emperors tomb?


    The girl was the younger of the siblings who had boarded the ship earlier. They were pretty good. The girl was an intermediate magician while the boy, at twenty-five or so, was an advanced swordsman. He was a promising talent.


    They introduced themselves as nobilities from the west. The siblings were traveling together for fun when they heard about the tomb. It sounded interesting so they got on Hart''s ship and were looking forward to being part of the exploration team.


    Feng Wu was sitting next to Jier, eating a piece of chicken thigh. Unexpectedly someone approached her and started chatting. She swallowed the mouthful of meat in her mouth before replying. What sea emperors tomb?


    The girl was surprised and it showed in her wide eyes. She couldnt believe there was someone who <i>hadnt</i> heard the news.


    What?! You dont know? Then what are you doing going to Biluo?


    To get a boat back to Zhongyang, replied Feng Wu with her stiff expressionless face.

 Chapter 303-304

    Chapter 303-304


    <b>303: The Sea Emperors Tomb</b>


    Dont you want to go the emperors tomb? He was an emperor you know. Wont you regret not taking a look? The girl didnt expect to find someone who wouldnt be tempted.


    Young Miss, can you tell us whats going on with the tomb? Jier asked with a friendly smile.


    The girl didnt expect the handsome boy would take the initative to talk to her.


    You dont have to be so formal, just call me Margaret. The girl pointed to herself while blushing a little.


    The sip of wine Ink had in his mouth squirted out a little when he heard this. Girl, when did you get so familiar with Jier? Ive been sitting here this whole time and didnt notice.


    Jier and the girl were oblivious to the ndering from Inks heart. Jier easily called the girl by her given name.


    Well then Margaret, can you tell us a little about the tomb of the sea emperor? Anyone who knew Jier, knew how short his tempered was, so the fact that he was being so patient meant he was up to something. They just had to wait.


    Ink knew Jier was interested in the tomb. He was also interested; he just hadnt said anything out loud.


    Do you remember the sudden storm, the crazy thunder and lightning, we had a few days ago, the tsunami from the underwater volcano? asked Margaret.


    Of course. I dont think anyone who lived through it will ever forget. Jier smiled charmingly at her.


    The ce Im talking about is the where the sea emperor is buried. It was well hidden and protected by an enchantment circle. We ordinary humans would never have found it, but the crazy underwater activity we had a few days ago broke the enchantment and exposed the tomb.


    The masters of Biluo inds were the first to notice it. They had wanted to enter it the moment they found it, but even though the circle enchantment hiding it was destroyed, the entrance itself is still sealed.


    The masters had no choice but to advertise the tombs existence and hope theyd be able to attract powerful masters who could open the tomb.


    My brother and I heard about it, so thats why we got on the boat with Boss Hart to go to Biluo. If youre not busy, why not stay and explore the tomb together? Wont it be interesting?! Margaret said with a smile.


    Turns out we didnt know something so big had happened. Jier touched his chin in thought. Unexpectedly, it had something to do with them.


    The tomb appeared because of their fight with the demon lordmander. Being purified by Xiao Chun released themanders sealed emotions and things went out of control. The storm happened and the sea went crazy.


    Although the storm died for some unknown reason, no one would have expected an emperors tomb would be brought to the surface.


    Feng Wu continued to eat her meal quietly. She had no interest in the tomb.


    The banquet ended a littleter after their chat with Margaret and the group met up in Ming Xis room.


    How about it Senior Ming Xi, doesn''t this tomb sound really interesting? Ink spoke up excitedly.


    A sea emperors tomb was the equivalent to a gods tomb. Exploring one was a rare opportunity, so it would be a shame to miss out on it.


    Leo was also super interested in it. They hadnt encountered anything exciting on their mission (he didnt get to be a part of the adventure on Demon Wind ind), and now an emperors tomb was dangling in front of him. It would be a too much of a missed opportunity not to go.


    The emperor of the sea is a natural born god, so his tomb wont be easy to enter. Im afraid you wont survive if you enter. Ming Xi said after thinking for a moment.


    Senior Ming Xi, you can take us there, then everyone can take care of themselves once were inside. No one will me anyone if they encounter misfortune. Jier was always interested in excitement, so he tried to persuade Ming Xi.


    Jier is right. Once we go inside, whether its life or death, we wont me senior. Leo and Ink both tried to persuade Ming Xi as well.


    No, this is dangerous. Weve alreadypleted our mission. Theres no reason to do anything extra. No one is allowed to bring this topic up again. Ming Xi was firm.


    Other that Feng Wu, everyones face was crestfallen.


    Ming Xi didnt care; he kept a benign expression on his face. Meanwhile changes were happening in the maritime world.


    The tomb got a lot of interest as news of it spread all the way to the continent. The flight arrays and docks were a buzz with activity as masters made their way to Biluo. There was a huge boom in the transportation industry because of it.


    Ming Xi and the others didnt know as it took a full ten days to reach Biluo. They didnt see Hart again after that first day. But that didnt affect them and they went about their business.


    Life on the boat was a bit boring though. Whenever Feng Wu was free, she would bring Little Bun out on the deck so he could practice walking.


    Little Bun was getting better at walking. Now that he was no longer just a crawling baby, he loved to explore. Little White[notes] had to run around following him everywhere on the boat.


    A shrill shriek erupted out on the fifth day at sea.


    A twenty-something year old female mage in a red robe was chasing Little Bun. She had ruddy, blemished skin, probably from all her days spent at sea. Despite this, she was still a mid-tier beauty.


    She was currently staring at Little Bun, her face pale and her eyes spitting fire, as though she was staring at her fathers murderer. She held a ck staff as she chased after Little Bun while using a column of water to attack him relentlessly.


    Little White grabbed Little Bun and ran away. The little guy was showing off his pearly whites as heughed, not aware it was a life-or-death situation. He just thought someone was ying with him.


    <b>304: Little Bun Gets in Trouble </b>


    The crew on deck were frowning as they watched the scene in disgust. How could a woman be so heavy handed with a child?


    They were watching out for Little Buns safety. It wasnt like they were unwilling step in, they just never expected someone would hurt such a small guy, so when it did happen and they moved to stop it, it was already toote.


    Most on board had killed before and were ustomed to blood and death, but those they killed were all enemies. They were ufortable watching a small child die in front of their eyes. How could they turn a blind eye and let it happen?


    Just when the little guy looked like he was about to get hit, a white light shed and surrounded both him and the kangaroo nanny. The water attack hit the shield harmlessly.


    Everyone was relieved the little guy had escaped death. They were afraid the woman would physically grab the little guy, so one by one, the surrounding observers stepped up and put Little Bun behind them.


    Hey. Whats the matter with you woman? Are you even human? How can you shoot at a child like that? yelled out one guard.


    Yeah! Ive never seen such a vicious woman. Woman are pure poison.


    Hey! If you want to scold her fine. But dont lump all of us together. A female mercenary red at the man angrily.


    Ah! Sorry girl. I was caught up in the mood. The man scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Forget it! Ill forgive you this time, but I wont be so forgiving next time! The female mercenary wasnt an unforgiving kind of person.


    The other people werent paying attention to their dispute. One by one they pointed fingers at the magician.


    That woman is too cruel!


    To not let even a child off the hook. Shes just not human!


    Yeah, I thought she looked like a bad sort when I saw her get on the boat, said another guy trying to sound like he knew all along.


    Oh please, drop it. As if you knew. Only talking about it after the fact, hmph! The others didnt buy it. They quickly booed him.


    Meanwhile, the magicians face went from white, to red to green.


    Two of the magicians friend rushed forward. Sorry, sorry, everyone. Our friend is a little short-tempered. She didnt mean it. We apologize on her behalf.


    They had wanted to stop her, but they were too slow. They were only able to breathe a sigh of relief after they saw that the little guy was unharmed. With him unharmed, they were able to step in and quell everyones anger.


    What are you apologizing to us for? We werent the ones attacked and we''re not this childs rtive.


    In fact if you really want to apologize, I saw the childs parent ying cards inside the cabin.


    Is anyone going to call her over? Anyone?


    Someone already did.


    The crew and mercenaries ignored the magician and her two friends as they talked with each other.


    Just then Feng Wu, Ming Xi and friends could be seen rushing out of the cabin. They ran very fast. Feng Wu was even faster with her air steps. She reached Little Bun in an instant.


    Mom! Mom! Little Bun looked at his mother. He stretched out his arms demanding a hug.


    Feng Wu picked up Little Bun and checked to make sure he had no injuries before handing him back to Little White.


    It was her, that woman over there. She was the one chasing after the child. If this magical beast hadnt blocked it, Im afraid the child would have suffered ill-fortune.


    The bystanders immediately startedining about the magicians ck heart.


    The magician had quite a reputation on the ship. Her name was Mofei and among the adventurers present, her strength was pretty good. She was only in her twenties so she could be considered a genius by all rights. But because of this, she was narrow minded, arrogant and full of self-importance.


    She was rather unpopr as no one on the ship liked her.


    And now she did such an outrageous thing in front of everyone, so other than her teammates, no one stepped up to defend her. The others on the ship were happy to see her suffer, soints about her came one after the other.


    Her reputation was turning as ck as soot, but she didnt think it was her fault. It was just inferior people being jealous and trying to make a fool of her.


    Thats enough from all of you! yelled Mofei. Then she turned to look at Feng Wu.


    You werent watching your child! Do you know what that despicable pervert did, huh?! He went and peeped at me when I was bathing! Just remembering the scene made Mofei want to kill the kid.


    What did Little Bun do to bebelled a pervert? Well, since he graduated from all fours to two legs, he had been busy running around all over the ship, and indeed something finally happened one day.


    He broke into thedies bathroom.


    It just so happened that Mofei was the only one in the bath. Of course, it would not have been an issue if a small child snuck in, but Mofei had a powerful shoring: she had a t chest. Feng Wu had a little bump, but this girl was as t as a board.


    She usually wore robes that covered her figure in such a way that people couldnt detect her t chest. She picked her bath times ording to when it wouldnt be in use by anyone else, but this time Little Bun managed to sneak in.


    After seeing her body, Little Bun squatted his little booty down and said, t...t...t...


    It was devastating.


    Mofei saw red; she wanted to kill the little guy. She dressed as fast as she could and chased after Little Bun. When she got her hands on him...


    Of course she couldnt actually tell it like that, so she simplified it by saying Little Bun had peeked at her while she was bathing.

 Chapter 305-306

    Chapter 305-306


    <b>305: Humiliate Her</b>


    Peeked at her while she was taking a bath? Really?! She wanted to kill the little kid just for that?


    The people there had stupefied expressions on their faces. Her reason was too ridiculous.


    You uneducated woman. Who are you calling perverted? Xiao Ye[notes] is just a baby. So what if he saw you bathe? Hes just one. You worried a one-year-old baby is going to molest you? Ink had been a temporary dad for so many days, of course he would have special feelings for Little Bun. It was hard to stand anyone scolding the little guy.


    Both Mofeis friends couldnt help but blush for this reason. Neither of them understood Mofeis reason for going after the child so fiercely, nor did they have the time to investigate properly. But no matter the reason, Mofeis reaction was overboard.


    Miss Mofei, you went too far. You not only shouted insults at a one year old, you even tried to kill him. No matter your reason, your actions are unforgiveable. Not to mention the reason itself was nonsense.


    Ming Xi looked at Mofei. His expression was mild yet grave at the same time. It was hard to look him in the eye.


    Dont scold Xiao Ye. Feng Wu was more to the point as she red at Mofei.


    She hated people who scolded Little Bun the most. Last time she had pped Shui[notes] twice because she was scolding about Little Bun.


    If it hadnt been for Ming Xi holding her hand, she would have already rushed over and beat Mofei.


    Who wants your forgiveness? That stinking boy peeped at a girl taking a bath. Why cant I beat and scold him? You should have taught him better if you didnt want him to get beaten and scolded. I dont know how youre even parents. Cant even control your own child.


    Mofei wasnt a fool. If she hadnt gotten so mad at the little boy, she wouldnt have chased after him so publicly. She would have punished him where others wouldnt see. It was just a shame she lost her cool and did it in front of so many people.


    She was annoyed at her own impulsiveness, but the words had already been spoken and they couldnt be taken back. So many had already seen her chasing after the little boy.


    Its bad that Xiao Ye offended you, but hes only a little kid. Do you really need to be so heavy handed with a one year old? You were even verbally abusive. Doesnt Miss Mofei feel that is too much? Leo joined the fray.


    What are you all doing milling around. Get back to work! yelled Emoke, the head the mercenary group. He was displeased to see the mercenaries just hanging around.


    Even though the group wanted to see Mofei get what wasing, they had to leave.


    Emoke waited until the group of people watching the show properly dispersed before walking over. He frowned in displeasure as he looked at Feng Wu and Mofeis group.


    No matter who you are, please do not make trouble while on board. Resolve your personal vendettas after you disembark. He turned around, giving them the cold shoulder, and promptly left without waiting for a reply.


    Emokes attitude wasnt great. It was obvious he considered the group outsiders and didnt like having them on the boat.


    His attitude was to be expected though. Under normal circumstances, merchant ships shouldnt casually take in unidentified passengers. There was a possibility they were letting wolves into their midst, which would in turn making guarding the ship more difficult.


    It was no wonder the head of the mercenary group didnt like them.


    After Emoke''s departure, Mofei snorted then turned and left as well. The abruptness caught Jier and Ink off guard. Who would have thought such a powerful woman would just walk away?


    Mofeis twopanions naturally followed her, but before leaving, they apologized repeatedly on her behalf. They were much more reasonable.


    Jier and Ink found it hard to swallow that Mofei left without any kind of punishment. They wouldnt feel better until they taught her a lesson. Even if they werent allowed to kill anyone on board, teaching someone a little lesson had to be permissible right?


    Later that very night, Feng Wu carefully followed behind Jier. Jier and Ink had knocked on her door a little earlier and had invited her to join them in embarrassing Mofei.


    Why would they want to embarrass Mofei? What was embarrassing? Feng Wu wasnt sure. Understanding dawned on her after Ink exined what it was. They were going to teach Mofei a lesson for Xiao Ye!


    Her eyes had lit up. Ill go, was her immediate reply. She followed them to do bad things without hesitation. It was very exciting.


    The night was a hot bed of criminal intent. The dark would be perfect cover.


    The trio wasnt going tomit anything serious like murder or arson. They were just going to use some illusion magic to teach Mofei a lesson, much like with Jasmine.[notes]


    Jier could have done this kind of simple thing alone. He had only called them all out so they could enjoy the show.


    Once his illusion worked, they could just watch the woman make a fool of herself in front of everyone.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he got, and the more wicked the n became.


    The three of them divided into two groups. Feng Wu and Ink would guard outside while Jier would enter alone and cast the spell.


    Xiao Wu, just wait and see how unlucky that woman is going to get. Ink gloated at the uing misfortune of another. He giggled twice before catching himself and covering his mouth with one hand. He didnt want people to find them there.


    Yep. Her eyes were bright with expectation.


    She did not like people who scolded Little Bun, but Ming Xi said they couldnt fight while on the ship. They had to wait until they docked, but that would take a long time  five whole days...


    She couldnt beat the bad person, but Jier said there was another way. Out of blind trust in Jier, Feng Wu followed him. She wanted to see the bad person be taught a lesson.


    They had only waited for five minutes when Jier came back out looking confused.


    Whats the matter? Bad luck? Were you discovered? Ink asked.


    No, no one was inside. Jier was disappointed. He had been ready to go with his best illusion magic yet. It was one he got as a sessor of the four seasons.


    <b>306: Mofeis Death</b>


    Not there? Where could she have gone off to sote at night. Ink cursed their bad luck, his face showed his unwillingness to give up. He didnt want to let her get off scot free.


    Feng Wus eyes were also filled with disappointment. She wouldnt get to see Mofei suffer misfortune.


    I dont know where she went. Lets leave for now ande back tomorrow night.


    Ink was reluctant to leave, but they couldnt find her, and they couldnt very well just stand around her door all night. They hade in high spirits but returned to their respective rooms in disappointment. They went to sleep, unaware the night was destined to be a restless night.


    A scream rang out early the next morning.


    One by one, people ran toward the sound.


    Ming Xi and Jier were eating breakfast when they heard the scream. Jier nearly sprayed fresh milk in Inks face.


    Chaotic footsteps rang out on deck as many people rushed over. The core mercenary group shouted at everyone to return to their posts. Only a small number of people were sent over to investigate.


    Whats the matter? Margaret had just sat down with her brother for their meal when the scream rang out.


    I dont know. Margarets brother stood up and looked outside the door.


    Margaret nodded. She was a fan of excitement. Something had to have happened and she wanted to see if it would be interesting. Xiao Wu, it looks like something is wrong outside. Do you want to take a look together? There were only a few girls on board the ship, and she and Feng Wu were about the same age, so by default, Feng Wu was her favorite girl passenger.


    There was also Mofei of course. They werent too far apart in age or grade, but unfortunately the girl had a personality that made it hard to get along with her. Naturally, Margaret wouldnt look for her as apanion.


    Feng Wu shook her head to the invitation. She continued to eat the bread in her hand, obviously uninterested in the events outside.


    Margaret was disappointed, but she didnt force the issue, instead she invited Jier and Ink. This time her luck was better -- both of them were game, so together all three went outside to check things out.


    The only ones left in the dining cabin now were Feng Wu, Ming Xi, and Leo. They ignored the noise outside and ate their meal quietly. They didnt expect their leisurely meal to be interrupted when Jier and the siblings ran back in, not ten minutester.


    Bad news! Bad news! Mofei is dead! cried out Margaret while panting.


    Ming Xi, Leo, and Feng Wu: ...


    Who killed her? Leo asked after getting over his surprise.


    Jier and the siblings all pulled up chairs and sat down around the table before pouring a ss of water.


    Jier drank a ss of water then started. I dont know. They havent found the murderer yet. The whole thing is a mess. Boss Hart has already ordered a full investigation.


    We dont know the murderer yet? Then who found the body? Ming Xi frowned.


    The two guys who were with her. They said they were going to ask her toe to breakfast with them. Her door looked closed when they went over, so they pushed it open, only to find that it wasn''t so much closed as just blocked. They pushed it open and there she was... dead."


    She died pretty badly. Her body looked really strange. It was really scary. Good thing Xiao Wu didnt go. Xiao Wu, if youd seen it, you would have puked breakfast out. Margaret drank more water as the pressure sensation in her stomach rolled around. She had vomited her breakfast earlier. She didnt want to vomitst nights dinner as well.


    That scary? Is it because youve never seen a dead body before and you were scared because it was your first time. Leo asked suspiciously. He didnt believe a dead body could be that scary. Only those whod never seen one before would be so affected that they would vomit.


    Ink waved his hand. No I can vouch. The corpse was definitely scary and way too abnormal.


    What do you mean? Even Ming Xi was interested.


    Her body was dried and withered. She didnt have a single drop of blood left. Her clothes were a mess, all old and crumbly. It broke apart on contact, like it was hundreds of years old. There wererge maggots crawling all over her body too. Basically, it didnt look the body of someone who just died. It really looked like shed been dead for a long time. You say, dont you think that''s strange? Ink couldnt help but feel a chill run up his spine just thinking about it.


    Ergh. Dont remind me. I get the heebiegeebies whenever anyone talks about bugs. I think Im gonna puke again... Margaret couldnt take it. She covered her mouth and rushed outside.


    That is really strange. Even if they hadnt seen the body, it was obvious from Inks description that something was wrong with it. They didnt know how Hart or Emoke was going to handle the matter though.


    Yeah it is really strange. Everyone, be careful. Dont go anywhere alone. Xiao Wu, make sure you dont go out by yourself at night. Remember to call us if you have any problems... Jier was a bit longwinded.


    As a result of the murder, security on board was much tighter. Feng Wu and the others were pulled in for questioning by Emoke because of what happened earlier between them and Mofei.


    They werent convicted of anything, but from the number of patrols around Feng Wu and her group, it was obvious Emoke suspected them.


    They were on Harts ship and he was in charge. They couldnt go to him to protest. What could they do other than keep their heads down and stay out of trouble?


    They could only hope to reach Biluo soon. Once they got there, they would be able to buy a boat and sail back to Zhongyang themselves.


    But things changed the next day. A ck tornado appeared on the waters without any warning. It was a huge tornado with powerful winds.


    The sea raged with rolling waves while sea creatures were swept up into the chaos. The air was filled with the sounds of distress.

 Chapter 307-308

    Chapter 307-308


    <b>307: ck Tornado</b>


    The ck tornado! What do we do?! Its a once in a century event! Why did we have to meet it?!


    I dont want to die! Oh god, help me!


    No! No! Donte here!


    Panicked shouting erupted on deck. They knew there was no escape from a ck tornado. There was only one ending.


    The wind made the ship sway and it was difficult to even stand. They had to hold onto something to keep bnce when the waves hit. People were toppling all over on deck.


    Everyone in the cabin! Ming Xi yelled.


    Even the siblings, pale faced as they were, went inside. Everyones expressions were serious. No one could have predicted something like this would have happened so soon after what happened with Mofei. It had only been one day!


    Two more people came in after them. They were Mofeispanion: Myron and Tang. The waves had hit them hard and they were drenched.


    What do we do?! I knew we shouldnt go to Biluo; now were dead! One of the guys yelled while clutching his head. It was obvious he was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    I dont want to die! I dont want to die! said the other.


    Can you two quit it already?! We arent ordinary people. Even if we get swept away, we wont die, so stop your screaming and crying. Jier did not appreciate their theatrics. He mmed the table, ring at the two cowardly men.


    The wind and waves were already annoyingly loud; having these two be so loud was only making his head hurt worse.


    Xiao Wu touched the ring on her finger. Both Little Bun and Little White were inside the dimensional space. The ck tornado outside made her frown. Why did she feel anxious, panicked, as though something was about to happen?


    The two guys listened to Jier, but they looked over with a sneer. Dont you know? Thats a ck tornado, a rare once-in-a-century thing. It nullifies internal energy.[notes] Basically, no matter how powerful you are, youre just an ordinary person in front of a ck tornado. Otherwise, why do you think those people outside are so frightened? Its because they know theyre dead.


    Jiers pupils shrank slightly. He had never heard of a ck tornado before. It wasnt just Jier. Ming Xi and the others had never heard of it either.


    They were all citizens from the main continent so their knowledge of maritime phenomenon was limited. ck tornado? They thought it was a ck tornado because it was ck. They never thought it was a special tornado that blocked inner energy.


    Are you serious? Margaret tried to use her qi for magic, but found she couldnt. She was like an ordinary person.


    Jier and the others also tried, but found they had no luck either. It was useless, whether they tried qi for magic or martial arts; they were just ordinary people.


    Itsing! Itsing!


    Oh help! I dont want to die!


    Please, someone save me! I dont care who! Just save me!


    The crew and guards hired by Hart wailed in ragged voices filled with fear.


    The ck tornado wasing. They knew what to do.


    Everyone! Hold hands! Do <i>not</i> let go! Ming Xis yell brought everyone back to their senses. They formed a circle as they held hands, even Myron and Tang joined in, after all no one wanted to die. As long as there was hope, they would hold on.


    Soon enough the merchant ship was swept up in the tornado and everything began spinning all topsy turvy.


    Ah!


    Everyone screamed. It felt like they had turned into spinning toy tops. It felt like the ship was being torn apart.


    Feng Wu held tight onto Ming Xi and Jier. She couldnt even open her eyes because the wind was so fierce. A sea creature suddenly smashed into the group. Ming Xi and them were OK, but Byron, Tang, and the siblings were hit hard by the creature. They were hit very hard and involuntarily released their grip.


    Ming Xi didnt have the luxury to worry about them. He was still connected to Feng Wu, Jier, Leo and Ink,m but things were still dangerous.


    It wasnt just one sea creature caught up in the tornado, but thousands. Not to mention there were all the bits and pieces of the broken ship. No matter how these things hit, it would be painful. They would be seriously injured even if they survived the impact.


    They would have been fine if they still had their abilities because they could have created a shield, but as ordinary people they couldnt do anything other than pray not to get hit.


    There is a saying: What you most fear is what wille to you. They had, through luck, escaped the first catastrophe, however the second came quickly. This time it wasnt a sea creature that smacked into them, but rather they were the ones who would hit the sea creature.


    A huge fish was struggling in front of them. The wind picked the group up and tossed them in the direction of the fish. Who knew what impact would bring?


    Find a way to get to the middle! Ming Xi yelled.


    A pity the wind was too loud and his voice was lost.


    What did you say?! The wind blew their voices away as soon as they spoke.


    Ming Xi had no choice but to use his eyes tomunicate. Fortunately, everyone understood and quickly cooperated.


    Moving to the center wasnt easy. There was also a problem. There was the immediate issue of their oing collision with the fish.


    It was just an ordinary sea creature and not a magical beast, even still, it wasnt small. It had really thick skin. They werent sure if their thin arms and legs would break upon collision.


    No matter how unwilling they were, they still bumped into each other. Luckily it was at the soft underbelly of the fish and not the harder back or head areas. It was painful, but they escaped without internal bleeding.


    They werent sure what was worse  the fear or the pain.


    The faster the wind turned, the more beasts and creatures were ensnared. There was so much marine life enmeshed in the tornado. Several other ships also got caught.


    <b>308: The Ind</b>


    The tornado was still raging but the group couldnt hold on. Their strength was fading and their grip was weakening. The wind was strong and they couldnt withstand it for much longer.


    Who knew how long it took, but eventually they lost their strength and their grip loosened until their hands eventually parted. The tornado did not relent and more maritime creatures and vegetation, not to mention ships, got pulled into its vortex.


    Feng Wu staggered up off the sand. She was on an ind she had never seen before. The carcasses of different sea beasts and creatures were piled all around the beach, but she didnt see anyone else.


    Where is this ce? Where is Senior Ming Xi? Where is Jier? Feng Wu patted her still dizzy head.


    She was on an ind, but it wasnt any old ind. The sand was ck and so was the soil and rocks.


    Feng Wu decided to look for Ming Xi first. She stepped carefully around the animal carcasses, checking to make sure there wasnt anyone underneath.


    Luckily it didnt take her long before she found another person. Feng Wu felt under the persons nose. There was shallow breathing. What a relief.


    Uh... groaned the girl as she gradually regained consciousness.


    The girl was beautiful, with porcin skin and excellent clothes. From first nce, it looked like she was a pampered eldest young miss.


    The girl slowly opened her eyes. You! Who are you?! she uttered as she sat up in panic. But because she had been unconscious for so long, her body was stiff and the sudden action made her wobble. She nearly copsed back onto the sand.


    Feng Wu, reported Feng Wu when she heard the question.


    What kind of ominous ce is this? Why am I here? The girl was on guard as she looked at Feng Wu. She lowered her guard once she saw that Feng Wu wasnt a malicious person and she slowly began looking around at her surroundings.


    You were also involved in the ck tornado? asked the girl. She was unustomed to conversing with people while sitting as she was. She was a noble after all.


    Yes. Have you seen my friends Ming Xi, Jier, Ink and Leo? Feng Wu counted out their names on her fingers. She was in a bad mood because she couldnt find anyone else.


    The girl rolled her eyes. I just woke up; how could I have seen any of your friends?


    Oh... A disappointed Feng Wu didnt bother saying anything else. She patted the sand off her skirt and turned around, intending to continue her search.


    The girl became anxious at the sight. Who knew when she would meet another living person in this inauspicious ce? No way was she losing the only other living person around.


    Wait. Lets go together. The girl ran after Feng Wu, not caring one bit whether Feng Wu agreed or not. They would just work together until they found more people.


    Along the way she shared her name and where she came from. Her name was Liana and she was from the maritime country of Water Cloud, where her father was the left prime minister. It could be said his position was rather important.


    Liana had gone to sea because of the sea emperors tomb. She had wanted to join in the fun, but she never expected to encounter such misfortune before even reaching the tomb.


    She hade with several people in her house, but now she wasnt sure if they were dead or alive. She had lost contact with all her guards.


    The two girls walked along the beach for awhile before they came across one of Lianas bodyguards and two other guards from Harts ship. They didnt find anyone else though.


    This isnt working. We should go farther ind, said one of Harts crew. Maybe the others have walked into the ind.


    The other guard shook his head. You sure you want to venture farther ind? Dont you think this ind is strange? Like a monster with a wide-open mouth just waiting for us to throw ourselves into its trap? He seemed very frightened of the unknown.


    Could you me him? The ind was strange and gave off spooky vibes. The beach was ck, the air smelled of blood, but none was in sight. Everything was ck.


    Just standing on the beach and looking ind, you could see how ck everything was: thend, the nts, everything was washed in shades of ck.


    You could feel the bad aura just standing on the beach. Who knew how many had to have died for such an ominous atmosphere to be created?


    The ind was definitely dangerous.


    Lianas female bodyguard frowned. She slowly looked around. Weve been searching the beach for so many hours already, if there was anyone other than us here, we would have found them. If there is anyone else still alive, then theyre probably farther ind.


    The crew member shook his head desperately. No way. Youve seen it; this ind is definitely bad. If we go in, we may not get back out. He wasnt willing to go in.


    Zha, dont be like this. Its more important to find other survivors. The other Hart guard was for exploring farther. Going in is the only way to find them.


    I dont want to go Oli. I really dont want to go. I have a bad feeling about it. Lets not go. Zha shook his head. He didnt change his mind at all.


    Dont force him. Maybe he thinks its safer to stay on the beach. I dont think so though. I pray everyone for everyones safety. Mia, lets go. Liana, this noble girl, was actually really calm. Once she got over her initial panic shed been very calm through out the entire ordeal.


    Feng Wu, do you want to go and have a look? Liana asked.


    Feng Wu nodded. She had to find Ming Xi and the others.


    OK, lets go together then. You guys, Liana addressed the two Hart crew members, can follow us farther ind, or you can stay here on the beach. No one will make you do anything you dont want to do. Liana turned around and stepped forward deeper into the ind with Mia and Feng Wu.


    Oli considered his options and ultimately decided to follow them and explore the ind. Staying on the beach wasnt an option. Besides, he had the feeling the beach wouldnt be any safer.


    He really wanted Zha toe with him, but Zha was certain there were monsters on the ind and continued to refuse.


    Oli had no choice to but catch up to Liana and her group on his own.

 Chapter 309-310

    Chapter 309-310


    <b>309: The Old Castle</b>


    Once Oli joined the group, the four of them marched carefully forward together.


    It was a strange ind. There was arge forest, but there wasnt a single animal sound  no animal roars or insect chirps; the only sounds came from the ocean and waves. It felt dead.


    Despite not encountering any danger as they climbed up the mountain path, they remained vignt. They didnt dare take the ind lightly.


    They came upon some human bones after climbing for half an hour.


    Oli pointed to arge stone next to the bones. Look! There are words on this. A line of text was carved on the bottom part of the stone. It looked like it had been done a long time ago.


    What does it say?


    The girls immediately crowded around the stone.


    The writing is too old. Its written in Common but only a few of the words are still legible. Most of the text had been blurred with time, but Oli read the parts he could still recognize. Look here... here is the enemy...kill...none will escape...


    The words made everyone anxious. It really wasnt a good ce.


    Well lets keep going. Liana said.


    Thats the only thing we can do. They couldnt retreat. They had no boat and their powers were sealed. There was no choice but to keep moving forward and hope to find a way out.


    They had awoken on the beach to find their powers sealed and were now ordinary people without ess to their cultivated abilities.


    The discovery of the bones left everyone rattled, but they had to keep going. No one spoke, so the group moved silently onward.


    They reached the highest point on the ind an hourter. An obviously old, dpidated castle sat at the top.


    They stood outside, not sure if they should enter. Since it was the only building in sight, they ultimately decided to go in.


    Besides, they needed a ce to rest anyway.


    The broken doors opened with a horrendous squeak. They looked around the interior and found a surprise.


    There were four other figures in the castle!


    People! eximed Mia. She automatically stepped in front of Liana in a protective pose.


    Senior Ming Xi! Jier! Ink! Leo! Feng Wu ran over.


    Xiao Wu! Ming Xi grabbed Feng Wu by the shoulders and hugged her. It was clear he was happy to see her.


    Jier let him hug Feng Wu for a while before squeezing Ming Xi out and giving Feng Wu a huge hug. He inspected her from head to toe.


    Good, good, youre OK. I was so worried when I couldnt find you after I woke up. Im so d youre OK. I can finally be at ease. Jier had been worried something had happened to Feng Wu. He really did love the girl like a little numbskull sister.


    Having been squeezed out of the picture, Ming Xi could only look on at the two of them interacting. For the first time in his life, Ming Xi felt the diforting sensation of feeling sour.


    Xiao Wu, I knew you had to be on the ind. If we hadnt been trapped in this castle, we would have gone out looking for you!


    Ink and Leo both stepped forward.


    Feng Wus teammates werent the only ones inside the castle. Two more of Lianas guards were there as well. Liana had left with more than just three guards, but these three were the only ones to be found so far. The others, who knew if they were alive or dead.


    There were others in the castle as well, including Boss Hart, who was the ships owner, Emoke, who was the head of his hired mercenary guard, and Meijei, who was Emokes second inmand. Then there were Mofeis twopanions, Myron and Tang, as well as five more people Feng Wu didnt recognize.


    What do you mean by that? The wording had made Lianas heart beat fast.


    Quite literally, you can enter but you cant leave. Ink replied.


    Mia turned to look at the other two guards. Their expressions were heavy as they nodded. Ink wasnt lying.


    Liana was unwilling. She walked to the door and tried it, but despite its dpidated appearance, it would not budge.


    Dont bother little sister. Weve all tried. We wouldnt be trapped here if we could leave, sneered a middle-aged woman. She looked unattractive and arrogant with adys saber in her hand.


    Liana ignored her. She tried a few more times before giving up and returning to her guards.


    Xiao Wu, where were you when you woke up? Jier guided Feng Wu to a seat on an old sofa. Ming Xi and the others also gathered around and took a seat.


    The beach. Feng Wu proceeded to retell exactly what happened after she woke up.


    Jier shared his story. We woke up in different ces then. I woke up in a tree halfway up the mountain. I wanted to go to the top of the mountain to survey the area but never expected to be trapped inside the castle. No matter what I did, I couldnt leave. More people kepting in, but none of them could leave either.


    Feng Wu learned that everyone woke up in different ces. The only ones tond near each other were Leo and Ink, so they were rtively lucky.


    Ink looked to Ming Xi expectantly. Senior Ming Xi, can you tell where we are?


    I cant tell. Ming Xi shook his head. The ind didnt fit the description for any ce he had read about. He knew more about the inds surroundings from what Feng Wu shared, but it didnt make the ind any easier to identify.


    <b>310: A Mysterious Man Appears</b>


    It was the strangest ind. You couldnt see they out of the ind even when you stood on the highest point. Instead, all you saw was the sea; it obscured everything.


    Feng Wu and her group had encountered the same thing. Back when they were on the beach, they hadnt seen the castle, even though it was situated on the highest part of the mountain. All they had seen were the woods and nothing else.


    The old castle appeared once they climbed to the top of the mountain. It appeared so suddenly, but yet looked like it had always been there.


    Everyone, this isnt getting us anywhere. Maybe we can find a way out if we search for clues around the castle. Boss Hart said after pping to get everyones attention.


    Yeah, we cant just sit here. We need to look for a way out.


    What Boss Hart said made sense, so everyone agreed to search for clues.


    It was a big castle with dozens of rooms divided amongst three floors. Multiplied by three... there were over a hundred rooms to search.


    They needed to split up. The group of twenty separated with a few going to each floor.


    Feng Wu opened the door to one of the rooms. It looked like it had was cleaned every day, so it was in surprisingly good condition. There was a sofa, wardrobe, vanity table, and a bed with freshly made sheets.


    Feng Wu only frowned a little at the condition of the room before she went about searching for clues.


    The first thing they needed to figure out was where they were. They couldnt allow even the smallest clue to escape.


    Feng Wu diligently searched the room, looking in all the drawers, under the sheets, and even the carpet.


    She went from one room to the next, asionally seeing the others in the hallway. They would say hello and ask about each others progress before resuming their search.


    The first floor had been assigned to Ming Xis group and one other male mage. No one knew him so they didnt chat other than to ask about their progress. Despite spending all that time searching, they failed to find any clues.


    Thirty rooms and still nothing!


    Ming Xis group returned to the lobby in disappointment.


    The group assigned to the second floor had returned before they did.


    Did you have any luck? Jier asked the other group.


    Liana shook her head. We went through every room but found nothing.


    They could only pin their hope on the third floor. Maybe that group would have good news.


    Hart and the others came down five minutester. He didnt seem surprised at finding the other group already there.


    Boss Hart, did you find anything?


    A dozen people looked to Harts group expectantly as they hoped for good news.


    No, nothing.


    His words cut off theirst strand of hope.


    How can this be?! Are we really trapped here?! Someone groaned as he clutched his head.


    No one talked. Since their abilities were sealed, they were just ordinary people. They would starve to death if they couldnt leave.


    Everyone is aware there is no escape...


    The groups expression changed drastically at the sound of the elderly voice. Ming Xi unconsciously moved to protect Feng Wu behind him. The others also shifted into a defensive stance despite being sealed.


    Who are you?! Are you the one keeping us all here?! What are your intentions?! Emoke, head of the mercenary group, yelled out to the invisible man.


    Boss Hart couldnt help but roar out as well. Yeah! Who are you and why have you locked us up in here?!


    Yeah! What do you want! Out with it!


    While many people became excited and were asking questions, a few remained silent.


    OK, be quiet and listen to me. The old voice resonated again after the noise died down. Wee everyone, this is my ind. I call it Death ind because of all the people who died here after being swept ashore by the ck tornado. Those that died on the beach have stained the sand red, so red that it has turned ck.


    You killed them? Liana rified.


    No. No. I would never kill anyone. No. They killed themselves. If youre lucky enough toplete something for me, Ill let you leave. If you are unlucky, youll end up like the person over there still on the beach.


    A vision of a person appeared. It was the guy who refused to enter the ind with Feng Wu and the group. Zha was standing on the beach with a dazed look on his face. Suddenly small red bugs burrowed up from the sand and began devouring the things on the beach.


    It was impossible to tell where the bugs came from, but they easily devoured everything on the beach  including Zha. He screamed horrifically as he was eaten bit by bit.


    The group watched as bugs devoured a live human being, bones and all. The cruel scene left everyone with a sense of pity for the poor guy.


    OK, you have all seen how that fellow ended. You will end up just like him if you fail.


    What do you want us to do? asked Jier.


    This person, they didnt know how strong he was, where he came from, or even his name, but they knew one thing with certainty  he was strong. While on the ind, he was invincible. What could someone like that want from them? What could he want them to aplish for him?

 Chapter 311-312

    Chapter 311-312


    <b>311: Zhn </b>


    None of them could figure it out and their current situation didnt allow them to think about it.


    All the mysterious voice said before disappearing was, It is simple. You will know soon enough.


    They couldnt hear anything else from the old man nor could they feel his presence. Was he still in the castle somewhere or...? Had he ever been in the castle? Had he projected his voice from somewhere else.?


    Is the person still there?


    Thats it? He didnt even say what we were supposed to do!


    Liana asked group in general, What should we do now?


    Boss Hart thought about it before speaking. Lets rest for a while. Didnt the guy say he wanted us to do something for him? We should be safe, at least until he tells us what it is.


    An old man in a magic robe agreed with Hart. Yes, thats true. Theres no use worrying about it for now. Everyone should rx and wait to see what this person is ying at.


    No one knew who the old magician was, but he had the aura of a master, so none of them thought he was a simple person.


    The twenty of them sat in the middle of the lobby waiting until night fell, but the owner of the voice didnt reappear.


    Why dont we all choose individual rooms to rest in? Its no use waiting like this. Boss Hart suggested.


    Since their abilities were sealed, their bodies were ordinary again. An entire day of worry and fear had been exhausting. They would have slept already if they werent afraid that the voices owner would kill them at any time.


    A worried looking female magician disagreed. Go into a room? No, lets not. Its better if we stay together. That mysterious person mighte back and pick us off one by one. Whatll we do then?


    A lot of people agreed with her. It was too dangerous to rest separately. Better to stick together.


    Feng Wu leaned against Ming Xis shoulder. Her eyes kept drooping. She wanted to sleep. She had a regrly scheduled naptime. She slept early too, so considering howte it was, she was quite sleepy.


    If you want to sleep, just lean on me for a while. Ill wake you if anything happens. Ming Xi saw how tired she looked so he felt her forehead. He was a bit worried about her.


    Hm. Feng Wu nodded and immediately closed her eyes to sleep.


    Ming Xi couldnt help but silentlyugh at how easily she slept, even in such a tense atmosphere. She had a strong, steady heart.


    If the rest of you are tired, go and sleep. Ill take watch duty. As their senior, of course Ming Xi would take care of his juniors.


    No, lets stand on guard together. Jier and Ink can rest. Leo was a second-year student and the only other senior in the group other than Ming Xi. He felt he should bear some of the burden as well. He didnt want to leave the responsibility to Ming Xi alone.


    There were twenty of them in the lobby, but they were all strangers to each other. Night watch was an important job, so each group assigned their own person. Once that was done everyone was finally at ease resting, but no one went to rest in any of the beds in the rooms.


    The old castle was too strange. It was too dangerous to rest separately; no one was fool enough to do so.


    Hey Zhn! Wake up! Wake up!


    Feng Wu opened her eyes to find a cute, freckled, baby-faced girl in front of her. She was probably no older than fifteen. Who are you? Feng Wu asked, dazed and confused.


    Feng Wu found herself on a bed underneath a quilt in a room with simple but tasteful decorations. She had never seen the room or the girl before.


    Zhn, are you still asleep? Im Annai. Now hurry, the teacher just told us to assemble. Were about to arrive at Songwei ind. We have to pack up to leave. The girl iming to be Annai wrinkled her nose helplessly at her friend.


    Im not Zhn, Im... Feng Wu wanted to correct the girl. Her name was Feng Wu. Before that it was Tian Lan. She had never been this Zhn person before.


    Feng Wu heard a voice that was both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. It wasnt the old voice her teammates heard in the castle.


    Little girl, listen to my words. The game is beginning. Remember to stay alive. Stay alive until the end and find the truth.


    What did that mean? Feng Wu didnt understand. Where was Senior Ming Xi and Jier? Where was everyone? She wanted to think about everything that had happened, but Annai wouldnt give her time.


    Annai lifted the quilt up and pulled Feng Wu out of bed. Quickly wash. Ill pack.


    Annai dragged Feng Wu up to the deck after Feng Wu washed and dressed. There were a lot of people on deck.


    Were finally here. My body is so wobbly after staying on the boat for so long.


    I see it! There it is! Songwei ind!


    Thats great news. I dont have to kill myself with sleep meds anymore!


    Why did you need pills?


    Dont bother with that guy. He gets seasick every time he gets on a boat. Now he finally gets to get off.


    Ha! Serves him right!


    Yeah! Totally deserved it!


    Feng Wu stood to the side watching the group bicker. What was going on and why was she with them? Perhaps because the girl she yed was like this normally, so no one thought it was odd.


    Zhn, look. Thats Songwei ind over there. Isnt it pretty? Annai asked as she looked at the ind off in the distance. Her eyes were full of joy.


    Feng Wu saw a pretty ind when she followed Annais gaze. It was verdant and lush with overflowing green. It looked like a good ce to y and vacation.


    Alright, weve arrived. Everyone, disembark. There were two strong teachers, one male swordmaster and one female magician with the group.


    They were greeted by a middle-aged, well-dressed man as they disembarked one at a time.


    <b>312: Jier is Now a Woman </b>


    Miss, it must have been a hard voyage, said the well-dressed gentleman.


    Send people to help everyone with their belongings after you greet them properly. Have the rooms been prepared? The girls eyes were full of haughty, pride as she asked her butler the question.


    Please rest assured Miss; it has been arranged.


    Lead the way then. Everyone is tired after such a long journey. It took over a month. The ind Father purchased is too far,ined the girl quietly.


    The butler sent people to help with everyones luggage. Feng Wu and Annai trailed behind the group at the end, while everyone else clustered around the girl.


    Yanaimos family is so rich. Her father bought her such a beautiful ind just so she could use it to celebrate her birthday. Its a totally different life. When am I gonna have such a good ind for my own personal use? whispered a young girl not too far ahead of Feng Wu.


    To that, an envious voice replied, Keep dreaming. Youre forgetting who Yanaimos parents are. They have businesses in a bunch of countries. Plus her mom is the eldest Bohai princess. Its not just about being rich, her pedigree is amazing too.


    Yanaimo had the most wealth and prestige in her ss.


    They were only on the ind because she had invited them to y there for vacation.


    Annai whispered into Feng Wus ear. Zhn, try not to be alone too often. Yanaimo inviting you here, she must have bad intentions. Shes never liked you, but youre clever, so make sure you dont give her the opportunity. OK?


    Did this message mean the enviable Yanaimo had a bad rtionship with Zhn?


    I will be careful.


    Yanaimo is too much. She targeted you just because Airon said a few words to you. Shes been troubling you again and again. I heard that this vacation trip to Songwei ind, the teacher knew you guys didnt get along and werent going to let youe, but Yanaimo asked for you specifically by name, saying that she didnt have any bad intentions toward you... I dont believe it though.


    Annai had been whispering to Feng Wu for a while, but the only reaction she got was some eye widening. It made her wonder.


    Zhn, are you OK? Youve been really quiet.


    Normally Zhn would have had a lot to say about it, so it was strange to Annai that Zhn was so quiet.


    Im OK. I dont want to talk.


    Annai decided not to say anything else and just quietly enjoy the beautiful scenery with Feng Wu.


    Yanaimos family had built the castle on the highest point of the ind. It had to have cost a lot of money, considering how big and luxurious it was.


    Feng Wu was stunned by the sight of the castle. Wasnt it the same castle as the ancient castle on the ind of death? Except for the appearance in age, both castles were exactly the same.


    Once she entered the main lobby, she knew it was the same castle they were trapped in.


    Why was this happening?


    Feng Wu wasnt smart enough to figure everything out. Were the two inds the same? What happened? Why did Songwei ind turn out the way it did? Feng Wu had a lot of questions, but no one to answer the questions for her.


    The butler sent people to help the party to their individual rooms. There were plenty of choices so each person would get their own private room.


    The room assigned to Feng Wu was the most out of the way and obscure one, but she didnt have any opinions about it and didnt ask any questions.


    The maid had been prepared to answer questions, so it threw her off to not be questioned.


    Feng Wu entered the room and had nned on sorting out her thoughts when a knock sounded on her door. She opened the door suspiciously. Outside was the maid from earlier.


    Yes?


    Xiao Wu? The maid asked tentatively in a pleasant voice.


    Who are you? Feng Wu was taken aback. How did this maid know her real name?!


    It is you! The little maid was excited as she tugged Feng Wu into the room by the hands. Then she closed the doors.


    Feng Wu wasnt sure so she asked, Are you Jier?


    How can you tell?! Jier had transformed so much that even <i>he</i> couldnt recognize himself. His eyes widened in disbelief. Feng Wu still recognized him! That was just incredible!


    Feng Wu exined, You pull my hand the same way. And your eyes widen the same.


    Jiers appearance had changed, but his mannerisms were still the same. Feng Wu had had a good impression of the maid when the maid first approached her. It was an unconscious sense of affection, so she didnt doubt the maids identity.


    Wow, we must be really good friends, that you can recognize me even in... this, and with a loud thump, he sat down violently on Feng Wus bed. He kept touching his hair and his face, obviously still unused to his new identity.


    Feng Wu looked in the mirror. How did you recognize me? Her appearance hadpletely changed. Zhn was a silver-haired beauty; the two looked nothing alike.


    Your temperament is easy to recognize. I had my suspicions so I came to test it out. And it really is you. Jier sighed in relief at his good luck at having found Feng Wu so soon.


    He didnt know what identities everyone else was assigned, so he was still searching. It would be fun to see if anyone else had also changed genders. It would be too unfair if he was the only one.


    Why are we here? Feng Wu knew Jier was smart. Whenever she had a problem, she would ask someone smarter than she was.


    Jier shrugged. I dont know. Later that night, I just suddenly felt really sleepy and fell asleep. When I woke up, I was like this. Jier gestured to himself. It took me half an hour to get used to it.

 Chapter 313-314

    Chapter 313-314


    <b>313: The Murders Begin</b>


    Xiao Wu, I cant stay for long. I wanted to ask you, did that mysterious person say anything to you? Jier was a maid with work to do, so he couldnt disappear for too long. It would be over if he were to be discovered.


    He said it was my task to live to the end and find out the truth.


    Yeah, he said the same thing to me, live as long as possible and find out the truth. It seems like something unexpected is going to happen. Jier touched his chin. I cant stay any longer, but Ille by againter tonight.


    Feng Wu saw him to the door. He left after confirming the coast was clear.


    The remoteness of the room worked out for them. Had it not been so remote, they may have been discovered.


    That night, Yanaimo arranged a delicious meal for everyone.


    Feng Wu had no resistance to food, so she ate in the dining room with everyone else. The dishes had been carefully prepared by the chef, so they were delicious. Feng Wu received a lot of eyerolls for her enthusiasm toward her food, but unfortunately for the people rolling their eyes, she didnt notice them at all. She was only interested in eating.


    The others knew Yanaimo didnt like Zhn, so they ignored Zhn or mocked her. Had this been the real Zhn, she would have been saddened by the entire charade, but this was Feng Wu, and Feng Wu wasnt socially adept enough to understand such subtle hints. She returned to her room after dinner.


    Thunder and lightning apanied heavy rainfall that night. Feng Wu closed her windows and drew the curtains. When Jier returnedter that night, they found they had no valuable information to share. He had failed to find anyone else in the group.


    A scream sounded out the next morning, followed a few minutester by a relentless banging on Feng Wus door.


    When Feng Wu opened it, she found Annai with a horrified look on her face. Its not good Zhn! Alunde is dead!


    Dead?! Feng Wus eyes widened in surprise. Both she and Jier had guessed something big would happen soon, but neither of them expected it to happen so soon. Someone was already dead and it was only the first day.


    Feng Wu and Annai went to Alundes room.


    It was a horrible death, and from the way his remains were found, it looked like he went unwillingly and with strong grievance in his heart. In fact, his hearty gouged out along with his severed limbs while his swollen eyeballs protruded from their sockets.


    The death was horrific and had happened on her ind, so Yanaimo felt her reputation was at stake. She ordered a thorough investigation regarding the matter.


    No one could have foreseen that it was just the beginning. From that day onwards, someone died every day, from students to servants. It didnt matter their status. The shadow of death loomed over the entire ind.


    Four students and three maids were dead by the seventh day; however, they failed to make any headway into the investigation. Because of this, the teachers decided to leave Songwei ind and return to school.


    Yanaimo didnt want to remain on the ind either, so on the eight day everyone agreed to leave together.


    But would they really be able to leave?


    They found their boat destroyed when they returned to the beach. And it wasnt just their boat either, all the boats on the ind were destroyed. That wasnt the worse of it. From that day onwards, everyone on the ind lost their abilities and reverted to being ordinary people. They were about to go crazy.[notes]


    Zhns strength, though never strong to begin with,pletely vanished. It was just like death ind, none of them could keep their abilities.


    The death tally increased every day, until eventually, there was only fifty people left alive, then just as suddenly the deaths stopped. Originally, including all the servants, there had been one hundred people.


    The remaining fifty were like frightened kittens who were surrounded by deaths shadow.


    Jier was finally reunited with Ink, Ming Xi, and Leo, however none of them had had their genders changed. [notes]


    Ming Xi was a male guard on the ind; Ink was an unremarkable and thin male ssmate; while Leo was probably the oldest out of all the them  he was a middle-aged servant.


    Unfortunately, they couldnt find any one else from their boat. Were the others just really good at acting and hadnt given themselves away?


    Zhn, I want to bathe. Will youe with me? Annai stood outside Feng Wus door with a change of clothes in her hand and a worried expression on her face.


    OK. Feng Wu nodded easily.


    The conditions on the ind were very good. Every room had its own washroom with a toilet, so the only time anyone had to leave their rooms would be to bathe in the public bath.


    Yanaimos family had arge hot spring bathing area built for her because they knew how much she liked to bathe. It was divided into two parts: one private bathing area for Yanaimo and another public area for everyone else.


    Feng Wu and Annai held their clothes as they walked into the bathing area at the back of the castle. The girls rxed as they soaked in the hot spring.


    Zhn, I have to use the toilet. Wait for me. Annai climbed out of the water and put her clothes on.


    Feng Wu nodded, letting the other girl know she had heard. Her eyelids were getting heavy as she soaked in the water. Eventually they were so heavy, she couldnt keep them open.


    A rope appeared from behind and snaked around her neck.


    Feng Wu instantly woke up, but there was no strength in her body, so although she wanted to resist, she was unable. Breathing became more and more difficult, until eventually she lost consciousness.


    <b>314: Feng Wus Incident</b>


    [notes]The person behind Feng Wu took out a knife and used it to cut Feng Wus wrists. Then he dropped her wrist down and let the blood flow into the water. The man watched with a sneer as the blood dyed the water red. Soon after, he left through another exit.


    Annai returned a few minutester. Trailing behind her were two other ssmates who had also wanted to take a bath. The two girls had agreed to meet and had run into Annai on the way over, so they ended walking together as a group.


    Annai was worried about leaving Feng Wu alone for too long, so she had rushed back with the two girls as soon as she could. The three of them walked into the bathing area and saw Feng Wu sittingpletely still with her back to them inside the water.


    Annai took her clothes off as she talked, not noticing anything was amiss. Zhn, Im back. Sorry I took so long. I ran into F and Moqi, so I brought them back with me.


    Zhn, you are gutsy. We dont know where the murderer is and here you are taking a bath by yourself. F took off her skirt as she talked.


    Moqi was also undressing. Yeah, I wouldnt have dared stay alone.


    The three girls wrapped a towel around their bodies after undressing. They were thinking about the enjoyable soak, but as they got closer, they noticed the water was tinted red. Blood!


    Ah! screams rent through the air. The girls were so scared their faces lost all color. Annai, who had a good rtionship with Feng Wu, even copsed to the ground.


    Whats the matter?


    What happened?


    Was there another incident?


    Has the killing started again? That damn devil!


    People cursed effusively as they rushed from the castle to the public bath.


    Whos in trouble this time?!


    What the survivors saw were two girls hugging each other in fright and another on the ground looking just as frightened.


    Zhn! Something happened to Zhn! Annai shouted through her tears.


    The expression on Ming Xi and Jiers faces dramatically changed when they heard this. Wanting to ascertain the situation with Feng Wu, they stepped forward and felt for her pulse. They exchanged relieved nces when they found the weak, but still discernible, beat.


    Miss Zhn, Miss Zhn is still alive. We can save her. Jier hadnt forgotten his identity as a low-ranking maid. He had attracted attention when he stepped forward, so he had to be careful to not stand out too much.


    Quickly! Pull Zhn up! Even if Yanaimo didnt like Zhn, this was a life and saving one was important. She immediately ordered two maids to pull Feng Wu out of the water.


    The men should go outside first. Jier didnt want all these guys staring at Feng Wu naked. She was in a bath, so naturally she would be naked. The water blocked their view of anything below the shoulders, but once out of the water, she would bepletely bare. Even if it wasnt Feng Wus actual body, he still didnt want them to be staring.


    The men were aware it was inappropriate for them to be there, so they left the area after Jier finished talking. It would be great if they could ask her who the murderer was. Once they caught the person, they could stop living in fear.


    All the men left, including Ming Xi. Jier stayed behind but he shifted his eyes away from Feng Wu, so as not to take advantage of her.


    After the maids pulled Feng Wu out of the water and dressed her, the guard, yed by Ming Xi, came back to carry her back to her room. The butler then found medicine to treat her wounds. Because she had been discovered so quickly, her blood loss wasnt serious and they were able to stabilize her, but had they been anyter, the oue could have been bad.


    What happened here?! The three of you, tell me what happened to Zhn!


    The two teachers who came with the group made their appearance. At times like this it was important to have figures of authority preside over things.


    Teacher Bard, we dont know what happened either. Zhn was already like this by the time we got there! F''s face was as white as a ghost and her eyes were puffy red from crying.


    Teacher, we really dont know anything. Moqi repeated what F said.


    Judging from how distressed they were, the girls had to be very frightened, but probably because of all the deaths recently, no one was in the mood to be sympathetic. They were preupied with figuring out who the murderer was.


    How can Zhn go to the spring alone?! You were all warned not to do anything by yourselves!


    Teacher Del Leo, Zhn didnt go by herself. She and I went together, but I had to use the toilet, so I left for a little bit. I was only gone for a few minutes, I swear! I never thought something like this could happen in just a few minutes. It was my fault! If I hadnt asked Zhn toe with me to the bath, this would never have happened!


    Annai med herself. She and Zhn had naturally gravitated towards each other because they were both open and honest individuals. How could she forgive herself if something happened to Zhn?


    Dont cry Annai. Zhn wouldnt me you, so you shouldnt be sad. Teacher Bardforted Annai by patting her softly on the shoulders.


    All of you must take care in the future. If you want to bathe, be sure to go in the day. Dont leave the castle at night and give the culprit opportunities to do you harm. Del Leo sighed. The murderers reappearance put everyone on edge and it felt like they would all copse soon.


    They knew there was a dangerous person out there trying to kill all of them, and yet they dared to bathe in such a remote ce in the middle of the night. Their vanity was going to be the death of them.


    Annai whispered, I know I was wrong teacher. I wont do it again.


    As long as you know your wrongs. As long as they knew why they were wrong, Del Leo wasnt going to embarrass the girls. He turned and asked the butler, What is the current situation with Zhn? When will she wake up?


    Everyone was interested in the question, after all more than half of them had been murdered. If they didnt catch the killer soon, it was possible they would all die.

 Chapter 315-316

    Chapter 315-316


    <b>315: Margarets Question</b>


    Miss Zhn needs rest because of all the blood she lost. Im afraid we cant wake her up tonight.


    Everyone was disappointed but they couldnt forcibly wake an injured person. They returned to the castle to rest.


    Margaret[notes] opened her eyes to bright sunlight. She was inside a cabin in arge and unfamiliar ship. Her body felt limp and tired so she got up slowly and carefully. She saw Feng Wu lying next to her.


    Xiao Wu! Xiao Wu! Wake up! Margaret patted Feng Wus face, but it was no use. Feng Wu refused to wake up.


    Youre awake! Youre lucky to have woken up! A tall man in his twenties with blue hair walked in. His eyes were full curiosity.


    Did you save us? Margaret wasnt a fool. Considering the current situation, they had to have been rescued.


    Thest thing she remembered before losing consciousness was being whipped around by the tornado. It was amazing she was still alive.


    Yes, you guys were really lucky! You happened to float by near our ship. I had the crew pull all of you up. The guy didnt mind exining at all.


    Other than me and Feng Wu here, did you see my older brother, Matheson? Margaret asked nervously.


    Your older brother is also here. He woke up this morning but fell asleep after checking in on you.


    Margaret breathed a sigh of relief.


    We rescued four other males as well. They were youngish men. Dont know if you know them or not.


    Can I go and see them? Margaret wasnt sure if it was Ming Xi and the others. There had been so many people on the Harts ship.


    Of course, as long as you are up to it. The young man didnt intend to stop her. It was her body; if she wanted to go check instead of resting, then it was her business.


    Im fine. Can I see them now?


    Of course. Ill lead the way. My names Basil by the way. My grandfather is the ships owner.


    My names Margaret.


    Basil brought Margaret to the other people he had rescued. It turned out Margaret did know them. There were Ink and Leo and the deceased Moffeispanion, Myron and Tang. Ming Xi and Jier werent there. She didnt know if they had been rescued by other ships.


    I know them. All of us took the same ship to Biluo. We never expected to encounter a ck tornado, ha a rare once-in-a-century event. Margaret smiled bitterly. Were they lucky or unlucky? Good thing they managed to live through it.


    I know, your brother told us about the tornado when he woke up. He pointed to the sleeping Matheson, who was lying next to the other four guys.


    Thank you. If it werent for you, we wouldnt have survived. Margaret was genuinely grateful.


    Theres no need to thank me. It was due to your own fortunate luck that you awoke at all. These guys are not so lucky. His voice held a trace of regret as he nced at the others sleeping.


    What do you mean? Are Xiao Wu and the others seriously injured?


    Basil looked at the sleeping people as he spoke, If it was just a normal injury, it wouldnt be a problem. But these arent simple injuries.


    What do you mean?! Did they suffer some kind of internal injury thats difficult to heal? Most injuries could be healed with magic and medicine. Only the most grievous injuries and incurable diseases couldnt be handled.


    If it was just that, it wouldnt be a problem. I cant exin it properly. Go and see my grandfather. He is a great necromancer. He can exin the situation with your friends more clearly.


    Necromancer? What was he talking about? Margaretsprehension abilities were limited because she didnt study. Shouldnt a wood or light magician treat them if they were injured? Why was there a need for a necromancer?


    Did he mean Xiao Wu and the others were dying? Why did Margaret have such a bad premonition about this? She felt like crying.


    Feng Wu slept all night after being attacked by an unknown assant. The butler had the kitchen make some healing tonics for Feng Wu and sent Jier to take care of her. Jiers acting had been really good.


    As a result, Jier was the first person Feng Wu saw when she woke up.


    Youre awake!


    En, it hurts though. Feng Wu timidly touched her neck. Her throat felt ufortable when she talked. Swallowing hurt too. Her neck had been salved with medicine but a deep mark was still visible.


    Idiot! You know you almost died! Jier lightly knocked her on the head. She had suffered such a serious injury. It was the first time he had ever seen her so injured. She nearly died!


    It hurts. The pain in her wrist was the second most pained part of her body. She wanted to be spoiled for a bit.


    If the pain is too much, dont talk. Just write instead. Jier knew her throat hurt her. Seeing the healthy and hale her so weak made him ufortable.


    But first listen to me. All you have to do is nod or shake your head. First, did you see who attacked you? This was something everyone wanted to know.


    Feng Wu shook her head in the negative.


    Did you smell anything usual?


    Feng Wu remembered. She nodded her head.


    OK, write it down. Jier gave her a pen and a stack of paper.


    <b>316: Cant Understand It</b>


    Feng Wu obediently wrote down what she smelled and how she felt. Sha sha sha, the sound of the pen sounded across the paper. She handed the sheet to Jier after finishing.


    You smelled a floral scent, then you felt sleepy? Then someone strangled you. You tried to struggle but didnt have any strength. You fainted after that. Correct?


    Feng Wu nodded. It made her ufortable that she couldnt use her abilities to hear the nts and animals.


    So in other words, Feng Wu hadnt seen the person who attacked her. She didnt even get a glimpse of what they were wearing. Jier left her to rest after getting her answers.


    He asked the people who surrounded him the moment he closed the door to meet in the hall. Ming Xi hid in the dark, guarding Feng Wus door in case the perpetrator wanted to try anything, in case the culprit tried to kill Feng Wu again.


    How did it go? What did Zhn say? Did she see the murderer? She must have right? Yanaimo immediately asked. She was going to go mad; there had been so many recent deaths. They had to get useful information from Zhn and capture the murderer.


    Jier shook his head. Miss Zhn didnt see anything. Because of the wound on her throat, I asked her to write down her replies instead. Jier was acting as a maid, so he handed Yanaimo the sheet Feng Wu had written her answers on.


    Yanaimos face looked horrible after reading the sheet.


    The paper was passed around to everyone. Their expressions also fell after reading it. They had so hoped there would be some useful clues. They never expected there not to be a single one.


    No one asked about Feng Wus injuries. The only ones who cared were the two teachers and Yanaimo. The others were focused on staying alive. What did someone elses life or death matter to them?


    Ink was cast as one of Feng Wus ssmates. He didnt dare act too concerned because he didnt want anyone to get suspicious about his disguise. The rtionship between the characters they were ying was actually a bad one. It would have been out of character if he suddenly changed his behavior.


    The shroud of death hanging over their heads made them keenly aware how quickly the scythe could sever their necks.


    The sky was clear, the air was calm and the sun sparkled brilliantly off the water. It was very peaceful.


    Margaret followed Basil to his grandfather. The old man was a decent and kind-hearted, well-known necromancer named Sheldon. His eyes were kind. Margaret was positively inclined towards him the moment she saw him.


    Sit down child. Sheldon wasnt surprised to see Margaret. He weed her warmly.


    Hello. Thank you for saving me and my friends. Margaret was reserved when she spoke.


    You are wee my child. It was simply fate that we met.


    Grandfather, can you tell me what happened to my friends? Young Master Basil said they wont wake up. What did he mean by that? Are my friends seriously ill? Margaret was really worried about Feng Wus injuries.


    Although she had only met Feng Wu recently, she had developed a good impression of the cute and simple girl. They had be good friends. She didnt want anything bad to happen to Feng Wu.


    Sheldon sighed upon hearing Margarets question. No child. Come with me. Sheldon stood up and motioned for Margaret to follow him.


    He led her to the bow of the boat. Do you see that ind? He pointed to a green, lush looking ind up ahead.


    I do. Its beautiful. Margaret didnt understand why he asked, but she answered honestly.


    One hundred years ago it was called Songwei ind, now its called Death ind.


    Death ind... That grandpa... I just want to know whats wrong with my friends. Does this ind have anything to do with them? Margaret didnt understand.


    Of course. If Im not mistaken, they should be on that ind.


    Wait?! What? Xiao Wu and the others are right here on the boat. How can you say theyre on that ind? That doesnt make any sense. What she really wanted to question was the grandpas brain. Was he getting silly in old age?


    Or course, no matter how stupid she was, Margaret would never say such a thing out loud. She would definitely get kicked off the boat and be food for the sea creatures.


    Their bodies are here, but their souls are on that ind. Sheldon could tell at a nce if a persons soul was still attached to their bodies.


    Soul?! You mean they cant wake up because their souls are trapped on that ind? Margaret was shocked. She had finally caught on to what the grandpa was saying. How can this be? What can we do? We have to go to the ind and get them back!


    If it had just been physical injuries, it would have been fine. They could be healed with medicine and magic and a good n of action. But this... their souls were gone. What could she do?


    Sheldon shook his head before sighing. It is impossible. That ind is no longer essible to any living creature. Entering Death ind will only result in death.


    Then Im really confused! How are the souls of Xiao Wu and the other guys on the ind then?! What does it matter? I dont understand! She thought she understood, but now she wasnt sure.


    The ind is rted to the tragedy that happened one hundred years ago. Since then, Songwei ind has be known to all as Death ind. None has been able to enter. None have left alive. He sighed thinking about it.

 Chapter 317-318

    Chapter 317-318


    <b>317: Relying on Oneself </b>


    None left alive? Margaret was shocked; it felt like she was involved in something terrible.


    Grandpa, please tell it to me clearly. Can Xiao Wu be saved? I dont understand everything youre saying. She just wanted to know if there was a way to help Xiao Wu and the others, but the grandpa kept talking about so many things she didnt understand. Margaret was at her wits end.


    Sheldon saw her eagerness to save her friends. There is not. They must rely on themselves for their own salvation.


    Say Grandpa, can you not speak so esoterically. I havent read a book since I was really little and Ive never passed a cultural course...


    Grandpa Sheldon:...


    He coughed lightly. He was getting a headache dealing with this girl. Why was she so lousy?


    To put it inly, their souls are trapped on the ind. They must rely on themselves if they want to leave it. Outsiders can not interfere. Sheldon spoke bluntly.


    Finally. Margaret understood. She knew her cultural knowledge was lousy. She got drowsy every time she had a ss on it. But it was her teachers fault. The old woman was so longwinded and opinionated when she talked. Maybe it was because she didnt have a boyfriend, maybe because shed lived a hermit life for so long, but her mentality was really skewed!


    So our only option is to wait? Is there really nothing we can do? Margaret was unwilling.


    Sheldon shook his head. There is no other way. The one on the ind will not allow the souls to leave so easily. He seemed to be gazing at something from the past.


    What one on the ind? Margaret knew intuitively that the guy the old gramps mentioned had to be the same guy responsible for keeping everyone asleep.


    He is a pitiful person, a memory from long ago. Let us not speak of him anymore. Your body is still healing, so you should rest. Do not overexert yourself child. Sheldon broke out of his reverie and waved his hand in a gesture of dismissal.


    Though Margaret was concerned about the safety of her friends, she knew to exercise moderation. It wasnt the right time to pressure the old gramps. He definitely knew something. She just had to wait for the right time to ask more questions.


    Back at the room, Margaret looked at Feng Wus sleeping figure. She tried to wake her friend up again, but it was no use. Xiao Wu, you have to wake up soon..., sighed a despondent Margaret.


    A male student disappeared the day after Feng Wus incident. His body was found in a flower bed with the jaw arteries scraped open.


    The days that followed were horrible. Every day someone was found dead in some novel, horrific way. The murders continued with no signs of stopping. The students, the servants, everyone felt demoralized. From time to time someone would start wailing and crying.


    The two teachers organized a search party and looked all over the ind; however they couldnt find the murder or anyone suspicious. They were the only ones on the ind, so therefore the murderer had to be one of them.


    Whoever it was, hid very well and acted without leaving a single clue.


    Feng Wus wounds had healed after several days of rest. She could now get up and walk around.


    Ming Xi and the others had been studying the way the murderer operated. Their methods werent great, but they dide up with some insights.


    While Ming Xi and the others were doing that, the teachers organized everyone into patrol parties. Each party consisted of five people who had to always stay together. No one was allowed to act independently. This way the perpetrator wouldnt be able to make a move without someone witnessing something.


    It worked really well. No one was killed for two days afterwards.


    The teachers and Yanaimo called a meeting. Everyone, except for a small patrol party, joined.


    Everyone, lets talk about this. What do you think of the murderer? Has anyone discovered anything new? Teacher Del Leo asked the assembled group of survivors. Not counting the patrol party outside, there were about twenty of them.


    There had been a hundred of them originally, so the dwindled number was shocking.


    I have something to say. The boy who spoke was named Airon. Thedies were positively inclined towards him because he was handsome and carried himself with confidence.


    Airon was something of a teachers pet. Teacher Del Leo really like Airon because the boy worked hard, wasnt arrogant or impetuous. He was an easy student to have in ss.


    He was the guy Yanaimo had a crush on. In order to suppress the girls around him, she had done a lot of unsavory things, including a few things to Zhn.


    Talking ceased the moment Airon stood up. He was really popr in school, so with the exception of a few students, most were willing to listen to him.


    Just speak whats on your mind Airon. Del Leo nodded toward the boy.


    Airon watched everyone calmly without a trace of stage fright, despite having all eyes on him.


    <b>318: Airons Thoughts </b>


    Yanaimo looked at Airon with an infatuated gaze. This man that she loved was the only suitable match for her.


    Teachers, fellow students, I dont know if any of you have noticed, but there was a pattern to how every student died.


    A pattern? Did you notice something Airon? Teacher Bard was interested.


    Airon nodded. Everyone, please take a look at these drawings. He promptly produced a stack of papers filled with drawings.


    Everyone knew Airon enjoyed drawing, so no one was surprised he happened to have a stack of paper on him.


    Airon neatly arranged the drawings on the table. Each sheet vividly portrayed how someone died. The details were meticulously drawn and included everything from the decorations in a room if it was indoors, to the naturalndscape if it was outdoors.


    Ming Xi was on patrol so he did not get to see the drawings, but the maid (Jier) and skinny school boy (Ink) were present and able to see them. The drawings were so good that Ink couldnt help but admire the talent and skill of the artist.


    Leo, who had be a manservant, was standing on the outer perimeter of the group, so he couldnt move forward to see the drawings. How disappointing. He really wanted to see them too...


    What are you trying to say with these drawings? asked Teacher Del Leo.


    The others were also confused. Were there some kind of major clue in the drawings?


    Everyone, please look. I have notated both the method and time of death. Do you see a pattern?


    What was it? Was there really something in the drawings?


    Everyone studied the drawings, desperately trying to find some sort of clue. But try as they might, they couldnt find anything other than the fact that everyone died a terrible death with their eyes open.


    Seeing that no one noticed anything, Airon decided not to keep them in suspense and proceeded to sort the drawings into five categories. Now do you see anything?


    Was there a difference? Most didnt get it, but the two teachers did and their eyes widened in surprise at the realization.


    Del Leo cried out as he pped his forehead, Why didnt I think of it?!


    I only now see it as well. How embarrassing that the students had to remind us of it. Bard smiled bitterly. To need one of their own students to point something as basic as this out to them, they really had shirked their duties as teachers.


    Teacher, what did you notice?


    Feng Wu was looking at the drawings along with everyone else. The more she looked at them, the stranger they became.


    There are gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Feng Wu exined with these simple words.


    Gold, wood, water, fire, earth?! No way! So thats how it is. The people in this stack all died in gold. The ones here all died in earth, and here  water. These are fire and these  wood!


    The others were able to understand after Feng Wu reminded them. It looked like everyone died in one of five surroundings.


    Zhn! Youre so smart! You were able to tell just by looking. Annai grabbed Feng Wus sleeve as she expressed her admiration.


    Yes, it is as Zhn said. Everyone here died in either the woods, in water, in fire or in the earth. If the murderer just wanted to kill someone, why go through so much trouble to be this borate? I suspect the culprit is trying to perform an evil ritual.


    Yanaimo did not like Zhn getting Airons attention, and it showed in her expression, which was looking rather bad.


    Evil ritual! Both teachers had also thought of this. It was true, there was no reason to resort to such trickery if the intent was only to kill someone.


    Theres one more thing. Airon continued after checking that everyone was paying attention. I found out that the murderer isnt a physically powerful person.


    How did youe to that conclusion? Yanaimo couldnt help but ask.


    Do you remember the day Zhn was attacked? She said she was bathing in the spring when she suddenly felt sleepy. She couldnt fight back when she was attacked. I thought that was odd, so I went back to the scene to search for clues.


    What did you find? Everyone was curious.


    I found a sedative on the ground. The liquid would have evaporated had I gone anyter.


    You mean someone drugged Zhn? Thats why she was so weak? His ssmates werent stupid. They caught on quickly.


    Exactly. I extracted the ingredients from the liquid and discovered it was some kind of medicinal liquid made from a specific type of herb. The liquid bes breathable gas when mixed with oxygen. Anyone who breathes it in will be drowsy and eventually lose consciousness. That person would then be at the mercy of the perpetrator.


    She really was drugged! No one expected that. Zhn had be an ordinary girl, so they had thought she was simply too frightened to fight back. It turned out she had been drugged.


    Thats why I say the murderer isnt a physically strong person. If the person was strong, then why not use brute strength to overpower their victims? Why resort to using drugs?


    There was sense in Airons words. If the murderer was really strong, why go to all the trouble of using drugs?


    Then the murderer isnt necessarily a man, but could be a woman! Someone in the crowd whispered.


    The words made other people realize this was true. Someone who had to rely on drugs to kill someone couldnt be very strong. It didnt have to be a man; it could be a woman.


    They eyed each other with this new information in mind. Their faces changed. Any one of them could be the murderer and everyone was a possible suspect.


    They created an image of the murderer based on the revtions. The investigation was progressing...

 Chapter 319-320 Ming Xi’s Reasoning, The Reappearance of the Mysterious Man

    Chapter 319-320 Ming Xi¡¯s Reasoning, The Reappearance of the Mysterious Man


    <b>319: Ming Xis Reasoning</b>


    They met for two hours before everyone finally adjourned to their respective rooms to rest.


    Feng Wu returned to her room. Soon after Jier and the other guys rushed over as well. The outside meeting was over, but now they needed their own meeting.


    What that Airon guy said was reasonable. Jier rexined Airons reasoning to the rest of the group.


    Ming Xi thought for a moment before saying, There is some good logic in it, but its not without ws.


    Whats wrong with his reasoning? Leo, who had be a middle-aged manservant, asked.


    Ink and Feng Wu sat on the stool waiting for Jier and Ming Xi to speak. They knew who the brains of the group were.


    Ming Xi thought deeply while Jier thought in a more straightforward manner. For this kind of insidious, sneaky situation, Ming Xi was undoubtedly the better person for the job. If anyone could see through the subterfuge, it would be Ming Xi.


    Senior, please share. Did you figure something out? Ink really wanted to know.


    I did. Ming Xi smiled and nodded. His demeanor was still regal even if his new appearance was in and unremarkable. Airon said the culprit wasnt strong, but I disagree. Everyone must have wondered this at least once. Why, when everyone else died, was Xiao Wu the only one who survived?


    Yeah, why? The inquisitive group asked eagerly.


    Its because the person <i>let</i> Xiao Wu live. I dont think it was calction error. The person killed so many people without making a single mistake. Yet despite this, Xiao Wu lived. The only exnation is the culprit <i>wanted</i> Xiao Wu to live.


    But why? Why would the person spare Xiao Wu after killing so many others? Jier couldnt help but guess. Is there a connection between the body Xiao Wu is in and the culprit, so the person couldnt bear to kill her?


    Ink and Leo nodded along. It made sense. Feng Wu blinked her big eyes in curiosity at Ming Xi.


    Ming Xi shook his head. It wasnt for such a basic reason.


    Then why? What other reason could there be? Then Ink was inspired. Could it because the culprit has a crush on the original Zhn, so couldnt bear to kill her?!


    Ming Xi gave Ink a look. It seemed to say: you think too much.


    He wanted Xiao Wu to live so there would be someone to give an eye witness ount. Ming Xi stopped stalling and gave it to them straight.


    A testimony! Jier suddenly understood what Ming Xi was trying to say. You mean the culprit made such a crude attempt on Xiao Wus life just so Xiao Wu would live to give an ount of what happened. It would lead us to discover the drug.


    What?! How scheming! Man! Ink would never have thought of that. He was amazed at the trickery.


    Truly formidable. Leo thought out loud.


    No, think about the people outside. That Airon guy has a bit of brains, but the rest, who knows how long it would have taken them to figure the medicine. And if Airon ignored the clues, wouldnt the culprits n have been wasted? Ink had been around the people in the group for days. With the exception of the killer, who was hidden deep, he had everyone else figured out.


    He didnt think anyone in the group would have been clever enough to connect the clues together. Even that Airon guy was only clever about small things.


    It wouldnt have been wasted effort. If Airon hadnt thought of it on his own, the culprit would have reminded him at the right time. Jier didnt believe the murderer would let his efforts go to waste.


    Exactly. Ming Xi agreed. If anyones discovered anything, please share. We can discuss it together.


    Ink and Leo nced at each other before shaking their heads no in embarrassment. They had tried their best, but came up with nothing. The castle was so big and they couldnt use their abilities. You could imagine how difficult it was to find any clues.


    They couldnt risk asking any of the other people for help and inadvertently invite an enemy in.


    I found something. Unexpectedly, it was Feng Wu who had discovered something. She looked at Ming Xi earnestly.


    Xiao Wu, what did you find?!


    They were all curious. How did she have the time to find any clues? She had been confined to bed for so many days. Even when she had healed, she mostly just stayed in her room. The times she did go out, it was always with a group of people. When did she find the opportunity to look for any clues?


    Feng Wu stood up and went to the dresser. She opened one of the drawers and motioned for the others toe over.


    They walked over and looked inside. There were some cosmetics for girls, but that was it. What was so unusual about the items?


    Feng Wu reached inside and brought out a powder jar.


    Is there something special about that powder? Jier took the jar from Feng Wu and inspected it. He turned it around a few times in his hand before opening and looking inside. He failed to find anything strange though.


    Look here. This mark. Feng Wu pointed to a flower and butterfly logo on the bottom of the jar.


    Isnt this just a normal design for girl cosmetics? Girls like flowers and butterflies. Ink was indifferent to the logo design.


    Even Ming Xi, who was very perceptive, didnt notice anything strange.


    This flower/butterfly logo was used for a line of cosmetics from one hundred years ago. It hasnt been around since. The people who make it are no longer around, so this powder hasnt been made in a long time. Feng Wu ryed the information with a nk face.


    You mean this brand hasnt been sold since a hundred years ago?! Ink was surprised to learn that.


    Its possible someone from Yanaimos family had it specially made. Leo exined.


    There were cases like this before. Once there was a family of wine makers who were massacred. It was aplete bloodbath. No one thought it was possible to buy or taste the wine again since the method to make the wine was lost forever.


    Turned out the heir escaped and was still making the wine. However, he didnt sell it, but was making it exclusively for one person. The flower/butterfly brand may have survived in the same way.


    This belonged to Zhn. A lot of the other girls have this kind of powder too. I asked them and they said the powder was a business the Yanaimo family owned. Yanaimo gave some to everyone.


    <b>320: The Reappearance of the Mysterious Man</b>


    As the girl with most prestige in ss, Yanaimo wasnt just rich and powerful, she was also ssy. As long as you didnt get in her way, she was willing to share some of her wealth with you. The little crumbs she threw out was more than enough for most people.


    Take the flower/butterfly line. A single jar cost one hundred gold. It wasnt something ordinary people could afford, but Yanaimo willing to give it away for free.


    Considering her familys business, its not surprising they were able to find the descendent of the flower/butterfly line. Jier leaned in closer to sniff the powder. He didnt like it.


    Yanaimo is from the Gaodon n. I read it in a book. They were a direct-family line that owned the flower/butterfly brand. One hundred years ago the entire n was wiped out. No one survived. It was a big tragedy in the maritime world.


    Feng Wu had read a lot of books and one of the books she read was called The Fantastical Stories of the Maritime World. It was aption of stories, one of which happened to be about the Gaodun n.


    How the Gaodun n waspletely wiped out was still a mystery even today. No one knew a thing.


    There may be something useful in The Fantastical Stories of the Maritime World. The book said the patriarch of the Gaodun family spent a lot of money to celebrate the birthday of his only child. He especially purchased a beautiful ind and gave it to her as a birthday present.


    The ind was called Songwei. His daughters name was Yanaimo Gaodun.


    The others were reeling from the information dump. They understood what she was saying; it was just that it was unbelievable. The disbelief showed in their eyes.


    Who could stay calm after hearing such a story? A hundred years ago. They were in the past. Only a god could do something like that  no way could another human do it.


    So then, did a god trap them on the ind? But that was impossible. They werent so stupid as to believe a god would be bored enough to do something like this.


    Besides, gods didnt generallye to the human world. The three realms had created the Three Realms Peace Treaty after the war ten thousand years ago. No god had set foot in human territory since then.


    On the other hand, demons, for selfish and sinister reasons, did sneak into the human world. The Star Marshall division of the temple caught many of them.


    Were really one hundred years in the past? Ink found it hard to believe.


    Impossible. Only the god in charge of time, the God of Time, can do that. The other gods cant reverse time. Leo interjected.


    The whole thing was incredible. No sensible person would believe it.


    Ming Xi shared his guess. I suspect we may have entered an illusion. Everything here is a reenactment of what happened one hundred years ago.


    Illusion?! Both Ink and Leo were surprised. Why hadnt they thought of this? If it was an illusion, then everything made sense.


    Ive known something was wrong with this ce for a long time now. I cant open my seal. Theoretically there isnt a power in this world that can restrict a god seal, but my connection to the sealpletely disappeared when we got here. Jier knew something was wrong from the first morning they arrived on the ind. The inability to connect with his power drove him up the wall.


    The same is true for me. I could not hear the voices of the flowers and nts or the voices of the small animals. Feng Wu spoke sadly.


    The same is true for me as well. Theres no life in this ce. Everything feels artificial  the sun, the moon. Even the people are fake. They should be memories created by someone.


    As the prince and future ruler of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, Ming Xis strength was beyond doubt. Then there was his god bloodline. Logically speaking, even if his strength was somehow sealed, the power of his blood shouldnt have disappeared. But on this ind, it had. He would be a fool to not realize something was wrong.


    Indeed, Ming Xi had known they were in an illusion, in a world shaped by memories, for quite some time. There were few people who had the ability to do something like this. He couldnt phantom who it was or even what their intentions were.


    Ming Xi was only able to figure it out after Feng Wu shared what she knew. Even though he didnt know who the mysterious person was, he could guess what the other person wanted.


    Fuck! This mysterious person is that good at illusion creation?! Ink almost bowed in respect to the person for their abilities. It was awesome. Compared to that, their own skills were crap.


    If we want to know what this person wants, well have to ask. Ming Xi raised his voice. I know youve been watching us. Please show yourself. A sudden smile appeared on Ming Xis face as he spun around.


    The others got excited upon hearing his words. What?! The mysterious guy had been watching them the whole time?!


    The three boys looked around the room, but they didnt see anything.


    Suddenly the elderly voice sounded out. Sure enough, I didnt choose wrong. Looks like I got the right people this time.


    Who are you? Why did you trap us here? What is your rtionship with the people on the ind and the events from a hundred years ago? Ming Xi asked the questions in quick session.


    The voice was strange. They couldnt figure out where it wasing from because it felt like it was being spoken directly into their ears.


    Such capable youngsters. I dont believe you will let me down. Go and find the truth. Only then will you be able to leave.


    Not just us, but all of us. Ming Xis smile was refreshing. Even if he was in a different body, his mannerism still shown through.


    The mysterious voice was taken aback. He did not expect this young man to have already figured that part out.


    Indeed, I did not misjudge. Now that you havee to that revtion, I wont hide it. There is something hidden on this ind. If you can find it, all of us[notes]can leave. But if you cant find it, then you will remain on this ind forever. None of you will ever return to the real world again.


    And with that, the mysterious voice disappeared. There was no further response no matter what Jier and the others shouted.


    You can stop shouting. Hes gone. Ming Xi walked to the table and poured himself a ss of water.

 Chapter 321-322 We’re All Spirits, Liana and the Others Appear

    Chapter 321-322 We¡¯re All Spirits, Liana and the Others Appear


    <b>321: Were All Spirits </b>


    He just left? He didnt clear anything up. Are we supposed to find the killer or that other thing he just said? Ink muttered hisint.


    Both. If Im right, then the people outside arent hallucinations or illusions. The only way to truly save everyone is to figure out what is keeping all of us imprisoned here. Ming Xi raised his ss to drink.


    What do you mean, not an illusion? Why did you change your mind? Jier was puzzled. It went from illusion to not illusion?


    Feng Wu interrupted. Theyre not illusions; theyre souls.


    Souls?! Wait, Xiao Wu, you mean the people outside are souls? Theyre the souls of people who are no longer living?! Then werent everyone out there dead? This entire time, theyd been around dead people?! Ink did not feel good.


    Xiao Wu, you can tell theyre souls? Ming Xi was surprised Feng Wu had figured it out. Hed only confirmed it for himself just a moment ago.


    Earlier, hed only said what he said in order to lure the mysterious man out. The results were good as he had gained some useful information.


    Feng Wu hesitated before nodding. She could see what they were even though she was in a different body. Some of her innate abilities were still avable, for example her vision. She could distinguish between the physical and spiritual, so she knew the people outside werent illusions, but were real entities.


    They werent ordinary spirits though, but were spirits with deep running, powerful grievances.


    Feng Wu didnt understand why, despite being Zhn, she was still able to see them.


    Was it because she wasnt possessing Zhn but had directly be Zhn, so her eyes could still see other peoples life force?


    The flowers and trees outside were all fake, so she couldnt hear them, but the spirits were real so she could see the difference between them and the surroundings.


    Then you knew about them this whole time?! Jier was surprised.


    Feng Wu shook her head. No.


    Jiers eyes widened in surprise. But cant you see ghosts? Feng Wu should have been able to tell from the beginning, so how could she not know?


    Even Ink and Leo were surprised.


    There is no malice or evil aura from them. They arent like other spirits. I only confirmed it today. Feng Wu blinked herrge eyes at them innocently.


    The others were helpless in the face of such cuteness. It was criminal to be so cute!


    Feng Wu wasnt lying. As she said, the people outside werent like ordinary ghosts. Their bodies were very solid, unlike any spirit she had known. Because of this Feng Wu had been uncertain.


    Her suspicions were only confirmed after their discussion and the chat with the mysterious person.


    I have one more thing to say. We are the same as them.


    Same? What do you mean? Ming Xi and the others were puzzled. They didnt understand what she was trying to say.


    Feng Wu bit her lip. We are also spirits.


    Her words dropped like a brick hammer. What did she mean? They were also spirits? Werent they only in the illusion world through their subconsciousness?


    No way! How can we be ghosts too? We have real bodies!


    People from the continent knew there were two ways to enter an illusion: through physical form or through mental form. You had to have aprehensive understanding of your body in order to enter an illusion physically. It was more dangerous as well. If you died in an illusion in your physical form, you died for real.


    Using your subconscious to enter mentally was safer. To use this method, you would separate a strand from your spiritual consciousness, the strength of which would depend on how much you pulled out, and attach it to your spirit in order to experience the illusion.


    Should there be any danger, that strand of subconsciousness could be eliminated without any major problems. At worse, some mental damage could ur, but there wouldnt be any fatal injuries.


    For safety reasons, most people would choose to use a sliver of subconsciousness to test out the situation beforemitting to entering the illusion. You had to be careful.


    Most illusions werent dangerous, as they were meant to trap people, not kill them. Well that was, unless someone purposefully made an illusion for the sole purpose of killing others.


    Those were the two main ways people from the continent knew to enter an illusion. Ming Xi and the others took it for granted that they must have entered the illusion using a strand of their subconsciousness tethered to their soul, but of course there were other ways to enter.


    Only a fool would enter an illusion with their entire mind. No one would take the initiative to do so. If a subconsciousness was eliminated, the body left behind would be an empty husk without consciousness. It was the same as dying.


    So for them, it was bad enough that they were forced into the illusion with theirplete mind, but what Feng Wu said was even worse. It turned out they werent just using their mind, but were in the illusion physically with their spiritual form  their souls.


    Were they already dead? Was that why they were in spirit form? Theirplexions paled at this.


    No! They couldnt be dead! Ink sincerely hoped they werent dead!


    Forcing a soul into an illusion had never been done before. It was an amazing feat no doubt.[notes] But if the soul was somehow eliminated, everything would end. There would be no chance at reincarnation.


    It wouldnt be as devastating if it had only been their full subconscious. They would die yes, but they would have had a chance to reincarnate.


    Thinking of the seriousness of losing their souls made everyone sad.


    <b>322: Liana and the Others Appear </b>


    Well disappear forever if we die here! It was painful news.


    Even the normally calm Ming Xi had to take a deep steadying breath. The Ancient Silver Moon kingdom had ways to reunite a destroyed consciousness to a body, but the soul... there was no away to reform a soul, no one in any of the four major kingdoms knew how.


    Even a true god couldnt reform a soul once it was destroyed, never mind mere mortals.


    While Feng Wu and her group were having her discussion, seven other people were also meeting for their own discussion.


    The group was made up of Liana and Harts people.


    Hart had been lucky and was doing well. Hismander and deputymander were well too. Oli[notes] was still alive as well.


    Liana only had Mia.[notes] The other two guards, who had reached the castle before them, were nowhere to be found. They had most likely met with misfortune.


    Thest member had no affiliation with either Hart or Liana. He was an old magician and could have been considered a master in his own right. If his magic wasnt suppressed, he wouldnt have bothered joining forces with a bunch of young people.


    Miss Liana, what did you find? Hart was now a gardener who specialized in trimming flowers.


    Nothing. Liana replied bitterly.


    The seven of them had gradually found each other. They were trying to find the murderer, but the culprit was hidden too well for them to discover. It was difficult to investigate with their abilities sealed.


    Liana was now a pretty school girl who was one of Yanaimos cronies. She felt like her morals werepromised from what she had to do to y the role well.


    We must find Miss Feng Wu and her group soon. There are many people in their group. Maybe they found some useful clues. Oli was optimistic.


    The others agreed. There were only seven of them in the group currently. The others were either dead or couldnt be found. They had to find other people to see if they could gather more clues.


    Miss, what if Miss Feng Wu is already dead? Mia asked hesitantly.


    The others sighed. So many people had died recently. There was no way to know if any of the dead were one of their own.


    We keep looking. I hope Feng Wu is OK. Lianas eyes dimmed. She didnt want anything bad to happen to Feng Wu.


    We should keep looking for clues while we are a looking for Miss Feng Wu and her group, said the mercenarys deputymander.


    Yes, people wouldnt murder without reason. There must be a motive. It must have something to do with Yanaimos family, hypothesized the old magician.


    The most important thing was the motive. It wasnt easy to kill so many people. Whether it was a single culprit or a group, they had to investigate every lead.


    Both Lianas group and Ming Xis group finished their meeting at the same time. They came to the same conclusion: find the motive, then the culprit.


    There were lots of motives: killing out of anger or feeling slighted, killing out of revenge, even killing to promote self-interest.


    Feng Wus group decided to try and find out of Yanaimos family had any enemies.


    There were plenty of ssmates who could talk about how wealthy and powerful her family was, but none who knew about her familys enemies.


    They couldnt ask her directly, so they had to find a way to get her to reveal it herself.


    The survivors arranged night patrol. There were so few of them that even the girls were recruited to patrol. Feng Wus team was one of the two on patrol that night.


    The castle was too big, and with so many already dead, the building felt incredibly empty. The teachers got permission from Yanaimo to move everyone, including the servants, to the first floor. Scattering everyone around the castle was too dangerous.


    Decreasing their living space meant less to patrol, so patrolling was easier. They also locked uprge parts of the castle in order to prevent the murderer from entering any of the empty rooms.


    There were two teams of five on patrol. One team was responsible for patrolling inside the castle, while the other was responsible for patrolling the outside grounds.


    Ink was among the people patrolling. Through some finessing, he was able to assign Feng Wu to his group. Aside from them, there was also Annai, another boy and girl. They were all ssmates.


    Though night patrol was boring it was also scary. There was a constant fear that the murderer would appear and try to kill them.


    They inevitably started chatting. The other boy, Chamai, was talkative so having him around made things less boring and scary.


    The murderer is really amongst us? Cassie, the other girl in the group, asked.


    It shouldnt be the case. Were all ssmates. If the person had the intention to kill, shouldnt they have done it a long time ago? Why wait so long? Annai asked.


    Maybe they didnt have the opportunity. Think about it. If it werent for this isted ind and the fact that weve all lost our abilities, do you think the person would dare? Who knows what method they used to seal our powers? I dont believe it isnt one of us, said Chamai, the talkative boy.


    Thats true, but who is trying to kill us? Its hard to believe one of our ssmates is trying to kill us. Weve been together for over a year. Weve had our quarrels, but for the most part we get along well enough. How can someone just think of killing us and then act on it?


    Annai''s heart felt heavy as she thought about the ssmates who had died. They had all been on the boat ying together.

 Chapter 323-324: Ink’s Trick; Chamai, A Murderer?

    Chapter 323-324: Ink¡¯s Trick; Chamai, A Murderer?


    <b>323: Inks Trick </b>


    Do you guys think the person whos trying to kill us is an enemy of Yanaimos family? Ink was currently Pui, a boy who had no presence. He was in the middle to lower range of ss and wasnt tall, handsome, or even strong.


    Chamai was surprised at Inks words.


    The thought had crossed their minds, it was just that no one dared speak it out loud. He looked to the timid and useless Pui.


    Cassie hadnt thought much on the matter and hadnt connected it to Yanaimos family. She only knew someone was killing them, so she was stunned upon hearing Puis words. She immediately started with questions.


    After looking about to make sure there werent any servants around, she whispered, Pui, why do you say this? Did you find out something?


    Ink shook his head. No, it was just a guess. Think about it. We were fine until we came to this ind, but after we arrived, things started happening, one after another. This ind belongs to Yanaimos family. No matter how you look at it, its impossible for there to be no connection.


    No, thats not possible. Think about it. If this was because of Yanaimos family, why didnt the murderer kill Yanaimo directly, but instead killed so many unrted people instead? Annai wasnt buying it.


    Feng Wu listened quietly without interrupting.


    Dont talk nonsense if you dont now. Like Annai said, if the murderer was after Yanaimos family, why wouldnt she be murdered already? Instead so many of us are involved? Chamai nodded his head.


    Yanaimo was so beautiful; her beauty alone attracted a lot of suitors who vied for her attention. Chamai was one of Yanaimos admirers and he only said good things about her in public. It stood to reason he would stand up for her if anyone spoke poorly about her.


    Although he had his own suspicions, he wouldnt risk offending his goddess by speaking them out loud in front of other people.


    Think about it. Werent the people who were first killed, werent they the ones who had the best rtionship with her? After that the victims were ordinary ssmates and servants. Ink spoke in a low voice.


    His words reminded everyone about the people who were first killed. It was true. The ones who admired her most ardently were the ones who died first. Her close friends had also died. Following their deaths, other people began dying as well.


    They hadnt thought of it this way, but with Inks reminder, they realized it was true.


    Annai was still on the fence. Maybe it was a coincidence? You cant assume the killer is associated with Yanaimo just because of this.


    I think the person is toying with us. Whoever it is, wants Yanaimo experience the fear of being next, to watch as the people she cares about die one after another in front of her.


    Sometimes its not about killing a person directly, but more about forcing them to feel as though they are living under deaths shadow. In fact, I think Airon is the most likely victim to be targeted next. Ink wasnt being an rmist. This was a genuine hypothesis Ming Xi and Jier hade up with during their discussion.


    They all felt the same way  that the murderer was there for Yanaimo. Ming Xi had already gone to protect Airon, while Inks job was to provoke everyone. Airon wasnt dead yet, but if he did die, then people would start asking Yanaimo questions. This would make it easier for them to ask questions as well.


    Even if Yanaimo was a beauty with money and power, it was meaningless in the face of death.


    What Ink said was reasonable and was hard to argue against. But what made him think the next victim would be Airon? Who could really know what the murders thoughts were? Who knew? Maybe Airon would be thest to die?


    Looking at the order of deaths, it was clear the murderer alternated victims, first killing those closest to Yanaimo and making her suffer the loss, before switching to ordinary ssmates or servants who had nothing to do with her. The murderer repeated this pattern over and over again, leaving a few days space between each murder.


    At this point, most of Yanaimos friends were dead. Of course she was sad to see her friends die, but the constant repetition had blunted her pain. A new type ain needed to be injected into her, such as the pain of losing a love. Losing a love would be a new unbearable pain for her.


    Ink smoothly nted the seed in their hearts. It would slowly sprout and grow, and once ripe, would be quite a show to watch.


    Setting people up like this wasnt good, but it was beyond his control. If he wanted to leave alive, he had to fight with everything he had.


    Dawn the next day brought good news. Feng Wus group had made contact with Lianas group. Things would be easier with seven more people to share the work load. They wouldnt be so afraid to go out now.


    Liana had wondered about Feng Wus identity for a while, but she hadnt had the chance to test her suspicions until dinner that night when she called Feng Wu out by her real name.


    There were only ten people on each side. Once you subtracted outsiders like them, there were less than twenty.


    <b>324: Chamai, A Murderer? </b>


    The two groups exchanged information and designed a n to catch the murderer. They were still nning when the rumor about the murderer being connected to Yanaimos family began spreading. Rumor was Yanaimos friends were all on the murderers hit list.


    The rumor had some validity so it spread like wildfire. There were already people who thought along the same lines, but had been too afraid to offend her and her supporters, but things were different now.


    Now Yanaimo wasnt on her pedestal anymore.


    Even if she was a goddess who could give them benefits, those benefits didnt mean a thing in the face of life and death. They knew what was more important.


    This is all your fault! If you hadnt brought us to this ind, we wouldnt have lost so many ssmates.


    We wouldnt be in this situation if you werent so pretentious!


    Its just a birthday celebration. What was the big deal?! You called all of us out here to show off your ind! What was so great about it huh?! Now so many people are dead because of you!


    Who did she offend?! Why are we suffering because of her! Ive never done anything excessively bad!


    Some of the female students were already crying as they talked. It wouldnt have been so bad if it was just a crazed murderer. But if the murderer was targeting Yanaimo, if they were just tools to punish her, then that was different. The feeling of being used was unbearable. It was only natural they would feel resentful and thoroughly wronged.


    How can you say that! Mydy was so kind! Werent you all happy to be invited?! Yanaimos personal maid defended her.


    If I had known she offended a crazy murderer, I wouldnt havee even if she gave me more favors!


    Thats right! I would regret dying more! Those ssmates who already died, theyd regret it too!


    The hall was full of students arguing. Yanaimo came from a noble lineage; she was above arguing with those below her status. Though she didnt want to quarrel with them, she hated the person responsible for the rumors. She would make their life a living hell if she ever caught them.


    Even if the murderer didnt get the person responsible for the rumors, Yanaimo would get rid of them. How dare they malign her reputation!


    It didnt matter what Yanaimo thought or felt, her ssmates hated her. They didnt look like they were interested in fawning over her anymore, instead they looked like they wanted to kill her.


    Luckily the teachers came and shooed everyone back to their respective rooms. The teachers had originally wanted to speak to Yanaimo in private. If the whole thing was rted to Yanaimos family, then it would be easier to figure out who the murderer was if they knew more about her familys enemies.


    Unfortunately, the young miss refused to cooperate. She immediately said this after everyone left, I know what Teachers want to ask. I only have this to say. My family is upstanding and decent with no enemies. So its impossible for the murderer to be an enemy of my family.


    She didnt wait for them to reply, but immediately turned around and left in a huff. Her maid called out to her, but Yanaimo refused to turn around.


    Teachers Del Leo and Bard smiled bitterly. What was this? She was throwing a temper tantrum? They wanted to find the murderer, but they couldnt force orpel her to answer. All they could do was stare after her.


    Yanaimo wasnt the only having a hard time, Airon was also having a hard time. He was afraid of being the next victim and had holed up in his room ever since. He kept himself locked inside and wouldnt open the door for anyone. He stepped outside for food, but that was it. He waspletely isted.


    Another night arrived. This one was apanied with windy seas, dark clouds, and rolling waves. A storm wasing.


    That night, a shadowy figure entered a room and looked at the person in bed. The intruder held a knife and was about to stab the slumbering person but an unexpected figure appeared.


    It was Jier!


    Jier blocked the knife and the two began to fight. His hand-to-handbat skills were good, despite being a fire magician.


    The intruder was losing ground but he was clever. He tried to escape through the window once he saw he couldnt win. But unfortunately for him, Ming Xi arrived and blocked his escape exit. His odds of winning were even worse now.


    Soon enough hey sprawled on the ground in defeat.


    Lets see who you are! Jier sliced away the mask covering the intruders face.


    It was Chamai! Chamai was the murderer?! How shocking.


    Chamai was such a big Yanaimo admirer. Who would have guessed such a garrulous person was the murderer?


    Outside, the wind continued to rage as thunder boomed across the sky. Chamai was calm though.


    Why did you kill all those people? Ming Xi asked.


    They deserved to die. Chamais expression was different; gone was his usual cheerful smile. He looked at Jier and Ming Xi coldly.


    Thats not why you killed them. Tell me the real reason. Jier, now a maid, demanded an answer.


    Humph! snorted Chamai. He was on the ground, but he still managed to turn his head away from them.


    Youre still fronting! Jier kicked Chamai a few times in the stomach. This guy had killed so many people, kicking him was nowhere near enough, but no matter how much Jier abused him, Chamai refused to answer. He refused to exin his motive.


    They found the murderer but the mysterious person hadnt reappeared. This meant they hadntpleted their mission. So it looked like they wouldnt get anywhere until they unearthed the truth.

 Chapter 325-326: What Was the Truth?; Secrets

    Chapter 325-326: What Was the Truth?; Secrets


    <b>325: What Was the Truth? </b>


    Airon, who had fainted from being drugged earlier, woke up just as Jier and Ming Xi were about to give up.


    Airon was smart. He thought he might be the next victim, so he had taken precautions. Earlier, he had taken medicine to help fight off different kinds of anesthetics.


    He had ultimately fallen asleep, but he was only unconscious for a short period of time. He had woken up as Ming Xi was questioning Chamai, so he guessed what had happened and that Chamai was the killer.


    Chamai! It was you?! Why would you do this?! How would Airon be able to figure it out if even Ming Xi and Jier couldnt?


    Do I have to remind you? Six months ago, Songwei ind. Chamais eyes were full of bitterness as he sneered.


    Youre a resident of Songwei ind?! Airon was shocked to discover that Chamai was an original inhabitant of the ind.


    Thats right. You guessed it. Now youre all going to die from the curse! Anyone who recklessly touched my ns treasure will die by gods will! Promptly after saying these words, Chamai bit into a pill and poisoned himself to death.


    Even though he was dead, the illusion was still intact.


    Speak, what did Chamai mean just now?! Ming Xi asked. The facts were more troublesome than they thought. Chamaisst words were too ambiguous. They couldnt understand it, but an insider like Airon would surely know. Didnt his face pale at the mention of the ind? There was definitely a secret here!


    I dont know what hes talking about. Ill go and inform the teacher about Chamais death. Airon didnt want to talk about it, so he used a convenient excuse to exit.


    Jier stopped him. If you dont want to die, youll talk about it. Its best to cooperate. You avoided death today, but you may not be so lucky next time.


    Airon took two steps back. The murderer, Chamai, is dead. How is there going to be a next time?


    Jier gave him a look. Really? You really think so? Who said Chamai acted alone? If he didnt have aplices, do you think hed be that quick tomit suicide?


    Chamai had died too easily, with total calmness in his eyes. He didnt beg for mercy, or brag or exin anything. He just took the poison and died. That was it. There was no unwillingness at all.


    He had to have aplices. It wouldnt make sense otherwise. He must have known his aplices would see things through to the end. He knew that, and had died peacefully with his faith in them.


    Airon stared out nkly for a moment. His face did not look good.


    Talk, whats going on. Ming Xi demanded again.


    Airon took a deep breath. He knew he wouldnt be allowed to leave unless he told them the truth.


    Have a seat. This will take a while. Airon motioned for Jier and Ming Xi to follow him to the sofa.


    After sitting down, Airon sighed. He knew he wouldnt be able to keep the secret hidden any longer. He would have to break his agreement with the others.


    It all started six months ago...


    At that time Yanaimo had taken some friends on holiday to Songwei ind. There were several viges, bothrge and small, on the ind. The residents lived and worked peacefully in harmony with each other. The ind didnt have a strong protector, but it never suffered any disasters. It was like it was protected by a god.


    The residents would never have thought a bunch of students on holiday would bring disaster.


    Although Songwei ind was beautiful, it didnt have any minerals, so some people werent willing to stay. However the scenic ind did attract a lot of tourists. Someone clever built a hotel, and as the only hotel on the ind, business was very profitable for the owner.


    The hotel was run by a kind uncle with the help of his wife and daughter. They lived a happy life.


    Naturally Airon and the rest of the kids stayed at the hotel. One night, Yanaimo and another girl were heading to the bathroom when they overheard an amazing conversation.


    The daughter was being naughty and had taken a map from the her dads secret hiding spot. The map showed the way to the key to Poseidons tomb, the god emperor of the sea.


    The owner told his daughter never to take the map out again, lest it get lost.


    The kids never expected Songwei ind would have such a big mystery, that it was protecting a key to a tomb. The news made Yanaimos heart beat fast. She was the kind to always get what she wanted, so she asked the owner for the map.


    She told him to name his price, but of course the owner refused. Upon his refusal, the two sides fought. The twelve students were the only ones in the hotel that day; there werent any other guests. The owner tried desperately to protect the map, but Yanaimo wasnt allowing it. He and his family were ordinary people, so they didnt stand a chance and Yanaimo easily took it.


    She didnt want the matter to spread, so she killed the owner and his family.


    With the owner and his family dead, the girls excitedly took the map to find the key. They entered the cave where the key was hidden, but couldnt go any farther after identally stepping on a restriction.


    What they didnt know was that the owners daughter was still alive. She managed to get herself out of the hotel and to a vige. There she asked for help after exining what had happened.


    The vigers were furious. For generations, the people of Songwei ind had protected the secret of the key. Not many people knew about it and the map changed hands every three years for safekeeping. Unexpectedly something happened to the hotel owner while the map was kept there.


    <b>326: Secrets </b>


    The five viges joined forces and sent thousands of people after Yanaimo and her group. As a result, her group was ambushed as they left the cave. The vigers nearly seeded in killing them.


    But fortunately, Yanaimos father loved her dearly. He spent a fortune to invite two masters to protect her.


    Between the two masters, one was good with using poison while the other was good with the sword. But they werent good people. After discovering the incident, they went in and massacred nearly all the vigers before escorting Yanaimo and her group out safely.


    Yanaimo and her group kept silent about the map and the key. Even Yanaimos parents didnt know about it.


    In order to return to the ind, Yanaimo acted spoiled and asked for the ind as a birthday present. It was easy for her parents to get an unprotected ind.


    They didnt understand why their precious daughter wanted such a small ind, beautiful as it was. It had no minerals or other natural resources, but they loved their daughter and saw no reason to deny her, so they purchased the ind for her.


    Yanaimo remembered how the vigers had chased and tried to kill her, and she wasnt one to let go of grudges. She bribed murderous criminals to massacre all the vigers partly for revenge and partly because she was afraid they would leak the information about the map and key.


    Yanaimo didnt leave anyone alive.


    She came back to the ind this time in order to pick up the map and the key. From there, she would get the inheritance and rank among the top powerhouses.


    So you were here to get the treasure, why did you bring so many other people with you? Wouldnt it make more sense to involve as few people as possible? What kind of trouble were they courting, bringing so many other people on the trip?


    Jier didnt believe Yanaimo and her group would do something so stupid. The more people they had, the higher the odds of information leaking.


    This... Airon looked between Jier and Ming Xi awkwardly.


    Was there a reason you brought so many people with you to the ind? Ming Xi saw the look and immediately guessed things were moreplicated.


    Spit it out! Jier was losing his patience. He hated these kinds of half-baked revtions. Just get to the point already.


    OK, Ill talk, but keep it secret. If it gets out, things will get reallyplicated. Airon still had the audacity to threaten them.


    Yanaimo was the one who proposed bringing everyone here. In fact weve been to this ind twice more since the first time, so this is technically our third time, but the restrictions were too hard for us to break through. Yanaimo looked up several books on the matter and finally settled on a blood-sacrifice ritual.


    Blood sacrifice! Oh a womans heart is vicious! Jier and Ming Xi exchanged nces. Neither had expected this. It turned out their earlier hypotheses were wrong.


    A blood sacrifice was a demonic ritual that allowed a person to borrow a demons power temporarily and forcefully break a seal. However, it was a cruel ritual that killed those sacrificed by draining thempletely of blood.


    To be able to do this to her own ssmates, Yanaimo was something else.


    So you guys were the ones whomitted all the murders? Dont bother denying it. Theres no way Yanaimo would let you off the hook and let you do nothing while enjoying the benefits of the treasure!


    The woman was too vicious to let anyone take advantage of her.


    Airon smiled. The twelve of us promised we would work together, but we didnt kill the others directly. We knocked them unconscious with drugs and then we dragged them to the forbidden ce so we could perform the blood sacrifice. But something happened before we could act...


    You mean, before you did it, someone else beat you to it. Then this person continued to kill the sacrifices, thus ruining your n. Ming Xis eyes were dark.


    Airon nodded. Yes. He could see that the maid and guard in front of him were not ordinary people.


    Yanaimo wouldnt have sacrificed a master, so she would not have chosen any masters toe to the ind. He didnt know why these two had mixed in with them, so he had to proceed one step at a time.


    I understand. Ming Xis eyes were now clear. All the dots were finally connected. Now they just needed the answers to a few more questions.


    Let me ask you. Of the twelve people who know the secret of Songwei ind, how many are still alive? They would definitely be on the list to be killed.


    All dead, except for myself and Yanaimo. At first, I thought she was the one doing the killing, so I went and had a fight with her.


    She denied it and I believed her, but we still parted on bad terms. It wasnt until I saw Chamai today that I knew for certain she didnt have anything to do with it.


    Honestly, he would have preferred it if Yanaimo had been the culprit. Dealing with a known enemy was easier than dealing with an unknown one. Thetter was the worse kind to deal with as it wore on, not just the mind, but the heart as well.


    Only two out of twelve people survived?


    It looked like the murderers wanted to save Yanaimo forst. Her sweetheart would definitely go before her. Otherwise she would miss out on the torture of losing her beloved.


    Jier and Ming Xi helped call people over after they got all their questions answered.


    The others were in an uproar upon finding out Chamai had tried to kill Airon. None of them could imagine the warm and talkative boy as a killer. They carried his body to the center of the lobby.


    Everyone was called over in part because they wanted to observe everyones expressions. Chamais aplices had to be in the crowd.


    Its Chamai! I cant believe it! Doesnt he admire Yanaimo? Why would he do such a thing?!


    Great! Now that weve got the murderer, we dont have to be worried anymore!


    That guy is horrible! What kind of vendetta did he have with us that he would treat us like this?!


    Man! I always knew he wasnt a good person!


    Yeah! Yeah! He was a hateful jerk! Why couldn''t I kill him? Two of my sisters died because of him!


    Those still living talked as they red at Chamais corpse. They were full of hate and vitriol, wishing they could take his body out and whip it.

 Chapter 327-328: The Accomplice Appears; The Truth from a Hundred Years Ago

    Chapter 327-328: The Aplice Appears; The Truth from a Hundred Years Ago


    <b>327: The Aplice Appears </b>


    Airon got the credit for killing the murderer so his reputation rose in everyones hearts. It had been hard having a knife hanging over their heads, but now with the pressure gone, they were able to think about how to get off the ind.


    They had no boats and theirmunication was cut off, but fortunately, Yanaimos parents loved her deeply. Theck ofmunication from her would make them worry and as soon as they became worried, they would send someone to investigate.


    Ming Xi had kept Airon from revealing the fact that there were potentially other suspects on the ind. The illusion was still intact, so there had to be more to the matter. They had to keep investigating.


    However, instead of trying to find the murderer, Ming Xi decided to find the key to the tomb first.


    Everyone on the ind had lost their abilities. It wasnt something easily done by ordinary means. And they were definitely not poisoned, so the only possibility was a magic item.


    The first thing that came to mind, was of course, the key.


    They needed to confirm if the key was gone or not. If it was gone, then they knew the aplices were still hidden deep on the ind.


    Airon secretly took Ming Xi and Jier to the cave he and Yanimos group had initially fled from. Back then they hadnt been able to go inside because of the restriction array and were forced back after suffering minor injuries.


    The entrance was well hidden and obscured by rocks and nts. It would have been impossible to find without a map.


    Luckily Airons memory was good. Even without the map, he was able to navigate sessfully. The group entered the shallow cave and quickly found the switch to open the room with the key.


    They were able to enter because the restriction had lost most of its effect. The effects diminished powers meant the key was probably gone. Sure enough the key was gone and the room was empty.


    Their suspicions were confirmed; there were aplices. With that, their faces turned grim and they returned to the castle.


    Airon couldnt keep calm knowing there was someone intent on killing him.


    That night Ming Xi had Liana chose two people to guard Airon while the rest met in Feng Wus room to discuss what to do next.


    That night, a scream cut through the air. Airon was dead, along with the two people sent to guard him. The two guards had been themander and deputymander from Harts group. Both of them had been stabbed to death, but Airon was chopped to pieces. He died quite miserably.


    Yanaimo couldnt withstand the shock of seeing the boy she loved dead. She screamed before copsing to the ground. Her maid had to help her back to her room to rest, then left quietly after tucking her in.


    No one noticed the closet door slowly opening before a petite figure stepped out. The girl wasnt beautiful, but she had a gentle appearance that made others naturally like her. The sword in her hand shed with murderous intentions. Her eyes were filled with hatred so palpable it was almost solid enough to pierce Yanaimo.


    Sheid the sword down then proceeded to tie up Yanaimo. Yanaimo waspletely at her mercy; it was like Yanaimo was unconscious.


    Yanaimos limbs were tied and her mouth gagged.


    It was only after all this wasplete that Yanaimo woke up. She broke out in a cold sweat.


    The more someone possessed, the more reluctant they were to die, and Yanaimo possessed many things, so how could she willingly die so young?


    She struggled desperately in an attempt to escape. But it was useless; she couldnt break free from her restraints. She wept in despair as her heart cried out for help, but sadly no one could hear.


    Its useless. Originally, I wanted to keep you for a few more days, but that wont work out. There are already some who are suspicious, so I have to kill you before they find me. The girl touched the sword. She looked like an angel but the wordsing out of her mouth were demonic.


    Dont worry about me not ying with you anymore, Ill send everyone on the ind to apany you. You were thinking of killing everyone from the start anyways right? The girls smile was creepy as she giggled.


    Yanaimo shook her head, unable to ept that this girl, her maid, knew her n. Only the twelve of them knew. There was no way anyone else could have known.


    Are you wondering how I know?


    Woo... Yanaimo could only make a whining sound through the gag.


    There are secret passageways all around the castle. What secrets do I not know? Are you wondering why there are so many secret passageways? Did you forget? You designed this castle but I made changes before submitting it.


    The moon shone on the maids face. She wasnt a close servant, but she wasnt a namelessckey either. She was in a good mood when she saw the myriad array of emotions y across Yanaimos face: sadness, fear, and despair. She was in such a good mood, she decided to y with her sword.


    With a whoosh, and without warning, she severed Yanaimos arm.


    Yanaimo wanted to scream, but she was gagged. She could only endure the pain as blood squirted from the stump of her arm. The blood dyed the bed red. It slowly dripped to the floor after the bed soaked through and could no longer act as a sponge.


    Does it hurt? Did you ever think about how painful it was for all the vigers you killed on this ind? The girl seemed to remember something as a flicker of madness danced in her eyes.


    <b>328: The Truth from a Hundred Years Ago </b>


    Dont be afraid. It wont hurt for too much longer. Ill cut off your other limbs then Ill cut off your head. Youll be able to see your love soon. Arent you happy? Dont you love him a lot? I dont think youll you mind going to hell with him...


    No! No I dont want to die! I dont want to die! Yanaimo raged in her heart, but no one could hear her. Yanaimo loved herself more than anyone else. Sure she was sad Airon died, but she never thought about following him in death. She wasnt like that. She wasnt the kind of girl who would die for a guy.


    As long as there was a ray of hope, she would grab it and try to live. This was who Yanaimo was  she was selfish to the core.


    The maid slowly cut off more limbs. Just as she was about to decapitate Yanaimo, a small hand appeared and grabbed the maids hand that was holding the hilt.


    Its over! I caught you! Feng Wu joyfully said.


    As soon as the group knew Airon was a target, they had separated. Some had gone to keep tabs on Airon, while others went to watch over Yanaimo.


    Feng Wu and Liana were tasked with Yanaimo, but Liana left earlier to call for backup.


    How can you be here?! The maid was shocked. Shouldnt everyone be congregated around Airon discussing the murder? She knew the teachers had gathered everyone for a meeting. Otherwise she would not have picked this time to go after Yanaimo.


    I was here the whole time, but you didnt see me. Feng Wus eyes crinkled in a smile.


    Ming Xi had said that the game would end if they caught the murderer. Feng Wu didnt like staying in the castle and had wanted to leave a long time ago, so she had worked hard to try and catch the murderer.


    She had been working hard and hiding in the dark to watch over Yanaimo. Her mission wasnt to protect Yanaimo, it was only to watch her in order to find the murderer. Liana had gone to get help when the murderer showed up, so Feng Wu was alone. She wasnt afraid though; on the contrary, she was a little excited.


    In fact, Feng Wu could have made a move the moment the murderer came in, but Liana had said Yanaimo was a bad person and needed to be taught a lesson, as long as it wasnt fatal. Feng Wu had nodded and obediently waited while Liana went to get help. She would stay behind and make sure Yanaimo didnt die.


    Stay out of this! The maid swatted at Feng Wus hand, trying to get Feng Wu to release her grip, but Feng Wu swatted her right back.


    The two girls stepped back from each other.


    You must want to die! The maid stabbed at Feng Wu with the sword. Anyone who got in her way had to die.


    Feng Wu also had a sword in her hand, but it wasnt the small sword she normally used. This was one she found in the castle.


    Feng Wu raised her sword to block, and soon enough the ng of steel on steel erupted as the two battled.


    The maid knew the girls name was Zhn, but she didnt expect her opponent to be so powerful. She was average and didnt stand out in ss so how was she so fast with a sword?!


    Though the maids heart trembled, she was careful not to let it show and remained vignt. Without qi, the oue would be decided based on strength, endurance, and skillful movements.


    Unfortunately for the maid, Feng Wu outssed her in all three categories.


    It only took a few more moves for Feng Wu to knock the sword out of the maids grasp. In that moment, Ming Xi and the others arrived. They surrounded the maid, leaving her no escape.


    You? Arent you Yanaimos maid? Why would you want to kill her?


    They saw the murderer on the ground and Yanaimos inhuman form bleeding away on the bed. Who would have thought, the iparable Yanaimo would fall so low.


    Slowly more people trickled into the room.


    My god! Yanaimo! How did this happen?!


    How cruel! How can someone do something so vicious?!


    If youre talking about vicious, no one is more vicious than Miss Yanaimo. Jier stood up and pointed at Yanaimo.


    What happened? What was going on with Yanaimos maids? They either turned against her and used her of wrongdoings or tried to assassinate her. What did she do to be hated so much?


    How bold! You dare talk about the master this way?! shouted the butler.


    The others wondered how such an honest, hardworking maid could be so impertinent.


    Jier rolled his eyes. Your whole family is impertinent and stupid! Are you sure you dont want to go see to yourdys injuries first? Arent you worried shell die from blood loss? After Jier mentally roasted the butler, he went on to exin Yanaimos n to kill everyone on the ind as a blood sacrifice.


    At the end of Jiers exnation, the people began to fade. Before they fully disappeared, they said, Thank you. Thank you for letting us know. Their eyes were filled with relief as everyone expressed their gratitude.


    The only ones who remained were Ming Xi and those from the boat as well as the maid.


    The maid stood up from the ground. The hatred in her eyes had diminished a great deal. One hundred years, and someone finally solved the mystery. I have nothing to give you but this key. This key has the power of the sea god, so you do not have to be afraid of the sea. His tomb is not a ce for humans, so I wont give you the map...


    A key, surrounded by blue light, flew at the group. It circled them several times beforending in Ming Xis hand.


    Everyone from the ind disappeared and the castle became empty. Soon after, the mysterious old voice appeared.


    Congrattions. You havepleted the task I set for you. The truth from a hundred years ago is finally revealed.


    Who are you?


    Jier and the others changed back to their original appearances. They were more confident dealing with the mysterious person now that their full abilities were restored.

 Chapter 329-330: Separate Spaces; Sailing to Bilou Island Again

    Chapter 329-330: Separate Spaces; Sailing to Bilou Ind Again


    <b>329: Separate Spaces </b>


    Im just a grievance, a grievance that is about to disappear... The mysterious voice replied.


    Grievance? Feng Wu and the others were confused and it showed on their faces.


    If thats too hard to understand, you can think of me as someones obsession. A hundred years ago, a tragedy happened on this ind. It was a great tragedy that shocked the world and left everyone dead.


    At that time, the only heir to the Gaodun family, Yanaimo Gaodun, invited her entire ss to this ind for a vacation. Two months passed without anymunication from the group.


    Mr. and Mrs. Gaodun became worried, so they sent several masters to investigate. Updates from the masters immediately stopped once they reached the ind. They would never be heard from again.


    At this, the Gaoduns travelled to the ind to personally look for their daughter. They did this against the advice of all their servants. Naturally they were never heard from again either.


    With all three Gaoduns gone, the Gaodun empire, including the industries run by Mrs. Gaoduns mother in the royal family, fell apart.


    It became widespread knowledge that no one who entered the ind ever left alive. And so it eventually became known as Death ind, a forbidden ce no human should set foot on.


    How did those who came before die? You didnt kill them, did you? Jier was curious.


    Of course not. They died under the influence of the strong grievance here. The voice sounded a little angry at the question. Yanaimo ughtered the native inhabitants of the ind for her own selfish greed. The grievance from the vigers were originally sealed by the masters sent by Mr. and Mrs. Gaodun.


    Butter, in order to take revenge, the surviving viger used the sea gods key to seal everyones abilities and turn them into ordinary people. Then she used the secret tunnels in the castle to kill everyone.


    After aplishing that, she tried to use the sea gods key to rescue the souls of the vigers. Little did she know, they had be fully corrupted by all their resentment and were now evil souls whos only desire was to destroy.


    So when the girl opened the seal, they swarmed out and immediately killed her. The corrupted spirits went on to kill every single living thing on this ind.


    Why have we never seen any of the evil vige spirits? They had been on the ind for so long, but the only spirits they saw were the servants and Yanaimos school group. If things were as the mysterious voice said, then the ind should have been full of evil spirits.


    Ink was really curious where all the evil spirits went and why they hadnt seen any.


    You are not in the same space. Of course you wouldnt see them, replied the voice.


    Not in the same space? Ming Xi raised his eyebrows. That exined it.


    Correct. The Bohai nation invited three powerful magicians shortly after the incident with the Gaodun couple. One was a powerful dual magician specializing in space and necromancy. The other two magicians died upon entering the ind because they lost all their abilities. He was the only one who survived.


    Through great effort, he was able to separate the ind into two parts: one outer part with the evil spirits and one inner part with the castle. He tried to enter the castle, to find out the truth. Little did he know, the castle had be a dangerous ce.


    Although the souls in the castle werent evil, they werent much better. They were trapped in a loop, destined to repeat the events before they died, over and over and over again.


    The magician was dragged along with them and forced to y one of their roles and was killedter. He has remained trapped on this ind ever since...


    After he died, his soul tried to enter the castle again but failed to do so. His desire to know what happened created me. From the moment my consciousness formed, I knew my mission was to unravel the mystery of this ind, why there so many resentful evil spirits on the outer perimeter and why had everyone in the castle been killed.


    Im just a mass of grievance and obsession, not a real soul, so I couldnt very well investigate it myself. There was no way for me to interact and understand what happened.


    I have encountered many who havended on this ind over the past one hundred years. They all wanted to find out the truth, but every one of them died and turned into the evil spirits you see on the outer part of the ind.


    You guys though... dont know if youd call it good luck or not, but you encountered the ck tornado. The tornado has a special field around it that circumvents the energy field of all living things, so your souls ended up here. It was a very weak field because of the sea gods key, but you ended up here nheless. You could be considered lucky because of that, havingnded on the ind instead of like those unfortunate creatures who perished from the ck tornado.


    But you can also be considered unlucky because you did end up on the ind.


    Now that the truth has finally been revealed, all the poor souls trapped here are no longer forced to repeat the tragedy of a hundred years ago. They can reincarnate. No wonder the girl gave you the sea gods key. If you hadnt solved the mystery, she would have had to keep reliving the events forever.


    Many masters had died on the ind over the past one hundred years. Some died mere steps away from solving the mystery. Ming Xi and his group had entered as souls, but were able to solve the mystery. They really did have exceptionally good luck.


    Now that my mission isplete, I will disappear soon. The ind is no longer nketed by the power of the sea gods key. You should be able to return to your physical bodies if you close your eyes and imagine returning. But before you do, I hope you can promise me one thing. When you go back, please find a necromancer to purify the grievances of the vigers. Unlike those in the castle, they are confused and are unable to reincarnate. The sigh that came from the voice was full of mncholy.


    Dont worry. Well find a way to purify the souls. Jier nced at Feng Wu. It wouldnt take her more than a few minutes to do it.


    <b>330: Sailing to Bilou Ind Again </b>


    Though Jier was ruthless when it came to killing people, he had a good side and knew the souls of the vigers deserved to be saved.


    Then I can rest easy. Go now. Try not to be so unlucky in the future. The voice disappearedpletely after speaking and the only sounds left were the faint crash of the waves against the shore.


    Goodbye everyone. We will go first. Lianna smiled slightly as she waved her hand in farewell to everyone. Her body disappeared in the blink of an eye. Liannas bodyguard, Mia, disappeared next.


    Goodbye. Ming Xi turned to Feng Wu and his other group members. He nodded his head, and just like Lianna and Mia, he disappeared as well.


    Loud cheers erupted on Sheldons boat.


    Xiao Wu! Youre awake! Margaret nearly burst out in tears of happiness. She had been worried sick thest few days and had even considered contacting Xingguang Holy Academy to resolve the situation, but fortunately, Feng Wu woke up.


    A cry of surprise also burst out in another room. MathesonMargarets brother. never expected to see Ming Xi and the others wake up again either.This contradicts c315 about Ming Xi not being in the group, but it is what the raws say.


    You guys woke up! Margaret and I were going to contact your school teachers. Matheson was both happy and distressed at the same time.


    Sheldon was incredulous after hearing the news. He had never heard of anyone surviving Death ind. And these guys even entered with their souls  the most dangerous form of entry! It really was incredible. He had never expected them to return alive.


    Matheson introduced Ming Xi and the others to Sheldon. Sheldon couldnt wait to ask them what happened on Death ind.


    The guys told him everything that happened; Sheldon had saved them after all. If he hadnt kept their physical bodies safe, they would have had nothing to return to even if they had survived the ind. However, they kept the part about the sea gods key to themselves.


    Sheldon could never have imagined the truth from a hundred years ago was like this.


    Mofeis twopanions lost their souls on the ind, so they did not awaken. When they died, their physical bodies also stopped functioning; their hearts stopped beating and their lungs stopped breathing. That was two days ago.


    Sheldon knew their souls must have shattered on the ind. He ordered their rtives be notified after they bodies were moved.


    The first thing Feng Wu did when she awoke was to contact Xiao Chun


    Xiao Chuns cute voice immediately replied with, What is it Master?


    Xiao Chun, go purify the resentful spirits on the ind. Her face was still frozen like a block of ice, but her voice was as sweet as candy.


    Really Master?! Thats great. I get to eat! Xiao Chun cheered excitedly before flying out of her dantian in a sh of white light heading toward the ind.


    Xiao Chuns spiritual intelligence had risen since his upgrade He could talk to Feng Wu normally, although realistically his intelligence was only at four or five year old level.


    He returned shortly after with an even brighter white body. He flew around Feng Wu excitedly before diving back into her dantian to continue his digestion.


    Sheldon noticed the disappearance of the grievances. He was a necromancer, so it was only natural. Though he was curious who had done it, he didnt ask around. Surely it was another necromancer like himself. It was good to cleanse the spirit and not let the dead suffer from their resentment.


    Ming Xi and the others recuperated for another two days after getting their souls back into their bodies.


    Sheldons ship had remained in the vicinity of the ind the entire time. Sheldon liked to stand at the helm of the ship and reminisce as he gazed at the ind. Maragret had thought it was because of Ming Xi and the others, but after considering it some more, she realized it was because he was remembering an old friend.


    Basil said his grandfathers friend never returned from the ind a hundred years ago. His grandfather liked to sail by the ind around this time to remember his old friend.


    Ming Xi and the others were just lucky they met at the same time his grandfather decided to do this.


    There had been recent news about trouble with the sea emperors tomb near Bilou. Who knew how many masters were already rushing over there?


    Sheldons ship was also heading to Bilou, but they werent in a hurry. They had spent several days anchored near Death ind.


    Ming Xi was looking at the key in his hand when a thought shed across his mind.


    Senior Ming Xi, now we have to go to the tomb of the sea god. Ink smiled. He was quite happy to get to go.


    Originally, Ming Xi had not allowed them to go, but now they had the key, so if they didnt go, the tomb would never get opened.


    Ming Xi nced at Ink indifferently but didnt argue the matter. They really could not <i>not</i> go. He had not wanted them to get involved with the tomb, but being in possession of one of the keys meant they were now obligated. It was so difficult; it felt like they were being pushed into doing something beyond their abilities.


    Jier and Leo didnt mind too much, especially Jier, which was surprising considering Jier was a naturally belligerent rascal who liked a good fight any day of the week.


    Ya, ya, ya... Little Bun was quite a chatter box since being released from his mothers dimensional ring. He liked reminding people he was there. It didnt matter what anyone said, he would follow up with, ya, ya, ya.


    The little guy was quite aggrieved at being locked away for so long; he had unleashed howls of tears and snot the moment he was let out. The cryingsted for hours. If you didnt know better, you would have though he was being abused.

 Chapter 331-332: Ming Xi is Being Watched; Both the Blood and Lianye Clan Are Back

    Chapter 331-332: Ming Xi is Being Watched; Both the Blood and Lianye n Are Back


    <b>331: Ming Xi is Being Watched </b>


    He didnt like being locked away in such a small dark ce for so long. He was super resentful about it. Now that he was out, he liked to make sure no one forgot about him.


    Does Little Yeye also want to break into the gods tomb? Jier had a smile on his face as he pinched the childs cheek affectionately.


    Go... go break. Little Bun didnt know what tomb of god was, but he felt like Jier was ying with him, so he happily yed along too.


    He drooled a bit as he talked, so Ming Xi took out a handkerchief and wiped it away.


    Hug... father...hug. The little guy didnt understand what father meant, but he knew his mother said this person was his father so he called him father whenever he saw Ming Xi. It didnt matter if the other party was pleased to hear it or not.


    Feng Wu, who was holding her son, reacted in a direct manner. She plopped Little Bun into Ming Xis arms. Little Bun had clung tenaciously to her since he was released from her ring. He wouldnt let anyone hold him, not even Little White.


    Ming Xi got a lot of ambiguous looks from the others. He was helpless and had to wonder if the little guy got the idea he wanted him as a father from his mother.


    Margaret had made Little Bun her specialty custard dishes to nibble on. He was so adorable that even the fat kitchen chef didn''t mind the intrusion in this kitchen. So right now, Little Bun was being fed.


    Little Bun sat in a chair while Ming Xi held the pudding in one hand and a spoon in the other. Im afraid this trip to the gods tomb wont be peaceful. Everyone, be careful. Ming Xi, the picture of a good father, talked as he fed Little Bun.


    It was an unavoidable trip. Several people already knew they had the key. These people would spare no efforts to track the group down if they didnt show up.


    Ming Xi was annoyed; the key was troublesome. He wouldnt have epted it if he had known.


    Senior Ming Xi, youre so serious. We havent had fun on the ocean in so long. It just so happens Bilou is famous for their luxurious products. Why dont we stroll around the inds after wend and take a look at the shops? Maybe Xiao Wu wants to get some new clothes? We can go shopping together. Jier said, trying to help Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu tilted her head.  I have lots of clothes. Most had been purchased by Jier, with a few by Mrs. Lan when shed gone home for the holiday. Even if she switched outfits every day, she could conceivable go for three months before having to re-wear anything. With so many clothes in her inventory, she had no interest in Jiers suggestion.


    Then how about I take you to eat some delicious food? There are a lot of famous ocean delicacies on the inds of Bilou. Im sure therell be something youll like.


    Delicious food! Feng Wus eyes lit up. Lets go to Biluo.


    Everyone was silent as they thought: Girl you are too easy to kidnap.


    They went to rest after they finished discussing the tomb.


    None of them knew a merchant ship had just docked on Bilou ind. Two men got off the boat. One was a slightly overweight merchant and the other was a guard. They were none other than Hart and Oli.A team of servants and guards followed behind them. They were all people who Hart had recruited after the ck tornado. He had no idea if any of his original crew had survived, or if they did, where they were. It was a good idea to buff up his personnel just in case.


    Even though Hart lost his ship in the tornado, he had managed to save all his cargo by moving everything into his dimensional ring. Earlier, before the tornado hit, he had emptied it out in order to have enough space for the cargo.


    The two men went to a nice hotel. Oli walked behind Hart and closed the hotel door respectfully once both were inside.


    Master.


    Send someone to the port and have them observe when Ming Xi gets off the boat. Hart poured some wine for himself. He swirled it around the ss before taking a deep whiff of the aroma.


    Understood, replied Oli.


    Make sure they do a good job, dont get discovered. Hart warned.


    Oli nodded resolutely before turning to do asmanded. Not long after, a knock sounded on the door.


    Hart opened it to see a woman in a cloak. She wore a wide-brimmed hat with front privacy gauze that fell all the way to her hips. It did a good job of concealing her identity.


    Hart invited her in, unphased by her outfit, then checked to make sure the hall was clear before closing the door again. He walked to the windows and pulled all the draperies closed, turning the originally bright room dark. Once that was done, he lit a candle.


    Only after this did the woman remove her hat. The movement revealed a delicately refined face that could easily stir feelings of desire in anyone who saw her.


    How are you only here now? Youre too slow. Her voice was alluring. Under the cloak, she wore a long blue gown that showed off her bosom and she exuded a sense of noble elegance. It was an enticing image when taken all together.


    I waste because I encountered a ck tornado on the on the way over. Hart sat across from her, utterly unphased her by her sexy body.


    She toyed with her hair. Then you must have been really lucky to still be alive.


    Im fine, but Emoke and Major are both dead. His tone was t, as though he was talking about a neighbors dog.


    The indifferent and ruthless attitude was contrary to the image he cultivated in front of others.


    Those two guys are dead?! The woman was at first surprised, but then she shrugged her shoulders indifferently.


    The third key has appeared. It is in the hands of a young man named Ming Xi. At best it should take him two days to get here, provided he doesnt dilly dally along the way.


    Its finally here then. The day the tomb will open ising closer. Take this key. The woman casually tossed a key at Hart. Take it out when its time to open the tomb.


    If Ming Xi was there, he would have recognized the key as an exact duplicate of the one he had.


    <b>332: Both the Asura and Lianye Are Back </b>


    Hart toyed with the key for a bit before putting it in his dimensional ring. The inheritance is useless to your n; why are you so interested in it?


    She looked at him coldly as she spoke. You dont need to know, just do as you are told.


    Hart stopped asking and turned his head away at her words. It was impossible to tell what he was really thinking.


    Two dayster Sheldons ship docked at Bilou. Ming Xi had no idea someone was watching for him even before he arrived.


    Unlike Sanye ind, which boasted beautiful scenery but no minerals, Bilou was rich in mineral resources and even had a big city. There were many businessmen from other inds who came specifically to the Bilou inds to buy property and open businesses.


    Sheldon and his grandson had been personally invited by the lord of Bilou ind, so they would most likely stay with him while on the ind.


    Ming Xi and the others didnt intend to meet the lord of the ind, instead his group, plus Margaret and her brother, went into the city to find an inn to rest.


    The sea gods tomb had brought a lot of people to the ind, so many of the hotels were full. After some time they eventually found three rooms in a tiny run-down hotel.


    There werent many rooms, so everyone had to squeeze in and make do.


    There were even more people who came after them. Those people had to spend the night camped outside in tents. Compared to them, Ming Xis group were really lucky.


    There were seven of them. Since Feng Wu and Margaret were the only girls, they got their own room to share. The guys had to split between the two other rooms.


    Margaret didnt care how the guys divided the rooms. She was more interested in shopping with Feng Wu. She had always wanted to visit the shops at Bilou, but now that there were so many people on the ind, she was afraid all the good stuff would be taken before she would get a chance to look at them.


    Ming Xi and the others didnt stop them, just told them to be careful and to stay out of trouble.


    Margaret pulled Feng Wu along with her out the hotel. There was a constant stream of people on the streets and the air was filled with vendors hawking their wares loudly.


    There were a few booths that sold minerals only found on Bilou.


    Take a look! Take a look! Bilous specialty, yellow spring stones. They''re the best materials for practicing magic. Dont miss out!


    Heaven grass! Ocean mushrooms! Water ginseng! The best quality materials right here! It would be a pity to not snatch some up!


    Pearl powder! Pearl powder! Use it daily for beautiful, youthful skin!


    Clothes, right here! Bilous unique styles! Dont buy just one, be sure to buy them all. Otherwise youll kick yourself once you get home!


    It was dizzying, the number of vendors that were hawking their wares.


    Margaret looked left and right, from one stall to another. She already purchased a bunch of things. Luckily she had a space ring to put everything in, otherwise she would have had to lug a bunch of bags around.


    Feng Wu stayed with Margaret the entire time but didnt buy anything.


    Unbeknownst to the girls, a group of people were gnashing their teeth as they red at the girls from a second-floor hotel room across the street.


    Big Brother, it was the blond-haired kid with that girl that killed Elder Shaya!


    We must kill that girl to let him know the might of our Lianye n! Well get that guy and take care of him too!


    Yes! Yes! Just killing her wont be enough!


    It was a group of young men and woman, with the oldest being around thirty and the youngest being around Feng Wus age. The group belonged to the Lianye n. The n wanted to get a piece of the tomb treasure, so they had sent a master over to the ind. None of these people in the room was that master; they were just juniors there to gain experience. The real master wasnt with them currently.


    Tian Ya had killed Shaya outside the gods tomb in the realm battlegrounds. In doing so, he managed to forge a life and death feud with the Lianye n. It was obvious Tian Ya and Feng Wu were from the same group. Since they couldnt find Tian Ya, they would use Feng Wu to lure him out.


    In fact both the Lianye and Yiduo n had issued huge rewards in all the big guilds.


    Though many took the mission, no one seeded in injuring Tian Ya, never mind killing him. In fact just the opposite, anyone who tried were either killed or maimed themselves. Low-level adventurers who took the mission may as well just ask for a death wish.


    The major guilds listed it above an S ss task. Maybe if higher-level adventurers tried, there would be a chance of sess, but it was impossible for low-level adventurers.


    Members of the Lianye n hadnt made an appearance since Shayas death. Had it not been for the mission posted at the major guilds, Ming Xi and the others would have forgotten about them entirely.


    Feng Wu was following Margaret obediently and didnt know any of this. The two girls were currently eating snacks as they navigated the streets.


    Feng Wu had a grilled fish in one hand and a grilled squid in the other. The grilled seafood was a must try and many adventurers took the opportunity to try the local specialty dish.


    Once they were done eating, the girls decided to go to a local clothing store to buy an outfit tomemorate their trip. The shop they walked into was bustling with a dozen shoppers who were keeping all the clerks busy.


    Youngdies, please, these are thetest styles for the ind. We just got themst night. Just tell me which ones you want to try and Ill be happy to get them down for you. Even though the clerk was busy, he still took a moment to greet the girls.


    OK. Well look around on our own. You can go ahead and do what you need to do. Margaret nodded to the clerk.


    The clerk left relieved. He wouldnt refuse a customer who could take care of things themselves. Honestly, he didnt think he could keep up even if he sprouted two more arms.


    Feng Wu and Margaret paid for the two outfits they had settled on. They stored them in their dimension rings before leaving the shop.

 Chapter 333-334: Blackmail; The Ever Quick on Her Feet Barit

    Chapter 333-334: ckmail; The Ever Quick on Her Feet Barit


    <b>333: ckmail </b>


    Just as they did so, Feng Wu collided into another woman and the womans recently purchased clothes fell to the floor. The woman took a couple steps back. Her expression changed and her eyes looked bad when she noticed her clothes had fallen.


    Im sorry. Feng Wu was a good girl and admitted her mistake when she saw she had knocked into someone. She immediately bent down to pick up the dropped clothes for the other party.


    Sorry?! Those are new. I just bought them. How do you intend to pay for them if theyre dirty huh? The woman said loudly.


    Help you wash them. Feng Wu replied seriously.


    Wash?! I havent even worn the clothes even once yet, and you want to wash them already?!


    How much did you pay for the clothes? Well just pay you for them. Margaret couldnt take the woman any longer.


    Good, lets get to the point. The clothes arent expensive, but they should be at least this much. The woman held up five fingers.


    Fifty gold coins? That was eptable.


    What fifty? Five thousand! The woman curled her lips in disdain.


    Five thousand?! Thats highway robbery! Margaret was furious. The woman was the one who ran into Feng Wu just now. She had definitely done it on purpose. Wanting five thousand gold, dream on! Shed rather use five thousand gold to help the poor instead of giving it to the woman.


    The chubby maid next to Barit made a face when she heard Margarets words. Her eyes widened and her lips curled. As expected, if there was a master, there would be a servant.


    You ruined my clothes and now you refuse to pay?!


    Other residents began crowding around from all the shouting.


    Aye, her again? Isnt this the third time this month? Every time, she uses the same trick to swindle money from people.


    I bet that woman is a habitual swindler.


    Right? Who on this street doesnt know about her? She specializes in scamming tourists. She gets money every time she does it.


    Those girls are really unlucky, running into that woman.


    What are you guys talking about? Who is that woman? This brother wants to know. I dont want to run into her in the future. A guy, whod been listening to them gossip, spoke up. He wanted to know who this scammer was so he wouldnt get scammed himself. He didnt want to get scammed before even getting inside the tomb.


    You dont know? Shes big shot with family connections through her sister. The girls a tyrant and a bully. And its not just toward tourists either, even us locals have suffered a few times.


    Oh, is that it? Now I know. Ill definitely keep a distance from her. The guy patted his chest. He was a no name guy who wanted to take advantage of the situation, but he wasnt going to mess with any bigshots.


    The woman didnt care one whit about the whispering crowd. They were all insignificant anyway. Her name was Barit and as they said, her sister was that type of woman and was the vice lords favorite girl.


    Because of her connections, even if she got in trouble, people would always give her face. Eventually her head got big and she started scamming people for money. She always targeted tourists who came to the ind.


    Youre not going to pay up? Do you want to know who I am?! You wont leave here peacefully if you give me trouble.


    Oh? Is this youngdy the daughter of the lord of this ind? Why have I not heard that he had a daughter? Margaret covered her mouth mock surprise.


    It made Barit blush. The crowd wished they had some popcorn to eat as they watched the drama. Of course, the maid immediately spoke up on herdys behalf.


    My young miss is the sister of the vice lords fianc. So unless you want to offend Lord Sabuden, the vice lord of this ind, you better hand over the money right now! retorted the maid.


    Feng Wu thought for a moment. Ive never heard of this person. While they were disembarking earlier, Sheldon had given them some advice and told them who they needed to pay attention to. This Lord Sabuden was not mentioned, so Feng Wu answered back honestly.


    You dare look down on Lord Sabuden?! You two cheap tarts are looking for trouble! Barit bit out. She was determined to teach them a lesson for looking down on Lord Sabuden. She had never suffered such a loss in face since her sister had sessfully be the vice lords fianc. To suffer such a big loss today in front of these two girls was unbearable for her.


    Are you even listening? We dont even know who this Sabuden guy is. How can we possible look down on him?! Margaret rolled her eyes.


    You wont repent until you see your end. Come! Come then! Barit screamed. She wouldnt bother talking to them. Since they werent giving her any face, she wouldnt give them any mercy.


    Two wimpy looking adventurers dared insult her? The future sister-inw to Lord Sabuden? They wouldnt understand what strength was until they got squished underneath.


    She already saw herself as Lord Sabudens sister-inw. It never urred to her that he could possibly change his mind and not marry her sister.


    At her yell, five sturdy swordsmen rushed out. Her sister had assigned them to her and she had gotten into the habit of bringing them along with her wherever she went, to be used as a show of brute force when she felt like disying some.


    A pity, today would be the day she would bite off more than she could chew.


    Five big men with swords rushed out, but before they could do anything, Feng Wu stepped forward with feather steps and tapped each of them. They froze in ce and were unable to move anything except for their eyes.


    You! What did you do to them?! The disy shocked and scared Barit. She dared intimidate and bully those she considered small fries, but she knew better than to provoke a master or any big shots.


    Did you see how that girl moved? The people eating popcorn asked.


    No, she was moving too fast. Low-level ordinary adventurers wouldnt be able to move that fast. She has to be at least intermediate or above!


    Its over. This time Barit picked on someone bigger than her. That little girl looks so frail,pletely didnt expect shed be a master. This came from a gloating voice.


    Yeah, finally someone who can teach that woman a lesson. Last time, she came into my shop and ordered a table full of dishes, then refused to pay. She refuses to pay for meals even though she gets so much money from the tourists she scams. Hows that for rich? This came from the owner of the restaurant across the street. He was tired of Barit eating like a king and not paying.


    <b>334: The Ever Quick on Her Feet Barit </b>


    Dont be fooled by Barits tyrannical attitude. Although she enjoyed taking advantage of others, she wasn''t stupid. She had enough self-awareness to only bully the small shops and restaurants of people who had no backgrounds. She wouldnt dare dine and dash at the bigger more upscale hotels. Those kinds of ces had big backers; people she wouldnt want to be on the wrong side of.


    It was this self-awareness that allowed her to run rampant on the ind, doing as she pleased for thest two years, without repercussions.


    Thats nothing. Do you know what happened thest time she went to my noodle shop? She said there werent enough side dishes, so she insisted I add more to her order. In the end, her bowl had more sides than noodles! Who eats noodles like that?! The worse of it is, she left right after finishing. Its been over a month and I still havent seen a penny.


    The noodle shop owner was also bitter. It was rare to see a woman so stingy, but Barit took the cake.


    Thats not bad. You just lost a bit of food. I came back with a sea beast from a trip two months ago. I was going to sell it for a bit of a profit. But that damn woman forced me to sell it to her for half the going rate!


    I mean, I didnt agree at first, but she sat outside my shop and drove all my customers away. She even had someone harass me. I ended up selling it to her at a huge discount just so I wouldnt offend Lord Sabuden. I lost so much money on the deal!


    The guy became more excited as he talked. He was so excited that spittle came out of his mouth and hit the guy in front of him.


    Yeah, its been hard on everyone. I hope Lord Sabuden dumps her sister soon. She wont be so intolerable once she loses her backer, said an innkeeper.


    Never mind that right now. We should enjoy the show. See how those fellows cant move? Why is that? Someone on the side stared curiously at the five men who were now effectively turned into statues.


    Could the girl be a magician? spected another who was unfamiliar with magicians and the abilities magicians possessed.


    No! She definitely used sword mastery skills.


    The ever growing number of people guessing Feng Wus ss didnt affect Feng Wu at all. She had her head tilted slightly to the side as she stared at Barit. What was Feng Wu she thinking?


    Youre real pleased with yourself huh? Trying to scam money out of us using some bits of cloth? You really are a reckless person! Margaret said triumphantly.


    Barit was miserable. Why was she so unlucky? She picked on these two because she thought they were loners without any abilities or backing. She was going to just take a bit of coin from them; that was all, but instead, she was losing both money and face!


    Ah, actually this is all just a misunderstanding. My clothes are barely dirty at all. Ill just wash them at home. I dont know whats wrong with me. I must have lost my head for a moment. Typical. The instant she knew she was outgunned, Barit backed a hasty retreat.


    Margaret looked at Barit. She had not expected the other woman to flip at the drop of a hat. Such a fast and believable attitude change was impressive! This was talent. It wasnt something just anyone could do.


    Alright. You said it yourself. Donte looking for uster forpensation. Margaretzily waved her hand. She wasnt interested in giving the woman a hard time over it.


    Barit was a great actress. Of course, of course. It was my fault for not paying attention to where I was walking. How could I ask the two of you for money?!


    Xiao Wu, lets go keep shopping. As long as Barit wasnt going to make a big deal out of it, Margaret didnt care. She took Feng Wus hand and walked through the crowd side by side.


    Wait! What about them? Barit pointed to the frozen men. It wasnt like she personally cared what happened to them, but they were men her sister had assigned to her, plus they were useful muscle. Without them, how was she going to keep bullying other people?


    Margaret didnt know so she looked to Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu turned to look at Barit before speaking. They will be able to move again in an hour.


    Margaret immediately took Feng Wu away, leaving a disappointed crowd behind.


    What was that? You guys didnt even fight!


    All that anticipation and this is all we get?!


    We just wanted to see you teach that stinking woman a lesson. But all you did was take care of her minions!


    This womans fortune is too good. There really is no limit to how shameless she can be. That shamelessness really is like her invincible shield.


    It didnt matter what the crowd thought because Barit survived unscathed. The crowd of pointing onlookers were getting on her nerves though. So what if she couldnt take care of the two masters, she could certainly take care of these small-fry shop owners!


    What are you looking at?! You better be careful with those eyes!


    None of them wanted to be her next target so they quickly dispersed.


    The chubby maid asked, Miss, what about them? as she looked at the frozen men. Dont have her carry them. With her small frame, there was no way she could carry them.


    Oh you are too humble dear maid; your body is not that small.


    Barit thought about it for a moment. Im going home first. Youll stay here and wait for them to recover.


    So with her mind at ease, Barit left to go home while the five men stood frozen in front of the clothes shop and her maid waited beside them.


    The owner of the shop bit his knuckles as hemented. Five fierce guys standing in front of his shop and blocking the entryway; this was bad for business. Who would daree in to shop?! He wished they would hurry and leave!


    His employees were also ufortable with it, but they whisperedfortingly to him, saying it would only be an hour. One hour! Things would be OK!

 Chapter 335-336: Hearing About the Auction; Dumbfounded

    Chapter 335-336: Hearing About the Auction; Dumbfounded


    <b>335: Hearing About the Auction </b>


    The incident in front of the clothing store didnt hamper Margarets enthusiasm for shopping at all. She and Feng Wu spent all day shopping and eating snacks. After stuffing themselves with food, they found a shop selling cold drinks.


    There is a saying: Dont underestimate the wisdom of the ancients.


    Even though those on the continent couldnt be considered ancient, their wisdom couldnt be underestimated either.


    Drink shops, like those in modern times, were avable here as well. It was easy to make the drinks cold  just find an ice magician to make a bunch of ice cubes.


    The vor varieties were more limited than in modern times, but they did have flower and tea vors as well as juice and milk, so the cold drink business was pretty good.


    The inexpensive drinks attracted lots ofdy customers and made for good business. Of course they didnt just sell drinks, they soldmon snacks as well.


    People often got together there with friends to enjoy good conversation whilst sipping drinks and nibbling on snacks.


    Feng Wu and Margaret each ordered a drink, one ck plum and one grape. From time to time, snippets of conversation would float over as they sipped on their drinks at their seats.


    A young womans voice could be heard asking, Are you going to the auction tomorrow?


    The word auction got Margarets attention. She pricked her ears to hear more while Feng Wu enjoyed the snack that was just delivered to them. It was delicious.


    Of course. It took a lot for my father to get the admission tickets. I heard its the biggest auction in fifty years! There will be countless treasures up for sale. Even if we dont buy anything, itll be worth it just to see whats avable. Another girl excitedly interjected.


    Me too. I agreed to go with my brother to the auction. I really want to get a picture of a powerful magic beast cub.


    If you want a picture of one, why not just go to any old store that sells magic beasts? Why wait for the auction?


    The reply was disdainful. Rare goods can only be purchased at auction. How are you going to get such high-end things at a regr store?!


    Margaret wasnt interested in the change in topic. She was only interested in the auction. The biggest auction in fifty years? She had to go experience it...


    Ming Xi and the group were in fact discussing that very topic  whether they should go or not.


    Ink was excited. Definitely go! I havent gone to an auction house since I was little.


    I second that. Lets go and see. Maybe well find something good or rare. Jier was no longer short on money since his return homest time.


    I agree. I heard the auction is really fancy. Plus well get to see what big shots are on the ind. Getting to see which families were trying to enter the tomb would be useful intel.


    They werent interested in entering the tomb to get the inheritance, after all the inheritance wouldnt be useful to any of them since it was likely something rted to water. But if they were lucky, they could find some useful treasures or weapons.


    Too bad not everyone thought like they did. For most people, their first thought was how best to eliminate their opponent.


    So I have to ask, even though were seriously discussing whether to go or not, but you know, do we even have tickets? Matheson quietly interrupted their excitement.


    They hadnt even seen what the admission tickets looked like, but they were already talking about going. Why bother talking about it when they didnt even have tickets?


    The bitter re Jier, Ink and Leo directed at him made his scalp tingle.


    What do you think, Ming Xi? Matheson wiped the sweat from his forehead as he turned to ask Ming Xi, who was looking at the scenery outside the window, adamantly ignoring their nces.


    As expected, the ploy worked. The other three turned their gazes from Matheson and focused on Ming Xi. As their team captain, he had the final say.


    Senior Ming Xiiiiii~. The three of them pleaded.


    Ming Xi tapped the top of the table with his fingers. The choppy sound was crystal clear in the now silent room.


    Ill get the admission tickets. Ming Xi said the words they were hoping for!


    Yea! Thats awesome! The three of them were exuberant.


    Even Matheson cracked a smile. The biggest auction in fifty years? Hed be lying if he said he didnt want to go.


    Feng Wu and Margaret immediately went to Ming Xi and the others once they got back to the hotel. Before Margaret could even tell them about the auction, Jier and the others were already excitedly telling the girls they were going.


    What?! Going to the auction tomorrow?! Margaret had made up her mind to pester Matheson to get tickets so they could go. She didnt get to even open her mouth and she was already greeted with the awesome news they were all going. She had a huge, happy smile that stretched from ear to ear.


    The auction would start at 2pm. It was thergest auction in fifty years, so the hype and advertisement had been going on for a month. The proprietor of the auction house was really excited and wanted it to be sessful.


    Margaret became uneasy as she watched the crowd in front of the auction house, Brother, can Ming Xi really get tickets for all of us?


    Matheson thought about that then said, He should be able to. We wouldnt be standing here otherwise.


    In reality Matheson wasnt so sure. Since their discussion yesterday, he hadnt seen Ming Xi contact anyone or go outside to do anything. Ming Xi had remained resting in their room the entire time. When would Ming Xi have had the time to get tickets? But he didnt dare speak his anxiety out loud with Ming Xi there beside him.


    Senior Ming Xi, are the tickets really good to go? The siblings werent the only ones concerned. Ink and Leo were worried as well.


    <b>336: Dumbfounded </b>


    The only ones with confidence in Ming Xi were Jier and Feng Wu. They knew their senior. Jier didnt think a small auction house would be a problem for the prince of one of the four major kingdoms.


    Feng Wu didnt know anything about a prince of the Ancient Silver Moon Kingdom, but she had an unshakeable confidence in Ming Xi.


    Dont worry. Just follow me inside. Ming Xi had his trademark smile on, but this one was unmistakably full of confidence.


    Maybe his confidence was contagious, but the others felt buoyed and followed behind him confidently as well.


    Ming Xi was in the lead as they walked to the entry area.


    The staff respectfully waited for Ming Xi to show his admission ticket.


    I would like to see the manager. Ming Xi spoke to the service staff with his trademark smile.


    The request from the beautiful man surprised the staff member. Perhaps there is something I could help you with. Today is a big day for the house, and everything must go smoothly. Although the clerk, Wogh, refused Ming Xis request, there was no ill-will in his rejection.


    You couldnt help but admire the professionalism. Even the gatekeeper was well trained in customer service.


    Ming Xi wasnt annoyed with the reply. He simply withdrew a silver token and said, Take this to your manager. He will see me.


    The token itself was unremarkable, but Wogh saw how confident Ming Xi was. He didnt want to identally offend an influential person, so he agreed. He immediately left to find the manager after handing over door responsibilities to the clerk behind him.


    The manager, a thin man in his forties with shrewd eyes who exudedpetency, was currently giving a report to two men, one tubby middle-aged and one who was much younger.


    The auction will start in another half an hour. We already have people entering the venue. Aside from the twelve ind lords, there are also the aristocracy from the inds here and abroad, as well as many adventurers. I believe this will be a very sessful auction.


    Good, good. Later on, make sure to have people keep an eye out. I dont want any issues today, said the older man. He sipped his tea after speaking.


    Yes, I will be sure to have everyone on alert.


    All three men frowned when a knock suddenly sounded at the door. The plump man hesitated a moment before getting up to open it.


    Let them in. He wasnt happy to be interrupted in the middle of a report, but he suppressed his annoyance. Whatever it was might be important.


    Yes. The person at the door turned to summon Wogh.


    Wogh did not expect the boss to be in the managers room. The auction house was very strict. You didnt disturb the boss unless it was something extremely important, otherwise you better be prepared to deal with the consequences.


    He was worried hed be reprimanded for interrupting. He sincerely hoped the beautiful man was someone of status. If he wasnt, then the boss would not likely forgive the intrusion.


    Is there something <i>important</i> you wanted to report? The boss asked, emphasizing the word important.


    Woghs heart tightened. That Tang, no wonder the smile on his face was so big when he told Tang he had something to report to the manager.


    The auction wasnt a good ce to work. The benefits were good, but thepetition between personnel was fierce. He and Tang had never gotten along. They were always doing things to get the attention of the manager. The better the attention, the better their prospects for future promotions would be.


    He hadnt expected the kid to be so malicious. That kid hadnt said a word even though he knew the manager was in a meeting with the boss. He was going to make sure he returned the favor to Tang once he escaped.


    The clerk quickly pulled out the silver token, all the while his heart was beating madly.


    He never expected both the boss and the manager to change their expressions so dramatically. Their faces turned red and their breathing quickened. He had hoped the token was good enough to get him off the hook with the two men; he never expected their reaction. They were obviously excited.


    Where is the person who gave this to you? The boss wanted to know! He stood up from the side of the table so fast, it was hard to believe he was as girthy as he was!


    At... at the entrance! Poor Wogh was stunned by the explosive reaction.


    The boss came around the table and disappeared like lightning.


    The young man next to the boss was dumbstruck. What in the world! His father moved like he was ten years younger!


    The managers response wasnt any slower. Before Wogh could even react, he had grabbed the token and pulled the clerk out with him. Hurry! We need you to identify the person!


    They quickly walked downstairs, trying to catch up to the boss in as fast a dignified a pace as they could. The young man quickly followed behind, wanting to see what could have elicited such a strong reaction from his father.


    Tang had seen the boss enter the managers office earlier. Then Wogh came in asking to see the manager, which of course he would be reprimanded for. There was no way Wogh would be eligible for promotions after that. Hed be stuck as a clerk for sure.


    Tang was in a good mood after putting hispetition in a bad position. It had been hard to get one over on Wogh, so he grabbed the opportunity. Both of them had been vying for the managers attention for ages now.


    Tang hummed a tune out of happiness.


    Suddenly a plump figure came barreling toward him. Wasnt that the boss? Could Wogh have been so bad he actually angered the boss? Hahaha!


    Hello Boss! The boss didnt normallye to the ground floor so Tang took the opportunity to greet him.


    But the boss didnt even bother to return the greeting. Instead Tang got shoved aside with a brusque, Move aside!

 Chapter 337-338: The Overly Enthusiastic Boss; Identity

    Chapter 337-338: The Overly Enthusiastic Boss; Identity


    <b>337: The Overly Enthusiastic Boss </b>


    This was because he was in the way!


    Tang had a dazed expression after being shoved out of the way. The staff who saw the scene were gloating as they pointed at him.


    Yeah, thatll teach him, they thought. Always making trouble for others instead of being a good example. This time the bad karma returned to him.


    Tang had wanted to witness Wogh suffer, but instead he was the one suffering! What bad luck!


    This was work, so he didnt dare give voice to the curses in his heart. There were plenty of people who wanted to take his position. Besides, the boss was way too high of a figure for him to darein about.


    Tang got up and wondered at the cause for the bosss behavior, but before he could figure it out, the manager and Wogh came rushing out, following the same path as the boss.


    The manager didnt even bother looking at him. Wogh, though, gave him a fierce re. Tang was even more confused. Why were both the boss and the manager in such an obvious hurry, running so crazily in the building?


    Wait, wasnt that also Master Henry? The bosss son?


    What was going on?! This was highly out of character for a ce as highly regarded as theirs.


    All kinds of possibilities ran through the minds of the staff present, but the auction house was strict, so although they were shocked by the bosss mad sprint, they didnt dare ask, never mind go over and see.


    The boss was out of breath, but he finally reached the entrance. It was when he was craning his head looking around the crowd that he realized he didnt know what his target looked like!


    Dang it! Why didnt he bring the clerk with him? Now how was he going to recognize the guest? At the same time, he med the clerk for not being insightful enough to follow behind.


    He didnt have to worry long though. The manager had brought the clerk with him. The boss immediately grabbed the clerk by the cor and asked him to be taken over to the person. He didnt even let Wogh catch his breath.


    Where would Wogh have the courage to say no? He immediately brought the boss over to Ming Xi, but before he could even make introductions, the boss beat him to it and was already greeting Ming Xi.


    Master Henry found it hard to believe his eyes. Was this the same wise and calm father he knew? He was even more curious about the identity of this person with the token.


    Greetings! Greetings! The chub on the bosss face was practically shaking; he was that excited. He had wanted to kneel and properly pay respects to Ming Xi the moment he saw him.


    Where was this ce? Who owned it?


    Ancient Moon Auction House was the only auction house in all of Bilou. It was one of the most famous on the continent! There were branches in every corner of the world!


    Rumor had it, Ancient Moon Auction was owned by royalty. It was such a bigpany and yet it was rare anyone dared cause trouble in any of the facilities.


    Now the boss of one such branch was so enthusiastic about a young man, so much so he was bowing and certainly on his way to kowtowing.


    Ming Xi saw where it was going, so he stepped forward and grabbed onto the boss before he knelt down. It stopped the boss, but he was still so flustered and respectful.


    Who was that young man?


    All the aristocrats there had the same question. Those with connections had already sent out inquiries, while those without connections were already nning on secretly asking the boss. Everyone wanted to know if there was any possibility of buttering up and earning favors from the young man.


    To have such an enthusiastic and respectful reception from the boss of the branch, his identity had to be special. Why would the boss, who never bothered to tter anyone, personally meet this young man?


    But it didnt matter what the audience thought. The boss could tell Ming Xi was trying to keep a low profile, so he quickly ushered the group into the auction house. He immediately took them to a VIP box after Ming Xi expressed interest in participating in the auction.


    Did the clerk dare ask the group for admission tickets? Obviously not!


    An auction house like Ancient Moon would certainly have a couple VIP boxes reserved for special guests only, however guests who fit the admission criteria were rare. The Bilou branch had been open for several hundred years and yet had never had a guest who fit the criteria for use. Ming Xi was the first person to use it.


    Young Master, is this box satisfactory? The boss, ude, was smiling so hard, his eyes were practically tiny slits. Master Henry, watching the scene, was scared by how much his father was smiling.


    The boss wisely referred to Ming Xi as Young Master and not Your Royal Highness, because Ming Xi had said he wanted to keep a low profile. The people behind him were curious, so clearly they didnt know Ming Xis identity. What if the prince wanted his identity kept secret to the end? He was being too low-key!


    It is not bad; I am satisfied. Ming Xi nodded. The bosss excessive enthusiasm didnt seem to faze him.


    It was contrary to what Margaret, Matheson, Leo and Ink felt though. Who was Ming Xi exactly? Why did the boss of the venuee to greet them in person? Werent people not allowed to enter without tickets? All Ming Xi did was show a small token and their attitudespletely changed. It wasnt just a personal greeting either, the boss even gave them use of such a luxurious box!


    Its important to remember, to get a box seat, you had to have status. Just money alone wouldnt cut it.


    But Ming Xi got them in so easily, and their treatment was so good. It felt like a dream.


    It was only yesterday that they were trying to figure out if they should steal tickets or buy floor tickets from scalpers. Even if they were floor tickets only, they were still better than nothing.


    That was yesterday. Suddenly today, they were honored guests with the best seats! It was like buying something for cheap and having it multiply insanely in value overnight.


    <b>338: Identity </b>


    The bosss smile was so big, you couldnt even see his eyes.


    This is fine. Im sure you must be busy since its the big auction day.


    The boss could see Ming Xi didnt want them to stay, so he immediately excused himself and led all the staff out, but before he left, he told Ming Xi he could purchase anything he liked. The funds from the house were at his discretion.


    This, of course, shocked Henry. His own spending ounts were strictly monitored by his father. His father wasnt a scrooge, but he wasnt a generous person either. But here his father was telling this beautiful young man that he was free to buy whatever he wanted. It was unheard of!


    Understand, none of the goods up for auction in the house were cheap. His father had wanted to capitalize on the sea emperors tomb, so hed spent over two months preparing for the auction. Extra was even spent on advertising; so you can imagine how high the turn out would be. They stood to make a fortune, but his dad was throwing money away! Henry wanted to yell at his crazy father.


    Henry could barely wait to ask who the young man was as they walked back to the office.


    Father! Who was that person just now?! You were so respectful toward him. Is he some super rich young master? But no, that cant be. With our reputation, even a super rich young master wouldnt make you get like this. Is he... a royal family member of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom?


    Henry excitedly started specting out loud. He had had so many guesses through out the day. The most likely was that the person was a high-ranking member in the kingdom, possibly even someone in the royal family.


    Boss looked at his son with satisfaction. This boys IQ was not bad.


    Youre not stupid. The young man just now was the prince.


    A son of the Moon emperor? What is his rank? Is it high up? Is he favored?


    Henry was very curious. He had returned to the kingdom only a few times in his life. He was the son of the boss of one of the kingdoms auction houses, but he wasnt a person of any consequence in the kingdom, so the few times he returned, he didnt really get on with the aristocraticdies. He never mentioned wanting to visit again after that.


    He rarely ever went back and instead remained on Bilou ind and would asionally help his father with the business. He never imagined he would ever be able to meet a prince, so this whole situation was a shocker to him.


    You ask so many questions. How am I supposed to answer them? All I know is that he is the youngest prince of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom and his father is the current king. As long as there are no idents, the prince should be next in line to rule.


    That cant be right. You said he was the youngest prince, then isnt there an older prince ahead of him? Would that older brother really give up his position to the youngest? Henry didnt believe the princes of the kingdom would be that friendly toward each other. No way would the older brother have nothing to say about a younger sibling stepping in front of him for the throne. Never mind the throne, even on the small inds of Bilou, there were siblings who dly betrayed each other to snatch family position. For something as grand as the throne for the kingdom, the princes would definitely use troops to fight each other.


    Stupid child. What did I have you study the kingdoms history for? Look at you. You dont even know something as basic as this. Sessors for our kingdom arent chosen by their birth order, theyre chosen by the strength of their blood.


    Whoever has the most potent blood is the chosen king. This is how our kingdom has chosen our rulers for generations. Dont ask such foolish questions again. I wont be so inclined to answer next time.


    The boss rolled his eyes at his son. Kids these days, they didnt study. All they did was think about business.


    Henry gave a goofy smile and scratched his head. He wanted to know more about the silver token, but he was afraid the answer would be somethingmonsense, thereby exposing his own ignorance on the matter. His father was obviously dissatisfied and would likely cuss him out a blue streak, so he didnt dare ask anything else.


    Forget it. Hed just wait until the auction was over then ask the manager about the token.


    Ming Xis group were oblivious about the conversations going on about them. They felt a lot morefortable after the boss and the rest of the staff left.


    Big Brother Xi, I had no idea. You really are a bigshot. Even the boss of the Moon Auction House will give you face. Margaret never dreamed she had a local bigshot next to her.


    Senior Ming Xi, did you get your item back? Inks thigh holding was smooth as silk.


    Ming Xis mouth twitched. He could feel a headacheing on. Stop making trouble.


    Senior Ming Xi, what was that token? Was it a family crest? Leo was also interested. There were so many rumors about Ming Xi at school. Some said he was an ordinary citizen, others said he was a nobleman, while others suggested he was a prince. There were so many rumors though, it was impossible to tell which ones were actually true.


    The girls who adored Ming Xi dered he was a prince and anyone who disagreed would be in their bad graces.


    The boys who looked down on Ming Xi for being a pretty boy said he was of low birth, an illegitimate child of some untouchable aristocrat. These guys were unbearable.


    Leo had heard all the rumors, but had never participated in any gossip spreading. They had nothing to do with him, so he had always ignored them. But after seeing Ming Xi in action, he had to admit that he was curious.


    This is a gift from an elder in my family. All us brothers have one. With this token, we can go to any Ancient Moon Auction house and enjoy the best treatment with a thirty percent discount on all items.

 Chapter 339-340: The Auction Begins; Ai Lin’s Back

    Chapter 339-340: The Auction Begins; Ai Lin¡¯s Back


    <b>339: The Auction Begins </b>


    The one who gave Ming Xi the token was none other than the prince who founded the Ancient Moon Auction Houses. Despite being royalty, the prince had enjoyed participating inmerce since he was a child. There were many other businesses in many other industries under his name.


    He was generous and was willing to give a token to every member of his family. To date, aside from other royal family members, elders of the temple also had one.


    The elder in your family must be amazing, to be able to give thirty percent off. That will save a lot! Margaret said enviously.


    Jier tried to get everyone to sit down. Enough talking. There are so many delicious foods on the table. Sit down and eat. The catalog is there too. Look through and see if there are any things you like. Senior Ming Xi has a thirty percent discount you know.


    It was obvious Jier wanted them to stop asking, so they stopped. After all, everyone had their secrets.


    They did note, from his actions, that Jier knew Ming Xis identity, and because he knew, he had wanted them to stop.


    Ming Xi could see what Jier was trying to do. The truth was, Ming Xi didnt want his identity revealed. Even if Jier hadnt interfered, Ming Xi would have shifted the conversation to another topic, but it was easier to have someone else lead it. Looked like he would have to be nicer to this kid. Maybe take him along on a mission or two in the virtual worldter?


    Jier would have been in a good mood if he knew Ming Xis thoughts.


    Feng Wu was eating cakes as she flipped through the catalog. There were many umon monster cores, herbs, potions, weapons, minerals, holy books and even monster eggs. They were all precious items, but Feng Wu was only interested in eating. The treasures, others would spend a family fortune on, werent of interest to her.


    Feng Wu was more interested in the food items than the auction items. The food provided by the auction house was exquisite and delicious, and most importantly, all you can eat. It was a benefit limited to the special boxes.


    To get refills, she only needed to let the maids outside the door know. It was very convenient. Ming Xi let her do as she pleased. As long as she wanted to eat more, he would keep having the maids bring more.


    At some point, Jier couldnt stand to watch it any longer. He told the maids the small tes were too stingy and to userger family sized tes.


    The maids outside nearly got angry at this. Clearly the guests were the ones eating too much. Just look at the other guests. Which one of them were as focused on the food? These guys were the only wierdos engrossed in eating!


    The maids didnt let their thoughts show in their expressions though. Their smiles were as graceful as ever. You would never know they were just bad mouthing the customers mentally.


    The auction house had given them careful training, so they were gentle and considerate. They could also be purchased if a guest took a fancy to them. Their lives would have been hell as orphans if the boss hadnt rescued them, so they didnt hold any resentment against him for his policy. After all, wasnt it better to serve nobility than be trampled on by ordinary men? It was justmon sense to prefer the high over the low.


    The women certainly had ideas about Ming Xis group, Ming Xi in particr. They hoped to catch his eye, but unfortunately, he had absolutely no interest in them.


    The maids were trained exceptionally well and werent like those girls who clung needlessly. They wouldnt get entangled with a man who showed no interest in them. Their demeanors were so graceful that patrons would never take offense. They would try their best to satisfy their clients, no matter how strange the request.


    Soon enough an extrarge te of food was delivered.


    Eat, Ming Xi pushed a te of appetizers toward Feng Wu. He gazed at her with a smile that was as refreshing as a spring breeze.


    It looked like she was smiling back. It was hard to tell with her poker face, but her eyes were crinkled as she tilted her head toward the te.


    The te was demolished in short order.


    The maid who delivered the snack wondered: So the young master likes young girls with expressionless faces?


    The snacks were just a draw, the main event was, of course, the auction. Three hundred admission tickets and ten VIP tickets had been issued.


    Those VIP ticket holders could enter VIP boxes for the auction.


    Everyone! Wee to our Ancient Moon Auction House. All the lights focused on a gorgeous dark-haired girl on stage. She glowed radiantly in the spotlight.


    Wow! Its Miss LeXue!


    Who is that beauty? Someone who didnt know who LeXue asked.


    You dont know LeXue? She''s the youngest daughter of the lord, Miss LeXue Bilou! The man gave his buddy an eye roll.


    Howe the daughter of the lord is the master of ceremony? The friend was even more confused upon finding out her identity.


    Seriously? You dont know this? Miss LeXue is Young Master Henrys fianc. This is the biggest auction in over fifty years, of course she would help out!


    Oh! So thats why.


    Wow, even Miss LeXue came to help out. That old ude, hes not pulling any punches. A certain middle-aged man sneered as he sipped a ss of red wine.


    Looks like ude is spending a lot on this, came another voice from a box nearby.


    Ming Xis group stayed quiet as they watched LeXue with interest on stage.


    There will be three hundred lots up for bid today. One final special item will be auctioned off at the end... But for now, allow me to present the first lot. Please take a look.


    Another beauty walked up with a long box and ced it in the center of the table.


    <b>340: Ai Lins Back </b>


    LeXue opened it with a big smile. The first lot is a magic sword crafted by Master X. It is made with fifteen high-grade ores and has a ninth-level demon core embedded in the hilt. It is an extremely swift sword that high-level users wont be able to resist. The master has named it Wind Chaser.


    The reserve price for this sword is five hundred gold, at minimum increases of fifty gold increments. There is no upper limit. Lets start bidding!


    A thousand gold!


    One thousand one hundred!


    One thousand two hundred!


    One thousand five hundred gold!


    The bidding went on like that. Ming Xis group could see the auction clearly but were themselves shielded from outside eyes.


    Thats a really good sword. Its just the first lot and its already priced in the thousands. I had wanted to do some bidding, but didnt expect it to get so expensive so fast,mented Margaret. She felt poor.


    That kind of sword would go for up to five thousand gold in the open market, but it may not do so here. Thats the allure of an auction. Ming Xi said before taking a sip of fruity tea.


    Thats true. I always feel like if Im not the final bid, then Im missing something. Ink nodded in agreement.


    Feng Wu: These dishes are delicious.


    Six thousand five hundred gold, going once... going twice... going three times  sold! LeXue knocked her gavel three times and officially ended the bidding for the first lot. Wind Chaser is sold to customer number 117 at six thousand five hundred gold. Lets all congratte customer number 117 for his winning bid!


    A wave of enthusiastic apuse followed. The thin middle-aged man, who greatly resembled a bean pole, blushed at the attention. It was probably the first time in his life he was noticed.


    The second lot, a magic wand, was brought out and auctioned off at about the same price as the sword before it.


    At the same time in another box, a girl in an indigo robe with waist length indigo hair was looking through the auction catalog.


    Ai Lin, is there anything you want? Let me know if there is. Ill help you get it if you dont have enough funds for it, said a girl yfully. She was dressed all in white.


    The girl offering was not your ordinary person. Her name was Eliza and she was a young princess of Water Cloud. she was a cute little thing.


    Ai Lin had heard the news about the sea emperors tomb afterpleting the mission with her team. She knew the tomb opening was a big opportunity for the heroine.


    It was inside the tomb that Zi Cheng would get what every water magician dreamed of  the heart of water  the physical embodiment of the magical elements of a water system. It was extremely rare as it took tens of thousands of years to form a single drop, so rare that only one ever formed on any continent.


    Anyone who obtained it would have their cultivation level soar without suffering any side effects.


    Zi Cheng was originally a five-elemental magician, so the heart of water was very useful to her. It was because she obtained the heart of water that she came to see how useful the hearts were. She eventually went on to look for all the other elemental hearts as well.


    By the end of the novel, she ascended to the god realm after collecting all the hearts  gold, wood, fire and earth.


    A favorability system was already too good. Ai Lin couldnt let Zi Cheng have any more advantages, so she knew she couldnt let Zi Cheng get the heart of water.


    But that wasnt why Ai Lin was at the auction house; she was there to keep Zi Cheng from realizing a different opportunity, and that was the ancient rui beast egg.


    The auction house would auction it off and Zi Cheng would be the winning bid. Of course, the auction house had no idea the egg was that of an ancient beast. It had been up for auction thirty-six times before.


    Rui beasts liked to attach themselves to other more powerful attackers, like sacred beasts and humans. They used their abilities to seek the protection of the strong because their own offensive abilities were so weak.


    Ruis were strong, smart, and had wonderful support capabilities. This one in particr had the peculiar ability to predict.


    Zi Cheng contracted with it after spotting it at the auction. From then on, its prescient abilities helped her to avoid all kinds of catastrophes.


    Seeing into the future. It was such a powerful ability, even Ai Lins heart was moved. This time, her goal was to snatch the egg from Zi Cheng.


    She met herpanion, Princess Eliza, on the way to the Bilou inds. The princess had a kind heart. She had allowed Ai Lin to ride with her on her boat when she saw that Ai Lin was looking for passage to Bilou. The two had chatted and became good friends on the trip.


    The tomb was a dangerous expedition, so Ai Lins team captain had decided against bringing the newbies to explore it. She had rushed over on her own after the team had handed in their mission assignment.


    It didnt matter how dangerous it was, Ai Lin wasnt going to let Zi Cheng get any more advantages. But just thinking about the maritime world gave her a headache. It was practically dedicated to giving Zi Cheng all kinds of overpowered equipment. The demon suppression sword, the rui egg, the heart of water, all three items were obtained from the maritime world.


    The worse of it was the harm she did there. Despite victimizing all the different nations of the maritime world, she was idolized and showered with gratitude. The adoration they gave her was intoxicating.


    Zi Cheng met her love interest here as well. The man wasnt an ordinary person either. The young master, who was engaged to Princess Eliza, was from a powerful and illustrious family.


    ording to the original story line, Zi Cheng should have met him in the virtual world. At the meeting both parties developed a mutual appreciation and admiration for one another.


    Eventually they would meet in real life inside the sea emperors tomb and Zi Cheng would have a lock on his heart. From then on, there was no space for Eliza. She became cannon fodder for their love story.


    Originally, Zi Cheng wasnt aware her male lead was engaged. She only found out about it when Eliza tracked her down and confronted her, asking her to leave her fianc alone.


    Zi Cheng realized she unintentionally became the other woman in a rtionship. To be put in such a role, she was angry and resentful, so of course she promised to leave the male lead alone.


    But when the male lead found out about it, about how Eliza was the one responsible for destroying his rtionship with Zi Cheng, he broke all contact with Eliza and dissolved their engagement contract.

 Chapter 341-342: Reborn Back into the Past; The World a Hundred Years in the Future

    Chapter 341-342: Reborn Back into the Past; The World a Hundred Years in the Future


    <b>341: Reborn Back into the Past </b>


    The male lead was so enthralled with Zi Cheng, he would have given up the world for her.


    Elizas original role in the story was minor. She was portrayed as a fool in love who willingly suffered any kind of humiliation for her man. Her mother couldnt bear to see her baby be humiliated, so she sent a master to assassinate Zi Cheng. It didnt work out though. The master only served to increase Zi Chengs experience.


    Ultimately, the male leads family shed against the Water Cloud country. It was a horrendously costly feud for both sides. Despite this neither the male lead nor Zi Cheng suffered at all.


    The developmentter on in the story was just too godly to even bother mentioning.


    What Ai Lin had to focus on was getting the egg away from Zi Cheng. Zi Cheng had purchased the egg for a song because it hadnt been sold despite being offered so many time already.


    Hey, Ai Lin! What are you thinking? Eliza pouted cutely at her new friends dazed expression.


    Ai Lin quickly replied after snapping out of it. I still have a lot of gold, but if Im short, Ill be sure to find you.


    Eliza nodded with satisfaction. Thats good. If you dont have enough, be sure to tell me OK?


    Ai Lin sighed in her heart. This little princess was so simple and kind, not to mention absolutely adorable. How was the male lead led astray by the likes of Zi Cheng?


    The male lead waspletely smitten from the first moment the two met. Zi Cheng had effortlessly led him by the nose. She was eitherpletely intoxicating or he was just too easy.


    A thin man sat inside another box. From all perspectives, he was an ordinary looking guy, not particrly handsome, but not particrly ugly either. He looked clean cut, fresh and young. But his clear, pure eyes made him special. The look gave him aid-back persona that would have in many men.


    Master, have some fruit. A plump, cute maid reached over to feed her young master fruit from her hand.


    He blocked the fruit before it reached his mouth. With a gentle smile he said, Plum, eat it by yourself.


    Yes, Young Master. The little maid named Plum wasnt shy about it. She promptly popped it into her mouth and ate it with relish.


    This made the butlers mouth twitch. The young master was too generous. Young Master, it will be a while until the item you are waiting fores up for auction. Did you want to look at anything else until then?


    Young Master Zo was a direct descendent of the ckstrom family and he had a secret.


    Reborn into the past just a few months ago, he had retained all the memories of the future he came from.


    Caesar, his older brother, was the pride and joy of the family. He was a handsome and talented youth who was promising enough to reach the god realm. To top it off, he was engaged to Eliza, someone Zo had secretly loved. It was like his brother was born with a golden halo above his head.


    On the other hand, Zo was born with a weak constitution so he couldnt cultivate, however he was graced with self-awareness. Both his father and brother protected him as best they could, so no one dared slight him.


    He wasnt a hothead either. As long as his family and the girl he loved were happy, then he was happy.


    What he never expected was that his brother would personally kill Eliza.


    Caesar imed Eliza had sent someone to try to assassinate his beloved Zi Cheng. But it was impossible to believe. Eliza was a kind and innocent girl. Even if Caesar didnt love her, she would never think of killing her rival.


    Zo was heartbroken over Elizas death.


    His family and the Cloud Water nation became mortal enemies after that. Both sides suffered tremendous losses after fighting for half a year. His beloved brother even abandoned the family for a woman.


    His family tried to bring Caesar back home to ount for his actions, but instead of returning, he killed all the uncles and brothers sent after him. He killed so many rtives, all just to protect his beloved Zi Cheng.


    Zo had wanted to go and find his brother, to bring him back, to ask why. But all he could do was stand and watch as his family fell apart.


    Caesar and Zi Cheng wereter idolized as saviors. Their poprity went off the charts.


    Someone in the family had wanted to bring Caesar back, to lead the family to glory, but his father disagreed. Zo remembered what his father had said at the time. He had said anyone who was willing to do anything for a woman wasnt fit to lead the family. A son like that, no matter who great he becameter in life, would never be weed back into the family.


    Zo knew how heartbroken his father must have been. Caesar had always been the familys pride and joy, but he had done so many terrible things for a woman. Betraying the family, murdering Eliza  his actions were unforgiveable.


    Thenter his brother and that woman ascended to the god realm.


    Not more than thirty years after their ascension, things began to go wrong. The magic particles in the atmosphere became unstable and couldnt be absorbed. Forcefully absorbing any caused people to explode and die.


    But if this was a catastrophe, then what happened next was hell.


    Water resources dried up and caused all the nts to wither and thend to shrivel and turn into deserts. Living conditions for both animals and humans became unbearable.


    A hundred yearster, energy from the five elements faded from the world entirely.


    Soon dimensional cracks in space began to appear, limiting where people could live. People became more restricted as more and more cracks appeared. Though the temple and the four empires could protect the people, they couldnt change the actual living environment.


    It was only after much investigation that they discovered the heart of the five elements on the continent were missing. Without the hearts, the elemental magic couldnt form and remain stable. The world would lose its bnce and turn into a wastnd.


    The cracks were a symptom of the missing elemental hearts. Without the hearts, the world was cut off from the elements and thew that governed the world fragmented and became iplete. The worlds destruction would be inevitable from there on out.


    <b>342: The World a Hundred Years in the Future </b>


    Where did the heart of the elements go? Who took them?


    The question was finally answered by a woman who knew Zi Cheng before thetter ascended. This woman was actually a good person before meeting Zi Cheng, however she quickly changed after their meeting. She gave Zi Cheng ess to her familypound and allowed Zi Cheng to kill her family, who she thought were bullies.


    Everyone thought she and Zi Cheng had to be on exceptionally good terms, so there was great deal of shock and surprise when this woman stepped forward and used Zi Cheng.


    The woman in question was a holy sage named Nellie. Zo remembered he had been standing beside his father when Nellie talked about it. Her voice had been filled with hatred.


    I dont know what was going on, but from the day I met her, the desire to stay by her side intensified day after day. I just had this urge to be friends with her. I couldnt recognize who I was anymore. I couldnt argue against her. I felt like I was doing an unforgiveable thing whenever I tried.


    She was the only person in my world. She was my god, my savior... she was everything to me. No one else was important. If it was for her, I would have done anything. I didnt even feel a shred of sadness when she killed my father and my rtives. Instead, what I felt was an overwhelming sense of awe and gratitude that she was willing to do all this... for me!


    It was terrible! What had I be?! It wasnt me! I loved my family! I loved them! How could I have betrayed them and stole the family sacred treasures for a friend? Then to team up with that outsider and kill them all, the family I loved so much?!


    Nellies sobs were so heartbreaking that the four empires each had their respective physicians check her for any traces of maniption. Though they couldnt find anything, it was clear from Nellies reaction that she had been controlled and had somehow be Zi Chengs puppet.


    Nellies experience wasnt unique. The men who were hypnotized by her also came back to their senses. It felt like they were remembering a dream when they recalled their fanatical obsession with Zi Cheng, of how happy they were for her when she ascended.


    They wanted to die when they thought about all the brain dead-things they did for her.


    Everyone agreed Zi Cheng had the ability to make people like her. The more they liked her, the more devoted and fanatical they became. She controlled them like a puppeteer, forcing their obedience in all things. If it werent for the chaos from the world copsing, it was doubtful anyone would have discovered Zi Chengs ability. Those under her maniption would never have regained their senses.


    The truth came rushing out as people began talking. It was Zi Cheng who took all the elemental hearts! It was Zi Cheng who was destroying the world!


    In an instant, the goddess praised by millions became vilified. All the statues and books idolizing her were destroyed by angry mobs.


    Fortunately the kings who were masters of heaven, earth, sun and moon used all their powers to activate heavens secret treasure, the wheel of time.


    The divine tool could only be activated by a descendant of the gods, however the process required using all their life energy.


    Because the magic of five elementals couldnt be replenished, the more powerful a soul was, the lower the sess rate would be. Whoever they sent had to be an ordinary person if they wanted the best odds.


    Even if there was a chance his soul could bepletely destroyed, Zo took the initiative to volunteer to go back to the past and try to change the course of history.


    Going back in time through the time tunnel would be dangerous. The force inside could tear a soul apart.


    Zo lived as an ordinary person, under the protection of his father and family for his entire life. They had even used a precious treasure to prolong his lifespan. Now it was his turn to protect them.


    His rtionship with Caesar was good before Zi Cheng became involved. Both factors together meant he was the most suitable person to attempt the journey.


    Before he returned to the past, his father had told him to protect the family by killing Caesar if Caesar was still intoxicated by Zi Cheng.


    Zo memorized the locations of all the hearts, which Zi Cheng had gained from her former friends and suitors. Because there were no more magical elements in the world, the four celestial seal holders used their blood to activate the wheel of time. The four kings perished, but Zo was sessfully sent back.


    Zos body was destroyed in the crossing so he thought he had failed to live up to everyones expectations. But when he opened his eyes, he found he had returned to the time line, one month before the sea emperors tomb would be opened. It wasnt toote... He could still bear humanitys weight on his shoulders.


    Zi Cheng didnt know the number of enemies against her had increased. First there was Ai Lin, who was constantly watching her and trying to steal things from her. Now another person from a future was also after her. How would she feel if she knew?


    The novel Ai Lin read only stated that Zi Cheng became a god. There was nothing about what came after, so Ai Lin didnt know the survival of the world was tied to the five hearts.


    New hearts could form, but they only did so if the old ones were destroyed. Zi Cheng took the hearts when she ascended, so they werent destroyed. As long as the old hearts existed somewhere, new ones wouldnt form, and the worldsw would remain fragmented.


    So Zi Chengs actions doomed all of them. Ai Lin didnt know this, but she was inadvertently helping to prevent the world''s destruction by stealing Zi Chengs advantages.


    Where was Zi Cheng currently? Why she was at the auction with Caesar.


    She went to find her original team after escaping from the demonmander She was normally sessful, so of course she found them. Not only that, they had already finished the mission by the time she did. Even better still, no one med her for being absent since it wasn''t her fault the got swept away from them by the waves that day.

 Chapter 343, 344, 345, 346

    Chapter 343, 344, 345, 346


    <b>343: Fighting for the Ancient Rui Beast </b>


    Her team members knew what kind of person she was so they didnt hold it against her for notpleting the task with them. On the contrary, they even tried tofort her with words of encouragement.


    They heard about the sea emperors tomb openingter on. Naturally, Zi Cheng and her friends wanted to go and see it. The senior who led the group had not wanted to go initially, but he changed his mind after Zi Cheng expressed her desire to go. He had a good impression of her, so he agreed to take the group to see the tomb.


    Zi Cheng didnt think her luck would be so good. She met Caesar right after getting off the boat. Her favorability rating with him had reached eighty percent. Wouldn''t she be able to get it to one hundred with just a bit more effort?


    Yifu and Jasmine were sitting next to her.**Yifu is the braindead one who unconditionally follows Zi Cheng around and Jasmine is Feng Wus roommate. She hates Feng Wu.** It was only natural for Zi Cheng to bring her friends with her. Jasmines favorability rating had been stuck at ny percent for a while. Zi Cheng thought it was strange that she couldnt nudge it any higher. Jasmines favorability was just too hard to increase.


    Zi Cheng had invited her to be on the same team for the team mission in the hopes of getting it to one hundred percent. She never expected to be swept overboard and get separated from the team.


    Caesar looked at the woman next to him. Zi Cheng was kind and gentle, and yet so strong. She wasnt dependent on a man, but instead worked hard to win respect using her own abilities. He admired such qualities in a woman.


    Zi Cheng, if you see something you like, just get it. Consider it a present from me. Caesar wasnt in love with Zi Cheng, but he did like her a lot. He didnt think there was anything wrong with gifting a present to a girl he liked.


    However Yifu and Jasmine turned and looked at them with calcting eyes. A strong and wealthy man like Caesar was irresistible!


    They had heard of him before. He was known to be a genius magician and a member of the ckstrom family. It was a given he would be the next family head.


    If Zi Cheng could marry Caesar, she would gain a lot! Of course they would be happy to see something like that happen.


    Minor aristocrats like Yifu and Jasmine recognized the difference between ordinary nobles and established powerful families.


    No, I cant ept something like that. Youll have to forgive me for rejecting your kindness. Zi Cheng said softly after biting her lip.


    This is our first meeting in real life. You helped me when we first met. Think of it as a gift from me to you. Caesar refused to be rejected.


    Yes, but that was just something I wanted to do. I didnt do it because I wanted a gift from you. Zi Cheng looked at Caesar earnestly. She was speaking the truth.


    Though Caesar was disappointed, he didnt want to press the issue, however his opinion of her rise.


    Zi Cheng checked her favorability rating with him and saw that it had increased by five points. She kept her face neutral despite being happy over the news.


    A soft cry came from below their box, Why is that thing up again? How many times has it been already? It was obvious the person was a regr to the auction house.


    Yeah, how many times have you guys pulled it out for auction? Why is it out again?


    You wont be able to sell it OK? someone shouted from the audience.


    Some shouted back, Why not take a look?


    LeXue didnt reply to thements. She just went ahead with the auction. The lot in my hand is Lot #70. It is an unknown ore that no one has seen before. It is incredibly hard, so hard that our refinery could not melt it. That is how hard it is folks...


    LeXue did her best to describe the lot in aplimentary way. Despite this, no one was interested in bidding. Even those who had initially been interested lost interest when they learned how many times it had been rejected.


    The reserve price for unknown ore Lot #70 starts at one hundred gold. The auction starts now!


    There were two first time attendees who were interested in finding out what it was so they casually bid on it.


    Suddenly someone shouted out, One hundred gold!


    LeXue shouted from the stage, Is there anyone interested in bidding over one hundred gold? Going once!


    Three hundred two!


    Four hundred!


    Thest shout came from Zi Cheng. She hadnt wanted to bid earlier, but something about the stone tugged at her. It felt like the stone belonged to her. While she was dazed, someone else had nearly taken the stone from her.


    Four hundred gold! Box Number Two bid four hundred gold! Anyone else?!


    Five hundred!


    Zi Cheng clenched her teeth. Six hundred!


    Ai Lin sneered. She shouted out, A thousand gold! She remembered how in the book it had said Zi Cheng spent three hundred gold for the ancient rui egg. It had given her countless opportunities. Now Zi Cheng wanted to get it again for three hundred gold? Dream on!


    One thousand two hundred! Zi Cheng frowned. Why was that voice so familiar?


    One thousand five hundred! Ai Lin continued to hike up the price.


    One thousand eight hundred!


    The two went back and forth until the price rose to ten thousand. It made everyone else wonder about the stone. Was it actually something precious? If it was, then they couldnt allow it to fall into someone elses hands!


    Twelve thousand gold! The bid came from someone in box Five.


    Not to be outdone, box Four shouted out, Twenty thousand gold!


    This confused Ai Lin and Zi Cheng. Were these guys just bidding for fun?


    One hundred thousand gold. An elegant and refined voice spoke up.


    Third brother! Caesar was taken aback at the sound of the familiar voice. His third brother didnt like to go out so Caesar was surprised to find him at Bilou, especially considering how chaotic and dangerous the ind would be with the impending opening of the gods tomb.


    Caesar was worried about his brother being there.


    Before Caesar waspletely drunk on Zi Cheng, he was a very good brother and genuinely cared about Zos well-being.


    Indeed the shout dide from Zo. He hadnt expected so many people to bid on the stone. He clearly remembered being told that Zi Cheng got the egg without anypetition!


    <b>344: Box Zero </b>


    Zo was confused. Had the person who told him about it remembered wrong, or had the past changed because of his presence? Regardless, he would not let Zi Cheng get the egg.


    One hundred twenty thousand! Ai Lin kept increasing the price. Why did things get so difficult just as she nned to rob the heroine of an advantage? When the heroine wanted to bid, no one opposed her, but as soon as the female viin joined in, all of a sudden there was an outpouring ofpetition. Was this the treatment difference between the heroine and the female viin?


    Ai Lin shook her head. It didnt matter, she had to get the egg. It was one of the heroines strongest advantages.


    One hundred ten thousand gold!


    One hundred twenty!


    One hundred fifty thousand gold!


    Once Zo joined in, other boxes also bid. It forced Zi Cheng to make the one hundred fifty thousand gold bid.


    The other guests who were curious before thought about it for a few seconds before deciding to not join the fray. They were rich, but that didnt mean money was free.


    It would be foolish to spend so much on an unknown ore. They could investigate itter. Guests in box Number Four and Five bowed out, so only Zi Cheng, Zo and Ai Lin were left.


    Senior Ming Xi, do you think theres something special about that stone? The other boxes are even bidding. Ink was curious. What was that egg-shaped stone?


    A lot of other people were also wondering the same thing. It had to be something good right?


    Ming Xi carefully looked at the stone on stage, but he couldnt tell anything. He shook his head. I dont know.


    Feng Wu heard a faint voice.


    ...Help... Help me... Help... what is this ce? Why are there so many around me?


    The stone! Feng Wus eyes got big. It was the first time she could hear from a stone! What a strange feeling!


    She turned and tugged at the corner of Ming Xis coat.


    At the tug, Ming Xi turned to Feng Wu and asked, Whats the matter?


    That, I want it.


    Ming Xi was surprised, but then he smiled and nodded. OK.


    It was just a stone. If Feng Wu wanted it, he would be happy to get it for her. As the prince of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom and the next king in line, Ming Xi was never short on funds. He had a whole kingdom behind him. Enough said.


    You like it, Ill get it for you. He patted her head. Indeed, patting her head felt great.


    Hm! Feng Wu smiled brightly.


    Five hundred thousand! was Ming Xis bid.


    The other threepetitors looked toward the sound of the shout. The sign under it said ZERO, but it was written in a different font and style than all the other boxes. It was an indication that whoever was in that box was higher in status than anyone in any of the other boxes.


    Box ZERO was upied?! Zo knew about the existence of the box. It was a reserved box that the boss refused to open no matter the emergency. Whoever was in the box had to be someone the Ancient Moon Auction house acknowledged, otherwise the person would not have been able to get into the box no matter how much wealth the person had.


    Who was it? Had this happened in the past?


    Zo racked his brain but couldnt figure it out. He was too much of a recluse in his previous life. He knew he was unwanted, so he always stayed home. His knowledge of the world was limited because of this.


    He only knew what he knew now because his father and Zi Chengs former friends and suitors took great pains to share what they remembered. Had they not done so, he would have been powerless to stop Zi Cheng from getting the elemental hearts. On his own, he didnt know anything!


    So the identity of box ZERO, he had no idea. He was just too much of a homebody to know.


    He wasnt sure if box ZERO had been involved before, or if things changed because he present, but in either case, he couldnt risk letting the egg fall into Zi Chengs possession.


    Zo wasnt the only one who couldnt figure it out, Ai Lin was also stumped. She was certain no one had upied box ZERO in the original novel. So who was in it now?


    Grr! Couldnt her counter attacks be easier please?!


    Zi Cheng didnt know what would happen in the future; she had never read the novel, so she had no idea she was the heroine. She was only mildly curious about box ZERO. Her bigger priority was the egg. She wanted it badly.


    After using her system to scan it, she learned it was a rare ancient beast egg, called a rui. Ruis were wise and lived longer than most other beasts. Being darlings of heaven and earth, they had a special ability that, whenbined with their wisdom, allowed them to live better than all other beasts. So even though they couldnt fight well, they were precious treasures.


    It nearly made Zi Cheng cry when she saw what the exchange price for one was in her system.


    In fact, although ruis were grouped with other divine beasts in the past, they were unusual even for divine beasts. They were a mystery even for divine beasts.


    She refused to give it up now that she knew what it was. It didnt matter how much it cost; she had to get it. She had a gut feeling the egg belonged to her.


    <b>345: The Lot Gets Taken Down </b>


    The fact that someone was in box ZERO and bidding from there rmed many of the bigger families in attendance.


    Those in other boxes were undoubtedly from big families but none of them were eligible to enter box ZERO, even the lord of the ind, Wuji, wasnt qualified. So it begged the question, who was in the box and were they visiting for the because of the tomb?


    Spections flew left and right, and for a while, none of the big shots paid attention to the stage. They were busy trying figure out who was in box ZERO. Only someone incredibly important would have made Branch Boss ude open the box.


    Come here, go and find out who is in box ZERO, was a repeated refrain from the other boxes.


    Those in the boxes made their move by sending out their servants to investigate. They had no information whatsoever on the identity of the person in the box. They didnt have a name, appearance description, family lineage  really anything at all.


    It didnt matter what these nobles thought; the auction continued.


    The stone reached eight hundred thousand gold and showed no signs of stopping.


    Eight hundred fifty thousand!


    Nine hundred thousand!


    One million!


    One point one million gold!


    No one was willing to give up.


    Wow! What is going on today? No one wanted that stone after dozens of auction attempts. All of a sudden its going for over a million?!


    Am I dreaming?


    I feel like Im dreaming.


    Those people are too rich for their own good. Spending so much on such a useless thing.


    Rich people, they make no sense.


    How tyrannical! Throwing around millions for a useless stone!


    Those on the floor looked up at the box seats with some amount of jealousy in their eyes. Most of them were adventurers or children of lesser houses so they could only sit and watch.


    Floor attendees couldnt help but holler out at the wasted expenditure. Millions of gold for a broken piece of stone?


    Thats too expensive! Over a million for a bit of stone? Margaret tried to wrap her mind around the price tag. Yes the ore was incredibly hard, but what use was it if it couldnt be melted down? Maybe if they could find a heaven and earth fire... But using a divine fire for an ore? Unless it was some kind of life-saving stone, what fool would waste a divine fire on it?


    Its reached one and a half million; those other three are really stubborn. Senior Ming Xi has been increasing by two hundred thousand increments too. Ink touched his chin. He didnt understand rich people.


    Ming Xi increased the price to two million. Two million was by no means a small sum, but still it wasnt a big deal for those in box seats.


    Both Zi Cheng and Ai Lin were wealthy people. Zi Cheng, because she used modern world knowledge, had opened a lot of shops and created many specialty dishes. She had branches all over the continent, so of course she wouldnt be short on funds.


    Ai Lin was trying to keep a low profile, so she didnt use any other world knowledge to open businesses like Zi Cheng, but she did have lots of rare magical items in her space storage, such as elixirs. Besides that, she was a high-level pharmacist, and pharmacists were the best at making money fast.


    Zo was a young master of the ckstrom family, so even though he was useless, he had his fathers blessing and protection. Therefore, he was never short on money either.


    Ming Xi was the prince of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom. How could he lose to them in regards to wealth?


    As a result, the price of the stone kept going up. No one was willing to give up.


    ude, seated in another room, was frowning. He waved the steward over and whispered a few words to the man. The steward immediately left to do as ordered.


    Before long, a maid rushed on stage toward LeXue. Whatever was whispered to her made her smile stiffen. It looked like something unexpected had happened.


    After the maid left, LeXue awkwardly coughed into her hand and with an apologetic smile said, My apologies. The owner of the item has requested the that the lot be removed. Because of this, the auction for it will not be counted. I, LeXue, would like to give my deepest apologies to our distinguished guests.


    Her words lit a fire in the audience and grumblings immediately erupted from the floor attendees.


    What the hell?! Things being actively auctioned cant be pulled like that!


    When did Ancient Moon house have this kind of allowance?!"


    Isnt the broken bit of stone owned by the house?


    Those in box seats were no less riled.


    The owner of the item wanted to pull it? They all knew what the house rules were. Once an item was on the list, it couldnt be withdrawn, never mind items already actively being auctioned on stage.


    The house gave such a flimsy excuse; did they think the people were fools?! The attendees were outraged, but mingled with that outrage was also amazement. Box Zero was really something else. Otherwise, how could ude, a guy known to eat people up and not even spit out their bones, would risk making such a controversial move?


    They suspected the stone was pulled because box Zero had it be pulled.


    In truth, Ming Xi and his group were being unjustly used. They didnt know they could do something like that. Had they known, they wouldnt have bothered wasting their breath bidding!


    Jier smiled knowingly. Dont worry. Someone will bring it over to us soon.


    Ming Xi knew this as well. He frowned a little but didnt say anything.


    <b>346: Everyones Reactions </b>


    A faint light shed in Mathesons eyes. He understood now. Ink and Leo stared at the door as they waited for the delivery. Sure enough, within minutes a beautiful maid was at the entrance holding a box.


    This is a gift from the boss to Master Ming Xi. Boss says Master Ming Xi must ept it. She respectfully ced it on the table, and upon not seeing a rejection from Ming Xi, breathed a sigh of relief before leaving.


    Ink rushed to the table the moment the maid left. Lets see if its the stone! He opened the beautiful packed wooden box and revealed the stone inside.


    People in the other three boxes were flustered. They''d been sporting dumbfounded expressions since the announcement the stone was being pulled from auction came out. Zo was the most disbelieving.


    He could swear nothing like this happened in his previous life! Zi Cheng definitely got the egg without any trouble. But this life was so different. He had been ready to fight with Zi Cheng for the egg to the bitter end, but somehow, though he knew how things would start, the endingpletely eluded him.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lins mood wereplicated as well. Zi Cheng really felt the egg belonged to her. That she couldnt get it distressed her a lot, so much so, her face paled.


    Caesar thought she was unwell, so he poured a cup of tea for her, which Yifu then served her.


    Zi Cheng pulled a smile to her face and barely sipped from the cup. Im fine. I just felt dizzy for a moment.


    In that case, lets go back and rest. Ill go look for a doctor for you. Jasmine volunteered out of concern.


    No, no need for a doctor. Im fine. I just need to rest here for a bit. Zi Cheng shook her head, not wanting to leave.


    Her gut was never wrong. The egg definitely belonged to her, so how did it end up with someone else? Who was it that stole it from her?


    It felt like a piece of her heart had been dug out. The pain was terrible for a moment.


    Are you still thinking about that bit of stone? If you want, I can find out who the owner is and offer to buy it from them if they are willing to sell it.


    Caesar wasnt familiar with the ind and had only visited because of the tomb. If he knew the history of box Zero he would have understood the motivation behind Boss udes move to withdraw the item.


    Zi Cheng had to appear reserved so she couldnt agree right away.


    No, I wanted to gift you something. Since you like that ore stone so much, Ill help you get it."


    Caesars serious face and domineering attitude reassured Zi Cheng that it wasnt hopeless. As long as she could find the seller, she would be able to get the egg.


    A pity it was pulled. Eliza could see how much Ai Lin wanted the stone. But thepetition had been fierce and, in the end, it was even pulled from the auction mysteriously.


    Ai Lin took a deep breath. The only thing she could be happy about was Zi Chengs failure to get the egg. With its predictive abilities, her own identity as a transmigrator could have been revealed.


    Eliza, can you find out who the stone went to? She couldnt give up just yet.


    Eliza tilted her head cutely then she blinked her big innocent eyes at Ai Lin. Asking around wont work, but if Im not mistaken, that stone should be on a table in box ZERO as we speak.


    Box ZERO?! Ai Lin was surprised the lot was withdrawn for personal reasons. Sure enough, there were privileged sses everywhere. She hated the privileged ss!


    Eliza, can you guess the identity of the person in the box? Whoever in the box was trying to conceal their identity. The person had to have disguised their voice during the bidding earlier.


    I cant, but it should not be anyone from the inds. None of the families around here have enough reputation to be invited, so its likely someone from the main continent here for the tombs opening.


    Though Ai Lin was disappointed in the answer, she refused to give up. She was the only one who knew how to incubate the egg.


    The egg was a hard stone that would be useless to anyone else. If she could find whoever owned it, she would definitely be able to buy it from them.


    As long as it wasnt in Zi Chengs possession, she wasnt afraid.


    Meanwhile, the auction continued at a quick clip below them. Lots of items had been brought out and each had sold at a good price.


    Those in private boxes had not made a move on the any of the items. What they wanted hadnte out yet.


    Is this really a stone? Doesnt it feel more like an egg? Margaret tapped the shell.


    Yeah, I agree. But it shouldnt be a beast egg. How can it be so small? Jier picked the egg up and used his spiritual energy to check it.


    There was no reaction, that is to say, would you think the auction house couldnt tell the difference between a rock and an egg?


    Little fish lipped human, you think you can detect this young master with that skill level? Dream on!


    Feng Wu blinked at the voice. Doubtful for a moment. The cute child-like voice was so endearing.


    This stone ore, Ive never seen anything like it written in any book before. Leo thought about all the books on minerals he had read, but he couldnt recall any mentioning a stone like the one in front of them.


    Why does Xiao Wu like this kind of stone? Its not interesting at all. Margaret didnt see the appeal. She turned her attention back to the auction.

 Chapter 347, 348, 349, 350

    Chapter 347, 348, 349, 350


    <b>347: Affinity Increasing Pill </b>


    Over two thirds of the lots had been auctioned off so only a few items were left. Those familiar with auctions knew the best items were saved forst. The really rich and powerful hadnt made a move yet.


    Items auctioned early on looked good but werent great and only appealed to the middle-tiered families and adventurers. Bigger families had no interest in these minor things.


    At this point an affinity increasing potion for magic was brought on stage.


    A persons ability to train directly corrted to their elemental affinity. The higher a persons affinity for an element, the easier and faster they could absorb the element and thus get stronger.


    The opposite was true as well. Those with lower affinity would progress slowly so days of practice for someone with low affinity equated to hours of practice for someone with higher affinity.


    Obviously, a drug capable of increasing affinity would gather tremendous interest. Only powerful families with resources could get their hands on any.


    The potions at auction could increase elemental affinity by as much as two levels, however those geniuses already at ny or above would not be able to benefit from it. Thats because potions could not increase a persons level beyond ny. Those at seventy would benefit the most from the increase in elemental affinity.


    Geniuses reached ny points.


    So, dont scoff at it just because its only two levels. This potion was better than many others that appeared before.


    The announcement from LeXue had an effect on both floor attendees and VIP box guests. Their eyes lit up with enthusiasm.


    Wow! Two levels of affinity?! Thats not bad!


    Which master was so powerful to refine such a heaven-defying potion?


    A pill like that would raise my level up like mad!


    My son is saved! Hell be able to enter Xingguang Holy Academy if he takes that potion!


    I have to buy that potion!


    Ms. LeXue! What are you waiting for?! Hurry up and announce the reserve price!


    Yes! Announce it please!


    LeXue remained smiling professionally on stage, utterly unaffected by the raucous crowd.


    Affinity increasing potion, reserve price set at one hundred thousand gold, with increases set at ten thousand gold minimum. The auction starts now.


    People started bidding as soon as she finished announcing.


    One hundred thousand right here!


    You chumps who are raising it by increments can get lost. Im bidding one hundred fifty thousand!


    Please. Only one fifty? I bid two hundred!


    Three hundred!


    Three hundred fifty!


    Five hundred thousand gold!


    The bids went up crazily, but no one in the box Seats joined in. The families in the box Seats were biding their time.


    The scene made Ai Lin smile. It wasnt the first time she sold her potions to the public, but it was the first time she sold such a high-valued one.


    The affinity increasing potion was a recipe she had found in the ancient magicians tomb It was originally supposed to go to Zi Cheng, but Ai Lin had gotten to it first. The book it was in had many other ancient recipes as well.


    Unfortunately, many of the ingredients that used to grow abundantly in ancient times no longer existed in the modern era, so the recipes were of limited use. Zi Cheng had sold the recipe book to the system for a bunch of points.


    The book had many interesting recipes for potions with strange and surprising effects. Zi Cheng had an elerated dimensional space so she was able to grow plenty of herbs to try out the different recipes. She didnt have to worry about inventory at all.


    With so much raw materials to use for practice, she eventually was able to craft the affinity increasing potion.


    It was a powerful potion that could only be taken once, so effects couldnt be stacked. She had crafted over a dozen bottles of the potion while practicing. Unfortunately, the potion had no effect on her, so she sold them for a profit.


    One million! came a voice from the box Seats. The bidder set of a chain of other box bidders.


    One million two hundred thousand!


    Those on the ground level immediately stopped bidding once the box Seat attendees began bidding. None of them dared mess with any of the powerful families. Besides, they were just small to medium sized families. Some of them were ordinary adventurers. They didnt have the kind of money or power topete with the bigger families in the VIP boxes.


    Wow! One million! Ai Lin, thats fantastic! Eliza looked at Ai Lin with stars in her eyes. Her new friend was really amazing!


    Ai Lin smiled but she didnt say anything. The bidding between the VIP boxes was fierce, with increments going up by tens of millions each time.


    The affinity increasing potion sounds awesome. Too bad its too expensive for me. Margaret said wistfully.


    Most of the guys were sword users. Even Ming Xi, who was a dual magician martial arts user, had such powerful blood that he didnt need to use a potion to increase his affinity. Jier was the heir to Summer, so his natural affinity to fire was filled to the brim. This kind of potion was worthless to him.


    The only magician left was Margaret. Though they didnt know what her affinity level was, it wasnt possible for her to be more than eighty. Therefore she was the only one in their group who could actually use the potion.


    She was unwilling to ask the group for help even though it meant missing out on the potion.


    They were just a temporary team. She and her brother had tagged along with the group, and though they had be friends, it wasnt the kind of friendship that allowed one to ask for millions in gold.


    Ming Xi and the others were fine with that. He would have helped her if she asked, but he was pleased she didnt. It showed she wasnt the kind of person to take advantage of her friends.


    Superficial friendships neversted long. Who knew how long their friendship now wouldst?


    Feng Wu kept a hold of the egg as everyone else paid attention to the stage.


    <b>348: Baby Rui Beast</b>


    She was very curious about it as it was the first time a stone talked to her. She needed to study it.


    Stop tapping me! Let me sleep woman! Don''t think you can do whatever you want with me. Im not some random beast!


    The sweet voice sounded in Feng Wus ears. It was most definitely talking to her. Her eyes shone brightly as she tried to connect with the stone in the same way she would connect with the trees and flowers.


    Who are you?


    The little guy moved his ears in disbelief when the sound of her puzzled voice reached him. This human could hear him!


    You - you can hear me talking? He was shocked. His big shining eyes stared out in disbelief.


    You can hear me! Feng Wu was excited. Are you a rock? How are you able to talk?


    When the little guy inside the egg heard this, he nearly exploded. Youre blind! Youre a stone! Your whole family are stones! I''m a rui beast. How dare you say Im a stone!


    Rui beast? Youre a legendary ancient rui beast?! Feng Wu continued to transmit her voice to the stone. She had read about them in the books from the library.


    The books said ancient rui beasts were the darlings of heaven and earth. They didnt have any offensive skills, but they had long life spans and amazing support abilities, which could be categorized into three types: time, improvement, and resurrection.


    Then there were those who were born all-knowing. It didnt matter if it was the ancient past or the present, these kinds of ruis knew everything. This of course included all those god-level books on magic and swordsmanship, books on medicine and everything else that existed. If it happened, then the rui knew it. It was basically a living encyclopedia of world knowledge.


    There were also those ruis that could predict the future. If it wanted to, it could look at all the different paths in time.


    In short, ruis had many amazing abilities, but they were all supporting ones. Humans who coveted their abilities rushed into the spirit realm and captured many ruis.


    The beasts in the spirit realm werent particrly united, but they were in agreement on one thing. Any human who wanted to fight ruis were the enemies of all beasts.


    Humans who tried to capture ruis were few and far in between. Most people were sane and werent like that. Only a small number of extremists would rely on the power of ruis to get them to the top.


    Humans werent the only ones interested in the ruis though. Others interested in them included the Blood n from the Asura race, people from the demon race, and various other small andrge races.


    It was a divine beast with nobat abilities, but because of its wisdom and extraordinary support abilities, it was a highly praised and sought after beast.


    The fact that all the other beasts loved and took such great care of ruis left all the other races in awe.


    Normally it was strength that garnered respect. So why did the other beasts so willingly protect the weak ruis? This matter ranked among the top ten mysteries of the world.


    There was a rumor that ruis had something to do with the birth of beasts, so that was why beasts were so protective of them. But when it came down to it, no one really knew. The truth had never been recorded in any book.


    Despite being protected by all the beasts in the world, ruis were hunted to near extinction. Most refused to submit to their captures when caught. The remaining rui beasts went into hiding over the years. They had hidden so deep, no one had found them. That was why Feng Wu was so surprised.


    Ancient? What year is this? The little guys brain had been whirring away from the moment he opened his eyes.


    The beast looked dazed after Feng Wu told him the time. It had only been a bit since he had returned to his original state. How did so many millennia pass in such a short period of time?


    Its over! Its been so many thousands of years? I dont know if Xiao Momo is still waiting for me. And my adorable Feifei and Lili. You must not marry another! Oh! Wait for me my dears! The little rui was very sad when he thought about his cute little plums.


    There were few rui beasts left in the world, so mating was a constant issue. Unlike other beasts, they could not interbreed. Possession of such unique abilities meant they could only breed within their species. The restriction was pressed on them by the world consciousness in order to limit other races from inheriting their abilities.


    Think of the chaos that would envelop the world, if through their interbreeding, they created offspring with powerful offensive capabilities. How could the world consciousness allow such a thing to happen?


    Why did you turn into a stone? Feng Wu asked as she touched the stone, which now resembled a white eggshell to her.


    Im not a rock; I just returned to my nascent state. A sense of powerlessness came over the baby rui when he thought about it. I was tricked by a hateful demon. The abominable guy tried to capture and enchant me with magic orbs so he could use me for own schemes. But his thinking was way too much. Im amazing. Did he really think it would be so easy to catch me?


    I retreated to my nascent stage to escape his dark trickery. In this state, behind this molded shape, nothing can hurt me. The baby rui was quick to boast about hisyered gem like shell.


    Then can youe out now?


    The baby rui became frustrated upon hearing the question. I can''t! That mean guy hurt me with his magic orbs. I have to wait for the demonic residual energy to dissipate first.


    <b>349: The Last Auction Item </b>


    As for when it will dissipate, I dont know. Itll take time, but Im a rui beast; I have lots of time.


    Remove the demonic miasma? Thats easy.


    Easy? Do you think this is some generic demonic miasma? This is the demonic energy from the king of the demon realm! It cant be removed that easily! The baby rui rolled his eyes. Humans, so ignorant!


    The one who hurt you was the king of the demon realm?


    Yes, but I think those guys in the demon realm call him the Demon Ancestor these days. He was one sinister and cunning guy. Super annoying! The baby rui rolled his eyes again.


    Demon Ancestor! This was a name Feng Wu had heard of.


    Wait, Ill help you get rid of the miasma. Feng Wu liked the cute little guy, so she thought about helping him escape by having Xiao Chun purify the miasma.


    Little baby ruis tone was hopeless when he spoke. I just said you cant. This is the power from the previous demon king. How can an ordinary human purify it?


    Feng Wus face was serious. Let me try. I can do it.


    Well whatever, do whatever you want, but can you keep my existence a secret? There are a lot of bad jerks out there. And they all want to catch me and use me. Itll be troublesome if they find out about me.


    Feng Wu thought about it, then nodded her head. I wont tell anyone.


    Thus one human and one beast came to an agreement. They continued talking telepathically,pletely oblivious that the auction was nearing its end.


    The affinity increasing potion from Ai Lin finally sold at eight and half million gold to Zo. Zo held the potion bottle in his hand. His face was full of expectation and puzzlement, expectation because of the obvious effect, and puzzlement because the potion didnt exist in the original timeline.


    Well it didnt matter what the change variable was, the item would be good for him.


    It wasnt that Zo had zero talent. He did have talent for attack water magic; it was just that his ability was so weak, it was barely discernible. His affinity for water elemental was a measly thirty points, far too low!


    The bare minimum to be a magician was fifty points.


    With the bottle, he would be able to reach that and be a magician. It was fortunate he had enough money, otherwise he wouldnt have been able to snake the potion from under all those other families in their VIP boxes.


    Zi Cheng had seen the potion, but she wasn''t interested since it had no effect on her. She could get the same kind of potion easily anytime she wanted by exchanging points in her system store. So unlike Jasmine and Yifu, she did not participate in the bidding. Jasmine and Yifu didnt get far; they didn''t have the resources to fight against the other bigger families.


    Zi Cheng was willing to offer financial assistance, but when Zo joined in on the bidding, Caesar stopped the girls from bidding. He understood why his brother would be interested in the potion.


    Although the girls werent happy about it, they didnt dare argue against him. He was the eldest of a highly influential family. They couldnt afford to not give him face.


    Zi Cheng was more than happy to ede to his request. She even helped talk Yifu and Jasmine into agreeing.


    Caesar was impressed by her righteousness, and this, of course, immediately earned her three favorability points with him.


    Caesar had been worried things wouldnt go well for Zo. He wasnt sure if Zo had enough money on him. He decided to buy the potion for his brother should his brother have to drop out of the bidding formck of funds. Then hed just give the potion to Zoter.


    His concern wasnt needed though as Zo was able to buy the potion himself.


    This is thest item in the auction -- the Sea emperors key! announced a visibly excited LeXue. A beautiful jade box holding the key appeared on stage. It overflowed with golden light, looking as gorgeous and mysterious as its name implied. The audience turned to it with halted breath.


    I believe all of you are aware of the tomb that appeared not too far Bilou. The Sea emperors bones are buried in this tomb. There are countless treasures inside. My father thought of opening the tomb, but unfortunately he needed two more keys.


    A total of three keys are required to open the tomb. Without all three, the tomb will not open. This auction is for one of the keys required.


    This was what most of the VIPs in the box seats came for. They wanted the key so they could get more advantages when the tomb opened.


    Had it not been for the key, Zo would never have been able to get the potion. The VIPs had to save money for it you see.


    Sea gods key, the reserve price is one million gold at increments of no less than ten thousand gold. The auction starts now!


    One point one million gold!


    One point five million!


    Five million! One of the VIP boxes cut to the chase and immediately raised the price.


    The minor yers immediately pulled out. They didnt have money topete. If even by some crazy chance they did get it, there was a very high chance they would be killed for it. So why buy it just so someone else could take it?


    Only a foolish person would fight for the key in front of all these big shots. Even if it was a key to the Sea gods tomb, it wasnt as precious as their own lives.


    Someone even more ruthless shouted out, Ten million!


    Thirteen million!


    Fifteen million!


    Twenty million!


    Thirty million!


    Fifty million!


    Zo knew his brother would get the key, so he didnt intervene.


    That key is exactly like the key we got from Death ind. Jier noted.


    Ink shrugged indifferently. Theyre all the emperors key; of course theyre all the same.


    <b>350: The End of the Auction </b>


    The price quickly rose to one hundred million.


    The tomb of the Sea emperor, an innate god, was something everyone wanted ess to. It would be full of treasures, the most precious one being his godhead. With it, you could be a god with the powers of the Sea emperor himself.


    There was no shortage of water magicians in the maritime world who would want to get their hands on it. The opportunity to be a god, even if it was dangerous, of course there would be magicians willing to risk the danger.


    Those with the key would definitely have an advantage inside the tomb. Legend had it that the three keys were in fact weapons that had been transformed. So those who possessed the key not only got to go in first but also got to hold onto a powerful weapon.


    Ming Xi and his group had first-hand experience with the Sea emperors key and its power. Had they not found out the truth about the ind, they would never have made it out alive.


    The other two keys were worth the price if they had simr abilities.


    Two hundred million! Caesar increased the price dramatically. The ckstrom family wasnt going to give up the key to anyone else.


    Caesar hade to the ind for the Sea emperors tomb. The three keys were treasures his family wanted to get as well. Legend had it that,bining all three keys would create an artifact  the Sea emperors scepter.


    Any family that possessed an artifact could reach impossible heights. They may not be able to surpass the four leading empires, but they would certainly be one of the major powers in the top families.


    The ckstrom family ranked 7th among the top ten big families only because they didnt have an artifact to back up their power base.


    If they got one of the three keys now, it wasnt impossible to get the other two keys with a bit of effort. Caesar wasnt too worried about the three keys.


    Thest time the three keys were in the same location was during the great war between gods and demons when the Sea emperor was still alive.


    Two of the three had been found at times in different ces in the world, but the third remained elusive and had never been seen.


    That was what worried Caesar. But then again, even if the third key never appeared, the other two keys were still sacred rare items.


    No one could have imagined the third key would be in an ordinary mortal fishing vige. If it hadnt been for Yanaimo having heard about it identally and the maliciousness of her heart, the third key would have remained unknown. How long would it have stayed in that fishing vige?


    Five hundred million! The bid increased by many more millions.


    Many families from the VIP section had been bidding one by one, only boxes ZERO and one remained out of the fray. It was anyones guess whether the two boxes were truly uninterested in the keys, or if they intended to buy it out from the winnerter.


    A handsome middled-aged man was sipping tea with a smile on his face as he watched the fierce bidding outside. Beside him was a beautiful woman who had the same physique as LeXue. The woman however had a coquettish demeanor and confidence in her movement.


    Father, why arent you taking the key? Well have two keys in our possession if you do. Once we get the third one, well be able toplete the artifact. LeFie was disappointed.


    Fei-er, do you remember what father said to you siblings, how there are some things you can do, and some things you can not? LeWuji, the lord of the big ind of Biluo said.


    Biluo wasposed of twelve inds of various sizes. LeWuji was in charge of the biggest ind, while the remaining eleven were allocated to the other eleven lords.


    The twelve of them had a strong friendship and were like brothers. In fact, they had been in the same mercenary group where they had made a name for themselves.


    How could they haveid the foundation for Bilou ind together without that bond?


    Does Father mean to say, taking the Sea emperors key isnt something we should do? But why? LeFei blinked her eyes, unclear about her fathers reason.


    I dont know how many other big powerful families are vying for the key. Our lives cant be guaranteed so theres no room for us to intervene.


    Theirs was a world where the strong were respected. If you wanted to live a long life, you needed to know what you could do and what you could not do.


    Without that sense of measure, it would be easy to die.


    It is that serious? LeFei never doubted her father. They didnt have peopleing to the ind to make trouble because he was a smart man and had run the ind wisely over the years. The idea for the key itself was her fathers.


    Everyone agreed LeWuji was a talented man.


    The the Sea emperors key thats in our hands now... LeFei was a little worried. She hadnt thought about it before. She stopped coveting the key immediately once she saw what kind of trouble it could bring to her and her family.


    LeWuji shook his head. Do not worry. For now, no one will attack the ind.


    LeWuji already had a n, so he wasnt worried about anyone attacking them for the key they held. No one knew about the private conversation between father and daughter.


    Under LeXues guidance, the key reached one billion gold. At this point, the increases stopped being so dramatic and slowed to one million increments. Eventually the key was sold for a remarkable 1.57 billion gold.


    This was about the range for most better sacred artifacts. The previous record holder had sold for 1.1 billion. This one surpassed that at the very high price of around 1.5 billion. It was hundreds of millions more than an ordinary sacred artifact.


    But the key was different as it wasnt just a sacred artifact. It was an integral piece of the Sea emperors scepter and would be instrumental for unlocking his tomb. This was why Caesar was there and willing to pay such a high price for it.


    The auction for the key was the finale, so once it was over, everyone began filing out.

 Chapter 351, 352, 353, 354

    Chapter 351, 352, 353, 354


    <b>347: Affinity Increasing Pill </b>


    Over two thirds of the lots had been auctioned off so only a few items were left. Those familiar with auctions knew the best items were saved forst. The really rich and powerful hadnt made a move yet.


    Items auctioned early on looked good but werent great and only appealed to the middle-tiered families and adventurers. Bigger families had no interest in these minor things.


    At this point an affinity increasing potion for magic was brought on stage.


    A persons ability to train directly corrted to their elemental affinity. The higher a persons affinity for an element, the easier and faster they could absorb the element and thus get stronger.


    The opposite was true as well. Those with lower affinity would progress slowly so days of practice for someone with low affinity equated to hours of practice for someone with higher affinity.


    Obviously, a drug capable of increasing affinity would gather tremendous interest. Only powerful families with resources could get their hands on any.


    The potions at auction could increase elemental affinity by as much as two levels, however those geniuses already at ny or above would not be able to benefit from it. Thats because potions could not increase a persons level beyond ny. Those at seventy would benefit the most from the increase in elemental affinity.


    Geniuses reached ny points.


    So, dont scoff at it just because its only two levels. This potion was better than many others that appeared before.


    The announcement from LeXue had an effect on both floor attendees and VIP box guests. Their eyes lit up with enthusiasm.


    Wow! Two levels of affinity?! Thats not bad!


    Which master was so powerful to refine such a heaven-defying potion?


    A pill like that would raise my level up like mad!


    My son is saved! Hell be able to enter Xingguang Holy Academy if he takes that potion!


    I have to buy that potion!


    Ms. LeXue! What are you waiting for?! Hurry up and announce the reserve price!


    Yes! Announce it please!


    LeXue remained smiling professionally on stage, utterly unaffected by the raucous crowd.


    Affinity increasing potion, reserve price set at one hundred thousand gold, with increases set at ten thousand gold minimum. The auction starts now.


    People started bidding as soon as she finished announcing.


    One hundred thousand right here!


    You chumps who are raising it by increments can get lost. Im bidding one hundred fifty thousand!


    Please. Only one fifty? I bid two hundred!


    Three hundred!


    Three hundred fifty!


    Five hundred thousand gold!


    The bids went up crazily, but no one in the box Seats joined in. The families in the box Seats were biding their time.


    The scene made Ai Lin smile. It wasnt the first time she sold her potions to the public, but it was the first time she sold such a high-valued one.


    The affinity increasing potion was a recipe she had found in the ancient magicians tomb It was originally supposed to go to Zi Cheng, but Ai Lin had gotten to it first. The book it was in had many other ancient recipes as well.


    Unfortunately, many of the ingredients that used to grow abundantly in ancient times no longer existed in the modern era, so the recipes were of limited use. Zi Cheng had sold the recipe book to the system for a bunch of points.


    The book had many interesting recipes for potions with strange and surprising effects. Zi Cheng had an elerated dimensional space so she was able to grow plenty of herbs to try out the different recipes. She didnt have to worry about inventory at all.


    With so much raw materials to use for practice, she eventually was able to craft the affinity increasing potion.


    It was a powerful potion that could only be taken once, so effects couldnt be stacked. She had crafted over a dozen bottles of the potion while practicing. Unfortunately, the potion had no effect on her, so she sold them for a profit.


    One million! came a voice from the box Seats. The bidder set of a chain of other box bidders.


    One million two hundred thousand!


    Those on the ground level immediately stopped bidding once the box Seat attendees began bidding. None of them dared mess with any of the powerful families. Besides, they were just small to medium sized families. Some of them were ordinary adventurers. They didnt have the kind of money or power topete with the bigger families in the VIP boxes.


    Wow! One million! Ai Lin, thats fantastic! Eliza looked at Ai Lin with stars in her eyes. Her new friend was really amazing!


    Ai Lin smiled but she didnt say anything. The bidding between the VIP boxes was fierce, with increments going up by tens of millions each time.


    The affinity increasing potion sounds awesome. Too bad its too expensive for me. Margaret said wistfully.


    Most of the guys were sword users. Even Ming Xi, who was a dual magician martial arts user, had such powerful blood that he didnt need to use a potion to increase his affinity. Jier was the heir to Summer, so his natural affinity to fire was filled to the brim. This kind of potion was worthless to him.


    The only magician left was Margaret. Though they didnt know what her affinity level was, it wasnt possible for her to be more than eighty. Therefore she was the only one in their group who could actually use the potion.


    She was unwilling to ask the group for help even though it meant missing out on the potion.


    They were just a temporary team. She and her brother had tagged along with the group, and though they had be friends, it wasnt the kind of friendship that allowed one to ask for millions in gold.


    Ming Xi and the others were fine with that. He would have helped her if she asked, but he was pleased she didnt. It showed she wasnt the kind of person to take advantage of her friends.


    Superficial friendships neversted long. Who knew how long their friendship now wouldst?


    Feng Wu kept a hold of the egg as everyone else paid attention to the stage.


    <b>348: Baby Rui Beast</b>


    She was very curious about it as it was the first time a stone talked to her. She needed to study it.


    Stop tapping me! Let me sleep woman! Don''t think you can do whatever you want with me. Im not some random beast!


    The sweet voice sounded in Feng Wus ears. It was most definitely talking to her. Her eyes shone brightly as she tried to connect with the stone in the same way she would connect with the trees and flowers.


    Who are you?


    The little guy moved his ears in disbelief when the sound of her puzzled voice reached him. This human could hear him!


    You - you can hear me talking? He was shocked. His big shining eyes stared out in disbelief.


    You can hear me! Feng Wu was excited. Are you a rock? How are you able to talk?


    When the little guy inside the egg heard this, he nearly exploded. Youre blind! Youre a stone! Your whole family are stones! I''m a rui beast. How dare you say Im a stone!


    Rui beast? Youre a legendary ancient rui beast?! Feng Wu continued to transmit her voice to the stone. She had read about them in the books from the library.


    The books said ancient rui beasts were the darlings of heaven and earth. They didnt have any offensive skills, but they had long life spans and amazing support abilities, which could be categorized into three types: time, improvement, and resurrection.


    Then there were those who were born all-knowing. It didnt matter if it was the ancient past or the present, these kinds of ruis knew everything. This of course included all those god-level books on magic and swordsmanship, books on medicine and everything else that existed. If it happened, then the rui knew it. It was basically a living encyclopedia of world knowledge.


    There were also those ruis that could predict the future. If it wanted to, it could look at all the different paths in time.


    In short, ruis had many amazing abilities, but they were all supporting ones. Humans who coveted their abilities rushed into the spirit realm and captured many ruis.


    The beasts in the spirit realm werent particrly united, but they were in agreement on one thing. Any human who wanted to fight ruis were the enemies of all beasts.


    Humans who tried to capture ruis were few and far in between. Most people were sane and werent like that. Only a small number of extremists would rely on the power of ruis to get them to the top.


    Humans werent the only ones interested in the ruis though. Others interested in them included the Blood n from the Asura race, people from the demon race, and various other small andrge races.


    It was a divine beast with nobat abilities, but because of its wisdom and extraordinary support abilities, it was a highly praised and sought after beast.


    The fact that all the other beasts loved and took such great care of ruis left all the other races in awe.


    Normally it was strength that garnered respect. So why did the other beasts so willingly protect the weak ruis? This matter ranked among the top ten mysteries of the world.


    There was a rumor that ruis had something to do with the birth of beasts, so that was why beasts were so protective of them. But when it came down to it, no one really knew. The truth had never been recorded in any book.


    Despite being protected by all the beasts in the world, ruis were hunted to near extinction. Most refused to submit to their captures when caught. The remaining rui beasts went into hiding over the years. They had hidden so deep, no one had found them. That was why Feng Wu was so surprised.


    Ancient? What year is this? The little guys brain had been whirring away from the moment he opened his eyes.


    The beast looked dazed after Feng Wu told him the time. It had only been a bit since he had returned to his original state. How did so many millennia pass in such a short period of time?


    Its over! Its been so many thousands of years? I dont know if Xiao Momo is still waiting for me. And my adorable Feifei and Lili. You must not marry another! Oh! Wait for me my dears! The little rui was very sad when he thought about his cute little plums.


    There were few rui beasts left in the world, so mating was a constant issue. Unlike other beasts, they could not interbreed. Possession of such unique abilities meant they could only breed within their species. The restriction was pressed on them by the world consciousness in order to limit other races from inheriting their abilities.


    Think of the chaos that would envelop the world, if through their interbreeding, they created offspring with powerful offensive capabilities. How could the world consciousness allow such a thing to happen?


    Why did you turn into a stone? Feng Wu asked as she touched the stone, which now resembled a white eggshell to her.


    Im not a rock; I just returned to my nascent state. A sense of powerlessness came over the baby rui when he thought about it. I was tricked by a hateful demon. The abominable guy tried to capture and enchant me with magic orbs so he could use me for own schemes. But his thinking was way too much. Im amazing. Did he really think it would be so easy to catch me?


    I retreated to my nascent stage to escape his dark trickery. In this state, behind this molded shape, nothing can hurt me. The baby rui was quick to boast about hisyered gem like shell.


    Then can youe out now?


    The baby rui became frustrated upon hearing the question. I can''t! That mean guy hurt me with his magic orbs. I have to wait for the demonic residual energy to dissipate first.


    <b>349: The Last Auction Item </b>


    As for when it will dissipate, I dont know. Itll take time, but Im a rui beast; I have lots of time.


    Remove the demonic miasma? Thats easy.


    Easy? Do you think this is some generic demonic miasma? This is the demonic energy from the king of the demon realm! It cant be removed that easily! The baby rui rolled his eyes. Humans, so ignorant!


    The one who hurt you was the king of the demon realm?


    Yes, but I think those guys in the demon realm call him the Demon Ancestor these days. He was one sinister and cunning guy. Super annoying! The baby rui rolled his eyes again.


    Demon Ancestor! This was a name Feng Wu had heard of.


    Wait, Ill help you get rid of the miasma. Feng Wu liked the cute little guy, so she thought about helping him escape by having Xiao Chun purify the miasma.


    Little baby ruis tone was hopeless when he spoke. I just said you cant. This is the power from the previous demon king. How can an ordinary human purify it?


    Feng Wus face was serious. Let me try. I can do it.


    Well whatever, do whatever you want, but can you keep my existence a secret? There are a lot of bad jerks out there. And they all want to catch me and use me. Itll be troublesome if they find out about me.


    Feng Wu thought about it, then nodded her head. I wont tell anyone.


    Thus one human and one beast came to an agreement. They continued talking telepathically,pletely oblivious that the auction was nearing its end.


    The affinity increasing potion from Ai Lin finally sold at eight and half million gold to Zo. Zo held the potion bottle in his hand. His face was full of expectation and puzzlement, expectation because of the obvious effect, and puzzlement because the potion didnt exist in the original timeline.


    Well it didnt matter what the change variable was, the item would be good for him.


    It wasnt that Zo had zero talent. He did have talent for attack water magic; it was just that his ability was so weak, it was barely discernible. His affinity for water elemental was a measly thirty points, far too low!


    The bare minimum to be a magician was fifty points.


    With the bottle, he would be able to reach that and be a magician. It was fortunate he had enough money, otherwise he wouldnt have been able to snake the potion from under all those other families in their VIP boxes.


    Zi Cheng had seen the potion, but she wasn''t interested since it had no effect on her. She could get the same kind of potion easily anytime she wanted by exchanging points in her system store. So unlike Jasmine and Yifu, she did not participate in the bidding. Jasmine and Yifu didnt get far; they didn''t have the resources to fight against the other bigger families.


    Zi Cheng was willing to offer financial assistance, but when Zo joined in on the bidding, Caesar stopped the girls from bidding. He understood why his brother would be interested in the potion.


    Although the girls werent happy about it, they didnt dare argue against him. He was the eldest of a highly influential family. They couldnt afford to not give him face.


    Zi Cheng was more than happy to ede to his request. She even helped talk Yifu and Jasmine into agreeing.


    Caesar was impressed by her righteousness, and this, of course, immediately earned her three favorability points with him.


    Caesar had been worried things wouldnt go well for Zo. He wasnt sure if Zo had enough money on him. He decided to buy the potion for his brother should his brother have to drop out of the bidding formck of funds. Then hed just give the potion to Zoter.


    His concern wasnt needed though as Zo was able to buy the potion himself.


    This is thest item in the auction -- the Sea emperors key! announced a visibly excited LeXue. A beautiful jade box holding the key appeared on stage. It overflowed with golden light, looking as gorgeous and mysterious as its name implied. The audience turned to it with halted breath.


    I believe all of you are aware of the tomb that appeared not too far Bilou. The Sea emperors bones are buried in this tomb. There are countless treasures inside. My father thought of opening the tomb, but unfortunately he needed two more keys.


    A total of three keys are required to open the tomb. Without all three, the tomb will not open. This auction is for one of the keys required.


    This was what most of the VIPs in the box seats came for. They wanted the key so they could get more advantages when the tomb opened.


    Had it not been for the key, Zo would never have been able to get the potion. The VIPs had to save money for it you see.


    Sea gods key, the reserve price is one million gold at increments of no less than ten thousand gold. The auction starts now!


    One point one million gold!


    One point five million!


    Five million! One of the VIP boxes cut to the chase and immediately raised the price.


    The minor yers immediately pulled out. They didnt have money topete. If even by some crazy chance they did get it, there was a very high chance they would be killed for it. So why buy it just so someone else could take it?


    Only a foolish person would fight for the key in front of all these big shots. Even if it was a key to the Sea gods tomb, it wasnt as precious as their own lives.


    Someone even more ruthless shouted out, Ten million!


    Thirteen million!


    Fifteen million!


    Twenty million!


    Thirty million!


    Fifty million!


    Zo knew his brother would get the key, so he didnt intervene.


    That key is exactly like the key we got from Death ind. Jier noted.


    Ink shrugged indifferently. Theyre all the emperors key; of course theyre all the same.


    <b>350: The End of the Auction </b>


    The price quickly rose to one hundred million.


    The tomb of the Sea emperor, an innate god, was something everyone wanted ess to. It would be full of treasures, the most precious one being his godhead. With it, you could be a god with the powers of the Sea emperor himself.


    There was no shortage of water magicians in the maritime world who would want to get their hands on it. The opportunity to be a god, even if it was dangerous, of course there would be magicians willing to risk the danger.


    Those with the key would definitely have an advantage inside the tomb. Legend had it that the three keys were in fact weapons that had been transformed. So those who possessed the key not only got to go in first but also got to hold onto a powerful weapon.


    Ming Xi and his group had first-hand experience with the Sea emperors key and its power. Had they not found out the truth about the ind, they would never have made it out alive.


    The other two keys were worth the price if they had simr abilities.


    Two hundred million! Caesar increased the price dramatically. The ckstrom family wasnt going to give up the key to anyone else.


    Caesar hade to the ind for the Sea emperors tomb. The three keys were treasures his family wanted to get as well. Legend had it that,bining all three keys would create an artifact  the Sea emperors scepter.


    Any family that possessed an artifact could reach impossible heights. They may not be able to surpass the four leading empires, but they would certainly be one of the major powers in the top families.


    The ckstrom family ranked 7th among the top ten big families only because they didnt have an artifact to back up their power base.


    If they got one of the three keys now, it wasnt impossible to get the other two keys with a bit of effort. Caesar wasnt too worried about the three keys.


    Thest time the three keys were in the same location was during the great war between gods and demons when the Sea emperor was still alive.


    Two of the three had been found at times in different ces in the world, but the third remained elusive and had never been seen.


    That was what worried Caesar. But then again, even if the third key never appeared, the other two keys were still sacred rare items.


    No one could have imagined the third key would be in an ordinary mortal fishing vige. If it hadnt been for Yanaimo having heard about it identally and the maliciousness of her heart, the third key would have remained unknown. How long would it have stayed in that fishing vige?


    Five hundred million! The bid increased by many more millions.


    Many families from the VIP section had been bidding one by one, only boxes ZERO and one remained out of the fray. It was anyones guess whether the two boxes were truly uninterested in the keys, or if they intended to buy it out from the winnerter.


    A handsome middled-aged man was sipping tea with a smile on his face as he watched the fierce bidding outside. Beside him was a beautiful woman who had the same physique as LeXue. The woman however had a coquettish demeanor and confidence in her movement.


    Father, why arent you taking the key? Well have two keys in our possession if you do. Once we get the third one, well be able toplete the artifact. LeFie was disappointed.


    Fei-er, do you remember what father said to you siblings, how there are some things you can do, and some things you can not? LeWuji, the lord of the big ind of Biluo said.


    Biluo wasposed of twelve inds of various sizes. LeWuji was in charge of the biggest ind, while the remaining eleven were allocated to the other eleven lords.


    The twelve of them had a strong friendship and were like brothers. In fact, they had been in the same mercenary group where they had made a name for themselves.


    How could they haveid the foundation for Bilou ind together without that bond?


    Does Father mean to say, taking the Sea emperors key isnt something we should do? But why? LeFei blinked her eyes, unclear about her fathers reason.


    I dont know how many other big powerful families are vying for the key. Our lives cant be guaranteed so theres no room for us to intervene.


    Theirs was a world where the strong were respected. If you wanted to live a long life, you needed to know what you could do and what you could not do.


    Without that sense of measure, it would be easy to die.


    It is that serious? LeFei never doubted her father. They didnt have peopleing to the ind to make trouble because he was a smart man and had run the ind wisely over the years. The idea for the key itself was her fathers.


    Everyone agreed LeWuji was a talented man.


    The the Sea emperors key thats in our hands now... LeFei was a little worried. She hadnt thought about it before. She stopped coveting the key immediately once she saw what kind of trouble it could bring to her and her family.


    LeWuji shook his head. Do not worry. For now, no one will attack the ind.


    LeWuji already had a n, so he wasnt worried about anyone attacking them for the key they held. No one knew about the private conversation between father and daughter.


    Under LeXues guidance, the key reached one billion gold. At this point, the increases stopped being so dramatic and slowed to one million increments. Eventually the key was sold for a remarkable 1.57 billion gold.


    This was about the range for most better sacred artifacts. The previous record holder had sold for 1.1 billion. This one surpassed that at the very high price of around 1.5 billion. It was hundreds of millions more than an ordinary sacred artifact.


    But the key was different as it wasnt just a sacred artifact. It was an integral piece of the Sea emperors scepter and would be instrumental for unlocking his tomb. This was why Caesar was there and willing to pay such a high price for it.


    The auction for the key was the finale, so once it was over, everyone began filing out.

 Chapter 355, 356, 357, 358

    Chapter 355, 356, 357, 358


    <b>355: Entrance </b>


    Everyone wanted to jump into the vortex and be in the best position to get the treasures inside the tomb.


    Just jump over. Feng Wu actually made a face as she said it.


    What was so hard about it? Just jumping over would be easy. Jier and the others were really dumb today.


    Jier, who didnt know he was being looked down upon by Feng Wu, nodded his head in agreement.


    Although it was a good idea, would it be so easy to execute? The people on the other boats would surely try to do something. In fact, just a moment ago, someone got knocked out with a stick on another boat for doing the exact thing Feng Wu suggested.


    The ships around the tomb were staffed with hired hand and adventurers from big families. Those who wanted to get to the tomb were already in the central area. The ships on the outer perimeter were there for one reason: to keeppetition away. They were there to keep thoseing up behind from approaching.


    So although jumping over was certainly an option, it would be an option that required a good amount of strength. Weak jumpers would be beaten and pushed out into the water.


    Look at all those other people trying to do that. They get knocked over by the people on the boat. Are you sure you want to try jumping over? Margaret asked cautiously.


    Jier was confident. What do they matter? If youre beaten, then it just proves youre weak. I and Xiao Wu will be fine.


    Margaret was speechless. What he said was true.


    Enough talk, dont worry about it. Lets just go over together. Jier didnt want to spend any more time talking about it.


    Hold on. Ming Xi reached over and grabbed Jier before he could jump. Jier, Leo, Ink, the three of you stay behind.


    What?! No way. Senior Ming Xi, I want to go. You know how difficult it was to even get here? This may be the only time I''ll get to go into a gods tomb! How can you bear to not let me go?! After all the ups and downs, now he was being told he couldnt go? Ink was heartbroken.


    Senior Ming Xi, why wont you let us go? Leo was disappointed as well.


    I protest! I can understand why you wouldnt want <i>those</i> two to go, they suck, but why cant I go? Jier felt he was pretty strong. Why did he have to stay behind like a kid?


    Jier, thats too much! Senior Leo and I arent that weak. Why would you make it sound like wed be a hindrance?! Ink stopped talking. If he could beat Jier up, he would, but he knew he couldnt.


    Even Leo, who was normally well-mannered, red at Jier.


    Margaret and Matheson: Jier, youre so hateful.


    Jier, youre a fire magician and we dont know how strong the suppression for fire magic will be inside the tomb. Its too risky for you to go down. Ink and Leo, currently your abilities are not suitable. If you want to enter the tomb, youll have to improve your strength.


    Ming Xi valued their safety over all else. The tomb would be full of dangers and unsuitable for them. Jiers abilities would surely be suppressed while Leo and Ink, though geniuses in their own right, were still too weak to take on the tomb. Ming Xi wasnt sure he could bring them out if he brought them in. These were the factors he based his decision on.


    Ming Xi was the captain, so even if they didnt want to listen, they had to obey.


    Wait. Senior Ming Xi. What about those two? Howe they get to go? Jier was still dissatisfied as he pointed to Margaret and Matheson. Why were those two weak chickens allowed to go when he couldnt? He was big shot you know...


    Margaret was pleased she and Matheson werent forced to stay behind.


    Ming Xi gave Jier a queer look. Jier suddenly felt like he had asked... a very stupid question.


    They are not a part of our team. Its not up to me to decide whether they should go or not.


    Margaret made triumphant face at Jier. It was true! Ming Xi couldnt tell them what to do.


    Jier ground his teeth. Dont think that just because youre a woman I wont fight you. Just wait till were alone!


    Of course, Margaret didnt pay any attention to the murderous light in Jiers eyes. She was in too good a mood. Instead she simply waved bye to the three guys forced to stay behind before jumping away after Ming Xi and the others.


    Jier, Leo, and Ink were left behind with Little Bun. Feng Wu had originally put Little Bun in her ring, but since the guys were staying behind, they would be able to babysit. Little Bun resented being inside the ring, so this worked out well.


    The three guys became reluctant dads, but fortunately Little Bun wasnt the crying kind of child, so their job was easy.


    In the meantime, the others followed Ming Xi from boat to boat. The jumped easily toward the vortex. It wasnt that no one tried to stop them; it was just that they were too strong. By the time anyone thought to swat at them, they were gone and on their way to another boat. Their speed was daunting!


    After finally jumping into the vortex, they emerged in front of a magnificent pce made entirely of crystals. It sparkled and glittered in a tempting way that made people just want to dive right in.


    The gate to the entrance was incredibly high, so high it made people feel like it was built for giants. Carved into the gates were two identical sea horses. Legend had it that these two sea monsters were used to pull the Sea emperors chariot. They returned to the spirit world after the god died, but their spirits remained in the engraving.


    No one could enter without the key.


    Ind Lord, Master Caesar, please open the door soon! An elder standing to the side encouraged them.


    The others were also impatient to enter.


    Suddenly Caesar shouted out. My friend, if that you are here, please reveal yourself. He spoke in the direction Ming Xis direction.


    Of course this made everyone turn in that direction. People in that direction began to unconsciously move away as people stared at them. Slowly Ming Xs group was revealed.


    <b>356: Opening the Sea Gods Tomb </b>


    Friends, please join us in opening this tomb. Caesar looked at Ming Xi and the others as he cupped his hand in greeting.


    Please. Ming Xi softly said.


    The three men, Ming Xi, LeWuji, and Caesar, each pressed their respective keys into the grooves beside the gate.


    The originally immovable gate shook violently before creaking horrendously. A full torturous five minutester a deep corridor finally appeared beyond the gates. Dazzling white light shown from luminescent pearls hanging from the walls. They illuminated the pce and made it feel like the middle of the day.


    Its finally all the way open! Its open! Everyone inside!


    That one eager shout of excitement was like a switch. A bunch of adventurers and smaller families rushed in to be the first. This was good for the major families; the more that rushed in, the better as cannon fodder.


    Xiao Cheng, lets go in. Look how many have already rushed out in front of us. Yifu looked anxiously at the gates that people were flooding through.


    Jasmine was anxious too, but she kept it under control when she saw how many major families were there.


    Dont worry. Lets wait for a bit. Zi Cheng spoke gently and smiled benignly. It was like the tomb held no allure for her whatsoever.


    Yifu stopped urging her and waited obediently.


    The major families didnt move until those in front had nearly all cleared out. Once the major families entered, Zi Cheng and Caesars group slowly and leisurely walked through the gates.


    They were followed by LeWujis group.


    Feng Wu and Ming Xi walked slowly down the corridor. The length felt never ending. Even those who had walked ahead had not reached the end.


    Ai Lin, Zo, and Eliza were walking together as a group. Both Zo and Eliza had extraordinary identities so they had bodyguards around them for protection. Neither Ai Lin nor Zo could convince Eliza not to go exploring the tomb.


    The expedition inside the Sea emperors tomb would be incredibly dangerous as the Sea emperor was an unfriendly god. Ai Lin knew there were endless hidden dangers, so unless she wanted to die, she had to be careful.


    She knew, from having read the book, that Zi Cheng overcame many dangerous situations, with the Sea emperors tomb being one of the most dangerous.


    Ai Lin and Zo had formed an alliance against Zi Cheng three days ago. She told Zo about all the dangers inside the tomb, and in exchange Zo told her how Zi Chengs selfishness shattered the world one hundred yearster.


    Ai Lin didnt know Zi Chengs possession of the five elemental hearts would destroy the world. Didnt Zi Cheng know what she was doing? It was impossible for not to know. Her favorability system would have surely told her. But despite knowing, she still took all the hearts didnt she?


    The heroine was indeed a truly selfish and heartless person. She had already be a god by then, so things like the five elemental hearts were useless to her. She only took them so she could sell them to her system for more points.


    Zo knew about the favorability system from Ai Lin. He understood why all of Zi Chengs friends, no matter what scumbags they were, were all willing to live and die for her, never hesitating to betray anyone and anything for her.


    He had wondered if his brother had been controlled by her ability; now he was certain of it.


    Ai Lin was happy to share everything she knew about Zi Cheng, but despite the alliance, she was unwilling to share the details of her own personal advantages with Zo.


    Zo wasnt the kind of person to ask a persons secrets. As long as both parties had the same purpose and the other party didnt be hostile, he wouldnt pry.


    Ai Lin wondered if Zo also had any unnatural advantages, but she didnt ask. She hadnt told him hers, so she wasnt going to ask him his.


    They had agreed Zo would use the heart of water after they found it. Zo wanted the heart but he only wanted to use it to change his body. He would return it immediately afterwards, unlike Zi Cheng, who didnt care if she destroyed the world by keeping it.


    Zi Cheng had no clue the two of them had teamed up against her, however these things had nothing to do with Feng Wu. She held her short sword in one hand and Ming Xis hand in the other. Ming Xi, Feng Wu, Margaret, and Matheson continued following the crowd in front of them.


    They didnt encounter any danger.


    The only trouble was the overly long corridor. Half an hourter and it still showed no signs of terminating. How much longer would it go on for?


    How long is the hall going to go on for?!ined a man up ahead.


    How is anyone going to know? Just keep walking. The man next to him tried to ease hispanions anxiety.


    Where does this even lead to? It doesnt feel like theres an ending.


    Others were alsoining, but no matter what they said, the corridor ahead kept continuing.


    They walked on for another two hours. None of the thousands of people up ahead had yet made it out. The longer they walked, the more anxious people became.


    <b>357: Yabos Vengeance </b>


    What is going on? Why can''t I get out?


    Is this an illusion?


    Questions, of one type of another, appeared in their minds. But no one had an answer...


    Feng Wu obediently followed Ming Xi as she turned a deaf ear to theints around her. She had been following him without a word the entire time.


    Margaret and Mathesons feelings werepletely different. Theyd been feeling suffocated for a long time. It was so boring; they wanted to vent!


    Ming Xi knew something was wrong. He wasnt an irritable person and yet he was feeling irritable. He had been able to forcefully adjust his mental state, but those around him didnt have the same concentration abilities.


    They could only feel the continued futility mount in their hearts.


    Cant you go any faster?!


    Huh?! Where the hell do you want me to hurry to?!


    What?! How dare you talk to me that way?! I guess you dont want to live!


    Huh! I think youre the one who doesnt want to live!


    Oh hoho! You are looking for death! Draw your sword!


    Im not afraid of you! Eat my de!


    Such a trivial matter was worth fighting to the death over?


    Ridiculous scenes like this began multiplying. It didnt matter who, whether it was an adventurer traveling solo, or the children of families, every one of them were wearing hostility on their faces.


    It was such a small matter, but it somehow turned into a life and death situation.


    Zi Cheng covertly took an emotion bncing pill that she recently exchanged from her system into her mouth, while not too far away, Yifu and Jasmine were engaged in an argument with another adventurer.


    Magic spells shed and sword des shed everywhere down the length of the corridor.


    Everyone, be careful. Theres something not right with this ce! Ming Xi bit his tongue to stay alert. He looked over to see how Feng Wu was doing. Her eyes were clear and she had her normal nk expression. It didnt look like the ce had any effect on her.


    Margaret and Matheson, on the other hand, did not look well. There were clearly angry over something, but unlike the others in the corridor, they didnt look like they were going to act violent any time soon.


    It didnt look like they could hold on for long though. Ming Xi wanted to take everyone away from the crowd, but unfortunately, he missed his chance to withdraw.


    Those to the side of them were about to attack.


    Go to hell!


    Someone yelled just before lunging forward to stab Feng Wu in the heart.


    Feng Wu had been calm and unaffected the entire time, so it was easy for her to feel the murderous intention from behind her. She easily sidestepped and halted the sword between two fingers.


    Doubt shed in her eyes when she saw that the person looked familiar.


    Who are you? And why do you want to kill me?


    What a dumb question! Because of your interference, we lost the key to the gods tomb in the battlegrounds. It was your fault my Yiduo n suffered. I have to kill you to avenge those that died!


    The furious man was Yabo of the Yiduo n. He had been one of the first people to learn about the gods tomb in the battlegrounds, but he was caught by the Inferno mercenary group and loss the key before he could pass it on to the n. They lost a significant advantage because of it!


    He didnt think about how dangerous the tomb was, that even if Feng Wus group hadnt interfered, it was unlikely he and his group would have gotten anything good from it.


    Yabo stared hatefully at Feng Wu but didnt engage Ming Xi. The reason of course was simple. Ming Xi had a mysterious aura so it would be difficult to provoke him, On the other hand, Feng Wu looked easy to bully. Yabo was weak, so Feng Wu made for a better first target. He intended to work his way up, kill the weak first, then target the strong.


    Even Zi Cheng and Ai Lin were on his hit list. The girls didnt know both the Lianye and Yiduo n had spotted them the moment they approached the tomb. The two families had worked it out already. They would separate the kids one by one, break them up. If they couldnt kill the blond-haired boy, then they would kill his friends, and hurt his feelings. Who knows? If they were lucky, one of the girls could even be his sweetheart.


    Its a shame they would be disappointed.


    Ming Xi sent Yabo flying with a hard kick to the stomach.


    You only dare target girls. Despicable! Ming Xi had a smile on his face, but his voice was cold enough to freeze bone.


    Everyone! Don''t becent. Come out! Lets all work together! Yabo yelled. Yabo gave up on a sneak attack and switched to a full frontal one.


    Margaret and Matheson: What does this have to do with us?


    They were unlucky and were guilty by association. Now they were also targeted by Yabos group.


    Yabos yell brought out thirty sword masters in sword master uniform. They were all thugs Yabo had recruited. He had had to hire them out of his own pocket because the person leading the expedition for the Yiduo n was the second elder. And the second elder was not one to use family resources for personnel vendettas.


    Yabo had to get revenge on his own. He had spent a lot of money, but it would be worth it to kill Ming Xi and his group. The crushing defeat in his heart would finally be erased. If he could vent his anger, then the money spent was worth it.


    His original n didnt involve killing all of them immediately, but since things had devolved the way they had, he didnt mind elerating things. He would just kill all of them in one swoop!


    Kill them! A group of bloodthirsty men rushed at Ming Xis group.


    Feng Wu drew her sword and easily blocked an attack to her chest. She kicked the man so hard he flew into the person behind him and made that guy puke up his dinner from the night before.


    <b>358: Feng Wu and Zo </b>


    Ming Xi had his own sword as well. It was a silvery sword with mysterious engravings on the de. He used it to quickly dispatch the two men who rushed at him.


    He was no holy savior. He had no qualms killing those intent on harming him, nor did he give them any mercy.


    Margaret and Matheson werent doing too bad themselves. One was a magician and the other a sword master, with one responsible for defense and the other for offense. They quickly killed three of the thugs.


    Feng Wu was just as merciless, stabbing to death anyone who attacked her. If she didnt kill them, they would keep attacking, so it was easiest to just finish them in one blow. They would be annoying otherwise.


    Margaret and Matheson walked over to Yabo after killing thest of the thugs.


    Ill fight you to the death! He raised his sword; the thought of running away never crossed his mind. Of course he rushed toward Margaret and not Matheson. Was he just sexist? Did you he think women were easier?


    Margaret tossed a seed at him. It grew quickly into a sturdy vine that bound him up until he suffocated to death.


    All done! Margaret pped her hands.


    Thats strange. Where did Ming Xi and Feng Wu go? Matheson looked around but couldnt find them. They had just been fighting side by side, but now it was like they had disappeared into thin air. When did they leave? How did neither he nor Margaret notice?!


    Neither Ming Xi nor Feng Wu would abandon theirpanions, so where could they have gone?


    What about everyone else?! Theyre all gone too!


    They didnt wonder for too long. Soon enough red light surrounded them and they also disappeared.


    Whoosh... whoosh... whoosh...


    Feng Wu could hear the sounds of the waves crashing. When she opened her eyes, what she saw wasnt the corridor but a wide expansive ocean. How odd. Thest she remembered, she was killing a bunch of people who were attacking her, when a light suddenly surrounded her body and brought her here. It was an isted ind.


    There were many other people not too far from her who had arrived before she did. It was a mystery how they ended up on the ind. They had their guards up, after all anyone in the tomb was an enemy who couldnt be trusted.


    Suddenly a voice like a spring breeze asked Feng Wu, Miss, can I go with you?


    Feng Wu turned around to find a thin guy standing beside her. Going by standards on the continent, he wouldnt be considered handsome, but he wasnt ugly either. You could say he was worth a second look with his delicate and pretty appearance. He had a smooth voice and his eyes were clear. Those were two bonus points in his favor. Overall, he wasnt bad looking.


    Feng Wu stared at him for three seconds before concluding that he wasnt annoying.


    Feng Wus intuition was exceptionally good. She could tell when someone was good or bad. In his case, he didnt feel either good or bad.


    OK. Feng Wu nodded easily.


    This threw the young guy for a loop. He never expected her to agree so readily, so he hade prepared with all sorts of reasons for her to take him along. Now he felt silly for overthinking things.


    It wasnt just him, the others hanging around not too far from them were also surprised. Everyone expected her to disagree. The guy didnt look strong, so there was no advantage to teaming up and spending the energy to protect him. He was obviously weak. Besides, there was no telling when you could get stabbed in the back. Who would form an alliance with a stranger and increase their odds of that?


    But this girl agreed, and she agreed super easily. Was she nave or just stupid? They were confused.


    Thank you. Zo sincerely thanked her after being slightly dazed.


    Zo had originally been protected by people from his house, but they disappeared one by one during the melee.


    Zo had been observing the entire time. He found that once a person killed nine people, a red light would surround them and they would get teleported away. He was able to kill nine people with Ai Lins help, so that was how he ended up on the ind.


    But because he was teleported out, he didnt know what happened to Eliza and Ai Lin. Zo was worried about Eliza, but he knew if she was with Ai Lin, she would be fine. Ai Lin was a world traveler, so she had to have some means. Eliza was a rich princess, so she had plenty of good items on her body, including things like destruction scrolls. She would have no problem killing nine people.


    Among them, the only problematic person was him. It was depressing to think about, but the feeling faded away after a few seconds. He had lived over a hundred years so this was nothing tonguish over.


    Feng Wu smiled crookedly. Youre not annoying, so you dont have to thank me.


    Zo chuckled. He had originally wanted to team up with her because she was friends with the young moon emperor. Anyone who could be his friend, would not be a treacherous person.


    He somewhat admired her. There was no way, given her strength, that she couldnt see through him. It would have been obvious that he was an ordinary person without magic or martial qi. Yet she agreed so easily, and all because she didnt find him annoying.


    She was very transparent. He was a simple person himself, so he liked dealing with people like her.

 Chapter 359, 360, 361, 362

    Chapter 359, 360, 361, 362


    <b>359: An Alternate Version</b>


    Perhaps it was because she was so pure and simple that she was able to judge others based on their aura.


    Take Zi Cheng for example. Many people saw her as a kind and gentle person, but Feng Wu felt she was veryplicated. The aura surrounding her was just too messy and gave Feng Wu a strange feeling, so Feng Wu didnt like her.


    It wasnt that Feng Wu would ignore someone like that, it was just that she wouldnt be friends with that kind of person.


    The same went for Ai Lin. Her eyes were always wandering and looking at everything, gathering information. It was confusing and strange. Feng Wu didnt understand and she wasnt interested in being friends with her either.


    They had spent time together and survived many adventures, but their rtionship was not as good as the rtionship Feng Wu had with Elena. For her, they were just ssmates.


    Feng Wu trusted her feelings, so since Zo didnt give her a bad feeling, she was fine with being allies.


    But does she even understand what allies were? Probably not.


    Right now she only regarded the boy as a potential friend, so she didnt mind protecting him from danger.


    My name is Zo, said Zo with a slight smile.


    Feng Wu replied with her deadpan expression. My name is Feng Wu.


    And thus was their alliance formalized. Others on the ind also struck up alliances with acquaintances as well. Most didnt know anyone so they remained solo, better solo than take a risky alliance and be stabbed in the back.


    In no time at all, more than a hundred people appeared on the ind. Zo did a visual count and saw that there were over two hundred. The number of new arrivals petered after a half an hour, until eventually no more showed up.


    People guessed no one else was going to arrive. There were so many people who entered the tomb. Even if hundreds of them died in the corridor, there should still be more than the two hundred or so on the ind now. So where was everyone else?


    Could there be several ces like the ind they were on? Were they separated on purpose? To be tested?


    Zo remembered Ai Lin telling him how strange the tomb was. Even Zi Cheng, who was loved by the world, had nearly died. The danger to normal people entering would be ten times worse.


    Ai Lin had tried to dissuade him from going into the tomb, but he really wanted to use the heart of water.


    As for Ai Lin, she was on another ind together with Eliza, and both of them were worried about Zo.


    Ai Lin kept cursing the author out in her heart. Shed read the novel before, so although she knew how dangerous the tomb was, she wasnt too concerned because she knew what would happen. But what was going on? Suddenly things were different from the story.


    Even the way of clearing the tomb was different. What she was experiencing didnt resemble the original plot anymore, even the entry into the tomb was different. There had been only two keys in the original text as no one had been able to find the third key.


    LeWuji and Caesar, along with several powerful figures from bigger families, pooled their resources to gather hundreds of powerful master magicians to break the formation forcefully.


    It took a month to gather enough, but they finally seeded in opening the door.


    Just when everyone thought they could enter the tomb, the giant beasts carved into the gates acted, massacring everyone who dared move forward to try to enter the tomb. The only ones spared were those holding the keys.


    Those who hadnt died from the initial run fought a fierce battle with the beasts; the sword masters and magicians barely stood a chance. Though the people eventually managed to wipe out the beasts consciousness, it was at the cost of many lives. In fact, very few survived at all.


    Those few who survived entered the tomb either as a part of LeWujis group or Caesars group.


    That was the way the story originally went, but it wasnt the case now. Was it because all three keys had been gathered that things were so different?


    Ai Lin had made up her mind to join Caesars team after the masters broke the formation, then retreat with Zo and Eliza until the beasts were taken down. After that she was going to join Zi Chengs team and enter the tomb.


    She had not expected the tomb to open so easily with all three keys present. No one died and everyone entered the tomb sessfully, unlike what was originally written in the story. Because their entry was done properly with the keys, and because the two impassable mythological beasts were not present at the entry, the tomb itself was much less dangerous to enter.


    Ai Lin got a headache just thinking about it. Seemed like her recollection of the story wouldnt help much here; she would have to rely on herself in the future.


    What she didnt know was that the trials in the tomb were all controlled by the beasts.


    If the original protagonists entry was difficult, then the difficulty level now, with all three keys present, would mean both easy and nightmare modes were open.


    Who would encounter which, was all dependent on luck.


    So, after losing her sense of foresight from having read the novel, except for a few dangerous situations, everything went well for Ai Lin.


    Zi Chengs road to getting the heart of water was also much easier.


    Dark clouds covered the sky while savage winds roiled the sea and bit into the flesh. Everyone felt incredibly cold.


    People were getting restless. They were all thinking the same thing: should they stay and wait to see what would happen or should they forge their way off the ind and explore?


    It was difficult to choose. The right choice would be great, but the wrong choice would be catastrophic and lead them to untold dangers. They were all waiting to see what other people would do, but because everyone had the same n, no one ended up moving.


    <b>360: Crossing the Sea </b>


    The clouds above suddenly moved to form words in the sky.


    "Use whatever methods to get to the other ind. Seed and survive, fail and die."


    The words only shed for a few seconds, but it was long enough for everyone to read.


    Cross to the other ind? But the winds are so strong! How are we supposed to get there?! Someone cried out in a high-pitched voice.


    If you dont want to go, you can just die here. Someone with a gloomy expression spat out.


    Well fortunately for me, I brought an air resistance scroll. Ill pass this for sure. He took out the scroll from his space ring, opened it, then activated the formation. The scroll immediately surrounded him and flew him to the sky.


    He walked against the wind easily and made half the distance in no time at all. However, as he got closer to the other ind, a small ck funnel cloud rushed at him.


    Ah!


    His body was crushed and smooshed into a pile of blood and bones protruding from mangled flesh. He sshed into the sea, his body disappearing forever.


    Ha! the crowd took a deep breath. The tiny whirlwind was only the size of a persons head. Who would have thought a tiny thing like that could kill so efficiently?


    It doesnt look like we can pass by flying.


    Its not safe to take the water either.


    Ill try it! a man with martial qi supporting his feet spoke out. He stepped off the ind and onto the water. Looked like he intended to use this method to walk over.


    Unfortunately, he sank into the water the moment the stepped over.


    He had an ugly expression on his face as he pulled himself up. A few people snorted, thinking he didnt even know how to do something as simple as using qi to walk on water.


    There were plenty in the group who had good sight. They could tell from a nce the man was strong, so doing something like falling into the water wasnt a mistake hed make.


    There was only one exnation for what happened. The water must have somehow leeched the qi from his body as he touched it.


    Another water-based magician tried water magic with the same result. Those who had mocked the first man couldnt do so anymore after that demonstration. It was obvious to anyone with eyes that there was something wrong.


    There were so many tiny whirlwinds in the sky now. Hitting any would result in death. Travel through water seemed impossible, well that was unless they physically swam across. But who knew if there were water equivalents to the sky whirlwinds if they tried?


    The situation made everyone frown.


    But it wasnt like there werent smart people in the crowd. After a while someone went into the woods and began chopping down the trees to make a raft. It was a great idea and many people joined in.


    Even if they couldnt use magic or martial qi, they could still build boats and sail or row across the water!


    Things were looking up. They had a n!


    Feng Wu and Zo decided to build a canoe. Since it was just the two of them, they didnt need much space, just something to support theirbined weight.


    Feng Wu had no experience building a boat, but luckily there was Zo, who had been a homebody for over a hundred years. He had learned many things from all the books he read in that time. When conditions were appropriate, he would find even experts for private lessons.


    He had invited a professional ship builder to teach him the craft back when he was interested in shipbuilding.


    Zo found a blueprint of a ship from his ring. He scribbled on the paper a bit and came up with a doable redesign that would suit their needs, but he was just an ordinary person, so asking him to do such heavy manualbor was impossible. Feng Wu would have to do all thebor herself.


    She walked into the silent woods. Perhaps it was the environment of this specific tomb, but the trees here did not develop a consciousness. Feng Wu couldnt feel anything from them.


    With Zos oversight, she cut down a big tree then proceeded to shape it with her short sword.


    The people around them were also building their own boats and rafts. They noticed the tiny girl moving and hauling wood around busily while the guy with her just sat and waved his arms around every now and then. They shot him looks full of disdain.


    In their eyes, Zo as a pretty boy with no abilities who was leeching off a poor and kind-hearted girl in order to survive. The girl was a bit stupid though, to work so hard for a man she didnt know. It would be better to kick him out instead of letting him fart around doing nothing.


    They saw Feng Wu and Zo as two ordinary people. One was hardworking, while the other was azy-good-for-nothing.


    How strong could a girl her age be? Surely not even at the intermediate level.


    Odds were low theyd make it out of the tomb alive.


    Zo noticed their looks, but he was worthless and used to being despised, so their reactions werent anything new to him. Hed gotten used to it, so he didnt feel sad. Hed beenughed at for a hundred years already, so his heart wasnt fragile and delicate anymore.


    Feng Wus view was different though. In her eyes, Zo was amazing. He was like a master shipbuilder who could draw and design in outstanding detail as he exined how everything worked. He answered all her questions and kept exining things until she got it. He talked in a way she could understand.


    The adoration in her eyes embarrassed Zo. It was the first time anyone looked at him that way, and it was over such a small thing. Everyone else would have just said it didnt matter what he knew, a waste was a waste. It didnt change the fact that he could never be a sword master or magician. Even if he entered university, he would still be destined to a life or ordinary citizenship with a short life span. But here was Feng Wu admiring him for knowing something ordinary. She really was unusual.


    Time passed by and the sounds of construction sounded all around. Eventually people began moving theirpleted vessels into the water. Some were hollowed out of big trees while others were logs tied and wrapped in vines.


    <b>361: Must Not Die </b>


    There were many boats. Some were well made while others were questionable. Feng Wus boat was the best one there. It was designed well by Zo and crafted meticulously by Feng Wu. They even had a sail for extra power. Amongst a sea of hodgepodge, mangled vessels, theirs was the most impressive looking. It was like theirs was a name brand product while everyone else''s were imitation rip-offs.


    Hey boy, hand over your boat. This gracious master here will trade my boat for yours. No need to thank me.


    A burly and robust looking guy stood in front of Zo holding a knife. Zo did not like the look of the guy. Feng Wu frowned. She walked over without an ounce of fear.


    No swap. Yours is ugly. Feng Wu bluntly refused the offer.


    The boat made by the big man really was poorly made. The hole for the seat was misshapen and clearly ufortable looking. You couldnt tell if the canoe would sink or not, but it certainly didnt inspire confidence.


    The big guys style of swapping boats was a reminder to everyone that it didnt matter if your boat was good or not, as long as someone elses boat was good, that was all that mattered. In fact, a round of forced swaps was already underway. Even if most of the boats werent quality looking, they were still better than some others.


    But swapping wasnt as easy as that. Aside from a few cannon fodder, most who entered the tomb were masters of one type or another. They easily started fighting the moment they came to a disagreement.


    So before the ships could sail, they had to survive the fight onnd.


    Feng Wus situation would definitely end in a fight. How could it not when she just said the guys boat was ugly? He immediately shed at her with his sword.


    The man wasnt an ordinary person, but a pirate and a robber who had killed countless people. He had a habit of not leaving witnesses whenever he stole. If it was a woman, he would have some fun with her first before sending her to her death. If it was a guy, he would just kill the other party with a single blow.


    He thought Feng Wu and Zo would be easy targets. Honestly, had this happened outside the tomb, he would have just killed them and taken their boat without bothering to trade at all.


    Feng Wu kicked out when she saw him move with the de. The force of her kick sent the bear-like man flying five meters. He spat out a mouthful of blood as soon as hended.


    There were others who had had the same n as the big guy, but after seeing her fight, they decided to move on to other prey. She would be too much trouble.


    It took Zo a full thirty seconds to recover from the scene. Her kick was amazing! She had to be a legendary genius!


    While some were busy stealing boats, others were busy setting sail. Many odd shaped vessels floated out to sea. There were even a few daring masters who chose to fly despite the tiny whirlwinds. As long as they could avoid being hit by any, they would be fine.


    Feng Wu and Zo pushed their vessel into the water and got in it one at a time. Each used a paddle to row toward the ind.


    The wind grew fiercer and the water became more turbulent. Those more sloppily built vessels, when hit by the waves, either capsized or broke apart with their wood bits scattering all about in the water.


    Two guys faced this exact situation. They were ready to swim to the opposite shore after grabbing onto a piece of debris as a float.


    See? I was right, building a raft was a good idea. Now even with it broken up, we can use the bits to swim ashore.


    You are so right Boss. My admiration for you is boundless.


    These guys were too funny. Some rolled their eyes at them, while others regretted not also building a raft.


    The wind is too strong! Zo was uneasy. Their boat was built well and he knew it would survive the wind, but he didnt think making it to the other shore was as simple as traversing the water. There had to be more involved.


    Feng Wu looked at Zo seriously as she said, Dont be afraid. Ill protect you.


    She saw him as a fellowrade after having built the ship together and knowing he was a weak fighter; she had decided to protect him.


    Zo was touched. It was the first time apanion had wanted to protect him instead of just looking down on him with disdain. It was a good feeling!


    OK. Zo smiled.


    Feng Wu and several other ships sped ahead because of their sails, however the increasing wind made them unstable and more likely to capsize. Zo decided it was wiser to row the rest of the way over so he asked Feng Wu to pull down the sail.


    They werent far from the opposite ind. Theyd definitely be able to reach it if they rowed hard.


    Most of the other boats behind them had already capsized. While some were fortunate enough to find drift wood to float on, others had to rely on their own arms and legs to swim forward.


    They were struggling like ants in the fierce waves created by the strong winds.


    Everyone was left struggling to swim after the next big wave seeded in capsizing all the boats. They werent too far from shore, so as long as they persisted, they would be able to reachnd.


    It was easy to say but much harder to achieve. Every time people tried to swim forward, another wave would wash over and push them all back. The distance between them and the ind became longer instead of shorter.


    Just maintaining position and pushing against such strong winds and waves was exhausting. Zo was a weak person to begin with so he didnt have any strength to swim forward. He couldnte to terms with it and couldnt die yet, not until he stopped Zi Cheng. He had to keep preserving in order to bear the hopes of all those in the future. He couldnt die...


    <b>362: Level Two </b>


    Though his heart was unwilling to give up, his body could not endure any further. His hands became still and he slowly sank.


    Just as he thought it was over, a hand reached down and yanked him up.


    Cough! This... this was a piece of wood drift.


    Zo was saved. He opened his eyes to see a worried Feng Wu staring at him.


    Cough! Im fine. Dont worry. He didnt know if she heard him above the sound of the wind and waves, but he didnt have the strength to speak any louder. He was an ordinary person so it had been hard for him tost as long as he had in the water.


    Feng Wu nodded. She kept swimming forward, pushing against the violent waves, paddling with one arm and pushing Zo with the other. Though the resistance was strong, they were able to keep going forward. Others behind them, who were not as capable, slowly sank into the water. Only a few strong people, like Feng Wu, kept swimming desperately as they tried to reach the shore of the opposite ind.


    Luckily, the wind stopped after twenty minutes, and with it the giant waves that rocked the waters. Those still alive swam to shore.


    Ha... Ha... Zo was panting as Feng Wu dragged him onto the shore. The sky was still dark but the sea returned to its original calmness.


    It was still so cold though...


    Zo was shivering from head to toe. His body was in shock after such a long and hard swim, plus now his clothes were all soggy and clung to him, so he felt even worse.


    Suddenly from somewhere near his side, a fire red to life.


    Feng Wu had opened her space ring and found a flint to make fire. She realized she could use her abilities again after reaching shore; so she had pulled out the flint, which could make fire and create warmth, with just a bit of qi or magic.


    Zo could feel his body finally warming up again. A bit recovered, he walked behind a bush and changed into a fresh, dry set of clothes.


    Feng Wu had already changed and was now looking around as she sat by the fire stone grilling a chicken.


    It was a small, picturesque ind with abundant wild fruit trees never seen before. They looked so delicious it was tempting to try one, but the people knew better than to try any. It wasnt smart to eat unknown fruit. What if it was poisonous?


    They started with more than two hundred people, but were left with less than fifty after the sea crossing. Most died in the water.


    Zo sat down beside Feng Wu and ate the chicken thigh and bread she offered. He felt better now that he was warm and not hungry anymore.


    Feng Wu, thank you. I would have died like the everyone else if it werent for you. Zo was grateful she saved him. He didnt know why he didnt see her with the Moon emperor in the previous life, so he could only assume she had encountered something and died early on.


    Since she had saved him, he decided he would not let her die so easily this time around. He secretly made up his mind to do what he could to ensure she lived a good life and not die prematurely.


    You dont have to thank me; wererades. Feng Wu looked at him seriously. She had considered him arade in arms when she agreed to team up with him. It was only natural to help yourrades when they were in trouble, so his effusive gratitude made her feel ufortable.


    Yes, we arerades. Zo smiled. There was a fragility to his smile but it was as pure and sincere as spring rain.


    Those who survived and made it to the ind were adjusting to the new environment and preparing for the trials ahead. But after waiting for two hours, nothing happened. They didnt get a prompt for the second level.


    The arduous trip to the ind had tired everyone, but no one felt secure enough to let their guard down and rest. The ind was an unknown and the people around them were strangers who they needed to guard against. There was no conversation. The group either meditated or cultivated in preparation for the second level.


    Those still alive were mostly powerhouses.


    A few magicians had chosen to fly over. They had poor physical strength so it made sense to gamble with the sky path. They would not have had the endurance to survive in the water if they lost their magic abilities. Flying was the best way for them to survive.


    Feng Wu had no interest in the other people. She closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Who knew how much time passed, but some timeter, the earth shook violently and split apart right down the middle. Adder appeared, digging straight into the ground. It was dark and it was impossible to tell what was below.


    Words, in big letters appeared. Enter below to proceed to the next level. That was it, nothing else was said about the requirements.


    The people there looked at one another. Soon a big sword master walked down the stairs. Other people walked down after him, one at a time.


    Zo ignored propriety between genders and pulled at Feng Wus sleeve to go down with the flow of people. The first level had been different from the way Ai Lin described it. He was certain she hadnt lied to him, so for whatever reason, the sequence of events changed. Now he wasnt sure what to expect. All he could do was to take one careful step at a time.


    There was something creepy about the stairs. Zo felt like it didnt matter if he moved forward or backwards, both directions would be dangerous. Thinking it would be safer to walk in the middle of the crowd, he cut in line and took Feng Wu to the middle.


    The expression on his face was a little reluctant as he released her sleeve once they got there.


    Feng Wu had grown serious when the stairs appeared so she didnt notice.

 Chapter 363, 364, 365, 366

    Chapter 363, 364, 365, 366


    <b>363: Forward</b>


    While the scene everyone saw was ck, Feng Wu saw red. She knew these were evil spirits. They formed in ces were a massive amount of people died miserably.


    The only other ce she had seen so many evil spirits was in the little town near the realm battlegrounds. The danger level of the ce shocked Feng Wu.


    She blinked and grab Zos retreating hand. Dont let go. Its dangerous here.


    He was too weak, so she needed to protect him.


    Zo replied with a small, Oh, a bit embarrassed. Hed never held hands with a girl before, despite living two lifetimes. He had remained a bachelor and dedicated his life to academics in the previous life, having never gotten over Elizas death.


    A girls hand was very soft, he realized, much different from a boys hand.


    Zo wasnt conceited enough to think Feng Wu reached out to him because she was interested in him. He knew who he was. He respected the strong and he knew Feng Wu was strong.


    Someone took out a magic orb to light the way as it got darker the farther they moved forward. There were many kinds of magic items that could provide light. A few people had taken several out, so the once dark stairway was lit with light.


    There was a thickyer of dust on the steps and asionally they had to clear cobwebs out of the way before they could continue forward. They couldnt see the end but they could see walls enclosing both sides of the staircase. It was just wide enough to allow the forty of them to walk down in pairs.


    They walked for half an hour before reaching thest steps.


    Why are there so many dead bodies?!


    Isnt this the tomb of the Sea god? Who are these guys?!


    Everyone, be careful. Theres something wrong with this ce.


    Their guards went up. There were no records of the Sea gods tomb ever being opened before, so it was impossible for human remains to be inside. There had to be something unusual about the skeletons.


    The bones themselves were sparkling clean and pure white. Such clean bones were rare to find. In fact you could say they were impossible to find. It gave everyone the chills and left them feeling uneasy.


    Its gone! The stairs are gone! yelled someone in panic.


    As expected, when everyone turned to look, the staircase behind them had disappeared. Only the stone wall remained.


    How... how can this be? someone questioned. The person touched the wall with his hands, as if to confirm it was real and not an illusion.


    Someone else took a deep breath and said, Theres no way back. We have to keep moving forward.


    They began moving forward again aftering to terms with their situation. The passageway now was much wider than the stairway and they were able to walk three abreast without a problem, but just like the stairs, it was covered in a thickyer of dust. Every step they took left a clear footprint.


    They broke through the spiderwebs in front of them and moved forward slowly. The unknown dangers ahead put everyone on high alert.


    Drip... drip... drip.... The clear sounds of water dripping in the silent passageway made them even more ufortable. The unease spread in their hearts. After swallowing their saliva, they continued moving forward carefully.


    Theres water up ahead. We must be nearing the end of the passage. Someone whispered to hispanion.


    In such a quiet environment, there wasnt a difference between talking normally or whispering quietly. The sound entered everyones hearing, no matter if they wanted to hear or not.


    Dont let your guard down. I have a feeling the real danger ising soon, replied thepanion with a serious look.


    The other man made a sound of assent. He wouldnt drop his guard in such a ce, not unless he wanted to never make it out alive.


    No one else said anything, but everyone felt the same sense of impending danger. The farther they went, the stronger their anxieties became. No one dared stop though. It was like there was a voice telling them they mustnt stop, mustnt stop, otherwise they would die. So the group continued forward with heavy steps. They were cautious. Even when a ray of light appeared ahead of them, no one dared run toward it alone.


    They kept walking onward, getting closer and closer to the opening where the light shone through, until they finally reached it.


    Zos heart jumped out of his throat so he took Feng Wus hand in his own sweating one. It was the bane of the weak, being unable to protect ones self.


    Feng Wu seemed to feel something. She stretched out her hand and patted Zos head. Dont be afraid, Ill protect you. Back when she was a child, when she was afraid or uneasy, Master wouldfort her by patting her on the head.


    Zo stared dazedly at Feng Wu. Was she soothing him?


    After standing in front of the opening for several minutes, someone finally threw caution to the wind and bit the bullet. Lets go. Go and take a look.


    Yes, theres nothing for it. We have to go in. Someone sighed. There was no other way.


    They readied their weapons in preparation for theirst stand. But just as they were ready to go forward, a voice sounded from behind.


    What is this? How can I be in such an inauspicious ce?


    They turned their heads to the sound of the voice. What they saw was a beast, a tiny teacup sized puppy looking around himself with wide eyes.


    He was a skinny thing with barely any meat on him. His body was uniformly brown but for the tiny piece of egg shell stuck on his head. All in all, he was certainly a unique looking...


    <b>364: Babys Debut</b>


    Cute Baby! Feng Wu was surprised to see him because he managed to get out of her space ring on his own. This kind of thing had never happened before. The poopy colored guy was the ancient rui beast Feng Wu got at auction.


    Shed been calling him Cute Baby from the start, bute to find out, his name really was Cute Baby. He had regained his normal appearance after she used Xiao Chun to purify the demonic energy surrounding him.


    Is that your pet? Zo asked. The little guy did not look cute to him.


    But wait. Puppy-like appearance with eggshell cap... wasnt this the rui beast Zi Cheng was supposed to get? And it already hatched. How fast!


    He remembered Zi Chengs friend saying the rui beast needed an entire year of incubation to hatch. How did it end up hatching so fast when Feng Wu got it?


    Did she have special hatching techniques?!


    The Feng Wu who is suspected of having special hatching skills: ...


    In fact, Zi Cheng knew the egg wasnt an egg that needed to be hatched, but a rui beast that had returned to its nascent form because of a severe injury.


    Ruis were born covered with a thickyer of energy miasma that acted like a protective eggshell against the outside world. They would leave the protected stage once they got older, but returned to it whenever they were in mortal danger.


    In the previous iteration, Zi Cheng had used her points to buy a bottle of Advanced Purification liquid. The medicine not only purified the demonic miasma, it also wiped out the ruis memory. So in a sense Zi Cheng killed the original rui. She then formed a contract with the newly born rui without much effort.


    The newly born rui was loyal to her because it had been born from a pill inside her system. The idea of resisting or revolting never entered its mind.


    Zi Cheng didnt share this with anyone, not even those shed reached 100% favorability with. It was her biggest secret; even the male protagonist didnt know. He never suspected and just assumed she had some kind of powerful specialization.


    Rui Baby had been sleeping in Feng Wus ring since hed been healed. He slept for three days only to awake in such a rotten and inauspicious ce.


    He was upset! How could she bring him to such a ce without his permission?!


    Youre a pet! Your whole familys a pet! Rui Baby blew up when he heard that. He would have stood up if the eggshell hadnt been covering his head.


    Dont make trouble. Feng Wu touched the eggshell on his head. The little guy immediately rubbed up against her hand,forted.


    Zo stared in amazement at the scene. He was certain the rui beast from his world wasnt close to anyone other than Zi Cheng. That rui was also pretty stupid; this one was a tsundere. Were they really the same beast?


    Well of course they werent the same.


    Hey now. I only slept for three days. Why did you came to this kind of ce, so much miasma, even the path is cloudy. How many are going to die? Did you enter a demon grave?! Rui Baby looked at Feng Wu in disappointment for not living up to expectations.


    This is a gods tomb. Feng Wu corrected him.


    How does this look like the tomb of any god?! Ive seen plenty of god tombs!


    This is a gods tomb. Its the innate god the Sea emperor, said Zo.


    That guy?! Whyd youe into his tomb for? That guys notorious for being petty. Any other gods tomb, and you can probably make it to the second or third level alive. But that guy? He wont leave any opportunities for anyone to grab his treasures. No wonder this ce is so thick with miasma. Its totally that guys style. Rui Baby nodded upon realizing the truth.


    What is that?


    A pug?


    A pug? Is there such a beast?


    If were talking about pugs, then theyremon enough for people to raise at home as pets to look after the house.


    Wow, your pug can fly. And he even has an eggshell on his head!


    I dont think thats a pug. I think its an egg pug.


    Whats an egg pug?


    Could it be a hybrid between a pug and an egg?!


    Shoot, no way! This is the first time Ive seen this kind of crossbreed!


    The crowd pointed excitedly at the puppy-like creature with the eggshell on its head.


    This little guy can talk, so his level cant be low.


    Nah, thats no big deal. Just use a little bit of spiritual potion and any pet can talk, never mind a beast.


    Thats true.


    Zo: Have you all forgotten something?


    You fish lip mortals. Rui Baby had a proud look as he snorted disdainfully at the group of humans, the disy meant to show he was a bigshot who knew a bunch of god-level beasts. He was far more knowledgeable than any human.


    Never mind all that. We still have to get inside.


    They were there to find treasure, not gossip about some baby-bird-dog-egg thing. Priorities! The group remembered they were trying to get into the cave up ahead.


    Right! We were about to enter that cave.


    Almost forgot, were here for business. Good thing you reminded me! Thanks!


    Others also thanked the guy for his reminder. This didnt necessarily make the guy happy though. Reminder? He just didnt think he could beat the big boss inside on his own. Otherwise why would he bother reminding them?!


    After getting their act together, everyone moved forward into the cave to scout out the situation.


    Feng Wu held Zos hand while on her head a pug-egg used her hair as a nest...


    <b>365: Two Roads</b>


    Baby Rui was quite satisfied with the nest hed made out of Feng Wus hair. Her hair was very soft andfortable. He wouldnt rule out the possibility of living there in the future.


    How would Feng Wu react if she knew his thoughts?


    Rui Baby stayed on Feng Wus head and expressed interest in the brightly lit cave up ahead. He kept staring cutely at the entrance.


    Feng Wu pulled Zo behind therge group and entered the cave cautiously after everyone else.


    Those tense and on alert thought a big boss would ambush them right away. They didnt expect to only find arge luminous, white crystal. It was beautiful and had been what was giving off all the light.


    They were relived to not find any dangerous creatures hidden anywhere after inspecting the cave. Two walls made of crystals created divergent pathways inside the cave. It wasnt clear what was inside.


    They looked at each other, not sure which one to take. It could be a life or death decision. It was possible the paths simply held different dangers. If so, then the wrong choice meant remaining in the tomb for life.


    The others werent sure which path to take, but for Feng Wu, both paths were filled with evil spirits and red haze. The evil spirits in the tomb were several levels higher than those found outside. It wasnt that she had be more versed in the undead. Most of what she knew came from Lydia. Lydia would be perfect in a ce like the tomb. But Feng Wu wasnt able to summon Lydia no matter how hard she tried.


    Though both tunnel paths were full of blood, one was also filled with death. It was clearly a dead end and anyone who entered wasnt going to survive.


    This one. Feng Wu pointed to the tunnel path that had no death aura with a serious expression.


    Little girl, why that one? You have to give a reason first. A male sword user touched his nose and asked. Choosing would be difficult.


    Yes! Why should we listen to you? asked a female magician with a sneer. She, another female magician, and Feng Wu were the only females to survive. Both female magicians had chosen to fly over.


    Among the three, Feng Wu was the only sword user. There were few female sword users to begin with and the others had died earlier on. This left Feng Wu as the only sword user left in their group.


    Though there were only three of women in the group, they were not close. It was the first time the other magicians had even spoken.


    You will die if you walk the other way. Feng Wu saw strong malice emanating from the woman who had spoken up. It made Feng Wu tilt her head and wonder why the other woman was so strange. Why did she look like that?


    The magician couldnt answer the questions in Feng Wus mind; she just kept on sneering. The other female magician watched the interaction between them, but she didnt interfere.


    There are so many of us, and no one knows which way to take, but you, a little girl can tell? The first womans voice was full of sarcasm and disdain.


    Whether you believe it or not is your business. Feng Wu only shared for everyones benefit. If you think shes wrong, you can take the other path. No ones going to stop you. Zos eyes turned cold at the woman and he spoke fearlessly to her.


    You... the woman was extremely angry. Even a waste dare speak nonsense in front me! You must be looking for death!


    She chanted a spell and quickly formed two white balls that shed lightning in her hands. Mercilessly, she threw them at Zo.


    The crowd didnt expect her to try to really do that. Ice magic, a mutation of water magic, was stronger than water magic. There were few ice magicians on the maind. Compared to the other five elements, gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, the number of ice magicians barely registered. Though they were few and far in between, they were, without exception, always geniuses from powerful families. Naturally they were highly valued.


    Zo didnt expect the woman to be so unreasonable as to kill directly. He was just an ordinary person so it was impossible for him to dodge. Luckily though, since his family was forever worried about his safety, they loaded him with defensive items. Even his clothes hadyers of protective arrays. So as long as he didnt encounter a master who was too powerful, odds were high he would be fine.


    Just as Zo was about to withstand the blow, Feng Wus sword shed out, and in the blink of an eye, sliced the powerful balls straight in half. Bits of icicles and crushed ice fell to the ground.


    A hint of resentment shed in the womans eyes when she saw how quickly and easily Feng Wu dealt with her attack. She raised her staff and chanted another spell, each wording faster than the one before it. A line of icicles sessfully formed in the air and cut a path toward Feng Wu and Zo with murderous intent.


    Feng Wu pulled Zo to the side and avoided the first wave of attack. The small sword in her hand moved gracefully, sounding like water flowing through the air. Green energy condensed at the tip of her sword. The Spring Wind sword technique wasnt just graceful and elegant, it was also astonishingly powerful.


    The light continued to flicker on the tip of her sword. Using Spring Wind, Feng Wu easily kept the icicles from getting close. Feng Wu brought her internal qi out and shattered all the ice.


    Upon seeing this, the woman wanted tounch another even more powerful attack, but Feng Wu did not give her the chance...


    <b>366: Ill Help You So Lets Find It Together</b>


    Using an elegant air step no one had seen before, Feng Wu was in front of the woman in an instant. The woman barely registered Feng Wus movement before she was knocked back by the swords hilt.


    Ah! The blow to her stomach made her feel as though her organs were shattering painfully. It made her spit out a thick blob of blood. A trace of fear showed in her eyes afterwards.


    Feng Wu! Are you all right?! Zo looked worriedly at Feng Wu after she finished her fight.


    Why are you asking her? Isnt the one injured the other... The people enjoying the show thought.


    Feng Wu shook her head, letting him know she was OK. The little baby sitting atop her head hadnt been disturbed at all, havingid in her hair since the start of the fight.


    Rui Baby looked at the woman on the ground in disdain. Geeze. The woman was really ugly. Rui Baby was going to have to wash his eyes outter. The sight of her was polluting his vision.


    Rui beasts were different from other beasts. Beauty and ugliness werent based on outward physical appearance  it was what was on the inside that made a persons appearance. Those with ugly hearts but beautiful bodies appeared as ugly monsters to them.


    The opposite was also true. A person with a beautiful heart but an ugly physical appearance could look average in their eyes.


    Those who were beautiful, both inside and outside, were elevated to gods in seconds.


    So in the eyes of this rui, Feng Wu was an incredibly beautiful person. Rui Baby had never met anyone so beautiful in all his years.


    Im OK. Feng Wu said.


    Lets go then. Zo noticed the others were looking at them strangely. He took Feng Wus hand and led her toward the tunnel path shed chosen earlier.


    The people left behind watched as Feng Wu and Zo walked into the tunnel. It made them pause. Should they follow?


    Indecision was a bad disease to have. One brother hesitated for a moment, but finally walked down the path after Feng Wu and Zo.


    Since the same path was picked by three people, the rest of the group decided to follow along as well. They could end up picking the wrong path if they chose themselves, so going with the majority was a safer option.


    Feng Wu had said they would die if they picked the other path. They had no idea if what she said was true or not, but the most credible thing to do was to put your money were your mouth was, and she had already taken the first steps herself. She picked the path she said wasnt deadly.


    What she said had some effect on the group, and so they followed behind Feng Wu and Zo.


    There was a herd mentality and few wanted to go the other way. Even the woman beaten by Feng Wu didnt pick the other tunnel pathway. Everyone had picked this path. If she chose the other one, she would be going it alone.


    Walking alone would be too dangerous. Even if she wanted to kill Feng Wu right away, she wouldnt gamble and take the path no one took.


    Feng Wu and Zo didnt know this. They kept walking carefully through the crystal-walled tunnel.


    There was a lot of light in the tunnel because of all the crystals so Feng Wu put her light away. It was a winding passage filled with silence so it was hard to tell how long it was or where it led to. They just kept walking and didnt see any of the people following behind them.


    Feng Wu, Im sorry I dragged you down this path. He felt ufortable as he remembered how the woman had attacked him earlier. The strong will want to kill the weak. They didnt need a reason either. It was a sorrow the weak had to live with. If Feng Wu hadnt stopped the woman, he doubted anyone would have stood up for him.


    Why did youe here? Senior Ming Xi said it was a dangerous ce. He hadnt even let Jiere, so why did Zoe?


    Feng Wu looked closely at Zo but she couldnt figure it out.


    I want to find something, something that will change my destiny. It would change the worlds destiny as well.


    What is it? If it was anyone else, she wouldnt have asked further, but she didnt understand, and her habit was to ask for rification if she didnt understand. She didnt think about the question causing the other person embarrassment or anything like that.


    As for Zo, he wouldnt have answered had it been anyone else who asked, but this was Feng Wu, so he couldnt help but answer.


    The Heart of Water. Its also called the Heart of Water Elemental. Its a treasure that takes tens of thousands of years, maybe even longer, to form from condensed water element. My bodys been poor since I was little. I have innate ability for water magic, but my ability is too low for me to be a water magician. I have no ability to be a sword user either.


    I heard the Heart of Water might be hidden inside the tomb, so thats why I came. Only when I find it will my water talent improve and I can be a water magician.


    The Heart of Water? Feng Wu thought for a while. She remembered reading about the five elemental hearts. They were rare treasures, not seen in a thousand years. They were on par with divine treasures.


    Ill help you find it. Feng Wu understood Zo wasnt healthy and he needed the Heart of Water to get better, that it would make him stronger.


    Master said the world belonged to the strong. If you werent strong enough, then you could be cannon fodder at any time. But what was cannon fodder? Her master hadnt made it clear.


    Although she didnt know what a cannon fodder was, she knew she didnt want Zo to be one. It had to be pitiful to be one. This was the conclusion she came to based on her masters expression whenever he mentioned it.


    Thank you Feng Wu. Zo was sincerely thankful. They hadnt known each other long, but she had been very kind to him. He was really worried about scumbags taking advantage of her.


    They talked as they walked and thirty minutester they came upon a stone gate three meters high by three meters wide with ten identical murals on either side. The paintings were of the same person in different settings. It was a man of obvious high standing...

 Chapter 367, 368, 369, 370

    Chapter 367, 368, 369, 370


    <b>367: Emperors Tomb: Spirit Guardian</b>


    The man sat above five others and was wearing a beautiful and borate costume from olden times. Several men and women knelt at his feet with eyes filled with worship and humility.


    In another, he was on horsebackmanding a thousand troops. Another picture had him marrying a beautiful woman. Another depicted people in fear and desperation as countless terrifying meteorites fell from the sky. It was like you could hear their cries for help through the painting.


    Ah! This is... this is...That nasty sea god! Hes such a selfish lunatic! No wonder none of the other gods wanted to be around him; he really is a lunatic! Rui Baby had been dozing on Feng Fus head in her hair. He started yelling after seeing the murals.


    Baby? Feng Wu touched his eggshell, soothing the little guy.


    Is there something wrong with this ce? Zo knew ancient rui beasts were powerful. They didnt have strong attack, but their wisdom was much higher than humans. They wouldnt be rui beasts if they werent smart.


    The little guy slowly quieted after being soothed. His voice was still agitated though.


    Of course theres a problem. Poseidon, that lunatic, actually created such a tomb! No wonder theres so much evil miasma here. Its no wonder; hes so self-serving! Rui Baby yelled and cursed more iprehensible things.


    The little guy exined before Zo had to ask. Poseidons been tampering with this ce! No wonder it didnt look like a gods tomb! Rui Baby said angrily.


    Tampered with? It was his tomb to begin with, so what did it matter what he did to it? Zo didnt understand why Rui Baby was so angry.


    I knew this ce didnt feel like a gods tomb. It turned out that sea god really did tamper with this ce! Baby said, still very much angry.


    But isnt this the sea gods tomb? Isnt it fine for him to do what he pleases with it?


    Huh! That guy mixed the tombs of kings from the human world inside his own tomb. He made them his gatekeepers. Their souls are going to be sealed in this ce forever. Theyll never be able to find peace or rest.


    The greater their pain, the stronger their anger will be and the more dangerous it for those who enter the tomb. And if Im not mistaken, theres more than one human king in this tomb. Im afraid Poseidon brought many of them in here. After so many years, their tombs will be fearsome indeed. Anyone who enters will be lucky to survive.


    Poseidons tomb is hidden amongst the tomb of these human kings. Itll be impossible to find it, and even if you did find it, youll probably die inside.


    The Sea Emperor, as you all call him, is known for his selfishness and ruthlessness amongst the gods. Theres no way hed let his precious treasures fall into human hands.


    Rui Baby talked badly about Poseidon, obviously looking down on the so-called sea god.


    Zo finally believed Ai Lin about Zi Cheng being the worlds daughter of luck and destiny. Zi Chengs friends and followers said that although she had met with some dangers in the tomb, she had for the most part escaped unscathed.


    There was no mention of her encountering any of the tombs of the human king guardians; so she had to have entered the sea gods tomb directly. She didnt just take away various paraphernalia and treasures in the tomb, she also took the Heart of Water.


    This time around, the tomb was much easier to open and there were many more people journeying inside, but the difficulty was much greater. These human kings had never been mentioned before.


    Why would the sea god want to do this? Does it make sense to use all these human kings to guard his tomb? Hes a sea god, why consider using humans at all?


    Zo couldnt figure it out. Why would a god use humans for guardians? And to even imprison their souls for it; it waspletely unnecessary.


    Haha, do you think gods are all powerful? Ill tell you, no matter how powerful a god is, in time, all powers fade. The reason Poseidon used these kinds of methods and brought all these human kings here is to keep his tomb protected after his powers have waned. So that theyll stop intruders, their tombs have been enveloped in malevolence.


    There are a lot of imprisoned souls within each human kings tomb as well. None of them know or understand that they have been imprisoned inside Poseidons tomb either. They will continue to guard the tomb of their king as long as their king remains.


    How can a god do something so evil! How is he any different from a demon?! Imprisoning anothers soul for eternity just so they be angry spirits. How inhumane!


    It was unbelievable that a god, never mind an innate god, would do something so heinous. It turned Zos world view upside down.


    What about gods? Who told you gods are supposed to be kind? Thats a myth. Gods are like people; there are goods ones and there are bad ones.


    If all gods are good, then how do you exin what happened with the demon realm? Before the lord of the demon realm became the lord of the demon realm, he was a master of gods in the god realm. And amongst the master gods, he was a strong one too! But he still fell to the demon realm didnt he? Rui Baby rolled his eyes before giving Zo a disdainful look.


    Was a beast looking down on him? Zo recognized Rui Baby was a god level magical beast, but it still made him ufortable and he suddenly felt the urge to beat the puppy!


    Then this entrance is to a kings tomb? Zo decisively changed the topic, having no wish to be despised by an eggshell wearing puppy.


    Ah forget it, youre too stupid.


    Haha... was Zos awkward reply back.


    How do we get in? Feng Wu pushed at the gate but it refused to budge despite only being three meters high.


    Theres a mechanism that unlocks it. You should be able to enter if you find it. But are you sure about going in with only two people? It will be dangerous. The kings corpse is probably a monster corpse by now!


    A captive corpse would already be brimming with malevolent fury, but whenbined with years of evil miasma immersion, odds were high a new evil consciousness bent on killing would have formed.


    <b>368: The Door Opened</b>


    It would have no free will and it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say it was a killing machine.


    D, this passage is so long. Its taking forever to exit out of it. An approaching voiceined.


    Feng Wu and Zo looked back to see a man with a sword approaching.


    He was the brother who made the decision to follow them. Based on the voicesing up behind him, those who followed him were nearing as well.


    Zo breathed a sigh of relief. There were so many more peopleing, the more the better really. He thought he and Feng Wu would probably die immediately upon entering the tomb after hearing everything Rui Baby said about the ce.


    I finally caught up to you guys! I didnt see you all along the way; I thought something had happened. The brother smiled when he saw Feng Wu and Zo.


    Thank you for your concern, but we are fine.


    Where is this ce? Could the sea gods burial room be behind that gate?! The brother looked at the gate with excitement in his eyes. He would have rushed in already if the gate wasnt there.


    What?! The burial room is here?!


    We got here so soon! I thought it would take several more levels.


    Is it really the burial room though? It doesnt feel like it.


    Man, forget you! Isnt this the sea gods tomb? Whats so strange about finding it here?


    The group discussed as they looked at the gate. The only one not looking at it was the woman who was beaten by Feng Wu. She was ring at Feng Wu hatefully. If looks could kill, Feng Wu would have died countless times already.


    Zo felt the animosity from a certain direction. Upon looking over, he found a malicious person.


    Wasnt she the one Feng Wu schooled? Zo could see the woman hated both of them, but she especially hated Feng Wu. She would doubtless kill them the first chance she got.


    Zo shifted his body to block Feng Wu from her gaze. This made the woman snort and turn away.


    Strange! Why cant we get the gate open?!


    Some people attempted to open it with brute force, but to no avail. They tried magic, but that didnt work either.


    The inconspicuous gate didnt budge.


    They stood staring at it unsure what to do. They wouldnt be able to progress if they couldnt open it.


    Everyone, take a look at these murals. Does it seem like somethings wrong with them? A magician raised his wand and cried out.


    At his cry, the group surrounded him. The murals were strange. Could they be the key to opening the gate? They gathered round and touched the murals, trying to find a way to open the gate.


    Zo and Feng Wu knew it was a just a kings grave room, and not the sea gods room, but they had to try. There was no other exit.


    To get to the sea gods room, they would have to pass through the tomb of many other kings.


    Feng Wu,e here. Look at this wall. Zo had been knocking along the wall when he came upon a section that sounded hollow.


    The area was small so everyone heard him. Those who heard immediately gave up on the mural they were studying and ran over to where Zo was. A few with bad attitudes even pushed Zo out of the way, making him lose his bnce.


    Feng Wu instantly stepped up and supported him so he wouldnt fall over. A sh of anger appeared in her eyes at the guy bullying Zo. She lifted her foot, intending to teach the guy a lesson for nearly making Zo fall to the ground, but Zo stopped her.


    He shook his head. Dont, Im fine.


    Feng Wu bit her lip but ultimately nodded. She wouldnt give the guy trouble.


    This stone wall is empty!


    Knock on it! Maybe the switch is behind it!


    The person standing at the front spat on his hands and rubbed them together before grabbing his sword and shing at the stone wall.


    After a few cuts, the wall broke to reveal a hole. A disc shaped thing was embedded into the wall inside the hole. Maybe it was the switch they were looking for.


    Someone tried to turn it. And it did turn! The creaking, squealing sound was deafening in the silent passage, but amidst the ear-piercing noise, the gate did open.


    Meanwhile adventurers in other parts of the tomb were also encountering their own challenges.


    Zi Cheng and Ceasar were one step ahead of Feng Wu and were already inside the sea gods burial room and were currently engaged in a desperate fight against a horde of animated corpses.


    Ming Xi burned many of the corpses with the fire from Little SevenThe people who came with him were left in awe at the sheer force of his attack. It was like he was a god of war.


    Ai Lin had gotten much stronger since getting the gods inheritance in the realm battlegrounds. Knowing the plot allowed her to take advantage of other peoples opportunities, so few could beat her. Obviously, it wasnt a problem for her to protect herself.


    Eliza was a young miss with many good items on her body. She was also a strong magician.


    Though many of the people who entered with them had died, things had been going well for the two girls. At worse, they suffered some minor injuries.


    <b>369: Greed</b>


    Margaret and Matheson werent as lucky and didnt end up in the same area.


    Margaret had to kick a man who tried to sexually harass her against a wall. She pped her hands and looked at the burial chamber she had just entered.


    She would write her name upside down if it was the chamber for the sea god.


    Speaking of which, where were the others?


    The door had been closed for many years, so when it did open a huge amount of dust flew out.


    Feng Wu waved her hand and use a qi shield to protect her and Zo from all the dust.


    The door is open!


    All the good stuff in there is Zs! No one betterpete with me for them!


    Artifact! There must be an artifact in there!


    The light that shone out was like a switch serving to pull out all their human greed.


    The Heart of Water! It must be inside. Im going to find it! Its all mine. No one better steal it from me! Madness sparked in Zos eyes. Feng Wu was in his way, so he shoved her aside.


    Feng Wu frowned at this and she sent a spark of Xiao Chuns power into Zos forehead.


    Zo was confused. What just happened?


    Are you OK? Feng Wu patted his face in concern.


    Whats going on? There was a hint of horror in Zos eyes when he noticed the crazed crowd around them.


    You were controlled by the greed in your heart. You are indeed a human with fish lips. Except for Feng Wu, the silly girl has no greed in her heart, everyone else here was affected. Its no wonder, youve all got greed in your hearts, Rui Baby said, disdainful of the crazed crowd. He bit Feng Wus hair as he remained seated atop her head.


    Greed! There was a problem with the light just now!


    There had been a light that shone on everyone after the door was opened. Zo remembered it felt like hed fallen into a trance and lost his mind for a moment.


    Of course. That light can magnify the greed in peoples hearts. That is to say, the light would have magnified your greed a hundredfold. With you, there was greed, but there wasnt any malice, so the impact wasnt as bad.


    But those other people, you see them? Its not just the greed in their hearts thats been magnified, their malice is magnified as well. Their thoughts are violent. Theyre already thinking about killing other people to get the treasure.


    A bunch of people were in a scuffle at the entrance trying to block each other from entering. Each one of them felt the treasure belonged to them alone. Therefore anyone who entered it was trying to steal their treasure so they had to die.


    A fierce battle was underway by the gate. People were injured and bleeding, yet no one cried out in pain.


    Xiao Chun! The pure white, ancient sword appeared in Feng Wus hand.


    Xiao Chun was already drooling, having felt the suffocation air in the ce. If it werent for Feng Wu, he would have already rushed out.


    Go and wake them. Feng Wu said to Xiao Chun.


    Zo looked curiously at the spirit sword. It had such a strong intelligent, spiritual aura. Was it a holy level weapon?


    Zos family wasnt without holy artifacts, so he wasnt a stranger to them, but this was the first time he saw one so full of spiritual energy and intelligence.


    Obviously swords didnt possess emotions, but despite this Zo felt the disappointmenting from the sword, as though it wanted to enjoy a big meal but was only told it could have a light snack.


    Did a sword need to eat? Zo shook his head, thinking he must surely be hallucinating.


    In fact Xiao Chun did want to eat a big meal, but he didnt dare disobey Feng Wu, so he could only go about releasing his energy in bits and pieces, just enough so the people could awaken from their dream of greed and malice.


    Xiao Chun deserved his reputation as the most pure and wless artifact. With just a tiny bit of effort, he was able to release the group from their insanity.


    What was wrong with me?!


    Wha?! Who attacked me?!


    Whoever injured me better fess up! I promise not to kill you!


    Ouch! What asshole dared stab me in the butt?!


    Of the ten people there, eight were injured. They didnt remember how they got injured, but they were horrified. Anyter and they would have been halfway to death!


    There has to be something wrong with the light from earlier!


    Not being stupid, they quickly figured out the connection.


    I think so too. I dont know what it is, but I got dizzy after I saw it. I dont remember what happened afterwards.


    Me too! That light is really is insidious!


    Thats strange. Why are you two uninjured?


    In a group of bloodied and injured people, it was hard not to notice the only two people unaffected. They didnt have a spot of blood on them. Heck, their clothes werent even wrinkled. It was obvious something was up with them.


    Zo and Feng Wu caught everyones attention.


    Did you do this? The two of you were fine while the rest of us lost consciousness. Is it because you want the treasures for yourselves so you deliberately harmed us?! The female magician who confronted Feng Wu earlier yelled out.


    She had wanted to kill Feng Wu since the incident earlier, so of course she wasnt going to let the current opportunity go to waste. This girl had embarrassed her in front of so many people.


    Huh. You actually dare. Zo wanted tough in her face. The woman was so annoying. He didnt want to live in hatred, so he rarely hated anyone, but this woman tested his limits. He would wholeheartedly agree with Feng Wu if she wanted to kill the woman.


    I did not... Feng Wu replied back seriously.


    <b>370: Bisi</b>


    Why did this person say she and Zo did it? Clearly she and Zo hadnt done anything. Feng Wu bit her lip, aggrieved. The people she asked Xiao Chun to save where wronging her. She suddenly wanted to beat them up.


    Dont think just because you deny it, its OK. You said you didnt do it, but why are you the only two who werent affected? How does that make any sense?


    If Feng Wu hadnt saved you, you would have killed each other ages ago. The moment after youre saved, you start attacking your savior. Really shameless. Zo was angry. It was a waste of Feng Wus time to save them. Especially this woman; it would have been better to let her go crazy and get killed so she wouldnt bother them again.


    The others were shocked by Zos words. It was hard to imagine it was the ck-haired girl who saved them. Doubt clouded their eyes.


    This made Zo angry. These people were white eyed wolves, it would have been better to not save them.


    Do you know what that light just now was? Zo asked with a cold smile.


    What was it? Someone couldnt help but ask.


    It was a light that magnified the negative aspects of a persons heart, such as greed and malice. All of these things inside us were magnified because of the light. Just now, everyone lost their senses and began fighting to keep the treasure for themselves.


    I had also been controlled by the greed in my heart, but Feng Wu was next to me and she rescued me in time. Otherwise Id be like everyone else, trying to fight and kill anyone in my way. Considering my strength, had I rushed in, I would have surely died.


    You say she saved you; how did she do it? What did she use to? The woman spoke proudly with a face full of suspicion.


    Why should I tell you? Zo looked at her disdainfully.


    You.... She was so angry. An ordinary person dared give her such a look? She needed to kill him.


    Everyone, lets hurry and heal our injuries. Now that the burial gate is open, we should proceed forward, not argue about someones guess, spoke up a guy holding a long sword.


    They came for treasure. Who had the time to listen to people argue?


    The others nodded their heads in agreement. They took out healing potions for their injuries.


    The woman red and screamed in disbelief. You want to let these two despicable people off the hook just like that?!


    Everyone else ignored her and focused on healing their wounds instead. But the man who had spoken up wasnt patient.


    Please settle your personal agendas on your own, and dont treat others like theyre fools to be used.


    The people watching the scene sneered as they watched the womans face turn from red to white. This woman, did she really think they couldnt see through her charade? She couldnt deal with the little girl on her own, so she wanted everyone to side with her and crush the girl.


    It wasnt a bad idea, but it relied on everyone willing to cooperate with her. However there were few idiots who made it as far who were willing to make enemies of strangers for another strangers benefit.


    Zo was delighted to see her defeated. He found a ce to sit with Feng Wu and together they enjoyed a meat bun. It tasted more delicious than usual.


    The woman lowered her eyes, which were now filled with hate, once she saw no one was paying her any attention.


    Go ahead, be proud of yourselves. But just you wait. Once I find my chance, youll all die, she thought to herself. She had been a member of the Lianye n and Shaya, the elder Tianya killed, was her father.


    In her mind, no one was allowed to kill a member of the n and get away with it.


    She was Bisi and she never had to walk behind anyone. The only ones she had to give face to were the ns direct descendants and the children of some of the elders.


    However, all that came to an end with Shayas death. Without his presence, those who shed bullied were finally given the opportunity to get revenge. They got together with the daughter of the ninth elder and surrounded her, but she was fortunate to have resources on her person.


    Her father loved her a great deal and had left her with a variety of items to keep her safe. Using these, she managed to kill the ninth elders daughter along with the girls sidekick. Bisi was ssified as a traitor ever since.


    Bisi had no regrets though. What was the point of staying with a n that couldnt protect her? They wouldnt have allowed the ninths daughter to give her so much trouble if they had taken any of her fathers achievements to heart. Her position had plummeted since her father died.


    In reality, the Lianye n did give her consideration. Even if her father was dead, she herself, was a rare ice magician. Not to mention she was a genius. They were willing to keep training her.


    Her sses continued without disruption and her monthly allotment of potions remained the same, but she no longer received the potions and funds from her fathers personal inventory.


    The whole thing about her being bullied by those seeking revenge was nonsense though. The only exception was the daughter of the ninth elder, who had wanted to take the opportunity to teach her a lesson because of a past grievance. The others, at worst, just had a bad attitude towards her. Those who used to suck up to her were gone, having no reason to do so anymore.


    The main reason for her leaving was her inability to ept the gap in her position. She had never suffered slights before; it was always other people who changed their attitude to suit her. Though some talked, no one dared offend her.


    They knew her potential as an ice magician was high. As long as she didnt do anything stupid and offend anyone high up too terribly, it was possible the elders would have a position for her in the future.


    But her feelings were too delicate; she couldnt bear even a tiny bit of grievance. This led her to killing the ninth elders daughter, which in turn caused her to be branded a traitor and was forced to flee.


    After her escape from the n, Bisi traveled alone trying to find her fathers killer, but unfortunately she couldnt find Tianya, instead she found Feng Wu and Ming Xi.


    The Lianye n had thoroughly investigated the people with Tianya and had created portraits of every one, so Bisi recognized Feng Wu without difficulty.

 Chapter 371, 372, 373, 374

    Chapter 371, 372, 373, 374


    <b>371: Sarcophagus</b>


    The ns investigation revealed the kids were from Xingguang Holy academy and though they were able to find out some of the kids identities, some remained unknown.


    Ming Xi and Tianyas identities were particrly mysterious. They were unable to find out who the two were despite spending a great deal of money. Because of this, the Lianye n didnt dare move too quickly. However the identities of everyone else, like Feng Wu, was easy enough to find out.


    They even found out the vesture for Feng house. Though Feng Wu was the first daughter of the direct family line for, the family had disowned her. It didnt matter how prestigious her identity was, an unmarried and pregnant daughter who brought shame to the family, who would take such a woman into their house? The Lianye n weren''t going to take her seriously.


    Bisi had already made up her mind to kill Feng Wu. She would have killed Feng Wu and avenged her father already were it not for the fact she didnt want to do it in front of so many people.


    Ming Xi was on her hit list too, but based on the ns investigation, Bisi felt Ming Xis identity couldnt be simple. She wasnt sure if she would get into unnecessary trouble for killing him. She couldnt get him yet, so by default, Feng Wu became her prime target.


    Everyone was healed after an hour of rest. It was time to enter the burial room.


    Beyond the gate was pitch ck, much different from the room they currently upied, which was illuminated by crystals on the walls. Everyone took out their individual light sources and walked in carefully.


    Light red up suddenly upon the first persons step inside.


    Beyond the gate was a spacious stone hall with four columns. There were two sarcophagi in the center.


    The rough-hewing process didnt take away from the elegance of the ancient sarcophagi. Whoever were inside werent ordinary people. A seven-starmp shown from above the columns. Though it wasnt as bright as the light from the crystals outside, it was nheless, sufficient to light the room.


    All around the room were huge murals simr to the ones outside. A stone statue of a man stood above them. He had rough features and eyes filled with contempt. In his hand was a scepter.


    Look, is the person in the pictures the sea god? Someone said in surprise as he pointed to the murals.


    Its possible. The sea god was worshipped by all the oceanic countries at the time, so the pictures are probably of him.


    A man holding a double-sided ax walked up to one sarcophagus and tried pushing the lid off.


    What are you doing?!


    The group was shocked at his casual attitude.


    Does it need to be said? Open the sarcophagus of course. I want to see what treasures there are. This is the tomb of the sea god, even if these are just the coffins of minor servants, theyre still going to be good stuff in here. The guy looked disdainfully at the crowd ring at him.


    If I were you, I wouldnt touch the contents of the coffins. Zo spoke up suddenly.


    Everyone turned to look at Zo and Feng Wu standing by the gate entrance. Other than Bisi, who was always looking for ways to deal with them, no one else paid them any attention. Zo had been ignored by everyone, probably because he was the weakest. He didnt usually take the initiative to speak up, so it was surprising that he suddenly opened his mouth.


    Little pansy, you dont have any right to speak. The ax guys disdain toward Zo was obvious. A little pansy who only survived by hiding behind a skirt, of course he looked down on Zo. He couldnt stand everyone elses arrogance either. They were all there for the coffin, so why fuss over opening it? Once the treasure was revealed, theyd be even more excited than him.


    This ce was set up to turn the dead into evil puppet spirits, so the corpses in the sarcophagi have turned evil. It will be disastrous if you open that sarcophagus. Zo said with a serious face.


    Unfortunately no one believed him.


    What raise the dead to be evil spirits? If there were some, why hadn''t they found any already? Yet this ordinary person could? So they couldnt evenpare to an ordinary person now? Yeah right, thatll be the day.


    No one believed Zo  they thought he was just grandstanding  besides they were all confident in their strength.


    Bisis sneer was on obvious disy.


    An ordinary person showing off knowledge in front of them, it was too much.


    Feng Wu looked at the group silently. She could tell they didnt believe Zo. It was obvious he wasnt lying so she didnt understand why they didnt believe him.


    Stop joking! Evil puppet corpses? What do you think you are, that you can see puppet corpses when we cant. The guy didnt stop his efforts to open the sarcophagus. His heart was bursting with excitement at the prospect of all the treasures sure to be inside. He didnt have time to pay attention to a waste.


    Zo sighed. He knew it would be useless, so he stopped trying to convince them. He hadnt been hopeful of it anyway, so he wasnt disappointed when no one listened.


    The sarcophagus is going to be opened. What should we do? Zo asked Feng Wu. As the only one in their group who had any attack potential, he had to confer with her before making any decisions.


    Feng Wu blinked as if asking: Why are you asking me?


    No matter who she was with, she was never the one who came up with the ideas. She was used to obeying orders, so to have someone ask her what to do was disconcerting.


    Wait and run to be back of the hall. The little Rui Baby interjected before Feng Wu could speak.


    Zo nced at the baby and nodded, showing that he knew...


    <b>372: Corpse</b>


    Feng Wu watched the man open the sarcophagus. He didnt listen to Zo, so something would definitely happen. Feng Wu bit her lip. She could already see the baleful aura seeping through.


    The others gripped their weapons tightly as they watched the guys movements. If treasure was revealed, odds were high a battle would erupt.


    Even Bisi pointed her staff at the guy. As soon as the treasure was revealed, she would attack him.


    Finally the lid was pushed aside. The others rushed in as soon as the sarcophagus was opened. They wanted to see what good things were inside.


    Upon stepping forward what greeted them was a beautifully dressed girl in Chinese attire. Her clothes were white and looked like sacrificial attire. A silver bracelet adorned her wrist and a string of copper bells wrapped around her waist. She had no other essories other than those two things.


    She was a natural beauty of seventeen or eighteen with red stained lips. Although she must have died many, many years ago, she looked frozen at her most beautiful, untouched by time.


    If it werent for a herck of breathing, it would have looked like she was just sleeping. Who would have thought they were looking at a corpse centuries old.


    This...this how is this possible? The sea gods tomb was created in ancient times. Its been thousands of years since then. How can this corpse not rot after so long? cried out someone in rm.


    Thats right. How can the body remain the same after tens of thousands of years. Even if the sarcophagus is good, its no treasure. Its possible for it to keep the corpse from decaying for so long.


    Could the girl have something on her body that prevents decay?


    The eyes of the man who opened the sarcophagus lit up. The more he thought about that possibility, the more feasible it seemed.


    Wasnt it true? If there was no treasure, how could the body remain unchanged even after so many years?


    He immediately reached out to touch the girls body in order to grope for whatever treasures possibly hidden on her.


    What are you doing? Even a female corpse isnt respected?! Are you that starved?! A brother behind the guy spoke up.


    The buddy next to him answered. You cant tell? Hes looking for treasure, a treasure that keeps a corpse from rotting.


    The two guys who spoke were very young, probably not more than thirty. They should have been from strong families, so they had no interest treasures that kept a corpse from rotting.


    Dont let him take all the good stuff for himself. Theres another sarcophagus. Someone jealous of the man spoke up.


    That reminded everyone of the other sarcophagus. They were emboldened after seeing no harme to the guy who opened the first one.


    They got the second one opened in no time with everyone working together.


    This one had a very handsome, young man also dressed in simr attire. His skin was baster smooth and just as delicate as the girls. Like her, he also a string of copper bells around his waist with no other essories on his body.


    They were overjoyed at the sight.


    Great! He was also preserved, so there had to be treasure inside. Time to find the treasure!


    A group of men began groping the boys body trying to find the treasure they imagined had to be on him somewhere. The other group was doing the same to the girl, as if they hadnt seen a girl in years, their hands groped all over.


    Ah! A sudden scream rang out.


    Those picking at the young boys clothes turned around to find the people around the girls coffin had dispersed.


    Standing was a guy with a hole where his heart used to be, scratched out by a hand as pale as baster.


    The hand belonged to the female corpse. Her eyes, now open, were crimson red. Looking into her eyes was like looking at a scene with boundless mountains covered in dead bodies. It was as if you could hear the whine of dead soulsing from a sea of blood.


    They saw the scene through the hole in the guy''s chest.


    The corpse is different!


    From the guy being killed to the yell and everyones retreat from the female corpse, all of it happened in an instant. Though it was fast, those who were experienced felt it in slow motion.


    Be careful not to touch the string with the bells!


    But the warning came toote. Among the people trying to loot the boys corpse, one person had already nned on grabbing the copper bells. He hadnt felt any magicing from them, but the bell appeared on both bodies, soe to think of it, it would be a good idea to take it forter to study.


    The other fellow was killed just as this guy was about to grab for the bell. The scream surprised him and he involuntarily tore the string and bells off the corpse. Instantly, the male corpse opened his eyes and the man who ripped the bells off followed in the footsteps of the other dead fellow: a hole in his chest, his heart torn out.


    Lets work together!


    The sudden outburst from the two corpses surprised everyone, but they were all from hardened backgrounds, so they werent surprised for long. They quickly raised their weapons to meet the enemy head on.


    The sword users shed at the two corpses but it was no use. Their attacks were swept to the side with just a slight wave of the hand.


    Theyre too powerful!


    What the hell was that?! I know I hit the girl just now, but it felt like I was hitting stone!


    The people who were swept to the ground cried out. They couldnt believe corpses so strong existed.


    They had been thrown to the ground with just a single wave of their hand.


    <b>373: The Cliff</b>


    Since the sword users were useless, the magician stepped up to battle. Spells hit the corpses and forced them back a few steps, but it didnt look like any damage was delivered.


    The attack only served to increase the killing intent of the two corpses.


    Everyone was on guard and fear filled their hearts. Their opponents were very strong.


    Lets all leave, get out of this hall. Well talk about what to do afterwards.


    No one wanted to engage the corpses. They still werent sure what the corpses were exactly.


    If you cant beat it, then you have to run. Why stay and fight in a losing battle?


    Lets go! Zo grabbed Feng Wus hand and rushed to the back of the hall. So while the group attracted the corpses attention, the two escaped without trouble.


    Damn it! That little pansy ran away for fast!


    The people behind Zo cursed him out. While so many of them were dying, he was pulling the dark-haired girl and running away!


    Damn beast! Shameful to run away so fast!


    Zo didnt know his reputation in their hearts had dropped another level, but even if he knew, he wouldnt have cared.


    Feng Wu and Zo rushed away. The two corpses were so strong, even Feng Wu didnt want to face them. Xiao Chuns ability could have purified evil spirits but there was something strange about the ones in the tomb, so Rui Baby had not rmended she use Xiao Chun.


    Even if Feng Wu purified the evil spirits in front of them, more would just stream in to fill the void. They had to find the source if they wanted to resolve the situation.


    Rui Baby didnt want Feng Wu to waste her time doing something useless, so he had telepathically exined that she shouldnt use Xiao Chun.


    Speaking of Xiao Chun, Baby Rui had lots of questions. He knew Xiao Chun was the weapon of the goddess of purity and innocence. Legend had it, the goddess fell in love with someone she shouldnt have. His identity was actually very unusual; some even said he was a demon.


    While her heart was still pure and uncorrupted, she went to the divine realm and gathered materials to create a pure sword using the power of her still innocent heart. This sword was Xiao Chun.


    From its knowledge inheritance, Rui Baby remembered some of the gods at the time said it was a demon realm conspiracy, meant to rob the goddess of purity and innocence of her powers. The demon realm would be even more emboldened once the goddess lost her ability to purify.


    To make it work, someone in the demon realm had to disguise himself as a god to make the goddess of purity and innocence fall in love with him.


    The goddess found out about the conspiracy and so she created Xiao Chun, a sword that could never be corrupted and would always have the power to purify all sins.


    The goddess then took the sword to find the man she loved. They fought for three days and three nights across the god and demon realms. The oue was a mystery.


    Some say the two perished. Others say she died in his arms, leaving the whereabouts of the pure sword unknown.


    Rui Baby never expected something like the pure sword, only ever seen in legends, to appear in the possession of a girl like Feng Wu. It was incredible.


    To top it off, the pure sword loved Feng Wu a great deal. Rui Baby knew the sword couldnt be used by anyone impure. Only someone pure could wield it. Since Feng Wu was its master, then she had to have a pure heart and mind.


    Even Rui Baby liked being with her. There was a secret inside her, but he didnt know what it was. Rui Babys ability was foresight, but because his strength wasnt fully matured, he couldnt urately predict the future of the things he wanted to see.


    Feng Wu, Zo and Rui Baby quickly made it to the end of the path. Who could have imagined the end of the path was a cliff?


    It looked like the road continued on the other side of the cliff and the only way to get over to it was to jump.


    Ill take you over. Feng Wu took Zos hand, intending to carry him over.


    Though the distance between the two cliffs was great, there were several stone pirs in between that they could use to hopscotch over. Zo was about to nod his head when Rui Baby spoke up.


    No! You think that Poseidon guy will let you cross over that easily? If Im reading this correctly, theres a formation between the cliffs. It will block anyone who tries to use their powers to fly over. With your abilities sealed midflight, what do you think will happen?


    Baby Rui was a rui beast so he was both smart and clever. Combine that with his inherited knowledge passed on from one generation to the next, and he was just better than a girl who transmigrated and a homebody boy time traveler.


    Feng Wu and Zo imagined falling down pass the stone pirs halfway through their flight. They gulped. The picture was just too terrifying!


    Baby is so smart. Feng Wu touched the eggshell on Rui Babys head. Her eyes were bright with admiration.


    Of course. You know who I am? I am the wisest in the world. Nothing can slip pass me. If he wasnt scrupulous and if Zo wasnt there, Rui Baby would have totally shown off his wisdom abilities.


    Unfortunately, no matter how smart Rui Baby was, it was impossible for him to know his cover had already been blown. Zo wouldnt take the initiative to reveal this though, after all it rted to the secret of his time travel.


    What should I do? Theres no bridge so its not like I can cross! He could only rely on his own physical strength since he didnt have magic or qi. But no matter how strong he was, it was impossible for him to cross the gulf. There was no bridge and he couldnt fly.


    <b>374: Fighting</b>


    Come on! came a shout from nearby.


    Damn! Its a dead end ahead.


    Move! Two monsters areing this way!


    I hope the binding scrollsts for a bit more! Please let us get out of here before they break free!


    A long line of figures ran out, talking as they ran, the panic clear in their speed and voice.


    Damn! Theres no way out!


    The cliff sessfully blocked the people who were running away from the two corpses.


    Fortunately I still have a flying scroll!


    Many took out their own scrolls, obviously intending to fly over.


    Stop! You shouldnt do that unless you want to die! Zo warned them.


    What are you doing kid! Blocking our escape! Those monsters are about to catch up!


    They shouted out their dissatisfaction at Zos figure blocking the way.


    There is a formation below the cliff. If anyone tries to fly over using magic or qi, their powers will immediately be sealed and theyll fall to their deaths!


    Zo wasnt the kind of person who wouldnt warn people of imminent danger. Though the group hadnt been friendly towards him, he had no interest in seeing them all die either.


    For real?!


    This was incredible information. Though the group looked down on Zo for his almost non-existing strength, they didnt dare take his warning lightly.


    If he was lying, then it would be fine, but if he was telling the truth, then wouldnt they be flying to their deaths?


    Some were doubtful while some werent. The believers immediately put down their scroll.


    Youre talking nonsense! I think the two of you cant cross so you want the rest of us to die here with you. Bisi came out to cause trouble again. She wasnt going to let a chance to provoke Feng Wu go to waste.


    She looked down on Zo, any man who relied on a girl to protect him, of course she would. She didnt believe Zo. The biggest reason was just that she didnt believe anyone associated with Feng Wu.


    If you dont believe me, then tryunching a flight scroll. Zo didnt want to watch them die, but he wasnt going stop anyone who wanted to rush to their deaths either. Not to mention this woman was still trying to give them trouble.


    Bisi shifted her eyes away. She wanted to take her scroll out and hit him in the face with its sess, but Zo looked so confident. Could he be telling the truth? she wondered.


    Activating a scroll and testing it out, she wasnt going to take a risk like that herself.


    The group looked at one another in dismay, uncertain about what to do. A bold guy, who looked down on Zo, said, I dont believe. Im gonna try it.


    He took out a long rope and tied it to his waist just as everyone thought he would activate a scroll. Then he walked to arge rock and tied the other end to it.


    The safety measures made them blink. Here they thought he was just a big, dumb guy. Huh, apparently you shouldnt judge a book by its cover.


    So there was the guy, heroically activating his scroll. Majesticallyunching himself off the cliff... only to drop straight down into the precipice.


    Dont just stare down, help me up! came the mans voice from below.


    Hurry! Pull him up!


    After being pulled up, the guy unfastened the rope from around his waist then patted his bottom dust free. With confidence he dered, ording to the results of my test, this kid did not lie!


    We saw you drop; you dont have to say it. The crowd groaned in their hearts.


    What do we do now? How do we cross over?


    The same question was on everyones mind. If they didnt cross, then they were sitting ducks waiting to get killed. The two corpses were definitely going to kill them!


    Fortunately it wasnt a problem for too long; some smart person came up with a solution.


    The other female magician, who had been quiet the entire time, never speaking up, was the one who had the solution.


    She had an eagle monster. Her n was to have the eagle fly over and tie a rope to the cliff on the other side. Though they couldnt use magic or qi, they could tight walk across the rope.


    Everyone praised the n. They found an especially thick rope for its strength. It could hold two people at a time, any more than that and the bnce would bepromised. It was quickly secured thanks to the magicians eagle.


    She was the first to go, easily crossing over with her good bnce.


    Her sess proved it was possible, so everyone else lined up for their turn.


    Zo and Feng Wu didnt fight to be in front, so as a result the were at the end of the line.


    It didnt take long before nearly everyone had crossed; they were walking as fast as they could. The second tost couple were in the process of crossing over when a burst of noise sounded.


    The two corpses had arrived. The people standing on the other side of the cliff looked terrified. Though the people in the midst of crossing hadnt gotten far, Feng Wu was the only one on the ground who could fight.


    Stand back and hide. Feng Wu stepped back and put the short dagger away. A different sword, an ancient looking one, appeared in her hand.


    It was Xiao Chun of course. She slowly pulled him out his sheath as she faced the two corpses.


    Be careful. Zo said worriedly as he nodded.


    Feng Wu responded with a, Yes, as she raised her sword, taking the initiative to attack.


    The qi that surrounded the sword was like a rainbow. The sword intent Feng Wu projected was a sword intent of the natural world.note: Natural world such as wind, air, that sort of thing.end note The intent she used was full of life, but there was also a tint of death in it.


    It was natural for death to follow life. Some would say this was reincarnation. In fact Feng Wus sword intent was exactly like reincarnation.


    Feng Wu rarely used Xiao Chun to attack directly; the gap between her strength and Xiao Chuns strength was too great.


    Her strength was still too low. If she used him to attack now, his purification powers would be affected by her attack...

 Chapter 375., 376, 377, 378

    Chapter 375., 376, 377, 378


    <b>375: Feng Wu Fights the Two Corpses</b>


    Xiao Chun was a weapon first and foremost. She had to learn how to use his powers instead of letting him go out and y freely. Continuing to do so wasnt good for their development.


    Before leaving Xingguang Holy academy, her master had told her she needed to learn to wield Xiao Chuns power. Xiao Chun was a weapon, and a weapon needed its wielder in order to reach its maximum potential.


    Even though Xiao Chun looked extremely powerful, he couldnt exert his full powers. He needed a master to activate his abilities.


    Feng Wu hadnt had the chance to practice with Xiao Chun, but here was a chance to use him in a fight.


    The popcorn munchers across the way were shocked at Feng Wu engaging the two corpses. None of them expected her to survive the fight fighting alone.


    It was a pity such a beautiful cutie would be cut down by two corpses.


    Just a while ago, the forty of them had tried attacking the corpses. Six of them died just to buy everyone else enough time to escape. Now Feng Wu was fighting the corpses alone; it was a foregone conclusion.


    Though Zo was the only one worried about Feng Wu, he believed she would survive. He didnt think a master of a rui beast would die that easily.


    White energy flew out of Xiao Chun at the two corpses, and although they felt the frightening power of the energy being emitted, they were unphased, and remained solely interested in killing. They simply didnt feel fear.


    They roared at the skies, hurting everyones ears and stressing their minds.


    Oh my god! Their voices are unbearable!


    Its just awful!


    The two people in the middle of crossing the chasm nearly fell off from the shock. They regained their bnce and sped up, all the while wishing in their hearts their parents had given them four legs instead of two.


    But did Xiao Chuns energy beam actually hit the two corpses? Of course not! It only hit their afterimages. They had already avoided the attack, but they were so fast, they left an afterimage.


    Feng Wu listened to the sounds of their movements and was able to turn around just in time to block a blow from behind, however it forced her to take several steps back.


    The two corpses were powerful and had bodies that were strong enough to crack rocks with one blow.


    She switched to the Nine Profound sword art style after stabilizing her footing. It was a sword art her master taught her and was one of the strongest she could use. It wasparable to a holy sword art in strength.


    In her current world, holy sword arts were trapped inside a persons cultivation base. And without that base, it was generally difficult to use holy sword arts. Even if someone did manage to use a holy sword art, they would damage their bodies from the force of it.


    In essence, it was like dealing one thousand damage to the enemy only to suffer eight hundred damage yourself, so unless it was a life or death situation, no one would voluntarily use a holy sword art if their own level was too far below a holy level.


    Shes going to suffer so much damage from that. I would never have imagined a little girl would have a holy sword art.


    If you go and save that girl now, maybe shell thank you by sharing the art with you.


    Go to hell. A holy level sword art is awesome, but I want to live for more years still!


    Most of the people already across were sword users, so the holy sword art was hugely tempting to them. The highest level swordmasters on the continent were heavenly swordmasters who used holy level sword arts. There werent many holy level arts, but the greater families did have a small collection of them.


    Thinking about a little girl like Feng Wu having one set their hearts on fire. But that me dimmed somewhat when they thought about the odds of her dying. Could they pick it up from her storage ring after she died?


    They looked at the two corpses staring at them from across the cliff.


    No... better not think about it. Life was more precious.


    Feng Wu and the corpses executed hundreds of moves, all within the blink of an eye.


    Feng Wu held Xiao Chun in one hand. Xiao Chun was surrounded by his powerful purification aura, so although he wasnt allowed to eat the miasma, he was allowed to purify the evil spirits released by the corpses. His purification was extremely powerful and left cuts on their bodies wherever they made contact.


    Zo, watching from a distance, was surprised by Feng Wus strength. He knew she was strong, but he never expected her to be so strong.


    On top of that, she also had a powerful sword art and an extraordinary sword in her hand. It was too easy for others to covet. He looked over across the tightrope, and sure enough several sword users were staring at Feng Wus sword.


    It was obvious from a nce the sword was extraordinary, capable as it was of injuring the two corpses. It was probably a holy level sword, and a holy level sword was strong temptation for some.


    Even the greater families would be interested and would most likely send people to try to retrieve it.


    Zos deductions werent that surprising. His eyes lit up when he saw that thest two people had finally finished crossing. He immediately shouted, Feng Wu! Get over! You can cross now!


    Zo could see Feng Wu was strong, but her strength was still a ways away from the two corpses. She couldnt hope to be their opponents at her current level, so whether she would be injured or killed was still up for debate. The best Zo could do was find an opportunity for her to escape.


    Feng Wu bit her lip and spoke without looking over, You go first! She couldnt leave yet, she had to buy more time for Zo.


    Rui Baby riding on her head turned to look anxiously over at Zo. Hopefully this kid wouldnt say something stupid like Lets stay together!


    Zo wasnt a pig teammate. He was a good friend, so of course he wasnt going to say something as stupid as that. He immediately ran to the rope and tried testing his bnce on it before walking to the opposite cliff slowly.


    The bottomless swirling white fog made it impossible to tell what was below...


    <b>376: Conspiracy</b>


    Zo resisted the urge to look down and instead kept walking one foot in front of the other. He was fortunate in that, though he was a waste in the arts, he had always taken the time to train his body, so his bnce was good. As long as nothing happened in the middle, he would make it across.


    On the other side, Feng Wu was still fighting with the two corpses. All their attacks were being blocked by Xiao Chun.


    Even though their bodies had visible deep cuts from Xiao Chun, they didnt show any pain. They were unaffected because the air was saturated with evil miasma. It was easy for them to use the miasma to heal, so although their wounds looked scary, they were in actuality not very serious at all.


    Their attacks didnt slow.


    On the other hand, though Feng Wu had Xiao Chun to protect her, she was still in danger from their attacks. The scratches on her arm had spirit leaches.


    The two ancient corpses were full of evil miasma, so the wounds they inflicted wereced with miasma as well. The miasma would seep deep into the body and cut off a persons life force if the wound wasnt healed in time.


    This wasnt a problem for Feng Wu because she had Xiao Chun. Any kind of pollution would be purified instantly the moment it tried to enter her body.


    Even if she was using a powerful art and a powerful weapon, the people on the other side had to admit, it was a testament to her strength that she managed to survive for so long.


    For young geniuses like her, if they didnt die, then they didnt live well. There were plenty of perverts in the world who enjoyed killing geniuses before they had the chance to fully blossom into their powers and abilities.


    Feng Wu nodded to herself when she saw that Zo had made it halfway across. She released a powerful sword move to distract the corpses before leaping up and jumping onto the tightrope.


    She walked fast. Because her body was light and she knew how to light step, she was able to walk on the rope without jiggling it at all.


    If it werent for the shouts from people across the cliff, Zo would never have known Feng Wu wasing up behind him.


    They were afraid the corpses would chase Feng Wu across the tightrope. If the corpses did chase, then they would have to cut the rope to protect themselves.


    Fortunately the two corpses did not give chase. Just as everyone was feeling relieved, the rope snapped and broke.


    Ah! Zo had not expected Bisi to grab the opportunity and move against them. He only managed to make one scream before both he and Feng Wu fell through the swirling fog.


    What did you do?!


    None of them had expected someone would take the opportunity to attack either.


    Bisi had frozen part of the rope to weaken it as Feng Wu and Zo were crossing. Unable to bear their weight, the part that was frozen copsed and broke into icicles.


    Bisi had finally gotten her revenge! Her excitement didnt dim even in the face of the res of the group.


    I didnt do anything. What if those two monsters chased after us? Bisi said arrogantly.


    Please. Dont think we cant see through you. You just took the opportunity to retaliate against those two.


    Their eyes were hostile. Bisi had just stabbed Feng Wu in the back. There was no telling when she would do the same to them. A despicable viin like her, it was better to kill her sooner thanter.


    Bisi was quick to speak when she saw their intentions. Dont worry. I acted against those two because I have a grudge against them. That girl, along with her teammates, killed my father. I have no grudge against the rest of you, so be assured, as long as no one treats me unfairly, I can guarantee that this will probably be the first and only time Ill move my hand against someone.


    The group looked at each other. So that was why Bisi was so hostile toward Feng Wu and Zo. It turned out there was such a reason behind it. Surprisingly, no one questioned her or suspected her of lying. After all, who would use their father to lie?


    The groups reason for wanting to murder her dropped a lot after hearing that. They wouldnt kill her, but they wouldnt trust her and lower their guard around her either.


    Bisi was relieved to have dispelled their murderous intentions. She wasnt sure if she would have been able to escape from so many people. Plus, it would have been too dangerous to move through the tomb alone.


    If they had insisted on trying to kill her, she would have had escape and travel alone. But fortunately the group changed their mind about killing her.


    Feng Wu and Zos death didnt disturb the group. None of them had extra pity to spare on strangers. It was acknowledged that adventurers faced dangers every day, with death constantly around the corner.


    Unknown poisonous small things crawled through the white hill made of bones. There was no grass, only a few poisonous flowers leaning against the wind in the blood colored ground.


    Shrill screams whipped through the air while the wind cut like a knife through skin. The whole thing made you feel cold despair.


    Living creatures wouldnt survive in the white shroudednd.


    Zo felt someone patting his cheek so he struggled to open his eyes. Once he did, he saw a vague figure in front of him.


    Feng Wu? Zo called out uncertainly.


    Youre awake. Do you feel better? Feng Wu wrinkled her button nose. The worry was clear in her ck-crystalline eyes.


    Are we at the bottom of the cliff? Zo shivered as he looked at their surroundings. Were still alive! I thought we were dead. At that time, his unwillingness had been so palpable, he nearly drowned in it. He carried the life and death of all those in the future on his back.


    Dying before aplishing anything, how could he face everyone who had sent him back?


    But fortunately he was still alive, and as long as he stayed alive there was always hope. He wouldplete his mission to save the world from destruction. Zo reaffirmed the oath in his heart.


    <b>377: Bottom of the Cliff</b>


    Shrill screams came in bursts, and being at the bottom of a cliff like this, it sounded like ghosts wailing.


    Thank me. If it werent for me, youd be dead. Rui Baby gave Zo a proud look. It seemed to say: Im amazing! Amazing! Amazing! Great things must be repeated three times.


    You saved me? Zo was surprised. He thought Feng Wu had used some special ability. He never expected it was Rui Baby that saved him.


    It wasnt that Zo looked down on the little guy, but he was so small, you could practically fit him in your pocket. It was hard to believe such a little guy could save anyone.


    Besides, he knew rui beasts had no offensive abilities. Aside from its own innate skills, it really had no powers at all. So Zo had a difficult time associating Rui Baby with his savior.


    Of course, it was this baby! If you dont believe, you can ask Feng Wu! Rui Baby said angrily.


    Feng Wu nodded. It was indeed Rui Baby that saved them.


    As the two of them fell off the cliff, Rui Baby had jumped out and sent Feng Wu to the bottom safely. Zo wasnt as fortunate.


    You can do that?! Zo was shocked. He had never heard of a rui having such an ability before.


    Whats so weird about that? I have the power to protect myself, even if I am weak. This kind of enchantment is just a form of self-protection. Theres no offensive capabilities to it.


    The wise little guy was so sad; he didnt have any attack abilities at all. If he couldnt do something as simple as create a barrier, then any ordinary beasts would be able to bully him.


    When did rui beasts have this kind of power?! Most importantly, Zi Chengs friend never said anything about it. What was going on?


    Zo was confused. He wasnt sure if his worlds Zi Cheng had kept the ability secret or if the rui beast she controlled never had it.


    You know Im a rui beast?! Rui Baby froze before immediately retreating into Feng Wus arms. The expression on his face clearly said he did not want to be kidnapped. He was on high alert as he looked at Zo.


    Zo rubbed his nose, embarrassed. He identally revealed something he shouldnt have. How to handle the situation?


    Even Feng Wu was looking at him suspiciously now. She was simple, but she wasnt stupid. She knew the rui could make people behave badly. Plus, she never told Zo about Rui Baby, so how did he know?


    Feng Wu blinked her big, confused eyes at Zo, her questions clearly there to see.


    Well -cough-... Actually my family has written records of rui beasts so I was able to guess the babys identity a few days ago. Zo had no choice but to lie shamefully.


    You could tell the rock was a rui egg? Others thought it was only an ore. How did you know it was me inside?


    Unlike Feng Wu, who was sweet and easy to deceive, Rui Baby was a wise beast with an IQ higher than the stratosphere.


    Such a simple lie, how could it fool Rui Baby?


    The question had been so sharp, it left Zo speechless.


    The shrill screams around them increased and were nowing almost one after the another in session. It was horrifying to hear.


    Lets look around and try to find something to eat. Zo bluntly changed the topic. He didnt dare let Rui Baby ask any more questions. Any more and his reborn disguise would be torn off.


    No one could know. He only shared his identity with Ai Lin because both of them had secret identities and they shared amon enemy, thus it was good for them to cooperate. He wasnt worried about Ai Lin revealing his secret because she had a secret of her own.


    Besides, someone reborn like him wasnt as conspicuous as an alien soul like Ai Lin. She had a lot more to lose if her secret was revealed than he did if his was revealed. So he knew Ai Lin would stay quiet about his secret.


    With Feng Wu, well, he just didnt want to involve her. There were a lot of things he had to do, most of which were dangerous. He didnt want to involve Feng Wu in any of it. He just hoped she could live a long and happy life.


    Of course he wanted to protect himself as well. The intense look Rui Baby gave him made him sick to his stomach.


    There is a lot of grievance and miasma here. We may have reached a forbidden ce. Rui Baby rose up and flew back to Feng Wus hair to continue making his nest.


    Feng Wu nodded in agreement. The entire ce was colored red and ck to her, very strange.


    Feng Wu raised her head to look around. The screams felt even closer, which was confusing. Who was calling out? Whoever it was, had to be in a lot of pain. She remembered when she was on Yuehua mountain and one of her bear friends stepped into a bear trap. It had been incredibly painful for him.


    How pitiful. Whoever it was, had to be injured like the big bear.


    The sound is really hard on the ears.


    The heartfelt cries of pain was really difficult to listen to.


    Zo followed behind Feng Wu as she walked all around the base of the cliff. There were a lot of white bones and poisonous bugs and flowers. They also found the entrance to a cave, which was where the screaming cries originated from.


    Do you want to go in? Zo looked into the opening, wondering if they should go in or not. It didnt look like anything good. It was probably a dead end, but there was a possibility it was the exit out of the haunting ce.


    Do we have a choice? Do you want to stay and retire here with a bunch of bones? Rui Baby rolled his eyes.


    He had some something stupid Zo realized.


    Lets go! Master said if there were difficulties, then you had to ovee them. If you couldnt ovee them, then you had to work hard to improve your strength and <i>then</i> overe them. Feng Wu always listened to Masters words. She wasnt afraid at all. What she was more concerned about was whether or not she was strong enough to ovee the danger inside.


    If it was too dangerous, then she would bring Zo back out and go back inside againter after improving her strength.


    That was an easy decision.


    Zo would definitely haveined if he knew Feng Wus thinking process.


    Zo: Didnt you think about what to do if we cant get out?


    Feng Wu: I didnt think about it.


    <b>378: Pain of the Soul</b>


    The cave looked dark from the outside, but now that they were walking into it, it wasntpletely dark. A few green mes gave off light as they fluttered through the air, but their presence was frightening.


    Dark caves, floating ghost mes, this was standard fare for horror movies!


    Zo swallowed and followed closely behind Feng Wu.


    There was only one passage through the cave. Ah! The cries felt closer and clearer now that they were inside.


    Lets go! Feng Wu walked directly through the green ghost mes.


    Wait! Zo grabbed Feng Wu before taking out a light item from his space ring.


    The cave immediately became brighter, but their backs would be chilled every time a cold breeze blew in from behind them into the cave.


    Unexpectedly, there were no bones inside, only a bunch of green mes. The number of green mes increased as they walked farther in. It was scalp tingling. Those faint of heart would have fainted already.


    Feng Wu considered the ones screaming to be like her friend Big Bear, so she kept walking forward even though both Zo and Rui Baby both felt they were heading toward danger. It was like the voices were telling her they were in a great deal of pain and they needed someone to save them.


    Feng Wu felt she could save them, so she kept walking without hesitating.


    At the end of the passage they came upon a stone gate two meters high. The sounds wereing from behind the gate. The closer they got, the clearer it became and they more painful it was to listen to.


    Zo felt like scum. Such a painful cry made his heart hurt and brain feel like it was going to explode.


    Feng Wu saw the blood vessels in his eyes pulsing red so she immediately closed off his five senses and put him to sleep. She found a ce andid him down before proceeding.


    She knew the person she wanted to find was behind the gate, so she reached out to open it.


    Rui Baby knew he couldnt stop Feng Wu. He had already decided to go with the flow; if worse came to worse, hed just run away.


    That was the only way he couldfort himself.


    Feng Wu opened the door and the scene she saw imprinted itself in her mind. Thousands of nimble souls were chained together as a wicked white me burned them, causing them unspeakable pain without harming their spirit form.


    Many had already turned into resentful spirits that only harbored hatred inside. Only a few still clung to human reason. Perhaps, this was its own kind of pain for them.


    The cries she and the others heard were from these spirits. They roared and screamed in agony at a pain that seemed never ending.


    Is this the ce that creates the evil spirits? Good if so. We can solve the problem right here. Rui Baby didnt expect they would be so lucky. The spirits that would turn into evil spirits were right here.


    Strangers, little girl, you are lucky to make it to this ce alive.


    Feng Wu looked to the source of the voice that had floated to her ears. She found a man dressed in gorgeous Chinese clothes, even more beautifully made than the ones on the corpses from earlier. He wore a crown, symbolizing his right to rule, on his head. He was different from the souls around him who had lost their ego.


    Although his soul had evil spirit and resentment, he was still cognizant of himself.


    You are the owner of this tomb? Though it was a question, Rui Baby spoke in the affirmative.


    Oh? Even a rui beast hase. I never thought Id see a rui beast after dying. The man looked in surprise at Rui Baby.


    Youve seen other rui beasts? Rui Baby asked curiously.


    I have. I have seen one. That rui had powerful healing abilities. Any injury, he would be able to heal it. He was a kind thing. He helped our nation a lot.


    The man had been speaking while being burned by the fire, however he didnt make a single sound of pain. Even Rui Baby was impressed. This was the first guy he ever met who could endure that kind of spiritual pain and still retain his ego.


    Youre talking about my aunt! Rui beasts n members were a small bunch. They had gone into hiding deep in the spiritual world ever since humans got the idea of using rui beasts in contracts. Only a few magical beasts could even locate them.


    Millie is your aunt? The king was surprised to meet a descendent of his friend.


    That was my aunt. I never expected the friend my aunt never forgot was you. She still thought of you even upon her death. Thinking about his aunt made Rui Baby a little sad.


    His aunt Millie was kind and sweet. Amongst all the rui beasts, she was not the smartest, but she was the kindest. She wouldnt have died at the hands of the Shura in order to save a bunch of weak humans otherwise.


    ording to their peoples age, she had been very young, just barely an adult. Everyone in the rui n felt her death was a great pity, probably because it was such an unworthy death.


    Because ruis were smarter than others, they saw things very clearly. But even then you didnt have to think that hard to realize there was only one life. She could have returned to the spirit world but chose to die with the humans. As smart and wise as she was, it was hard to understand why she did it.


    Is Millie dead? I didnt expect her to be. That fool, I told her to return to the spiritual world, but she never listens... Upon hearing his friend was dead, the young king grew sad.

 Chapter 379, 380, 381, 382

    Chapter 379, 380, 381, 382


    <b>379: It Doesnt Hurt Anymore Right?</b>


    The young emperor must have had a close rtionship with Rui Babys aunt. The sadness in his eyes were genuine and reflected the sadness in his heart.


    That is indeed something my aunt would do. The elders all wondered why our beast n, which is so clever, produced such a foolish idiot like Millie.


    Feng Wu quietly listened to the conversation between beast and spirit. She didnt know who Millie was and she didnt ask questions. Instead, she contacted Xiao Chun and asked about a way to save the poor souls.


    Of course Xiao Chun agreed. It would have been strange for him to let go of an opportunity to eat. But the fire was a problem. He thought about it for a moment, then contacted his friend Pure me.


    It was the first time Xiao Chun asked his friend for help. Pure me, this girl was superzy and usually hid in his dimensional space and slept. Xiao Chun first met her when she was living on Yuehua mountain. Xiao Chun was an emotionally intelligent guy and soon enough Pure me agreed to live inside his dimensional space. Things went smoothly and Pure mes contributions couldnt be denied. But this time, in order to help Feng Wu, he had to let his friend out and let her shine.


    Pure me was the first of the Heavenly mes. She could devour any fire she wanted to eat and then use its powers herself, but she was toozy to seek out other regr mes, never mind thebor-intensive act of eating other Heavenly mes.


    But because she and Xiao Chun were good friends, she agreed to help. Her form shifted and she appeared as a human-shaped white me in front of Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu stared curiously at her. Although Pure me technically lived inside Feng Wus dantian, Feng Wu had nevermunicated with Pure me. They didnt have a contractual rtionship, so if Feng Wu wanted to speak with Pure me, she had to do it through Xiao Chun.


    The white mes were collected by the sea god so they werent ordinary mes. After 10,000 years, they had developed a consciousness, so Pure mes appearance immediately attracted their attention. Even the lowest me was on the Heaven and Earth me list. However, when confronted with the sudden appearance of Pure me, the white mes felt a deep and profound sense of terror.


    They wanted to run away, but in front of such a fierce me, they wilted and lost all their strength to resist. There was no escape. They could only stare at the human-shaped me before it swallowed them almost instantly.


    Pure me wasnt fooled though. The tiny mes were just offshoots from a main body. She ate and drank her way through the thousands of mes until she reached the main body. The main wanted to run and hide away from the disaster, but Pure me wasnt allowing it.


    Just as it was looking for an avenue of escape, Pure me came at it and munched it down in one big gulp.


    The remaining tiny white mes quickly sputtered out after losing their main power supply.


    This... how is this possible?! An incredulous look appeared on the kings face. It was the first time he had lost control of himself and disyed such emotion.


    The mes had been burning for thousands of years, forcing all of them to endure a hellish existence they could never hope to end. Maintaining his self-identity and not letting resentment turn him into an evil spirit himself was the extent of his abilities.


    If someone had told him the white mes could be swallowed by another me, he would not have believed it. But today, he witnessed a scene he never dared imagine was possible. It felt unreal. If he could move with a physical body, he would have pinched himself to see if he was dreaming.


    After Pure me ate up the other mes, she immediately flew back into Xiao Chuns dimensional space to digest.


    Now it was Xiao Chuns turn to take center stage. He came out and surrounded all the evil spirits and resentment with his terrifying pressure and purified them in one fell swoop. This, in turn, destroyed the chains on the souls.


    The cave filled with screams as the chained souls roared in agony from the painful process. A few minutester they were all purified.


    We...are we saved?


    Were free! Woohoo, finally!


    Ah... finally.


    Their ecstatic voices filled the cave. The poor things had been tortured for so long, they never expected to ever be free again, so what was happening now felt like a dream. They worried that any moment they would again be chained to the mes and be tortured.


    Thank you, little girl. Thank you for saving my people. Thank you sincerely. The king who had never shed a tear in all his existence, had tears in his eyes.


    He had not acted as a king should when he first took power. He was out of touch with his people and had looked down on everyone, after all he was a king and they were just mere citizens, but as he aged, he grew to understand his responsibilities as king. Unfortunately, he wasnt given the chance to do much, because he died shortly after during the upheaval from the war between the gods and demons.


    His people built a burial tomb and buried all his dead subjects with him so that they could continue to follow him and serve him even in death.


    They never expected the sea god would die from his injuries from the war. Nor did they expect him to move human tombs into his own tomb to create a more thief-proof tomb.


    The kings people had been living a hellish existence ever since.


    No need to thank me. It doesnt hurt anymore right? Feng Wu asked seriously.


    The kings heart was warmed by her pure, gentle heart. She truly did deserve to be loved by a rui beast.


    It does not hurt anymore. The king smiled gently.


    Your Highness! Your Highness!


    Your Highness, are you alright?


    Damn it! I failed to protect Your Highness and made Your Highness suffer!


    A thousand souls knelt down fiercely in front of the king.


    <b>380: The Kings Request</b>


    The king sighed as both guilt and relief shed in his eyes. His heart saddened at the thought of how his loyal soldiers and servants had suffered because of him.


    Everyone get up. I am at fault for making all of you suffer.


    No, no, no! How can Your Highness take the me for this? It was that despicable and shameless sea god! A general in armor stepped forward and spoke out loudly.


    Their noses had soured and their eyes reddened upon hearing the king me himself for their plight.


    Let us not talk any more of this. Come, we must thank our benefactors. If this youngdy had not rescued us, Im afraid we would never have gained our freedom. The king looked at Feng Wu gratefully.


    Thank you, benefactor!


    Turns out you are the benefactor. Thank you so much!


    If there is an afterlife, I will strive to repay benefactors kindness.


    Yes, thank you benefactor!


    Thank you!


    A chorus of gratitude rose from the souls.


    Feng Wu blinked and titled her head to one side as she looked at them thanking her so wholeheartedly.


    Stop, stop! You guys are too loud! Can you stop talking all at once?! So noisy! Rui Baby yelled out in annoyance.


    Suchment from a pet. Well it was the benefactors pet so of course they were willing to show deference to it. They immediately quieted.


    Do you want to leave here? Feng Wu asked after they quieted down.


    Everyone turned their eyes to the king. What they wanted didnt matter; it was up to him.


    Naturally, leave. This ce carries too many painful memories. Despite thousands of years of torture, the king was still regal. He carried himself with the temperament of one who was noble.


    Are you going to reincarnate? Feng Wu asked. She thought of the spirits she encountered before. Most had been reincarnated as human beings. Only a few were actually annihted because they were unsalvageable or too problematic.


    Perhaps we have over stayed in the human world. None can leave the naturalw that is the cycle of life and death until theyve reached the divine ne.


    You should wait if you want to reincarnate. Your souls have weakened considerably after so many years of torture. If you dont address this first, when you are reincarnated, youll definitely be weak and sick. And if its serious, youll end up back reincarnated again. Rui Baby said.


    The king nodded. He didnt doubt Rui Babys words. There was no question that all their souls were considerably weakened from so many years of torment. There would be issues if they didnt take care of it.


    By the way, I have to ask, is that sea god really dead? One of the generals asked Feng Wu nervously.


    Feng Wu thought for a moment before answering. He has been dead for a long time.


    The sea god is really dead!


    Thats good. If he wasnt, I would have killed himself!


    Wow me too! I didnt expect the sea god to die early. I would have risked my life to take out that viciously evil sea god!


    Yeah! He got off too easy!


    Small-minded and as evil as a demon! That guy did not deserve to be worshipped by so many! Didnt deserve to be a god at all! If all the gods are like him, Ill never worship a god again!


    Three big generals talked about the sea god like they were olddies gossiping at market.


    Everyone, quiet.


    The king was a lofty person and held a high position in the hearts of his servants and soldiers. Even if his voice wasnt loud, they obeyed.


    Since benefactor was able toe here, then that must mean the sea gods tomb has opened? Though it was posed as a question, it was clear from the kings tone he was already certain.


    Thats right. Feng Wu answered.


    Can you tell us about the opening of the tomb? The king said with a smile. It must be noted, his smile, though not as enchanting as Ming Xis, was nheless unique and beautiful in a noble way.


    Feng Wu nodded. She didnt hide anything and proceeded to tell him all about the opening of the tomb, the sea crossing, and how they entered his tomb.


    Benefactor, I wonder if I may ask you one thing? The kings face became serious suddenly.


    You want Xiao Wu to help you save the other kings? Youre giving her too much credit. Her being able to save you, that was just pure luck. The tombs for these other rulers, they will be much more difficult to break into. Rui Baby was unhappy. He felt that the king was being pushy.


    I know it will be difficult for benefactor to do this, but I cannot bear to see the other rulers suffer under the sea gods hands. For the sake of the benefactors safety, I would not ask benefactor save them directly, but only that benefactor bring us out with you to the next tomb.


    We will protect the benefactor during this time, save the benefactors life and allow her to escape smoothly should we encounter any danger. The king pled with his eyes. He would not feel at ease if he did nothing to try to stop the suffering of the other kings in the tomb.


    Are you sure you will protect Xiao Wu? Rui Baby asked for confirmation.


    Yes, even if we perish, the benefactor will note to harm, promised the king.


    The soldiers and servants standing to the side had no opinion on the matter. They didnt feel there was anything wrong with their king decided for them. In their hearts, any decision he made would be the correct one. They were all happy to save the other rulers being tormented and incidentally help destroy that nasty gods tomb and help these juniors steal his treasures; it was good punishment.


    <b>381: The Forgotten Zo</b>


    Rui Baby was impressed by the kings promise to protect Feng Wu.


    Xiao Wu, are you going to save the other spirits? If you want to go, you can bring them with you. These guys were really strong before they died; theyll be great as on-call thugs.


    The king smiled bitterly. He was a dignified king of the world, but in the eyes of the rui, he was relegated to being a thug. He wasnt sure whether tough or cry.


    Save them. Feng Wu made her decision after three seconds of thought. She was acting heroically right?


    Master said, for those who practiced martial arts, they needed to eliminate the bad and support the weak when necessary, in other words, be chivalrous.


    Who would have the audacity to call themselves chivalrous if they didnt go out every now and again to save people?


    Anyone like that should be embarrassed to mix with in jingh


    She was doing what Master said, so when she returned, she had to be sure to tell him. That way he could praise her properly!


    Unfortunately, Feng Wu didnt realize this advice was for survival in the martial world.


    The world Feng Wu originated from was one with many long-lived masters and were martial arts prospered. It was a world where reputation and strength ranked high in importance. And in fact, the fastest way for a rookie to earn a reputation was through chivalrous deeds. Save a girl from being molested one day and destroy a notorious mountain thiefir the next. To earn fame, these were all must-do routines.


    White had intended for Feng Wu to go out into the jingh and follow this same routine in order to improve her strength through battling. Unfortunately his little Tian Lan crossed over to another world and became Feng Wu, thus ruining his n.


    In her current world, it wasnt possible to be chivalrous and use the same routine, but poor Feng Wu didnt know this.


    In the current world, you couldnt just beg someone for help. No. What you had to do was post the request in one of the guilds. A bunch of people will rush to your aid then. But if youre broke, and you want someone to help you, then youll have to rely on luck, and if youre lucky, you might find a fool who thinks nothing of money.


    Feng Wu didnt go out and be chivalrous before because she forgot, plus she never had any encounters that warranted it.


    She hadpletely overlooked this when she came to rescue the spirits. Shed onlye in the first ce because the cry had reminded her of her friend Big Bear. The kings request for help reminded her she needed to start acting chivalrous!


    Her master would definitely praise her!


    White: This world doesnt even know what chivalry is. Remember be righteous, do good deeds, and get paid!


    Feng Wu: ...


    Wait, its OK to save people, but dont you know good deeds require payment? Rui Baby wasnt as dull as Feng Wu. Since hed already got on Feng Wus boat, he might as well try to get her as many benefits as he could.


    All these guys were dead for tens of thousands of years. Treasures were all over the ce in ancient times, so they had to have some really good items on them.


    Of course, we wouldnt let the benefactor doing anything in vain. The king didnt see anything wrong with what Rui Baby said. It was customary to pay the person helping you. Its just that we dont have any items on us right now. There are a few good things in my tomb however. Benefactor may retrieve those items.


    Baby Ruis greedy antennae red up. Indeed, there had to be some really good things there! He nodded his head in satisfaction.


    With an agreement reached, the most important thing now was to find a way out.


    It was difficult before, but now with the tomb owners help, it would be easy.


    Feng Wu walked out of the stone room together with the spirits. Shed only taken a few steps when her foot hit a human-shaped object. Her eyes lit up widely with a stupefied expression. No wonder shed been feeling like shed forgotten something! It was Zo!


    Zo opened his eyes only to find himself back in the middle of a pile of bones under the cliff.


    Feng Wu? He clearly remembered walking into the cave with her, so howd he end up here? Had he been dreaming about them entering the cave?


    Zo didn''t think this was the case, but he wasnt sure.


    Are you awake? We can leave now. Feng Wu said. She peeked at him timidly. Was he angry shed left him alone? She twisted her fingers in her hand worriedly.


    Zo had no such thoughts. His attention was focused on the four words she had just said. Leave here? He wasnt dreaming then? But it felt like hed just slept and yet so much time had passed. Now theyd found a way out. It seemed like all he did was sleep! He scratched his head in embarrassment as he felt quite useless.


    Zo suppressed the emotions in his heart and asked, Where do we go from here?


    The ce was full of bones, and aside from the poisonous insects and flowers, there were only screams filling the air. It was a gloomy ce with nothing else.


    This pansy, Xiao Wu, just ditch him!


    The spirits and Feng Wu had chatted quite a bit before Zo woke up. As a result, they stopped calling her benefactor and started calling her Xiao Wu.


    Yeah, Xiao Wu, if youre looking for a man, you need to find someone stronger!


    Thats right Xiao Wu! This brat doesnt deserve you!


    Not far from Feng Wu, many of the spirits were looking at Zo disdainfully.


    Unaware he was being observed by scornful eyes, Zo felt a chill run down his spine. He pulled his clothes tighter then rubbed his hands together.


    You, close your eyes. Feng Wu said.


    Close my eyes? Zo was confused, but did as told. He knew Feng Wu wouldnt harm him.


    Wait one minute, and no matter what you feel, dont open your eyes. Feng Wu warned anxiously.


    OK. Zo nodded and promised.


    Rui Baby had said Zo wouldnt be able to see the spirits, so if Zo knew he was suddenly surrounded by a thousand spirits, he would definitely be scared. Feng Wu didnt want to frighten him by saying anything about them.


    In Feng Wus heart, Zo was indeed a weak person, so it would have been bad to frighten him.


    Zo:...


    <b>382: The Self-cleaning Tomb</b>


    The wind blew into his ears and the stung his cheeks. It felt like his body was being pulled up by something, as though he was flying higher and higher. He wanted to open his eyes and see what was going on, but he had made a promise, so though he was curious, he kept his eyes shut tight.


    Everyone had their secrets and if Feng Wu didnt want him to open his eyes, then the secret had to have something to do with them leaving. Zo wasnt one to pry.


    Zos discreet tact gave the spirits sending him up the cliff change their opinion of him for the better. They had thought he was a clueless little leech, but it didnt seem to the case. His character wasnt bad after all.


    Who knew how long it took? Maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours, but Zo finally made it back up the cliff onto solid ground.


    You can open your eyes now. Feng Wus voice came out sweet and adorable. Even if her face was as stiff as a brick, it didnt affect her cuteness. Unfortunately, Zo wasnt in the frame of mind to appreciate such cuteness. His head was spinning and his body was heavy.


    Are you OK? Feng Wu had also been sent up by the spirits. They had used their powers to block the yin wind for her, so she hadnt felt any diforting up.


    Zo didnt get the same treatment. The spirits listened to Feng Wu and sent him up the cliff, but they werent inclined to block the wind for him and since he was an ordinary person, the impact was quite rough on him.


    Zo coughed twice as he shook his head to indicate he was fine; she didnt have to worry.


    They were standing on the opposite cliff, the one the others had crossed over to. The group were nowhere in sight.


    After Zo settled down, he asked about exploring the area some more. He had caught Feng Wu up in his troubles, so he wanted them to find a way out as soon as possible.


    They walked through the tomb with all the spirits trailing around.


    Never expected to walk around my own tomb in this lifetime. The king sighed as hemented the vicissitudes of life and the changes wrought by time.


    Its my first time here! It turns out Your Highnesss tomb is like this.


    There is dust everywhere! Lets clean up quickly! The maids went to work like little worker bees using their spiritual powers to clean the tomb.


    These were the maids responsible for taking care of the kings daily needs. How could they, after seeing such a thickyer of dust everywhere, not immediately set to work? This was where the king lived. The conditions were uneptable!


    The spirit who took the lead was the owner of the corpse body from the sarcophagus. She was the highest ranked maid, and based on her clothes, it was obvious she was a person some standing.


    Zo wondered if he somehow opened his eyes wrong. Why did it feel like the entire tomb got cleaner all of a sudden? The thickyer of dust, that could have easily left imprints, seemed to disappear. Was this a self-cleaning tomb?!


    Unlike Zo, Feng Wu was able to see the spirits. She watched as they busily moved about, cleaning diligently, and working hard to make the tomb a suitable ce for their king.


    Rui Baby looked at the scene speechlessly. They were all going to be reincarnated! Even if they turned it into a pce, it wouldnt matter because they wouldnt live there that long.


    Feng Wu: So clean!


    The tomb became cleaned as they walked. The air even became delightfully fragrant, which made the time fly by. Why did the feel this way? Well thats because there was a dainty garden at the end of the passage.


    Butterflies fluttered in the air while plentiful nts sprouted from the ground. So many nts and butterflies were attracted to the garden because the orb acted like the Sun. The people outside would have gone crazy if they saw what was growing in the garden.


    Well in fact there were already crazy people in the garden.


    Thats mine! I found it first! Give it here!


    Fuck off! Says who?!


    You better drop that ten-thousand-year-old medicine or you wont leave this tomb alive!


    Shit! Id rather throw it down the toilet than give it to you!


    You bitch! If I knew you were like this, I would have killed earlier! I knew you were plotting something!


    Humph! Losers always talk big. You think youre so amazing? Dont act like you didnt steal this from someone else!


    I stole this fair and square! Unlike you, you bitch! I didnt use any dirty tricks!


    The people fighting were Bisi and the others from their group earlier. When Feng Wu and Zo fell, they had felt she was vicious, but after she exined it was revenge, they let it be.


    If her motive for doing it had been unreasonable, they would have found a way to ditch her, but after she exined it was for revenge, the group decided not to pursue the matter.


    Aside from her actions against Feng Wu, Bisi kept to herself. Her behavior was eptable so the group didnt try to drive her away or kill her.


    That was until the garden came into view, then everyones friendly attitude ended. They had moved forward together amicable when encountering danger, but now there were valuable items to be had. Their cooperation shattered in the face of their conflict of interests.


    They were fighting in order to grab ten-thousand-year-old medicinal herbs and other such spiritual fruits. Some had already perished in the melee.

 Chapter 383, 384, 385, 386

    Chapter 383, 384, 385, 386


    <b>383: Bisis Death (Drafted 2/6)</b>


    Zo didnt expect to meet the group again so soon.


    Feng Wu raised a brow when she saw Bisi. Suddenly, she leapt forward, and all anyone could see was an after image moving toward Bisi. By the time Bisi realized anything was wrong, a sword had pierced through her chest.


    Shed been cut before she could even register the pain.


    Master said not to give anyone who tried to kill you a second chance. Once the other party has tried to kill you, there was no going back. You should not stay your hand, otherwise a single act of kindness will bring you infinite regret.


    Feng Wu was obedient if nothing else. Bisi had tried to kill her, and even Zo had been endangered. Angry, Feng Wu readily followed through with her masters teachings. Bad guys had to die.


    Feng Wu had always felt this bad guy in particr hadnt liked her, hated her even. Shed felt Bisis killing intent on her more than once. And after the tightrope incident, Feng Wu was determined to kill Bisi first chance she got. Kill the bad guy and dont give them another chance to attack.


    Feng Wus sudden action stunned Zo. The group was also stunned; they thought Feng Wu and Zo had died at the cliff. They were alive after falling from such a high ce? Wow!


    Everyone stopped in their tracks. They stared at the girl they all thought had died.


    You... youre not dead! Bisis eyes went wide with disbelief. Maybe the sight of Feng Wu shocked her so hard she couldn''t feel pain. She could feel her strength waning though, and she knew if she didnt get aid soon, she would be in trouble.


    Bad person! Feng Wu yanked out her small sword.


    Bisi fell to the ground from the now intense pain. No... impossible... you cant be alive... After saying herst words, Bisi finally stopped breathing.


    The two of you are still alive. We thought for sure you were buried at the bottom of the cliff!


    None of them felt sad for Bisi. They were all strangers who hade together for the same purpose inside the tomb. Which of them had the spare time to care about some strangers death?


    Besides, she was the one who did the plotting first. Since those she plotted against survived, it was only natural they would act against her.


    The world was like that. If you are strong, you kill others. If you are weak, others will kill you.


    We were lucky. There was a pool at the bottom of the cliff. Zo stepped up to answer before Feng Wu could speak.


    All the curious people surrounded Zo and began peppering him with questions. He tried his best to answer what he could. What he couldnt answer, he either lied or gave a vague reply.


    Their enthusiasm waned after half an hour and they remembered where they were and what they were doing.


    Everyone got busy digging herbs and picking fruits. The people who were quarreling before being interrupted went back to quarreling again. The scene turned chaotic.


    Zo shook his head. These guys were kind of slow when it came to brains.


    Feng Wu, do you see anything youre interested in? The herbs here are really expensive. Pick a few, so even if you dont use them yourself, you can sell them for moneyter.


    The garden herbs were precious, but Zo had no interest in them. He was born into a major family; these kinds of good things, he was used to them. But that didnt stop him from sneaking a few herbs into his storage ring though.


    There was so many, why fight over one specific one? Instead of fighting, why not just pick more?


    Valuable?! Feng Wus eyes brightened. Money equaled food, so more money meant more food! Thinking about the fragrant meat buns, chicken legs and other roasted meats, Feng Wu joined in the fray.


    Zo was busy digging hard.


    The spirits were confused.


    Why are they so excited about these herbs?


    Even if theyre ten thousand years old, theyre still not that amazing.


    The ancient times was the golden age of pharmacy in part because of the strong rtionship between magical elements. Herbs grew quickly; so it didnt matter how precious something was, because it was so quick to grow.


    The spirits just didnt understand the currentmotion.


    Ten thousand years was the lifespan limit for herbs. They would rot and dpose into the soil if they werent harvested by then. Few herbs survived that long, so those that did were precious varieties.


    The spirits watched in confusion as the adventurers picked flowers and herbs in their kings garden, and fighting for something that, in their eyes, wasnt worth it. They had to have woken up wrong; otherwise how could they witness such a scene?


    Two hourster after themotion finally died down, there wasnt a single de of grass left. Everything had been divvied up by the adventurers.


    The spirits were angry. The benefactor was one thing, but who the hell were these guys?! Why take away the nts and fruits in the imperial garden?


    Thats right. The valuable items everyone was fighting over were only ornamental things in the eyes of the spirits. It was understandable; none of it were considered precious in ancient times.


    The spirits were angry at the destruction of their kings garden. They wanted to teach the humans a lesson. Fortunately, the king was generous and persuaded them otherwise.


    They were all dead so none of it was useful to them anymore. It was just some flowers and nts anyway. The king really didnt care.


    The spirits looked at him with admiration and reverence. The king was so open minded, forgiving even these rude humans, the benefactor excepting of course.


    Spirits: Our king is so impressive!


    <b>384: Which Way Out? (Drafted 2/6)</b>


    The group moved forward after dividing everything up.


    How strange! Do you guys think the ce is cleaner? A somewhat short guymented. He looked left and right suspiciously as he spoke. He was trying to see if he was hallucinating. The ce was definitely full of dust and cobwebs when they entered. Where did all of it go? Wasnt the ce cleaner?


    Yeah, I feel the same way. The speaker reached out and swiped his hand across the ground, and sure enough, it came away clean. There wasnt a speck of dust! Was it really a sealed tomb, untrodden for ten thousand years?


    No. Theres definitely something wrong with this ce. Were in danger. Everyone be careful!


    Yeah, that makes sense. Everyone, take care with your surroundings! nodded someone seriously.


    Feng Wu bit her lip and remained silent as she watched the maids diligently clean the tomb.


    The spirits rolled their eyes. These guys thought too much!


    The maids kept working, making everything spotless.


    The continually clean tomb frightened the adventurers. The passage was just unbelievably clean! They had to be on guard!


    Ten minutester and still nothing happened, but no one dared rx, fearing they would die the moment they did. They came upon a stone room twenty minutester. Try as they might, they couldnt budge the door.


    This is Dragon Breaking stone. Once sealed, it cant be unsealed. Maybe the sea gods body is inside?


    No way the main tomb would be that easy to find.


    I agree. Think about it, aside from the two corpses we encountered, there was just the cliff. There werent any other dangers. Do you think the main burial room for someone like the sea god would be that easy to get to?


    The calm analysis made sense. No matter how you looked at it, it was too easy.


    I dont know if anyones noticed, but there were a lot of people who entered the sea gods tomb. Why are we the only ones here? Where did everyone else go? This time it was the female magician who spoke up. It was the third time she voluntarily voiced an opinion. She gave off the impression of a strong quiet beauty, but because she rarely spoke, it was easy to forget she was there. When she did speak, it was insightful and straight to the heart of the matter.


    Of course she wasnt the only one who noticed. It was just that everyone had been so anxious to get to the treasure room, they hadnt thought much of it. In fact, the less people there were around them, the better their odds of getting more treasures for themselves.


    I think its weird too. Weve been here for so long, but we havent seen anyone else. Arent we in the same ce?


    Most people thought along the same lines. They had originally assumed everyone was in the same ce, just different positions on the map. Perhaps they would meet if they kept moving, but from the first to the second level, they hadnt met anyone else outside their rtively small group.


    Maybe this ce is really big. I suspect where ever we are, its not the real sea gods tomb. This is probably another trial space. The sea god probably wants us to pass more of the trials he left behind, and only those who pass will get the inheritance, while the losers will likely die. Until all the trials are passed, were trapped here.


    Zo looked at the woman in surprise. He had to admit, she was smart. She didnt know about the tombs of human kings inside, but she was able to deduce something was wrong.


    Her reasoning was all wrong, but despite not knowing the circumstances, she was still able to guess that the secret to the tomb was that it was a multidimensional space.


    Except for Feng Wu and Zo, everyone was dismayed upon hearing her words. Most of them felt what she said was true.


    Of course there were those who stubbornly refused to believe it. They believed their current location <i>was</i> the area of the sea gods burial room. As for all those others who werent there, well 80% died in the corridor they first met.


    These guys were brainless, but being able to survive as long as they had, they certainly werent weak.


    This ce is inessible. Dont tell me we have to find some other path forward!


    Look for what? There is no other path to take. Even if this ce isnt the sea gods burial room, the key for progressing to the next level has to be inside. The man who spoke had a gloomy expression as he banged the door vigorously.


    They finally found the chamber they thought was the sea gods burial room only to realize it probably wasnt it. But the biggest issue was the sealing material used for the chamber. Being broken dragon stone meant they wouldnt be able to enter it using the usual means.


    Lets look around. Maybe theres a switch or something.


    It was a good idea. Unwilling to give up, they banged all over the walls hoping to find some kind of mechanism that would open the stone doorway.


    Is there really a mechanism? Feng Wu whispered to the king.


    No. The king replied back with certainty.


    To keep thieving tomb raiders out, the kings trusted aides had put down the Dragon Breaking stone from the inside. Onceid out, the door wasnt likely to be opened again.


    The two materials, the door and the Dragon Breaking stone, were very difficult to break. The door was hefty, weighing over a thousand catties, while the Dragon Breaking stone was made out of very unusual extraterrestrial sand and ten-thousand-year-old cold stone. Unless a holy-level artifact was used, the door was unlikely to break.


    Dont worry Xiao Wu, the way out is definitely not through His Highnesss room. If there is an exit, theres only one ce it can be.


    <b>385: Two-Winged Fire and Ice Serpent (Drafted 2/12)</b>


    A soldier in armor loudly proimed after stepping forward. His voice had been as loud as thunder, but luckily no one else could hear, otherwise they would have been forced to cover their ears.


    Where is it? Feng Wu blinked cutely with eyes full of curiosity.


    Over there? The soldier pointed to a bare wall.


    Feng Wu looked in the direction he pointed, but all she saw was a stone wall. There? But theres nothing there


    There is. Theres a secret door. I should know; I was in charge of building it. A secret door was made when the tomb was originally designed. There is a two-winged serpent behind it. The serpent can attack with both fire and ice  the perfect candidate for protecting a tomb! Haha!


    We especially brought in an extra powerful demon serpent too! Just see how those tomb raiders will suffer, just when they think theyve found a way out. Dare even rob our kings tomb, itll be a pitiful death for them!


    The more the soldier spoke, the more excited he became. It was obvious he really hated tomb raiders.


    The other spirits: Are you sure you know what youre talking about?


    Feng Wu, who had involuntarily been robbing the tomb: ...


    The group of adventurers found the secret door just as the soldier finished talking. It really was there, and it really did open.


    Finally! Found the way out! shouted somebody.


    Everyone was excited except for Feng Wu and the group of spirits.


    Theres a fire and ice serpent in there. Are you sure the way out is through there?


    Even if there is a way out that way, I dont think they can get out. Its been so long. Dont you think the serpent would have evolved into a god serpent by now? One spirit said.


    What? Be a god? How can it be that simple? With the restrictions in the tomb, its absolutely impossible. The soldier patted his chest with confidence.


    They wouldnt have put the serpent there to guard if it was going to run off part way through.


    Xiao Wu, listen to me, you have to run behind the serpent. Theres a path to the underground somewhere in there. You can probably escape if you get to it. The general told Feng Wu loudly.


    Feng Wu nodded, indicating shed heard.


    Whats wrong? Zo was concerned. Feng Wu had been talking quietly to herself the entire time. Hed never seen her like this, so he was rather worried.


    Im OK.


    Why are you even asking? I told you to just follow Xiao Wu once youre inside. Its even more dangerous than the encounter with the two corpses. Rui Baby saw Zo was still uncertain, so he said it like that to end the matter.


    More dangerous than the corpses? What level of danger was this? He knew how powerful the two corpses were, so if it was even more dangerous inside, why were they going in? Zo was shameless; he asked anyway. Then we are still going in?


    Rui Babys eyes practically had the words stupid fish written in them as he looked at Zo. Yes!


    Excellent. The single word reply was neat and tidy.


    Feng Wu and Zo followed the group into the stone room. Instead of a sarcophagus, what they saw was confusing.


    A chubby, ck serpent was coiled up asleep on top of a rock in the middle of a pool of water. It made purring sounds as it slept while bubbles were pop popping out of its nose.


    nking the serpent on either side were two rare fruit trees, one blue, the other red. It was obvious the trees were extraordinarily strong red and water elementals.


    The fruits were tempting, but the adventurers were hesitant because of the serpent. The ck one looked powerful, so they didnt want to rush into a battle with it.


    There were already some in the group who recognized the serpent for what it was  a precious holy beast from ancient times, a two-winged fire and ice serpent. These types of serpents had had a reputation for being powerful attackers in the past. The reputation made them highly coveted as fighters by the demon race.


    Many demons were even sent to subjugate the serpents at one point. The battle was horrible for the serpents, only ten survived. The ten serpents that survived went into hiding inside the spiritual realm, never to be seen by human eyes again. Needless to say, they were incredibly rare.


    The people who recognized that the serpent was a, two-winged fire and ice serpent, were very nervous. ording to legend, they were one of the strongest holy beasts. Would they survive the battle if they fought against it?


    Given a choice between life or fruit, they chose life.


    Fuck! Thats the guardian you chose for the tomb?! You must be kidding. Hes probably still drinking from his mothers teats!


    You put in an egg, and it finally hatched after ten thousand years!


    No, no, no! I dont think general would be that unreliable.


    Well I mean think about it, maybe the snake gave birth to a baby snake out of boredom?


    OK then where did the mother go?


    The spirits got into heated debate after they saw the serpent. Because they were used to people not being able to see them, they didnt bother watching their volume. They spoke as loudly as they wanted without fear of being heard.


    A pity they forgot, just because humans couldnt see them, didnt mean beasts couldnt either.


    Awakened by the loud talking, the serpent was very unhappy and so let out a jet stream of fire. The fire was extraordinary in that it was difficult to extinguish and was as hot as erupting volcanic magma.


    Such a terrifying attack right out the gate. At least open your eyes first! This is not the way of a normal routine!


    The people quickly separated into two groups, with each moving to one side, even as theyined in their hearts about the serpents unreasonable behavior. At the same time, Feng Wu pulled Zo to the side and dodged out of the mes way.


    Fuck! Spit out fire just because youre annoyed?!


    Everyone, be careful! This guy is very powerful!


    After dodging, everyone raised their swords and staffs in preparation for battle.


    <b>386: I Want to Be Your Friend</b>


    The rare tiny, two-winged fire and ice serpent in front of them was familiar with his own lineage. His mother was a famous beauty in the two-winged fire and ice serpent n and had run to the human realm after getting into an argument with his grandmother. His mother had left intending to vent her frustration and rx, but was instead captured by humans and sealed away inside a tomb, never to see the light of day again.


    Though life in the tomb was quiet, it was also incredibly boring, and for a lively and vivacious beast, this was unbearable. His mother simply could not take it. So after using her essence to self-fertilize and give birth to him, she passed away from exhaustion.


    He lived an easy, boring life without any pressure after being born. He ate and slept all day long because no one ever came into the tomb.


    The little serpent saw nothing wrong with this. It was good to eat and sleep without interruption.


    But at the same time, he did hope someone would venture in. If someone good came in, then he could form an equal contract with them, and through that contract he would be able to leave.


    Today, when he opened his eyes, he actually saw humans. The humans looked just like the ones he saw in his inherited memory. These were weak though!


    The memory he got from his mother clearly showed powerful humans.


    The group of adventurers had no idea they were being looked down on by the serpent.


    Hey humans! What are you doing here? An unexpectedly small voice came from the serpent. It sounded like a young child of five or six.


    The sound of movement had made him open his eyes. When he did, he saw the group of humans standing on high alert not too far away. Near them he actually saw one of the people who captured his mother. But the person didnt look like he had a physical body. From his inherited memory, he knew humans without physical bodies were dead. They were souls of the dead basically.


    The person was already dead, so he wasnt inclined to rush up and avenge his mother, instead hezily looked at them out of curiosity.


    Im sorry, we didnt mean toe in and disturb you. We were trying to find a way out.


    Seeing that a holy-level serpent was not attacking, the group tried not to provoke it further. They werent interested in dying!


    A swordmaster took the initiative and stepped forward to speak on everyones behalf. The serpent seemed reasonable.


    Out? You guys think you can get out of here? If there was a way out, Id have left ages ago! His voice was cute but his words made people want to beat him up.


    You mean theres no way out of here?!


    No... no. There must be a way out.


    No, I dont believe it. This is such a big tomb; there has to be a way out!


    Some who were already emotionally unstable yelled out.


    Haha. Dont even think about it. If there was a way out, Id have left already. Otherwise, whod want to stay in this inauspicious ce?


    With a flick of its tail, two fruits, one red and one blue, fell onto the serpents coiled body.


    Ka... ka. It only took a few mouthfuls for the fruits to bepletely devoured.


    The people stared at the serpent with envy and jealousy. Was a beast doing better than humans nowadays? Had the serpent been eating spirit fruits all day? Look at how practied that was.


    They too wanted to eat the fruits three meals a day. But unfortunately, it could only be a dream.


    May we take a look inside here? Zo stepped forward politely, being neither humble or arrogant.


    Theres nothing in here. Are you sure you want toe in? The fire and ice serpent felt that maybe these humans had nothing better to do. There was clearly nothing to be had, but they still wanted to rush in anyway.


    Would that be alright? A swordsman agreed when he heard Zo speak. Anyways, they still hadnt searched the entire room; it was too soon to give up.


    Go ahead if you want. The serpent said nonchntly.


    Everyone was happy to resolve things without fighting. Heavens knew, they didnt want to make extra trouble.


    No one noticed Feng Wus eyes shining bright when the serpent began talking. Since entering the tomb, she hadnt encountered a single de of grass or a single tree with a sense of consciousness. She wasnt able to sense their emotions, but now, in here, she finally met a talking beast.


    Feng Wu made a decision. She went straight to the pool after everyone said goodbye to the fairly friendly serpent. Her eyes were bright with joy as she stared at him.


    Feng Wu! Zo was anxious, but he didnt dare move closer. The serpent wasnt attacking yet, but if he moved forward, it might construe the movement as hostile and attack Feng Wu. In which case, not only would he not bring her back, but hed be putting her in even greater danger.


    Fuck! That girl is amazing!


    What is she trying to do? Dont get us involved here!


    Even the two-winged fire and ice serpent, she dare approach. She must be looking for death.


    I cant tell. Does the girl want to go head to head with the serpent?


    Everyone, lets just go. Let her be stupid by herself. Dont let her drag us to death along with her. The man speaking was angry and it was obvious from a nce he had a bad temper.


    How can she be so bold?! Dont get us involved.


    They were talking a lot because they were afraid they would have to fight against the two-winged fire and ice dragon because of Feng Wu. It was uneptable theyd have to fight such an awesome creature if they could avoid it.


    Hello, my name is Feng Wu. My friends call me Xiao Wu. If possible, can we be friends? She looked at the two-winged fire and ice serpent nervously because she was worried she would be rejected.


    Her eyes showed persistence, and she had been serious when she spoke.

 Chapter 291, 292, 293, 294

    Chapter 291, 292, 293, 294


    <b>391: Mershark (Drafted 2/21)</b>


    The path under the water was dark because the light was weak, but it was navigable thanks to the light items the people in front were using. They didnt see their hoped for exit. It was a long path without an end in sight.


    Feng Wu and Zo were in the back of the group.


    Look ahead!


    What is it?


    They looked forward only to see a huge shell at the bottom of the stream bed. On it, was a beautiful woman with a fin on her lower body. She looked at them from a partially reclined position with a crooked mouth full of fangs. Clearly she was not a kind person.


    There was a hint of eagerness in her eyes, as though she was staring at delicious food, and from time to time, she would flick her fangs with her tongue. No matter how you looked at it, the image was just too strange.


    This... is this a mershark? Someone asked uncertainly.


    Mersharks were one type of merpeople.


    Merpeople had a powerful sound attack, but luckily they were docile and timid with a tendency to hide from humans. They were peace loving creatures that didnt take the initiative to attack, but at the same time it was difficult for humans to attack them as well.


    Mershark belonged to one of the stronger sea people groups. They were closer to humans, with a body of half fish/half human, and a mouth filled with serrated teeth. They were hostile, war-like creatures who loved to kill and were nearly unbeatable in water battles because of their ability to control water.


    But mersharks and merpeople didnt like to appear in front of humans. The two groups hid away so well, people had never been able to find them.


    So for a mershark to appear in front of them now was really shocking.


    This was a mersharks natural battle ground. The odds of winning against one in an underwater fight was so abysmally small it may as well be zero.


    Hiss... The female mershark made a hissing sound through her jagged teeth. Bloodthirst shed in her eyes.


    Everyone! Perpare for battle! This is a mershark!


    The woman sneered. She flipped her palm and suddenly two whirlpools appeared in the water. Its fast rotation sucked in those closest to it without giving them the chance to resist.


    Ah! Help!


    Save me!


    Whats going on?! I cant get out!


    No matter how hard they tried, those sucked in couldnt escape the tug of the whirlpool; they kept spinning in circles.


    The woman raised her hand gently and created severalrge water columns. The columns moved as though they were sentient and attacked the people not engaged with the whirlpool.


    People avoided the water columns as best they could. The columns, if they were to be hit by one, would certainly be very damaging, if not lethal.


    Who were the lucky ones? The ones caught in the whirlpool or the ones avoiding the water columns?


    The answer came soon enough.


    The two vortexes moved to the side of the mershark. Then she reached out and grabbed a random person from inside. Before the guy could even resist, shed already dug into his chest with her long nails and yanked out his heart with her hand. He only had time to let out a scream before dying.


    Bright red blood flowed out of his chest and dyed the water near him a hazy red.


    The mershark ate the heart in two bites. The joyful expression on her face made you think she was eating some kind of tasty world delicacy.


    People watching swallowed nervously at the scene. Legends spoke of how brutal and fierce mersharks were; but they had thought legends were just legends. They knew the reality now.


    They may as well be food. She didnt view them as a threat whatsoever.


    Impressive! Feng Wus eyes lit up but then dimmed. What to do if she couldnt beat it though? She could see the mershark with a fishtail was very powerful. It wasnt something she could beat. What to do? Feng Wu thought with some annoyance.


    Dont be afraid Xiao Wu. See the shell bed there? You can use it like a boat to escape. Just find a way to lure her away from it. A soldier, who was part of thebor involved in sealing the cave, came out and let his existence be known.


    Yeah, easy to say. Both White Lotus and Rui Baby rolled their eyes.


    Baby Rui was at ease resting on Feng Wus small wrist and had no interest in the fierce battle. But if Feng Wu were in danger, of course he would take action. Other people though, he didnt care about at all.


    What were you thinking putting something so powerful in there? How is Xiao Wu going to get out?! A cute, beautiful maid yelled as she angrily pointed at the man in charge of the construction.


    The general smiled bitterly. Really, you cant me me for that. How would I know things would be like this now?


    The spirits all thought about it. It was true, you really couldnt me anyone for it. It wasnt like any one of them could have predicted the future.


    But what should they do now? The mershark was too powerful for Feng Wu to beat. With her small arms and legs, it would be too difficult for her to get out.


    Did you do anything else? Someone remembered the general liked to get insurance.


    The general said in embarrassment, Haha. I also asked my soldiers to put a corpse demon upstream.


    Even if you had beaten him to death, had he known then what he knew now, he would never have done such a troublesome thing.


    A corpse demon?! Its not the one that massacred all those viges is it?


    All those who knew the possible origins of the corpse demon covered their mouths in shock.


    Dangerous demons ran rampant and had shared the same living space with humans at that time. Back then, humans were much weaker and so had gathered together on the continent, but despite having the highest density in poption on the continent, they did not have the advantage over other races.


    <b>392: The Exit (Drafted 2/22)</b>


    No one would have thought humans, the race all other powerful creatures looked down on, would one day rule the continent.


    In fact, humans yed a pivotal role in the creation of corpse demons, one of the powerful creatures that had run rampant in that era. Back then, sacrifices to gods and powerful demons weremon. Most sacrifices were often in the form of beautiful, sixteen-year-old virgins.


    Small spirit monsters woulde and fuse into their dead bodies. Not every fusion was sessful, but those that were sessful resulted in a new entity called a corpse demon. They were extremely powerful with bodies as hard as the toughest ore. And by taking in human blood, they could evolve even further. The stronger a magician or warrior was, the more delicious it was to a corpse demon.


    The corpse demon they sealed inside the tomb was a powerful one that had managed to eat several tribes in its quest to evolve. A different general had been responsible for getting rid of it. He had wanted to destroy itpletely, but the general in charge of the tombs construction had something else in mind.


    He wanted to use it to guard the exit tunnel created by the prisoners. Thus, did the corpse demon escape death and stay alive for tens of thousands of years all the way to today.


    The ughter of the tribes hadnt been a secret at the time, so when the spirits heard mention of a corpse demon, they were able to figure out which corpse demon it was that was sealed inside.


    Feng Wu sessfully avoided a water column. Her small brow furrowed at the thought another could appear at any time.


    Feng Wu, what are you thinking about? Be careful not to get hit. Zo was worried when he saw Feng Wu not paying attention.


    Feng Wu turned to look at Zo and said in all seriousness, Im thinking about how to leave here.


    Leave? But we dont know where the exit is. How do we leave? Zo wanted to leave as well. Even if it was an infinite dungeon, being somece else in it was better than staying where they were and dying.


    I know where the exit is. Its under the shell.


    The way out was under the shell bed? Zo was surprised. He wanted to ask how she knew, but thinking about it a little made him realize it must have been Rui Baby who told her.


    It was a good thing he didnt ask. With Feng Wus personality, she would have told him the truth and that would have been chilling.


    Everyone, listen! The exit is under the shell bed. We can leave if we get the bed out! The only way to leave was to get everyone to work together. He and Feng Wu alone wouldnt be able to move the shell.


    Those close to him heard. The were quite surprised and had wanted to get closer to rify the matter, but the mersharks attack intensified, preventing them from doing so.


    They didnt know how Zo knew this, but they didnt think there was any reason for him to lie. So the people who heard spread it to the others farther away, and soon enough every one was aware where the exit was.


    Find a way to lure her from the bed!


    Everyone shared the same thought. They had to get her off the shell and away from it if they wanted to leave.


    The thought that there was a way out buoyed everyones spirits. No one wanted the exit to be a lie, so they chose to firmly believe in it.


    They all worked hard to leave. This, of course, included Feng Wu. She sessfully helped Zo avoid water columns and whirl pools. There were several times he nearly got sucked in, but Feng Wu pulled him out and away each time.


    Everyone ran from the water column so they could coordinate an attack on the mershark. They attacked one by one with magic and qi, but unfortunately the mershark was so powerful that their attacks didnt have an effect.


    It wasnt that their attacks were useless, no, it was that the water in front of the mershark acted as a shield. The water really was the mersharks home. It was just too difficult to deal damage.


    Hit the bed! The only female magician in the group shouted.


    Everyone changed targets to hit the shell. Fortunately the shell was much easier to damage. A few attacks with magic and qi was all it took to shatter it to smithereens.


    With it gone, they could see a ck vortex hidden underneath. It was clearly a teleportation channel.


    They were overjoyed at being able to use it to leave the ce. Though no one had doubted it was there, seeing a physical representation of their hope was heartening.


    Ha! The mersharks irritation got worse upon seeing its beloved bed blown up by its food. The water columns elerated and the number of whirlpools increased from two to four.


    Now the adventurers had to avoid the water columns while paying attention to the whirlpools at all times.


    The man standing at Zos left couldnt dodge a whirlpool in time and his body involuntarily moved toward the vortex. He panicked, and without even thinking, pulled at Zo. They ended up switching positions, allowing him to escape the whirlpools gravity.


    Ah! Zo only had time to let out a scream before he was tugged hard into the whirlpool on his way to the vortex center. Just when he thought he was dead, a slender hand reached in and yanked him out, effectively swapping ces.


    Feng Wu! Zo had escaped the catastrophe, but he wasnt overjoyed in the least. His heart filled with guilt and despair as he watched Feng Wu get sucked toward the vortex in his ce.


    393: Finally Getting Out (Drafted 2/23)


    There were only twenty of the original thirty or so people left since the battle started. Most had either been hit by the water columns and died, or had been sucked by the whirlpools and be food for the mershark.


    The panic rose in the survivors as they watched more and more people die. It didnt make them want to retreat; on the contrary it motivated them to escape even more. They fought desperately because they knew they had two choices: survive and leave, or fail and be food for the mershark.


    The mershark recalled the whirlpool that held Feng Wu to her immediately. There was excitement in her eyes as she hissed. Out of all the food morsels there, Feng Wu was the most delicious. Feng Wus innate chemistry and unusual life essence were both very attractive to the mershark.


    The mershark had originally wanted to save Feng Wu forst, but since it had caught her early, might as well enjoy the delicious treat now. The mersherk licked its lips and swallowed a pool of saliva in anticipation.


    No! Zo shouted loudly. He knew wasnt good enough to be the mersharks opponent, but he wanted to rush to Feng Wus side as fast as possible.


    The mershark reached out its hand and grabbed Feng Wu out of the vortex. Just as she was about to dig Feng Wus heart out with her fingernails, a long sword cut straight into her chest.


    Hu... The tragic cry made the water shake with hard currents.


    The unexpected development shocked everyone. They couldnt believe such a powerful mershark was actually stabbed. Turns out this was how one went about killing it!


    The female magician was the first to recover. She screamed, Lets go! as she headed straight for the exit. She wasnt about to linger to see what would happen next.


    Ahhh! A murderous and bloodthirsty cry sounded from behind.


    Turning to look back, the group watched as a woman with red hair and eyes, bore down on them. The overwhelming aura let them know how powerful she was.


    Lets go!


    Just killed one and another shows up? What the heck?!


    They turned forward and increased their pace through magic and martial qi. They wanted to leave before another big boss could get to them so they rushed as fast as they could to the exit.


    It didnt matter if the mershark was dead or alive, Feng Wu pulled Xiao Chun out of the mersharks body immediately after stabbing it. She grabbed Zo, who was close by, and hurried to the exit.


    Zo felt a force propelling him forward at great speed.


    There was indeed something behind them pushing them forward: the group of spirits following Feng Wu. They hadnt engaged in the battle with the mershark, but they had been carefully protecting Feng Wu.


    It was the king who suggested using the whirlpool as a cover for a sneak attack. Rui Baby and White Lotus supported the idea. Who would have expected it to actually work in the end but it did.


    Feng Wu didnt know if the mershark would die, but Rui Baby said that even if it didnt die, it would need a long time to heal from the injury from Xiao Chun.


    Everyone made it into the teleportation vortex just as the red figure arrived.


    Spirits: Hello corpse demon! Goodbye corpse demon!


    After entering the teleportation vortex, Feng Wu found herself in a desert.


    What was this ce? Feng Wu was confused. What happened? Where was everyone else?


    At the same time in another location...


    Zo frowned as he looked around him. He was in an ice field with three other people from the escape.


    Hey, little pansy, hand over your space ring. The man speaking had a wicked smile.


    Other than him, there was the female magician and another sword user of moderate strength. The two looked around their new environment without any interest in meddling.


    Zo immediately recognized the man speaking as the same one who had yanked him into the whirlpool. If it hadnt been for him, Feng Wu wouldnt have been sucked into the whirlpool. If Feng Wu hadnt beenpetent, she would have surely died. Anyone else would definitely have died.


    Zo had always been good-natured, but with this guy, he actually felt like killing him.


    Zo wasnt strong, but his father had given him many self-defense items. He hadnt useed any because Feng Wu had protected him the entire time.


    What? Boy, you going to wait for that girl toe and save you? Someone as useless as you shouldnt havee to a ce like this. You overestimate your abilities! The man sneered with disdain in his eyes as he looked at Zo.


    If you want my space ring, thene and get it. Zo looked at the guy without a trace of panic or fear.


    The guy was vignt. Was it possible the kid had some other means of protection himself?


    Stop messing around! He yelled, but didnt move any closer to Zo. Though he looked down Zo, he was careful and kept his guard up. Stupid people didnt stay alive for long.


    Master! A surprised voice rang out and a plump girl rushed to Zo excitedly.


    Plum! Zos heartrate sped up when he heard the voice. When he turned to look, it was his little maid, Plum!


    Woo! Young Master are you alright? I was worried to death! Young Master, are you injured anywhere? Did you get bullied? Woo. If I had known this ce was so dangerous, I wouldnt have let Young Mastere! Plum hugged Zos arm tightly, leaning heavily on his shoulder.


    Zo affectionately touched her head. Plum was an orphan his family adopted for her outstanding talent. She was a simple person who didnt know how to please the other staff members, so she had been reassigned to him because he was so unskilled himself.


    Plum was a loyal girl. Zo would have died from one of the cracks in space if Plum hadnt saved him with her chubby body.


    <b>394: The Land of Sand (Drafted 2/23)</b>


    Zo loved Plum like a little sister. He vowed not to let her die for him again. Never mind about me, wheres the butler? Hes not with you? Zo asked when he didnt see his butler.


    Plum shook her head. I didnt see the butler. We were together originally, but then we got separated during teleportation.


    Plum and the butler had also survived a kings tomb and been transported to a new location. Unfortunately they did not meet in the new location.


    It had made Plum uneasy, but she felt much better now that she was with Zo.


    Master ," Plum was about to say something, but was interrupted.


    Boy hand over your space ring, and the girl too! I dont have all day to wait for you! The guy had been keeping tabs on Zo and eyeing the things in Zos space ring for a while. He did not want to miss the current opportunity.


    Who are you? Plum turned to look at the man who had spoken. It was like shed only just then realized there was someone else in front of Zo.


    It doesnt matter who I am. Just hand the space ring over quickly! He was getting impatient.


    You want to rob Young Master? Plums eyes turned cold. Her originally innocent expression turned abstruse.


    Little girl, if you dont want to die, hurry up  He was about to say something cruel to force them to hand the ring over, but he was interrupted by the girl. He never expected her to directly pull out a sword and aim for his heart.


    Though he was startled, he immediately raised his sword to defend. He managed to block but was forced to take several steps back. He felt the blood pumping in his chest. Horrified, he wondered who the girl was. She had addressed the kid as Young Master.


    Could someone this skilled in swordsmanship only be a maid or attendant?


    It didnt matter how terrified he was, Plums sword style kept changing and his own sword felt heavier and heavier with each block. After a dozen moves, his hands could barely hold onto his sword. Plum knocked it out of his grasp and sent it flying several meters away.


    His face was pale as a long sword jammed into his heart.


    You...you... was all he could get out before coughing out a mouthful of blood. His eyes dimmed as his life faded away.


    Plum pulled her sword out and flicked it at random. The de was spotless, as clean as a mirror, after the blood flew off. If people hadnt witnessed the fight just then, it would have been hard to believe the immacte sword was just used in a deadly fight.


    The female magician and swordsman watching never expected the ordinary girl to be so strong. They wondered who the young man was. An ordinary nobleman could never afford an attendant of that caliber. So who was he?


    The two regretted not interfering. Maybe if they had, they could have formed a worthwhile connection for the future. These kinds of connection couldnt be purchased even with a thousand gold. A pity they didnt know.


    After Plum dealt with man who had disrespected Zo, she turned her gaze to the other two. She ignored them after ascertaining they had no intentions toward Zo.


    Feng Wu was unaware of any of this; she was in a desert alone. An angry sun shone from above, roasting everything beneath it. Feng Wus face was red and a thinyer of sweat glistened on her forehead. She drank some water from the waterskin in her hand.


    Baby, where is this ce? There was no one else around. Feng Wu had a question so she asked Rui Baby, who seemed to know a lot of things.


    If Im not mistaken, this ce is the tomb of the Czar. Rui Baby told her.


    Czar? Feng Wu cocked her head to one side as she thought about whether or not she had read about this character in a book before.


    She finally remembered after thinking for a while. I know him. The book said the Czar was a powerful man in ancient times who ruled the Kingdom of Sand. He and his country perished after the war between the two realms. The kingdom has been gone for a long time.


    Feng Wu liked this. She had learned a lot from all her reading, so she was able to connect what Rui Baby said with what she learned.


    Thats right. The Kingdom of Sand did perish long ago. The survivors built the tomb for the czar. Im not surprised the sea god moved his tomb, but I dont understand why he had to move the entire kingdom as well. So unreasonable. Rui Baby couldnt figure out why the sea god would want to move the entire kingdom. Even the spirit king here only had his tomb moved.


    I think I know why. The king spoke. Thousands of spirits stood behind him asfortable as can be,pletely unaffected by the heat.


    Whats the reason? Feng Wu asked with wide eyes.


    The king smiled slightly and said, The reason is very simple. The Czars tomb has always been linked to the Kingdom of Sand. When the kingdom fell, thest survivors sealed the entire country as a tomb for him. So if the sea god wanted to remove the Czars tomb, he would have had to remove the entire kingdom along with it.


    It was a simple reason.


    Feng Wu nodded in understanding. It turned out they were in the Kingdom of Sand! She thought back to the description written in the book. The kingdom was supposed to be the most beautiful city in the desert, an oasis. But she didnt see an oasis anywhere. What was going on?

 Chapter 395, 396, 397, 398

    Chapter 395, 396, 397, 398


    <b>395: Someone There (Drafted 2/26)</b>


    The Kingdom of Sand only had one city, but the city was immense and spanned tens of thousands of kilometers. It should be known that the territory of surrounding the nations were only half the size, but the conditions of a city surrounded by sand was hard, so no one had an interest in invading.


    The kingdoms enormous size made it unique amongst the other desert nations.


    Can we leave only if we find the Czars tomb? Feng Wu figured out a lot of things because she had so many little helpers.


    Yes, this is the only way to leave. Rui Baby nodded in confirmation.


    Feng Wu understood, but even so, how were they to find the destroyed legendary kingdom when all they could see was endless desert?


    She couldnt be afraid. Master said not to give up when facing difficulties. Feng Wu clenched her hands and firmed her resolve.


    The scorching sun above got hotter and hotter, and even Feng Wu, who had qi, was getting tired and a little dizzy. Following Rui Babys suggestion, she found a pile of rocks and sheltered under a particrly big one.


    Feng Wus space ring was full of all the food she had collected. Her friends knew how much she loved to eat and collect food, so they always saved her some whenever they encountered anything especially delicious. As a result, even Feng Wu wasnt sure how much food was stored in her ring.


    She didnt remember who had given it to her, but there was bowl of porridge in her space. Ring. She used her mind to pull it out. The faint, sweet aroma of Osmanthus floated through the air. There was a lot of food to choose from, but being in the desert made her want to have something soupy. She added a te of pickled vegetables and grilled meat to the bowl and it instantly became even tastier.


    The heat would have affected most peoples appetites, but not Feng Wu. Girl never had any such problems. She quickly went through the bowl, slurping in big gulps.


    Rui Baby nibbled on a piece of chicken leg as he sat next to her, while White Lotus happily had a whole chicken leg to himself.


    White Lotus had spent his entire life in a fishless pond locked inside the tomb. Never mind delicious foods, he never even had meat. The only way for him to have meat was in his dreams using what he knew from his inherited memory.


    Since following Feng Wu, White Lotus, the twenty-year vegetarian, was nearly moved to tears as he finally got to taste the deliciousness of meat. It was the beginning of his obsession with meat dishes.


    The spirits did not need to eat.


    Feng Wu and Rui Baby were chatting when a burst of voices cut through.


    Olifuman, Xier, Zhaki lets rest up ahead. Its too hot for me and Ailuna! The feeble voice sounded young.


    Mayleen is right. I cant take it anymore! This came from Ailuna. She had a sweet and pleasant voice that was very endearing.


    OK, then lets rest up ahead.


    The three men immediately agreed after Ailuna spoke.


    What? Therere already someone there. Olifuman was surprised someone had beat them to the rock shade.


    Its just a single girl. Just chase her away. Mayleen said angrily as she couldnt bear the heat anymore.


    Thats not nice... Ailuna hesitated.


    Whats wrong? Shes been resting there for a while already. And its such a big ce, shes taking it all to herself. How selfish can she be? Once Ming Xies over, there wont be any where to rest. Mayleen knew Ailuna was interested in Ming Xi, so she used his name to strengthen her point.


    But... Ailuna still hesitated. She didnt want to make things difficult for the single girl, but their group needed to rest and there was only the one rock outcrop.


    She wanted her beloved Ming Xi to rest without outsiders disturbing him since he had done so much to take care of her along the journey.


    The three men exchanged nces, upset Ailuna gave Ming Xi so much consideration. Despite being strangers when they entered the tomb, her cuteness had attracted them, and all three were vying for her affections. Ming Xi was theirmon rival. If they could beat him, they would have already dragged him out and killed him secretly.


    I think the space under the rocks is big enough to fit more than one. Why do you want to drive the girl away? Mayleen, youre too mean.


    A beautiful couple walked in together. The voice belonged to the woman, who was about seventeen or eighteen, while the man next to her was the son of the ind lord, LeChen.**The tomb is off of Bilou inds, and LeChen is the son of one of the lord of the main ind in Bilou.**


    Fang Li! LeChen! You two are back already? Zhaki wasnt surprised they were together, but he was surprised they came back so soon.


    We agreed wed explore separately. You guys must be doing really well, to go looking for a ce to sit and rx already. Fang Li looked disdainfully at Mayleen.


    Were tired from exploring so were taking a break! Mayleen replied angrily.


    Fang Li smiled meaningfully. What you call taking a break is actually robbing someone of their position and chasing them away.


    What are you talking about? The ce doesnt belong to her. Besides, in this world, the strong are respected. If shes not strong enough to keep her ce, then its her own fault!


    Excuses.


    The twodies fought with their words while the topic of their conversation held up another bowl of porridge to her lips. Watching them argue didnt slow her pace down at all.


    Ming Xi? Was Senior Ming Xi here? Feng Wu was happy and looking forward to seeing him again. She made up her mind to wait there for him.


    You guys, stop arguing! Ailuna stomped her feet.


    <b>396: A Small Outburst (Drafted 2/27)</b>


    What are you all doing? A silvery white figure with blond hair and blue eyes approached. The young mans face was exquisite perfection sculpted by the gods. He himself was as noble and untouchable as the moon above.


    Ming Xi!


    All three woman straightened their appearances. They looked a little shy and nervous,pletely different from just seconds earlier.


    Ailuna looked shyly at the young man walking up to them. Mayleen knew she couldntpete with Ailuna, but that didnt mean she wanted Ming Xi to see her bad side.


    As for Fang Li, she had some affection for Ming Xi, but she was also aware of her background. She was the daughter of a hunter. If not for her magic talent, she would still be in that vige hunting with her father now.


    Ming Xi wasnt ordinary, and Fang Li knew this, so she was careful not to show any interest. But that didnt mean she wanted him to see her arguing with other people.


    We... Ailuna was about to answer when a shadow streaked past and flew to Ming Xis side.


    Senior Ming Xi! Feng Wu rubbed her head happily against Ming Xis arm. She was in such a great mood; she could have eaten two more drumsticks!


    Xiao Wu! Ming Xi hadnt expected to see her so he was surprised. Hed been worried, ever since they got separated, wondering if she was in danger or injured. He smiled, relieved to see her.


    Ailuna watched with a sour heart. How could he let a strange girl hold his arm? Despite his gentle appearance, she knew how reserved he was. He had pushed her away every time she tried to get close, always leaving without a trace whenever she tried to express her feelings. There was so much distance between them. She was a girl whod always been favored by men, so his attitude was disconcerting and frustrating.


    Originally, she thought it was the way he was. It didnt matter the girl; he was just naturally aloof. It had given her the confidence to try and be the one girl who was different, be the one in his heart.


    They had to be destined for each other, after all their meeting was arranged by fate. How could they have stayed together through two teleportations otherwise?


    But now as she watched him hug andfort another girl, a sudden, deep crisis hit her. Was this girl special to him?


    No, no! Ming Xi was hers! From the first time she saw him, she knew they belonged together. No one would take him away from her.


    Mayleen was no less shocked by the scene. She knew she was no match for Ailunas appearance and family background, but this new girl... who was she?


    Mayleen looked, and kept looking. She couldnt see where she lost to the new girl. A bit of hate formed in her heart. How did a girl, who wasnt even as good as she was, get Ming Xis attention?


    Fang Li had the best attitude. She knew someone like Ming Xi wouldnt like an ordinary girl like herself, so though she was a little jealous of the girl clinging to Ming Xi, she didnt feel any particr hate for her. It was what it was.


    Ming Xi, who is this? Ailuna squeezed out a smile on her pale face, clearly exuding an attitude of staunch gentleness.


    Ming Xi ignored it and instead replied with a polite smile. This is my schoolmate, Feng Wu. We entered the sea tomb together to explore it.


    Feng Wu pulled her head out of Ming Xis arm and looked at the pale Ailuna.


    Wow. Look at those three women. They all like the same guy!


    Yeah, he is really good looking. Ive never seen someone so fine!


    Is he the benefactors boyfriend?


    I think so. Didnt you see the benefactor jump into his arms as soon as she saw him?


    But this guy is not bad. His aura is rich and natural. He really is top quality! Really worthy of our benefactor!


    Look, those two women are really shameless. Especially the one that talked. Holding such a wronged expression on her face. She clearly wants Xiao Wu to die.


    Yeah! What a cheap person! Who does she think she is? Darepete with our benefactor!


    The group of spirits pointed as they surrounded Ailuna and Mayleen. They ignored Fang Li because she didnt have malicious intentions.


    Spirits were sensitive to changes in the body, especially qi. A persons intentions, they didnt need to look to know, they could just feel them.


    I cant give you Senior Ming Xi! Hes going to be the father of my baby! Feng Wu was happy to know Ming Xi had thought of her, but she had been listening to the spirits talk, and from what they were saying, it sounded like the women wanted to take Little Buns father away! Feng Wu couldnt contain her outburst.


    Ailuna barely had time to catch her breath after Ming Xis exnation when she was punched in the gut by Feng Wus words. Her face nearly twisted into an ugly expression. This woman was too shameless! Only a schoolmate and she dare say things like having Ming Xi be the father of her child!? thought Ailuna.


    How old was she? Fifteen? Sixteen? And she yet she was shameless enough to talk about having a child at her age.


    Ailuna looked hopefully at Ming Xi. Surely he would refute the girl and let her know it was inappropriate to speak such nonsense, that she should avoid such daydreams!


    She never expected Ming Xi to smile helplessly as he touched the girls hair, clearly indulging her! Xiao Wu, dont make trouble, was all he said.


    <b>397: Food That Costs One Hundred Gold (Drafted 3/2)</b>


    Theck of any disapproval in Ming Xis voice left Ailuna gutted. Could Ming Xi really be interested in the shameless girl hanging on his arm?


    Haha. Feng Wu is a really interesting girl. Anyone with a functioning ear could tell the words were insincere.


    Never expected to meet Ming Xis schoolmate here. Lets all go sit down and talk in the shade. The sun is too fierce. LeChen pointed to the sun beating down on his head.


    Thats right! Lets get out of the sun first! The other three guys agreed heartily as they discreetly wiped the sweat off their brow. The atmosphere was too depressing! Plus, they were overheating.


    Ming Xi nodded in agreement. The ce really was unbearable hot.


    LeChen led the way and the group sheltered under the rocks where Feng Wu had been resting to avoid the sun.


    It was a small space, but they were all able to squeeze in together.


    Feng Wu, we saw you eating earlier. I dont know if you have any extra youd be interested in selling.


    The guys had resorted to drinking potions to stave off their hunger because they had run out of food some time ago. They were big men, so they had to use a lot of expensive potions just to feel some satiation. Even if they were well off, they really couldnt keep being so wasteful.


    They had packed plenty of potions, first aid items, scrolls, and weapons, but they hadnt packed much food or water.


    How could they have known they would fall into a desert? Why was there a desert in the tomb of a sea god? It didnt make sense!


    I can sell you some. Feng Wu was interested in making money. The more money she made, the more delicious foods she could buy.


    So what do you have there? Give us some of whatever youre having. Dont worry, we wont try to cheat you. Olifuman felt like he was dreaming. In a ce without food or water, he didnt expect to be able to buy what he needed from another person. He was more than willing to pay for some, even if it was ten times more expensive than the outside world, even if it was more expensive than potions.


    But s, it wasnt as simple as they thought.


    One hundred gold coins?! Zhaki eximed as he pointed at the packets of food Feng Wu had parceled out per person.


    Each packet was one hundred gold andprised of misceneous things from Feng Wus ring. They were just wrapped in n brown wax paper. Who knew when she found paper to put in her ring, but it certainly came in handy now.


    Are they made of gold?! Why are they so expensive?!


    The people on the continent were heavily into martial arts, so any food to do with martial qi were generally expensive. On the other hand, regr food items didnt sell for much. Even the most luxurious hotels only charged, at most, a few gold coins for meals, but never more than that.


    Feng Wu used snacks that could be purchased from any street vendor on the continent and she was selling them for a hundred gold  it was outrageous.


    You dont have to buy them if you think theyre too expensive. Feng Wu spoke indifferently as she nced at the high sun in the sky.


    Buy! Buy! Zhaki was surprised at the high price, but he never said he wouldnt buy. If he didnt buy some now, next time she sold, she might charge five hundred gold! Or she might not even sell any!


    How can we not buy? Come now no ones making a fuss. Feng Wu, here take my money.


    Heres mine.


    Ill take a packet too.


    Soon the three guys each had arge packet of food and Feng Wu had a bag full of coins.


    Feng Wus lips twitched slightly as she looked at the bag of coins. Ming Xi could tell she was in a good mood. He patted her on the head and didnt ask about the puppy dog egg on top of her hair. He assumed it was something she gained from her exploration of the tomb.


    Even though Feng Wus food packet was expensive, everyone still bought one. Even Mayleen and Ailuna purchased some and stored them away in their storage rings.


    Of course everyone was hungry. They took out some food and ate them in big gulps, talking as they ate.


    Though everyone there had gone through at least one kings tomb, none of them understood the situation and assumed it was just normal level divisions in the sea gods tomb.


    LeChen suddenly yelled out. Look over there! Isnt that writing on that rock there?! He had been casually looking around when he noticed the writing.


    Continental Common script appeared out of thin air on the rock.


    Lets have look.


    They stopped eating and quickly went over to see. Those in front were able to make out the words: First level  cross the desert and find the ancient desert city.


    Interesting. Its a notice, just like when we were teleported the first time. LeChen smiled.


    But what is this ancient desert city? Mayleen wondered out loud.


    Youll know if you go. Zhaki said indifferently.


    Xier fanned himself. Lets go back under the shade and talk. I feel like Im being cooked; Im so hot.


    Everyone walked back to sit under the shade of the big rocks.


    Where was this city? They werent given a map. If they wanted to find it, they needed to at least determine which direction to head.


    Ming Xi and the others didnt know it, but their group wasnt the only one sent to the Land of Sand. There were others; they had justnded in different areas.


    The same notice appeared in several ces throughout the desert. Upon seeing it, some lowered their heads in thought, while others sat away from the sun and paid it no attention whatsoever.


    Most people were like Ming Xi and his group; they clustered together under a shade and discussed where the ancient city could be.


    <b>398: An Exnation of the Facts</b>


    Feng Wus little hand had been tugging on the corner of Ming Xis clothes as she sat close by listening to what everyone was saying.


    Ming Xi noticed she wanted to say something, so he asked her after everyone was done speaking. Whats the matter? Is there something you want to say? He smiled gently, but it was more sincere than when he was facing Ailuna and the others.


    Even though he spoke softly, and no one meant to eavesdrop, the space was so small everyone else couldnt help overhearing. They were curious about Feng Wu. Ming Xi was so reserved, but yet he treated her so differently. They were very curious!


    Senior Ming Xi, do you know where we are? Feng Wu asked seriously as she blinked her eyes and bit her lip.


    I dont know. Ming Xi shook his head. All he knew was that they were in the sea gods tomb.


    Isnt this the sea gods tomb? What a stupid question! Mayleen gave Feng Wu a disdainful look.


    Mayleen, dont be that way. Ailuna cast an apologetic smile at Feng Wu. But when she looked over, she saw that neither Feng Wu or Ming Xi had paid any attention.


    Ailuna lowered her head out of embarrassment and to hide the resentment in her eyes.


    This is the Kingdom of Sand and the tomb of the Czar. Feng Wus voice was soft, but everyone heard it and it thoroughly confused them.


    What did she mean, this was the Land of Sand, tomb of the Czar?


    Ming Xi remembered there was a record of the kingdom in one of the books he had read as a child. The Kingdom of Sand? As far as I know, such a ce did exist in ancient times. It was recorded in the books in my family that the kingdom disappeared after the Czars death. No one has been able to find the remains of the kingdom.


    But Feng Wu was saying this was the Kingdom of Sand, the same kingdom that disappeared thousands of years ago. It was too farfetched to believe. If it werent for the fact he knew how Feng Wu was, that she didnt lie, he wouldnt have believed it. Had ite out of anyone elses mouth he wouldnt have believed such an incredible thing.


    It was hard enough for Mayleen to hold herself back from attacking Feng Wu, so of course she wasnt going to be merciful.


    Feng Wu red at her angrily before replying with, Your brains broken, in a serious tone.


    You... Mayleen was furious. She wanted to rush at Feng Wu but Ailuna stopped her.


    Ailuna shook her head. It wasnt the right time; they couldnt take the initiative and attack Feng Wu in front of Ming Xi.


    Mayleen was unwilling, but she sat back down.


    What makes you say this is the Kingdom of Sand? Ming Xi ignored everyone else and focused on Feng Wu. He was sure she knew something.


    The two ces we have been teleported to are both tombs of ancient kings. The sea god knew his time was short and he was afraid humans would steal his treasures as his powers weakened after death, so he used his divine powers to move royal human tombs into his own.


    The sea gods tomb is surrounded by these tombs. His own tomb is very difficult to find, possible only with luck. The most troublesome thing is that the sea god, in order to ensure the treasures inside his tomb would never be stolen, sealed the souls of all the kings inside, along with the souls of all those buried alongside them.


    The imprisoned souls were tortured daily. As their spiritual bodies suffered, new evil spirits were created. These spirits provided the tomb with the strongest possible protection...


    Feng Wu repeated what she had heard from Rui Baby; she didnt bother paying attention to the other people who were listening; she just wanted Senior Ming Xi to know the facts.


    Its unbelievable that a natural-born god like the sea god could be so cruel  to imprison a humans soul for thousands of years, just to ensure the security of this tomb! Fang Li eximed in disbelief.


    Yeah it is hard to believe. LeChen sighed.


    Wait, how do you know this? Mayleen discovered the obvious question and directed at Feng Wu.


    Thest tomb I was in, there were some records. I read them and thats how I know. Rui Baby had coached her on what to say. His identity had to remain an absolute secret so he and the spirits had prepared what Feng Wu would say well in advance.


    So thats why.


    Everyone nodded. Though Mayleen had wanted to make trouble, Feng Wus statement was so practical, it was hard to dispute, so Mayleen had to sit down and stew.


    I see. We thought we were breaking through to the next level but we were actually just breaking into the various royal tombs from different dynasties. Olifuman touched his chin. He didnt doubt Feng Wus story. Her ount of things, like the corpses, were simr to his own experiences.


    So if we want to get out of here, well need to find the Czars tomb, then fight our way out of it. Ailuna was a bright girl so it didnt take her long to figure it out.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded.


    How are we supposed to find where this Czars tomb is? Xie was angry.


    We dont have to know; therell be hints for us. Ming Xi said.


    Yes, it was true. There would be hints. All their eyes lit up when they realized this.


    Good thing there are hints. Without them, wed have a miserable time finding the tomb. The desert is so big, it would be next to impossible.


    Everyoneined. The sun was hot and bright and the day showed no sign of cooling down. They sheltered under the rocks and continued to wait for things to get better in the evening.


    But the desert at night wasnt any more tolerable. The sun had set, but the moon had risen, and if the sun brought endless heat, then the moon brought endless cold. It was cold as cold the far north  there was even sleet!


    Even though it was so cold, everyone agreed to walk through the wet, cold night.


    One person shielded their body with an umbre purchased from Feng Wu at several times the retail cost.

 Chapter 399, 400

    Chapter 399, 400


    <b>399: Meeting Zi Cheng Again (DRAFTED 3/6) </b>


    The desert at night was just as extreme as the desert in the day. Temperatures were as high as 40C in the day, but dropped as low as -10C at night.


    They were wearing thin summer clothes. A few had extra thermal properties to their clothes, but it didnt stop their teeth from chattering.


    Feng Wu had been using her martial qi to create a barrier against the cold; her clothes alone would not have been enough to keep her warm.


    Ming Xi seemed unaffected and he appeared in good physical condition. It was as though he wasnt even feeling the cold. That the cold wasnt bothering him made Ailuna and the others wonder just how powerful he was.


    They didnt know it was the moon that was giving Ming Xi so much strength. The sun and moon here werent artificially created by the sea god  they were real. The sea god had used his divine powers to borrow a trace of the sun yang from the hotnds and a sliver of moon yin from the cold, bitter northernnds. That was why there were two orbs in the sky that were just like the sun and moon in the outside world.


    Ming Xi would be the next emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, so he would be protected wherever there was a moon. The cold air didnt hurt him in the slightest.


    Ailuna didnt know this so she assumed he was a hidden master.


    The group walked through the unrelenting wind and sleet. They didnt know how long they had walked, and although the wind and sleet didnt increase, it didnt let up either.


    After much difficult walking, a small rocky mountain came into view. The glow of a fire could be seen from the cave under it.


    Ming Xi knew the group wouldnt be able to keep going. It was so cold, even if all of them had various forms of protection with magic and martial qi, it was still impossible to go too far. Both things were consumables and could only be replenished one of two ways: by resting or by taking medicine.


    It would have been foolhardy to try to rest and replenish their magic and martial qi in the bitter, windy cold. They would turn into ice sculptures before they regained enough.


    Medicine was expensive, and besides that, they didnt have that much to use.


    The group was exhausted and at their limit after such a long walk. The had to find a ce to rest.


    After some consideration, everyone agreed to head toward the mountain cave to get out of the wind and cold. Any distance lost could be made up the next day.


    They could feel the faint warmth reflected from the fire as they entered the cave.


    Who was inside? They could only guess.


    It didnt matter if there were others already inside the cave or not, they were all unbearably cold. It wouldnt be an issue to squeeze a few more people into the cave.


    After making up his mind, Ming Xi took the lead, followed by Feng Wu, Ailuna and the rest of the group.


    They entered the cave cautiously.


    There were people inside, and the people were familiar too  it was Zi Cheng and Yifu The two girls had been lucky, managing to remain together since entering the tomb.


    Aside from the girls, there were two other guys in the cave as well. One had a long sword by his side, while the other had nothing. It was clear, based on the robe he had on, that the one with nothing was a magician.


    Ze Ye, the one with the sword, was a direct descendent of the ruling royal family in the ancient east. The other was Caesar. Of course Caesar would be with Zi Cheng. As her leading man, how could he possibly be separated from her?


    They remained together even after two messy teleportations. Along the way, their feelings had developed more and Caesar, though not at a full one hundred percent, was at a good ny percent favorability rating toward Zi Cheng.


    Zi Cheng knew the more self-possession and self-control a person had the more difficult it was to gain favorability points. She wasnt concerned though. She was certain she would be able to get Caesar.


    The four people in the cave were shocked at the appearance of the new arrivals, Zi Cheng especially. She didnt expect to meet the people she least wanted to see so soon.


    Back on Demon Wind ind, she had released an ancient demon general in an effort to get the sword sealing him away. The whole thing had nearly created a catastrophe of epic proportions. And Ming Xi, who had witnessed the entire thing, would report it to the academy, which would then mete out her punishment.


    Zi Chengs face lost some color when she saw Ming Xi. Neither Yifu nor Caesar noticed, as all their attention was focused on Ming Xi and the group of new arrivals who had just entered the cave.


    Were sorry to inconvenience you, but its too windy outside. Is it alright if we rest here for the night? LeChen asked.


    Of course. Ze Ye nodded. Though he looked reserved and aloof, it was obvious from the way he spoke that he was not an indifferent person.


    Thank you. LeChen sincerely thanked him on behalf of everyone.


    Ze Ye nodded his head indifferently and stopped paying attention to them.


    Ming Xi and his group walked to a side of the cave and started building fire. It was fortunate that everyone carried fire building items.


    They were all tired and hungry, so after building the fire they all sat down and took out the parcels they purchased from Feng Wu earlier. They took big bites of their food, not caring that there were outsiders nearby.


    Senior Ming Xi! I didnt expect to see you here! Yifu looked at Ming Xi with surprise.


    Yifu had learned to be smarter. Instead of rushing at Feng Wu and screaming wildly at the other girl, she now ignored her.


    Hm. Ming Xi gave her a shallow smile. Anyone familiar with him would have recognized it was a habitual smile that never reached his eyes.


    Yifu didnt know this and the smile encouraged her enough to give Feng Wu a defiant look. She knew Feng Wu was interested in Ming Xi, so if she could snag Ming Xis heart, Feng Wu would be heartbroken.


    The more Yifu thought about it, the more feasible it became. Her eyes turned soft as she gazed at Ming Xi, herself bing a little shy.


    Yifu wanted to get Ming Xis attention to get revenge against Feng Wu, seeing her nemesis in pain would be delicious, but the most important thing was Ming Xi was extremely attractive husband material.


    She didnt know his pedigree, but just based on his temperament, he had to, in the least, be nobility. Werent their identities quitepatible? This way, not only would she get one over Feng Wu, but she would also get herself a beautiful man in the process. How could Yifu not be interested?


    She could already see how jealous all of Ming Xis admirers would be when she snagged him.


    <b>400:</b>


    Who knew where this girl got her confidence from, thinking that as soon as she hooked up with Ming Xi, he would be a ve to her skirt, as if hed never seen another woman before.


    Zi Cheng had been anxious Ming Xi would say something and let the others know what shed done. Her reputation would suffer a blow if anyone knew and that was something she couldnt stand.


    Unexpectedly, what she dreaded didnt happen. Neither Ming Xi nor Feng Wu said a word about what had happened on Demon Wind ind nor did they take the initiative to talk to her. It made her both relieved and displeased at the same time. She wondered if they were looking down on her.


    If she had known Ming Xi would discover her, she wouldnt have touched the sword. Compared to her reputation, which brought about an increase in her favorability with people, the sword was not worth it.


    Senior this is a delicious sandwich Zi Cheng made. Please take it. Yifu brought out the sandwich in an attempt to get closer to Ming Xi and develop a stronger bond.


    Unfortunately for her, Ming Xi refused her goodwill. No need Junior Sister Yifu. Food in the desert is precious, Junior Sister should take care to conserve them for yourself.


    Ming Xi had rejected her offer in such a beautifully spoken way that Yifu had no idea of his dislike for her. She really believed Ming Xi was genuinely worried about her and afraid she wouldnt have sufficient food.


    Yifu was overjoyed Ming Xi was treating her so favorably. She became bashful and replied back shyly that she still had a lot of food so if Ming Xi didnt have enough, she would be happy to share some with him.


    Ming Xi still refused of course, but his rejection was a diplomatic and pretty one, so no one suspected he simply disliked Yifu.


    Senior Ming Xi, I still have a lot of food. I can share some with you if you dont have enough. When Zi Cheng saw that Ming Xi wasnt going to criticize her in front of everyone, it emboldened her to speak our confidently instead of trying to hide.


    But the fact that she didnt greet Ming Xi earlier left some wondering if they were on bad terms. Of course, no one voiced anything out loud.


    There is no need. I have enough food on me. Ming Xis expression was light and his polite smile didnt waver, so it was hard for anyone to guess his thoughts.


    Zi Cheng was disappointed Ming Xi didnt ept her generosity but she wasnt the kind to keep badgering people. She wasnt going to keep offering to him since he had already rejected her offer.


    Xiao Cheng, is this your senior? Caesar had noticed Ming Xi as soon as Ming Xi entered the cave. His appearance was absolutely impossible to ignore. Although their world paid more attention to strength, no one would say that beauty was unimportant.


    A man with such exceptional appearance, Caesar was trying to guess which young master he was, or which royal family he belonged to, but he never guessed the neer was Zi Cheng and Yifus senior.


    This is our Xingguang Holy academys fifth-year representative, Senior Ming Xi. Zi Cheng made introductions.


    Senior Ming Xi, this is my friend Caesar. She didnt say much about Caesars identity.


    Ming Xi gave Zi Cheng face and greeted Caesar in a friendly way. They sat back down in their respective ces without saying much after that.


    In contrast, Ailuna and her group chatted with Zi Chengs group. They learned a lot about Ming Xi, while Zi Cheng learned a lot about their group and how they had met up with Ming Xi.


    They even talked about the tombs secret that they learned from Feng Wu.


    Ailuna and the others had their motives for sharing; they werent being foolishly kind. The more people they could bring along, the better it would be. They could already guess how dangerous the road ahead would be, so there was nothing wrong with recruiting more people to join their group.


    Caesar and his group never expected there to be such a secret so they were shocked. They didnt think Ming Xis group was lying to them; what reason was there to do such a thing?


    Upon learning the tombs secret, Caesar and his group became gloomy. It was a development beyond their imagination. They never the sea god was such a vicious and merciless god.


    The two groups formed a tentative alliance.


    The wind and sleet outside were still very strong, but it was warm inside the cave. Feng Wu took a quilt out of her space ring then sat in front of the fire as she leaned against Ming Xi, the quilt covering both of them.


    He had wanted to say no, but seeing her small aggrieved and serious expression, he really couldnt say it.


    They leaned against each other and the warmth from her body softened his heart just a little bit.


    Ailuna, Mayleen, and Yifu were ufortable witnessing the scene. Their hearts constricted, but there wasnt anything they could do other than watch sullenly. They mentally scolded and cursed Feng Wu for having no shame or honor, to seduce a man in public, and so on and so on. They had hundreds of curses.


    The night passed slowly for the group as their circumstances weighed on their minds.


    The next morning was so hot, Feng Wu and Ming Xi were awakened by the heat. Ming Xi was surprised he slept so well  hed actually fallen asleep despite the dangerous situation!


    Ming Xi couldnt imagine what would have happened if someone had wanted to kill him for his valuables. You couldnt really be sure in a ce like this, he could have really died. Luckily nothing happened.


    He was relieved and determined to not have it happen again in the future.


    The morning sun was rtively mild and the temperature was only 30C. They ate breakfast at their own pace. Once done, they immediately set out to look for clues about the ancient desert city.


    Fortunately, their group was filled with smart people so finding the city wasnt going to be a problem for long. They walked in the correct general direction.


    After ten days walking, they still hadnt found a single structure that resembled a city. They did find an oasis they had to steer clear of. They did not approach it because Feng Wu said it was surrounded by evil spirits.

 Chapter 401, 402

    Chapter 401, 402


    <b>401: You Have a Hole in Your Brain</b>


    Thats right! We barely have anything left to eat! If we dont find food soon, were going to starve!


    A group of seven or so people had formed a temporary team to search for the ancient city after being transported into the desert together.


    Between the low rations and constant moving, the group looked quite haggard.


    Stop talking! Theres a group of people over there. Lets go ask if they have any food. If they do, lets buy some from them. That should help with our emergency. Someone in the group became excited upon noticing people in the distance.


    Stop joking! Buy food?! In this desert? You think thered be someone foolish enough to sell us food theyd need themselves. I think itll be better if we just take it from them. The seven of us are all masters. Their party has a bunch of women with low strength. It should be easy for us to grab something. The guy sneered, speaking his thoughts out loud.


    The other guys in the group thought about it. The odds of someone willing to sell them anything was low, might as well just take what they could instead of wasting time talking about buying.


    And so the group of seven big men plotted how to go about it. Who would have thought what they wanted to steal wasnt some rare artifact or amazing equipment, but ordinary everyday food?


    Ming Xi and the others were unaware they were turning into big fat sheep in the eyes of some. Whether it was Zi Cheng of Feng Wu, both were used to carry lots of food on them, so although they had not found any clues about the city, no one in their group were worried about going hungry.


    Zi Cheng was in the food business, so it was no surprise. Feng Wu was a glutton and used to being fed; in regards to food stores, she was even more flush than Zi Cheng.


    The group of people who werent worried about food finally came upon the group of people who were starving.


    Stop! Hand over your food! A big man with a sword nearly half the size of an adult person appeared near Ming Xi. He stood majestically, until a gust of wind blew by and lifted his long hair up to reveal a haggard face full of stubble.


    Yeah! Hand all your food over to us!


    Hand everything over! Or else well kill all of you!


    One by one, seven men in nontraditional clothes lined up in front of Mings Xis group. They appeared with various weapons in hand, some carried swords, some carried whips, while others wielded magic wands. They were an unwashed group with oily hair and sour bodies. Their stomachs were empty and growling. Really, they looked a mess.


    Ming Xi andpany: ...


    Were these guys joking? Who were they trying to rob looking as emaciated and hungry as they were?


    Although Ailuna sympathized with them, she never thought about giving them her food. They were in a desert. Without food, she would starve, and she did not want to starve.


    Many of the others had the same thoughts. There were so many in the group, and yet no one spoke up; no one was willing to help a bunch of funny looking strangers.


    One hundred gold for a bag of food, two hundred gold for a bag of water, if you are interested in trading.


    Feng Wu hadnt felt any killing intent from the funny-looking guys, so she decided she would sell to them if they wanted to buy. Of course she was charging a hundred times more than outside.


    Buy, buy, buy! We have money, were wealthy! The seven goofballs were so excited they tossed their weapons down. They only had a packet of food left per person. Two more days and they would have starved to death!


    Feng Wu, the girl who was willing to sell food was like a goddess to them. Although this goddess charged a lot, they were willing to pay. They had originally nned on stealing food in order to survive, but they werent actually going to kill anyone.


    They never expected to be so lucky. They hadnt even begun their robbery proper and these well-meaning people were already offering to sell them food. There were many good people in the world. Their faith was restored.


    They were afraid Feng Wu would change her mind, so they hurriedly took out their money to trade for the food.


    Feng Wu had a lot of food and water, after all her biggest hobby was collecting food.


    No! I dont agree with you selling food to them! The food is for our team. If you sell them, what about the rest of us?! Mayleen red at Feng Wu. The usation in her eyes seemed to say Feng Wu was doing something incredibly wrong.


    The seven hungry men red at Mayleen. Where did this annoying womane from? Dont you know tigers will teach you a lesson if you snatch food from their mouths?


    This is mine. Feng Wu looked back at Mayleen seriously. She refused to say her things were nowmunal team property.


    You are a member of the team! The things in your possession belong to the team! You have no right to sell them!


    Feng Wu blinked at the strange theory.


    Ailuna and the others behind Mayleen felt really ufortable. They didnt agree with Feng Wu selling her food, but they certainly didnt have the audacity to mouth off with such a bizarre theory.


    Feng Wu stared seriously at Mayleen for a while before solemnly dering, Theres a hole in your head.


    Pfft! The others couldnt contain theirughter, especially the seven hungry men who had been interrupted by Mayleen and nearly had their food taken away. They had a lot of resentment toward her.


    Ahahaha... this is the first time Ive ever heard such a bizarre theory.


    <b>402: Direction</b>


    I just realized a team is supposed to share all their belongings with each other.


    Why doesnt she take her man out and share him?


    With her virtues and that face, what kind of man could she possibly have?


    Yeah, ugly people are strange.


    Haha! Sure enough there is a hole in her brain!


    The seven guysughed freely and didnt care to give Mayleen any face. Everyone else were more considerate and tried not tough out loud.


    You... Mayleen red at the seven guys with resentment clear on her face. She really wanted to just rush over and kill all of them. If she werent so sensible, she would have.


    What about us, woman with a hole in the brain?


    Thats right. There are holes in your brain. Hahaha! That girl really did have pits for brains.


    Feng Wu, Mayleen shouldnt stop you from making transactions with other people, but she is saying it for the good of the group. Without food, well all starve. Before selling your food, think about whats good for the group. Think about it!


    Though Ailunas voice was gentle and even held a pleading tone, what Feng Wu heard was that she was on Mayleens side.


    Feng Wu blinked her eyes, aggrieved. These are my things. Why should I consider any of you? Were not friends. Feng Wu didnt think about offending anyone; she only spoke the truth, but then she remembered Ming Xi was there, so she amended her statement. Senior Ming Xi is a good friend.


    She looked at him tteringly, as though afraid he would be offended.


    But Ming Xi was in a good mood; he kneaded her head to signal he wasnt mad at her.


    At this, Feng Wus mood improved greatly as she breathed a sigh of relief. Ming Xi was the only person in the group she cared about. All the others were just strangers. Oh yes, Zi Cheng and Yifu werent strangers  they were ssmates, but that was not much different from being strangers.


    Though her words werent pretty to hear, they were the truth. Theyd all met by chance and were in no way good friends. Everyone knew this, but Feng Wu was the only one who would say it out loud.


    Ailuna was speechless and she didnt dare say anything more about the food. She dragged Mayleen, who was about to have an apoplexy, away to be back of the group.


    Zi Cheng wanted to speak up for Ailuna and earn some bonus points, but she was afraid of the nonsense that would spout out of Feng Wus mouth if the girl got angry. Things could turn bad if that happened.


    It was one of those rare moments she remained silent. She even stopped Yifu from butting in.


    The seven unusual guys were ecstatic after their sessful food trade. They were practically hugging Feng Wus thigh and calling her a goddess.


    Ailuna and her group were unhappy about it, but they kept quiet so as not be to attacked by Feng Wus impolite, blunt mouth.


    The seven guys were a lot more confident after getting food and water. They volunteered to join with Feng Wu and be a part of her group.


    And thus did Feng Wus entourage grow.


    It was good that the team overall grew, but they were still lost as to where the ancient city was located.


    Baby, what should we do? We cant find it. A dispirited Feng Wu asked Rui Baby.


    It was too sunny during the day and too cold at night, so Feng Wu, who had grown up on Yuehua mountain, was feeling ufortable.


    Dont worry; Ill see it soon enough. Rui Baby was also anxious. He didnt want to die in a ce like this either. It was so hot. He was worried about getting roasted as he slept in Feng Wus hair.


    Rui Baby wanted to find the citys location so he tried hard to foresee the future. After some effort, he finally saw a few images: sandstorm, quicksand, whirlpool, anunderground city filled with bones...


    After seeing the fragmented images in his mind, Rui Baby understood why no one had found the city.


    The whole ce had submerged into the yellow sands over ten thousand years ago. You couldnt dig a random pit and hope to find it, unless of course, you were really lucky.


    Good thing Feng Wu and the others were all lucky people.


    Dont worry, well find it soon. Rui Baby spoke with certainty.


    OK. Feng Wu was happy.


    Right then the kings ghost spoke out, Wait!


    Whats wrong? Feng Wu turned back to look at him.


    I sense the Czar. Hes nearby. The kings, every one of them, had the ability to sense one another. It wasnt their souls that they sensed, but rather each others qi. It was the type of qi only kings who surpassed all others in their time had  supreme ruler qi.


    Where? Feng Wu asked. Rui Baby was amazing, so urate! They did immediately find it.


    Rui Baby was confused. No this had nothing to do with him.


    The king pointed in a direction, but it was not the direction they were walking.


    Feng Wu believed the king and immediately walked over and tugged at Ming Xis clothes.


    This is the wrong way. We should go this way, said Feng Wu as she pointed out the direction.


    That way? Ming Xi was surprised. It was the first time Feng Wu gave any input about which way to go. She had never participated in the group discussions before. Had she found something?


    Of course Ming Xi would believe Feng Wu. To him, she was a ball of miracles.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded.


    Lets go that way. Ming Xi thought about it for two seconds before announcing the direction change to the group.


    Wait, Senior Ming Xi, why are you listening to her? This wasnt what we discussed yesterday. Yifu was ufortable with the idea of going along with Feng Wu. It was the entrance exam all over again. Back then, everyone had ignored her advice and instead had listened to Feng Wu. She did not want the same thing to happen again.


    Yes, why should we listen to her? Mayleen pointed at Feng Wu rudely.


    Those who object can continue on in the original direction. Ming Xi replied indifferently. The girls criticism didnt matter to him.


    Mayleen and Yifu looked at each, neither daring to say anything more. They didnt like Feng Wu, but they never considered leaving Ming Xi.


    Caesar and the others didnt have an opinion on the matter. Theyd been searching for ten days without sess so maybe changing directions would be good.

 Chapter 405-406: Desert City, Blood Moon

    Chapter 405-406: Desert City, Blood Moon


    <b>405: Desert City</b>


    Ze Ye woke up because someone was pping his face. The first person he saw upon waking up was Feng Wu. He wanted to ask her some questions, but she had already moved on and was pping the other girls awake as well.


    What is this ce?


    How did we get here?


    Oh my god! So many bones!


    I want to leave! I dont want to stay here! Mayleen shouted in fear.


    Yifu was so scared, she was almost in tears. To think she had beenying on top of all these bones; the whole thing made her ill. I dont want to stay here either! Its terrible! Im leaving!


    This is the desert city. Feng Wus clear and unwavering voice was calming.


    The ancient desert city? This is the ancient desert city?!


    They were shocked. No one thought the ancient city was a city full of bones.


    What do we do now? Are we going to leave Xiao Cheng? At this point Yifu was crying. The fear was obvious in her eyes and her entire body exuded a listless energy.


    No, if this is the desert city, then we cant leave. Zi Cheng was firm.


    That wasnt to say Zi Cheng was unaffected; no matter how calmly she behaved, the bones still bothered her. Even if she did have a golden cheat, she was still an ordinary girl from another world.


    But she was the main character, and as such, she adjusted her mental state and quickly regained herposure.


    In contrast, it was a lot harder for the others to calm down, especially the girls, who were quite spooked.


    Determination shed in Caesars eyes. Yes, we finally found the city. Theres no reason for us to leave.


    Yifus heart was uneasy but she didnt say anything else after that. She could only hang on to Zi Chengs hand as tight as she could and hope to get a little courage from her friend.


    As they stood there, fog coalesced and formed words.


    -Wee to the second level. Please find the exit and leave the ancient desert city.-


    Find the exit and leave!


    Wow, then this really is the right ce!


    It was good news, but it also meant things would get more dangerous.


    Strange, there are bones, but no evil qi. This shouldnt be possible! Rui Baby looked around at the bones confused.


    It was reasonable to expect a high density of evil qi in a ce filled with so many remains. It was abnormal for there to be none at all.


    Just because evil qi was absent didnt mean it was a good ce. On the contrary, it made Rui Baby even more suspicious. The danger level had to be higher than the first tomb Feng Wu visited.


    Senior Ming Xi, what are you looking at? Yifu noticed Ming Xi inspecting the bones on the ground. It was surprising enough for her to ask.


    Ming Xi looked at her and answered frankly. Im inspecting the cause of death. These people died very strangely.


    Strange? Ming Xi, did you find something? Ze Ye leaned over out of curiosity.


    Most of the other guys did the same.


    The girls were still a little scared. Only Feng Wu, Zi Cheng, and Fang Li dared look.


    Ming Xi answered without looking back. Look at the bones. Do you see problems with them?


    Problems? Ze Ye picked up a bone and inspected it, but he didnt see anything strange. It wasnt until he looked at the other bones from head to toe that he realized something was indeed odd.


    There isnt a single injury on any of these bones. This way of dying, its just to weird. Ze Yes face was solemn now.


    What, no injuries?!


    Then how did they die?


    Did they sumb to a gue?


    No, it must have been poison!


    The group began making guesses about how the people died.


    Lets get out of here first. Theres a gate up ahead; we can talk after we get there. Ming Xi pointed to a city wall up ahead that was about ten meters (32 feet) tall. The city had to be beyond the walls.


    And indeed the name of the city was engraved above the gate.


    They all knew, that in order to leave, they would have to find clues inside the city. So with that in mind, they lifted their feet one in front of the other and walked forward.


    Ming Xi took Feng Wus hand and walked in front as usual. The king kept ncing at the city gates, an unsightly expression on his face.


    I never expected he would use this method to get eternal life.


    Feng Wu missed the kings mutter.


    As they walked, they saw that there were several people already at the gates. It was clear the group had been there for a while, so the fact that they remained outside signaled trouble.


    Oh good! There are more peopleing up. Everyones been trapped here. A middle-aged man spoke up.


    Hey! An expressionless young man called out a greeting to them.


    The other people just looked strangely at them without speaking.


    You guys are all here for the city right? Why arent you going in? Xier asked.


    Huh? How would you know we didnt go in? We did you know. Nearly half of us died too. Were the left-over survivors. The middle-aged man said.


    You entered?! Is it that dangerous?!


    What is it like? Are there are lot monsters?


    Tell us about it! The more we know, the higher our chances of getting through it together.


    They were peppering him with questions trying to learn as much as they could.


    Uncle, can you tell us what happened in the city? Ming Xi asked.


    Everyone turned to look at the middle-aged man.


    My temporary team and I got here two days ago. We were the first ones to get here so we entered the city as fast as we could. Obviously there shouldnt be anyone alive inside, but we felt like we were being watched the entire time.


    Later on people started disappearing. We decided to withdraw because the city felt too strange, but then something even worse happened...


    <b>406: Blood Moon</b>


    The group found the city two days ago. They had to enter the city to get to the next level, so they entered it even though they felt the city was ominous.


    It didnt look like a city that had disappeared ten thousand years ago. There wasnt a speck of dust and all the buildings look well preserved.


    Something strange happened after they split up to search the city  one by one, people disappeared. There were no traces of a struggle and no clues as to where theyd gone. It was incredibly strange and the group didnt dare split up after that.


    They stayed together, but that niggling feeling of being watched persisted. None of them could figure out why despite all being masters. At this point, it seemed like a good idea to exit the city.


    The feeling disappeared as soon as they stepped out beyond the gates. They didnt get to enjoy their relief for long before something else strange happened.


    Red light appeared in the space outside where all the bones were piled up. It seemed to animate the bones and filled them with murderous aura. The once jumbled pile of bones moved and formed into individual skeletons. It was as if they could actually hear the roaring of the battle horn sounding across the battlefield.


    The skeletons stood with swords in their hands and red lights burning in their eye sockets, and soon enough, they rushed toward the group standing outside the city.


    The men were understandably frightened and panicked. There were so many skeletons! They would be overwhelmed in no time! They had no choice but to rush back into the city.


    The moment they stepped inside, that feeling of being watched came right back and they started losing track of people again. A guy could be next to you one second, then you turn your head away, and poof! He would be gone the next. How did people keep disappearing?


    They couldnt remain in the city  they had to leave. Fortunately, without the red light, the bones outside were just ordinary bones.


    It had only been two days, but their original group of twelve had shrunk to six. They were at their wits end and about to copse.


    Red light? Did you see where the red light came from? Ming Xi had a suspicion the red light wasnt just any ordinary red light, but he wasnt sure what it was. He could only try to find out by asking questions.


    The man shook his head. He hadnt seen much and didnt know the source of the light.


    I remember seeing a blood moon above the bones right when the light appeared. The young man spoke up hesitantly.


    Blood moon?! Ming Xi and everyone else looked at the young man in disbelief.


    There were records of a blood moon. It wasnt a real moon, but rather a moon-like object formed by taking a tiny trace of the moons essence and mixing in a lot of evil qi.


    It only formed in ces with a tremendous amount of negative qi. So if there was a blood moon, then that ce was a forsaken ce. Ten out ten, odds were you wouldnte out alive from a ce like that.


    Monsters bred well and strong under a blood moon. This was why everyone was surprised.


    Blood moon! It was definitely a blood moon you say?! The middle-aged man shouted as he grabbed the young man by the cor and shook him angrily.


    The young man only dared to nod his head.


    Why didnt you say so earlier?!


    I didnt want to rm everyone even more! The young manined, feeling a bit aggrieved by the response. He had only wanted to keep everyone calm and not make them even more fearful than they already were.


    The older man let the younger one go. He was right. If anyone else had known about the blood moon, the few still alive would have probably lost the will to keep fighting.


    Suddenly someone shouted, Not good! Red light!


    The response was immediate. The guy who shouted, opened the gate and rushed inside. Ming Xi and his group looked back and they saw the mysterious light the middle-aged man had been talking about.


    Ming Xi also saw that what the young man said was true. There was a red moon in the sky which was releasing evil qi into the bones on the ground.


    This was why Feng Wu hadnt seen any evil qi. It had all been absorbed by the blood moon.


    Go! Ming Xi herded everyone inside.


    The bones disappeared from sight after they closed the city gates.


    They breathed a sigh of relief while they pressed their backs against the gate. They felt lucky to escape so no one noticed the change in Feng Wus expression.


    For everyone else, it was a deserted city filled with buildings, but for Feng Wu it wasnt empty at all. There was a sea of people in front of her. So many souls were staring at them coldly, and every one of them was identical!


    Yes, every one of them had the same face. It wasnt possible, and yet there they were. It was happening right in front of her, so Feng Wu could not <i>not</i> believe it.


    Who are you? Feng Wu asked them quietly.


    Why were there so many identical people staring at them? She was puzzled so she asked the question of the first person in front of her.

 Chapter 407-408: Replicas, The Palace

    Chapter 407-408: Replicas, The Pce


    <b>407: Replicas </b>


    Xiao Wu? Ming Xi took Feng Wus hand and worriedly looked in the direction she was staring at.


    Feng Wu turned to Ming Xi and seriously said, There are many people here, many identical people.


    As if in unison, the spirits disyed an identical ugly expression while Feng Wu and Ming Xi talked.


    Instead of answering Feng Wus question, the spirits disappeared.


    You mean there are evil spirits here?!


    For evil spirits toe out under the red moon was incredibly rare.


    Feng Wu shook her head and said, No, they are not evil spirits. There is nothing entangled around them.


    Not evil spirits?! Ming Xi wanted to ask Feng Wu what was going on, but their location was too dangerous for questioning.


    Did you just say there are evil spirits around us?! Is this ce actually a ghost town? Ghost town, yes, the name was very appropriate thought Rui Baby.


    Yifu broke out in a cold sweat upon overhearing.


    They were all afraid of the unknown and ghosts were something they all feared. Except for necromancers, no one would voluntarily want to see the departed spirits of the dead.


    Little girl, youre a necromancer?! The middle-aged man looked at Feng Wu with bright eyes.


    They had mages, sword masters, and pharmacists in their group, but no necromancers. He had felt eyes watching him as soon as he entered the city. Now with Feng Wus revtion, he knew there really were eyes watching him.


    A bunch of ghosts had been staring at them the entire time they were in the city! No wonder they felt jittery every time they entered.


    No, its that I can see some things. Feng Wu was honest. She had the qualifications to be a necromancer but she preferred being a sword user.


    Its good you can see, its good you can see. Can you tell us what you saw?


    Feng Wu didnt think there was anything she needed to hide so she repeated everything she saw.


    The spirits of the kings attendants began to gossip wildly.


    Oh my goodness, the legends were true. I never expected the czar was this kind cruel, heartless person.


    Thats why I say people can look good but still be dogs. This czar guy was a dog through and through,pletely inhuman.


    Thats too much. Its just excessive, holding all these people ountable just because of one person.


    That czar guy was an abomination; he would do something like that.


    The spirits gossiped and bad mouthed the czar.


    Whats going on? Do you guys know something? Rui Baby flew over when he saw the furious conversation the spirits were having.


    They didnt hide anything and spilled all the czars affairs to Rui Baby.


    Rui Babys mouth puckered more and more the more he heard about the atrocious czar.


    I thought it was a just a tale people imagined, but it turns out it is true after all. Ming Xi took a deep breath and spoke.


    Ming Xi, do you know whats going on? Ze Ye looked over at Ming Xi, hoping the other could exin.


    Ming Xi coughed before speaking. If Im guessing correctly, the spirits of the dead Xiao Wu saw were the original citizens of the Kingdom of Sand.


    And everyone in the kingdom looked exactly the same? It was just too unbelievable.


    It was hard to find two people who looked identical in everything from height, weight to coloring. To say the people in the kingdom were born the same, was too hard to believe.


    Of course it is impossible. The reason why they became like so was because...


    And Ming Xi proceeded to tell them the tale.


    Ten thousand years ago, before the kingdom was unified, most of the people living there were just ordinary people. But one day a demon person became stranded in the desert. He was just a normal foot soldier in the demon realm, but in front of these ordinary people, he was practically a godly existence.


    The demon forced people to pay tribute with wine and women, and for a people with precious few food resources, this made their lives even more difficult. On top of that he also demanded the most beautiful women.


    He was cruel by nature and killed people for every little thing. Later, one of the tribute beauties became pregnant. She died during childbirth when the baby sucked her life and burst from her body.


    No one dared harm the child because the demon was there. But one day everything changed when a passing master killed the demon.


    The dead womans brother adopted the child. He didnt do it to care for the boy though, he did it to get vengeance for his dead sister. He just wanted to torture the child and make it pay.


    This was a price that should have been exacted from the demon, but the demon was no longer there, so the brother took out all his anger and hate on the child.


    The child, who didnt understand anything, was beat from his head to his toes every day from then onward. No one interfered.


    Everyone looked at the child like it was a dirty thing, an object to be used as an anger outlet.


    As expected, the child grew to hate everyone, especially his uncle. And as the boy grew, the demon blood in his body eventually awoke and caused his cultivation to explode.


    He ruthlessly murdered his uncle in a most cruel manner with his newfound strength. Afterwards he forced everyone to wear his uncle''s face with a demon curse. Let them see the face he saw every day.


    Soon after this, the Kingdom of Sand was established and every citizen inside had the same face as his uncle. None of them ever regained their original appearances.


    <b>408: The Pce</b>


    The imprisoned became the czars anger outlet. Anytime he was in a bad mood, he would pick a random person that had his uncles face and vent his anger on that individual, abusing them in every way imaginable. He went through as many people as needed until his anger waspletely spent.


    It was his favorite game and those that supported him called it the Czars Game.


    The groups expression changed after listening to Ming Xi. For a moment, they didnt know what to think.


    So the czar was actually half-human half-demon. Mayleen whispered.


    Exactly the same faces though? This czar really lived up to his ruthless reputation as a half-human half-demon. LeChen had never even heard of the czar until now, but the more he learned, the more he didnt like the man.


    The people here are so pitiful to have such a master. Yifu sighed.


    He probably had something to do with the people who recently disappeared. Caesar guessed. Though the citizens of the Kingdom of Sand were worthy of being pitied, he didnt feel any particrly way about it.


    Thats quite possible. Ze Ye agreed.


    Be careful everyone. The city is full of the departed spirits of those who used to live here. We dont know what theyre capable of. Zhaki warned everyone.


    Yes, be careful everyone.


    There was a sh of understanding on the middle-aged uncles face. He sighed as he said, Turns out it the spirits of the departed dead were responsible for all the disappearances. Dont know if the disappeared were the subject of vicious attacks or not.


    They were all ufortable knowing there were so many spirts watching them.


    Lets go farther in. We still have to find a way out of this ce. Zi Cheng reminded everyone.


    The others nodding in agreement with Zi Cheng.


    The group walked along the empty streets through the silent city. There wasnt a soul in sight. If they didnt know they were surrounded by ghosts, they would have thought the city was deserted.


    Xiao Wu, if you can see the dead, maybe you canmunicate with them, maybe they know where the exit is. Zi Cheng turned and asked Feng Wu.


    Her words reminded everyone how useful Feng Wus ability tomunicate with the dead was. It would save them a lot of effort if they used it well.


    Ill give it a try. Feng Wu didnt refuse and agreed automatically.


    She walked off in a random direction and said a few words to the empty air. She came back to the group two minutester.


    So? What did they say?


    Did they agree to lead us to the exit?


    Feng Wu shook her head. They ignored me. Theyre very strange and wont talk to me. It was the first time she met spirits who didnt want to talk.


    Though the group was disappointed, no one med Feng Wu for not being able to do it. They expressed their understanding and told her not to take it to heart.


    It was a big city but they managed to walk all around it. They did not encounter any instances of anyone disappearing like the middle-aged uncle had talked about.


    But they didnt dare linger in the houses.


    Their goal was the pce. If there was a way out, it had to be through there.


    They entered the pce through the now unguarded gates. It was the biggest, grandest structure in the city with an interior befitting a king. They were met by a stunning garden with beautiful enchanting flowers in full bloom  a rare sight in a desert.


    They passed through the garden to get to the great hall that housed the throne. It was a resplendent hall lit with night pearls while the throne itself was richly decorated with so many jewels and gems, that if sold, would have allowed ordinary people to live a life offort many times over.


    The throne was attractive but no touched it or even thought about taking it. The city wasnt a good ce and any small mistake could lead to catastrophe. The throne was the symbol of the kings rule so no one was foolish enough to move the throne.


    Lets all split up and search the pce for clues. Ming Xi said.


    It was such a big ce; they wouldnt be able to search it properly if they stuck together as a big group. It was more productive to split up.


    Caesar nodded. Lets all meet in the main hall in half an hour. He was confident of his strength so he wasnt afraid of any dangers that coulde up from moving on his own.


    No one else had an opinion on the matter so they broke into smaller groups to investigate the pce.


    Feng Wu stayed with Ming Xi. With her simple mind, there was no way Ming Xi was going to let her form a team with anyone else.


    This man is really good. Xiao Wu has good eyes. Ming Xis appearance gave him a lot of bonus points with some of the minor maids. They liked his good looks very much. They liked his looks so much, they were practically drooling. Who knew what Ming Xi would have thought if he knew a bunch of spirit maids were eyeing him like candy.


    Half an hourter, everyone was back in the main hall. There was no teleportation point in the pce anywhere, but LeChen and Fang Li were lucky and found a notebook in a maids room.


    A few things of interest were recorded inside.


    In hopes of finding some clues, everyone gathered to listen to LeChen read from the notebook.


    One entry: My face changed again today. It looks more and more like everyone else here. I dont know how long I can remain clearheaded. When will I forget who I am? When will I be just like them?


    Another entry: Someone recently entered the city. Watching them desperately risk their life to escape reminds me of me when I first came here, but they, like I, will be like everyone else in this city. No one can leave, no one can die.


    Another: Big news! Our king was killed today. Will this release us? Without our kings curse, will we finally return to our original selves?


    Another: The king is dead but everyone will be buried as a sacrifice along with him. I dont want to die... I dont want to die...

 Chapter 409-410: Strange Spirit Body, Catching Sight of Something

    Chapter 409-410: Strange Spirit Body, Catching Sight of Something


    409: Strange Spirit Body


    There were only those few entries in the notebook. It didnt look like the person who wrote it had been in the city long enough to write much.


    They were able to infer some things from the entries however. The people who came to the city eventually turned into the czars most hated person, his uncle. It wasnt just their appearance that changed, but most likely their sense of identity also changed. In essence, their previous memories were erased and they became someone else entirely.


    It wasnt different from dying.


    Finding these things arent helping us locate the exit. Yifu was discouraged.


    Everyones mood overall was bad.


    Did everyone search carefully? Pces tend to have secret rooms. Maybe the exit is in one these rooms? Zi Cheng offered after thinking it over.


    I searched very carefully; I practically dug up the floor. There were a few hidden rooms, but none had the exit. Olifuman said.


    It was about leaving the city. Who wouldnt search as diligently as they could? The other people werent fools and had already considered the possibility of a secret room in the pce. Many of them came from powerful families, so the concept of a hidden room wasnt unusual to them. There was no way they would have missed it in their search.


    But they had searched everywhere in the pce and couldnt find the exit, so perhaps it wasnt in the pce?


    It was possible it was so somewhere else in the city. If it was, it would significantly increase their scope and would be much more time consuming.


    The ancient city was strange so it was unwise to stay in it for too long, but unfortunately, they had no other choice.


    Wait, theres a ce we havent looked. Ming Xi said suddenly.


    Thats right! There is one ce we havent checked. Caesar quickly picked up on Ming Xis train of thought.


    The garden! both said in unison.


    Suddenly, everyone realized it was true. They hadpletely overlooked the garden. They all rushed over to the garden.


    As everyone did so, the king spoke to Feng Wu.


    Xiao Wu, theres a spirit watching you from the corner over there. I already sent someone to contact her. She says she has something to tell you and would like to speak to you alone.


    Feng Wu agreed after thinking it over. She looked at the group rushing to the garden. She didnt tell Ming Xi, but instead followed behind the king to find the spirit that wanted to talk to her.


    The spirit was a strange thing to see. It was the first time Feng Wu had seen such an entity.


    The transformation was clearly iplete. Her face was split with one side being male and the other side being female, even the hair was two different colors. It was a scary image to behold.


    But Feng Wu was not frightened, just surprised.


    Youre here. Can you see us? I heard from someone that you can see us. I didnt believe it. I still cant believe it! You can really see us! The strange woman cried so hard. It should have been a pitiful image, but with her, it turned into an image from a horror movie.


    Dont cry. Feng Wu didnt like people crying in front of her. Master had said crying never solved anything. Crying was just a way to avoid something and the strong never avoided.


    Feng Wu, who had striven to be a strong and powerful person since childhood, never liked other crying children.


    Who are you? Youre different from them. Rui Baby flew around the girl.


    My name is Small Jade and my family and I have lived in the desert for generations. It wasnt until the czar unified the desert people and created the desert city that I wantede here to find a job. I was just an ordinary girl. I never expected the city to be like this. My thoughts arepletely different, and now I wont ever get to see my parents again. Thinking about it made Small Jade cry even more.


    Feng Wu wasnt good withforting people and this strange girl seemed possessed by some kind of weeping god  she cried so much!


    Feng Wu stared. This girl had to be very weak if she cried so much.


    Why do you look different from those others? Rui Baby was curious.


    If you can see us, then you must know all of us look identical. Do you know about the kings curse?


    Some... Feng Wu told her the story she heard from Ming Xi.


    What you know isnt the full story; it isnt entirely correct.


    Not correct? Rui Baby asked.


    It isnt the people who are cursed, but the city itself. Once you enter, you begin to change into that person. Were trapped here by the king. Until the transformation isplete, no one is allowed to leave. Her weeping intensified.


    Rui Babys expression changed and his eyes got big. What do you mean by the people who enter will be like those people? It includes Xiao Wu and the others?


    The woman nodded timidly. Yes. Including you. The only way to stop it is to kill the one who made the curse, the king.


    White Lotus transformed into a tiny snake and climbed up Feng Wus shoulder. He starred hard at the spirit. You want us to kill the czar?


    Yes, please help us. We have no other options. If he is not killed, then all of us will remain imprisoned here forever. We cant leave and must keep bearing this face! The woman begged softly.


    Hold it right there! You still havent told us why youre different from the others. Youve just been rambling on and on about other stuff. White Lotus kept his cold gaze on her and sessfully forced her gulp down her tears.


    I... the reason Im different from the others is because I died before my transformationpleted. The kings two most loyal servants sealed all of us inside the city after he died. We were trapped as funerary objects, forced to remain in here forever.


    At that time, I was only partially changed, so thats why I look the way I look now.


    <b>410: Catching Sight of Something</b>


    Are there any others like you? Rui Baby asked suddenly.


    No, there isnt. Why? She looked at Rui Baby in confusion.


    Rui Baby didnt reply. There was a bit of mockery in his eyes as he looked away.


    She told them how the other spirits rejected and bullied her because she looked different from them. It was a hard life and she desperately hoped someone could save them all, the people who had been killed by the czar.


    She was a pitiful thing, having died miserably and still not at peace even in death.


    Feng Wu agreed to take her to the others so they could find a way to kill the czar and save all of the dead.


    The group in the garden, who were desperately looking for a way out, finally noticed Feng Wu wasnt with them. Ming Xi was the first to notice. It never urred to him she could have run off on her own, so when he noticed she wasnt there, his first thought was that something had happened to her. He was so anxious that he organized everyone to search for her.


    He was shouting Feng Wus name as soon as he entered the hall. Xiao Wu! Xiao Wu! Ming Xi was ming himself to death. Hed never forgive himself if his momentary negligence caused her harm.


    Her name rang out all across the pce as everyone yelled out her name trying to find her.


    Are you looking for me? Feng Wu didnt know how worried Ming Xi was after leaving without saying anything.


    As soon as she made a peep, Ming Xi zoomed in on her and rushed over. He took her in his arms and checked her to make sure she was OK. Then he checked again. Then again just to be sure.


    He was so relieved.


    Where have you been?! How could you run around like that?! Ming Xi was worried and angry at the same time so his voice was stern and his face serious.


    It made Feng Wu blink. She was taken aback and felt quite wronged in her heart. But Ming Xi was angry and she didnt dare argue with him, all she dared do was tug at his finger pitifully.


    Ming Xi couldnt stay angry in the face of such a pitiful expression. He sighed and softened his tone. Do you know, you shouldnt do this kind of thing again? If you have to leave, next time make sure you tell me.


    Once she saw Ming Xi was no longer mad at her, Feng Wus eyes curved in a smile and she obediently promised to listen in the future.


    Xiao Wu, where did you go just now? Do you know how worried everyone was? You cant just run off on your own like that. Zi Cheng waited until Ming Xi and Feng Wu were done with their reunion before voicing her own worry and disapproval. She had already sent Yifu to tell everyone that they had found Feng Wu.


    In fact, she was quite surprised Feng Wu ranked so highly in Ming Xis heart. She expected him to care about Feng Wu, but he was without a doubt, from a prestigious and powerful family. Would his family ept someone like Feng Wu, someone who already had a child?


    The school said Feng Wus baby came about because of a fruit called the Motherhood fruit, but the fruit itself was incredibly rare, not to mention the instances of sessful pregnancy and delivery were even rarer still. Did Feng Wu really eat the fruit by mistake? She wasnt convinced.


    Zi Cheng had already marked Feng Wus rtionship with Ming Xi as doomed from the start.


    Yes. Feng Wu replied simply. She wasnt interested in talking to Zi Cheng, but Jier had told her it was impolite to ignore someone who was talking to you, so she replied out of courtesy.


    But Jier ignored other people often, so did that mean he was impolite?


    Feng Wu couldnt figure it out, but she was obedient. So as long as someone talked to her and they werent being malicious, she would always respond, even if it was just a single word answer.


    It turns out Feng Wu was OK. You made us worry, but its good that you are OK.


    In the future please do not run around. This ce is unsafe.


    So many people disappeared from our team before. I feared Miss Feng Wu had also disappeared. Im d to know youre all right.


    Those looking for Feng Wu slowly returned and expressed their concern for her.


    Feng Wus reply was brief and to the point, generally just a, Yes, Im OK.


    Once that was all said and done, people finally came around to asking her where she had gone.


    In order to let them understand and see Small Jade, Feng Wu gave them the spirit eye drops. The king and Rui Baby had agreed to her doing this after thinking about it for a few minutes. The imperial spirits couldnt be kept hidden all the time. Plus it would be more convenient to speak with Feng Wu and they would save time by not needing exin things more than once.


    Oh!


    The drops were very effective, just one drop and their entire vision changed and they saw things they otherwise never would have been able to see. Suddenly a creature, that was neither male nor female, appeared in front of their eyes. Behind Feng Wu were even more apparitions. There was a press of translucent people wearing ancient aristocratic clothing and ancient war armor. It was obvious from a nce that they were not normal people.


    These...these...


    What?!


    Many of the people were frightened and could barely form coherent words. No one suddenly confronted by a group of undead spirits would have behaved any better. The thought that so many spirits had been moving around them was weird, to say the least.


    Ming Xi looked at Feng Wu with understanding. He had had his suspicions because she would stare out in a daze and talk to herself, so though he was surprised at the sight of the spirits, he wasnt scared.


    Feng Wu proceeded to tell everyone about the king and his retinue as well as about Small Jade. The unbelievable tale amazed and surprised everyone. They were disgusted upon finding out the truth behind the sea gods tomb and so they agreed to help Small Jade defeat the czar.


    The czar was half-human half demon, so he was cruel by nature and a horrible person in life; he was much different from the king and his retinue who were traveling with Feng Wu.


    Wait, theres one thing that doesnt make sense. Isnt the czar already dead? Why do you need our help to kill him? It didnt make sense to Fang Li.


    The czar had been dead for thousands of years, but Small Jade talked about him as though he was still alive.


    Fang Li wasnt the only one confused, the others were just as puzzled. The dead czar, like the king, should have been creating an endless stream of evil qi to protect the sea gods tomb.

 Chapter 411-412: Where is the Czar?; Blood Sacrifice Technique

    Chapter 411-412: Where is the Czar?; Blood Sacrifice Technique


    <b>411: Where is the Czar?</b>


    So why was she asking them to kill the czar? No matter how you looked at it, it was strange.


    His Royal Highness has been alive living in the city. Small Jades face was pale as she spoke.


    You say! The czar is still alive?! Thats simply impossible. Caesar shook his head.


    Yeah, everyone knows the czar is dead. Its impossible for him to live over ten thousand years and not be a god. Even Zi Cheng, the transmigrating heroine, knew this.


    Small Jade bit her lip, but because her face was neither male nor female, the gesture was a little scary. His Royal Highness has been alive and living in the moon.


    The moon. Was it...? Ming Xi came to a startling realization.


    The moon youre talking about is it...? Yifu wanted her to rify but Small Jades face suddenly changed.


    Its toote! I have to leave! Theyll find out if I stay any longer! Small Jade quickly disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    She wouldnt reappear no matter how much they called for her. She really was gone.


    What should we do? Mayleen asked.


    Weve been here for a long time now. Will our appearances really change like Small Jades? Ailuna touched her pale face. She was a popr beauty amongst the boys and the thought of losing her beauty terrified her. She would rather die than live as a man.


    It must be true. Look behind you and youll understand. Zi Cheng pointed outside the main hall.


    Ailuna silently turned her head to look. What she saw outside was arge group of identical spirits watching her and the others.


    Ailuna and Mayleen screamed so loud they nearly took down the roof. Yifu was so frightened that her body trembled as she hid behind Zi Cheng. It was just too creepy of a sight.


    They must be the kingdoms people! Zi Cheng swallowed. It was the first time she had seen so many people who looked exactly the same. It was an unnerving sight because it wasnt just their appearances that were the same.


    They were all in sync with the same movements, the same breathing, the same expressions. It wouldnt have been scary if it was just one person, but arge group... it was definitely scary!


    I think so too. Those poor souls. They were tortured by the czar just because they didnt save him when he was little. Its just too cruel. You know,pared to the czar, I dont think Im not that bad a person. One of the seven strange guys clicked his tongue in amazement at the realization.


    Say what? Fang Li gave him a nk look.


    Well have to go to the moon to see. Ming Xi said suddenly.


    Moon? Do you mean the red moon outside? Zi Cheng asked.


    Ming Xi nodded but didnt say anything.


    Zi Cheng knew there was no way she could get Ming Xi to like her, not after what happened on Demon Wind ind. It was a pity she would lose out on favorability points with him and his people, but she couldnt see a way to salvage her image with him.


    Well whatever, as long as he was willing to talk to her, she would take it one step at a time. Who knows? She may find an opportunity to establish a new friendship with Ming Xis group.


    I guess it has to be there. Other than the moon, where else is there? Xiers expression was solemn as he looked out of the pce main hall.


    Caesar clenched the staff in his hand and spoke clearly. Lets go meet the czar on the moon then.


    Everyone agreed to go to the moon to find the czar. They had failed to find a way out, so it was probable the exit was where he was. Killing him could make it appear.


    The moon only appeared outside above the pile of bones, so to get to it, they would have to leave the city.


    They walked across the silent streets again, but this time they could see it wasnt empty. Identical faces stared at them coldly and without emotion while some kind of hidden meaning flickered in their eyes.


    The identical spirits didnt pounce or didnt stop the adventurers from leaving, so what were they after?


    No one could answer the question.


    Those who expected a tough fight were relieved. They were outnumbered and the only one with any abilities regarding the dead was Feng Wu, and she wasnt even a serious necromancer.


    The odds of them getting any of the dead spirits tomunicate with them was low. ording to Small Jade, once the transformation wasplete, it wasnt just the appearance that changed, but the personality as well. Who knew what a group of distorted group like that would do?


    After thinking it through from all angles, the group decided to keep walking. They made it out of the city and into the desert. Outside were just a pile of white bones; it was hard to believe the red light would bring them to life as skeletons.


    The adventurers walked over the hill made of bones intending to enter the moon. But upon cresting the hill they couldnt find the moon at all.


    How can this be?! How is the moon gone?! This was the most scared Mayleen had ever been in her life. Her courage had almost entirely fled her. The moons disappearance just made it worse.


    Wheres the moon?! Where did it go? What to do? What to do? Ailuna was talking to herself absentmindedly. For her, the scariest thing was to go back and wait, to slowly turn into the monsters in the city.


    Dont panic. I dont think the moon is gone. It just appears at certain times. Dont worry. Zi Chengs soft voice helped soothe the girls agitation.


    All we can do right now is wait for the red light to appear again. That is likely the time we can enter the moon. Ming Xis words also helped the girls feel better.


    <b>412: Blood Sacrifice Technique</b>


    They were fine with waiting as long as they could enter the moon. What mattered was going in and killing the czar so the curse could be lifted. None of them wanted to turn into a man or a monster of neither genders.


    They returned to the city gate to wait for the red light to appear.


    Feng Wu yawned as she leaned on Ming Xis shoulder. Her eyes became a little moist from the yawn and she had to blink the tears away. Afterwards she pulled out a chicken leg and happily gnawed at it. For her, eating was more important.


    The kings spirit attendants talked nonstop as they investigated the bones. Sometimes they would circle around Feng Wu before making a circuit back around the bones again. The adventurers werent able to see them before, but now that they could, the spirits were bing a pain in the behind.


    Wait, be careful. There might be a trap for us in the moon. Rui Baby flew over and whispered in Feng Wus ear.


    What do you mean? asked a confused Feng Wu.


    You fool! You didnt think to wonder that Small Jades appearance was too obvious? She keeps saying how the czar harmed all of them, but have you heard her curse him even once? Instead she keeps addressing him respectfully as her king.


    Feng Wu was simple, but she wasnt stupid; it was just that she didnt often use her brain. Now that she was thinking about what the baby said, she easily connected the dots. She nodded in agreement as she stared at Rui Baby in admiration.


    Rui Baby was amazing. Why didnt she think of it?


    Rui Baby enjoyed the star struck look on Feng Wu so he decided to share some more of his discoveries with her.


    Another thing. Didnt you think it was strange how apart from Small Jade none of the other spirits talked? All they did was surround us.


    When we entered the pce, Small Jade appeared, but all the other spirits lingered outside. And it wasnt that they didnt want to go inside, it was because there was a protective barrier keeping them out.


    So the question is, why can Small Jade and the king enter but the other spirits cant? If the enchantment blocked the cursed, then Small Jade should have also been blocked from entering.


    The curse is still there, even if her change was only partiallypleted. Its reasonable to assume she shouldnt have been able to enter, and yet, she not only entered, but was able to talk to us for a reasonable amount of time.


    Another point, if Small Jade can pass through the barrier, then the other spirits shouldnt be able to bully her. After all spirits dont need to eat, so if she wanted to, she could have just stayed inside the pce. None of them would have been able to bully her then.


    The strangest thing of all was how what she said didnt match what was written in the diary. Several people entered the city after her, so their changes should have been even more iplete if they started at all. She says she was stuck midway after death because she died beforepleting the transformation.


    If things are really as she says, then the transformation should have stopped, but she never mentioned the others who came to the city after she did, the people who should have presumably not been changed.


    There are so many suspicious points and you guys didnt even notice. Just... Im just too amazing. Rui Baby felt his IQ was just too dang overpowering.


    Point after point, Rui Baby showed how Small Jade was suspicious. He didnt if know the smarter people of the group, like Ming Xi, Caesar, Ze Ye, LeChen and Zi Cheng had noticed it as well or not, but he did know for certain the foolish Feng Wu would not have.


    These bones are the result of sorcery. You dont need to investigate anymore. The king saw Ming Xi inspecting a bone intently in his hand, so he stepped forward to exin.


    Sorcery? Do you know how they died? Ming Xi turned to look at the king.


    The king saw Ming Xis respect for him, so he was inclined to help. He was in a good mood and so didnt mind sharing more information.


    The adventurers were very interested so they perked their ears to listen. On the other hand, while Feng Wu was looking at the king, she was also biting into her chicken leg with relish.


    The others looked at her enthusiastically eating her chicken, then they turned to look at the pile of bones, then back to her. How was she able to eat without feeling sick?


    They felt sick just <i>watching</i> her eat. Now wasnt the time to wonder about Feng Wu though. Those who had been looking at Feng Wu turned their attention to the king and what he had to say.


    They died as a result of the Art of Reincarnation Through Blood Sacrifice.


    Art if Reincarnation Through Blood Sacrifice? What is that?


    The group looked at each other. It was the first any of them had heard of such an art. Based on the name, they had a suspicion what it was, but they werentpletely certain.


    The king didnt bother leaving them in suspense and instead told it to them simply. In our era, it was an expressly forbidden spell that gave the spellcaster a chance to be born again. It worked by absorbing the blood and essence of those sacrificed, and forcing their souls to dissipate. It was a most cruel and evil technique because it destroyed all chances for the souls to reincarnate.


    The spellcaster then has the opportunity to take over the victims body. He can do it if he sessfully overwhelms and overpowers the victims spiritual sea.


    You should be extra careful upon entering the moon. That man sealed himself inside and has been waiting thousands of years, waiting for that one specific person that fits his criteria toe along. If he seeds in overwhelming you, I dont think I have to tell you what will happen.


    So, then, the czar isnt really dead? LeChen asked confused.


    In a sense you can say he is dead, and in another sense, you can say he is alive.


    What does that mean? LeChen was not any clearer.


    Once this type of heaven-defying spell is cast, the spellcaster can forcefully remain in the world as a walking corpse, a person without a pulse or heartbeat, even after death. He must remain in the red moon. Leaving the seal of the red moon would cause his body and spirit to suffer a serious decline. When that happens, you wont have to exert any effort to kill him, hell likely die on his own.

 Chapter 413-414: Entering the Red Moon; Possession

    Chapter 413-414: Entering the Red Moon; Possession


    <b>413: Entering the Red Moon</b>


    The kings words unsettled everyones hearts. To defeat the czar meant facing the possibility of losing their soul, spirit, and body. Or bing like those spirits inside the city who had lost their sense of self and remained stuck in the desert forever.


    Whether it was being taken over or turning into someone else, neither oues were desirable.


    It doesnt matter. Whether or not he takes us over, we still have to fight if we want to get out of here. If we cant get out, then we may as well die clean. Unexpectedly, the seven weirdos were the first to think it through. They dressed weird and they talked weird, but they had the right idea.


    If they didnt go, theyd be dead. If they stayed in the city, theyd be dead. Either way, the end result was the same, so may as well gamble with the fight and see if they could win.


    They werent as sad after thinking it over.


    Some timeter, who knew how long, but the red light appeared again and the red moon loomed above the bones. And soon enough, the bones animated and formed individual skeletons.


    The group exchanged nces before flying to the moon.


    Inside the moon, a handsome young man was sitting quietly on a throne. The corner of his mouth raised in a sneer as he sensed something.


    Have youe? After waiting for ten thousand years this kings opportunity is finally here... The one speaking was none other than the man Ming Xi and the others hoped to eliminate, the king of the Kingdom of Sand, the czar.


    Entering the moon was unexpectedly easy, but because it was so easy, the group became even more anxious. They were shocked to find a desert city that closely resembled the one below. In fact, the two cities could have been duplicates of each other: same streets, same pce, same buildings, same everything.


    The czar had to be in the pce.


    They knew their opponent was a powerhouse from ten thousand years ago, so they tightened the grips on their weapons as they firmed their resolve. They knew they would die if they lost the battle.


    Ming Xi and the others got closer to the pce with every step they took. Upon reaching the gate, they didnt even have to open it, it opened for them.


    Hahaha! This king has waited so long. Now finally someone is here and this king can see the sun again...


    He had been waiting for ten thousand years for this opportunity. If it werent for the sea god dragging his city into the tomb, he would have had a new body and been born again ages ago. As it was, he had to feed on the negative qi harvested from below in order to maintain his powers as well as keep himself sealed on the moon to keep his mind and soul from deteriorating.


    The czarsughter greeted the group as they entered the main hall.


    Feng Wu frowned as she looked at the thick miasma of negative qi around them. That was why she hadnt seen any below, it was all gathered in the moon.


    Czar, prepare to die. Zi Cheng grasped her staff tightly as she stared at the czar, her facepletely serious.


    You want to kill this king? You weak things overestimate your own abilities. The czar sneered disdainfully at Zi Cheng and the others.


    He was an ancient czar, half-human and half-demon. His strength was so great, it was on par with a real demon. Of course it was impossible for him to take Feng Wu and the others seriously. They were like babiespared to him.


    All together now! Caesar yelled as he took the lead in raising his staff to attack.


    Zi Cheng followed suit and thus did the battle start.


    The king and his attendants had not followed Feng Wu inside the hall, but were watching the scene solemnly from outside. They had indecipherable expressions on their faces.


    Your Royal Highness, are we really not going to help Xiao Wu? A general stood respectfully beside the king.


    We have more important things to do. The king took a deep breath and his eyes darkened.


    What do we have to do? The other spirits inquisitively looked to their omnipotent king for answers.


    There is something we must find and destroy.


    What?


    The Art of Blood Sacrifice Reincarnation.


    The Art of Blood Sacrifice Reincarnation?! Isnt that supposed to be on the czars body?


    No, it is somewhere else.


    Feng Wu was unaware of their conversation but she knew the kings intentions. The king was worried that if the technique was remembered and proliferated by those present, then the consequences would be unimaginable. In order to prevent the technique from returning to the world, the king wanted to find the technique and destroy it.


    Feng Wu was the only one who knew his n. Everyone else was solely focused on killing the czar and leaving the Kingdom of Sand.


    The czar truly deserved his reputation as a powerhouse. Even everyone working together couldnt touch him. The contrast between their strength was disheartening. It was unimaginable how strong powerhouses of ten thousand years ago werepared to today.


    Golden light flew from Ming Xis sword and attacked the czar.


    The czar was unphased and didnt even leave his throne. He negated the attack with a single wave of his hand.


    Boy, you are the strongest amongst your people. Your bloodline is not bad. This king will take your body. The czar looked at Ming Xi like he was admiring an unparalleled treasure. It was perfect and he wanted it.


    The czar had chosen his potential candidates from the most talented out of the group: Ming Xi, Feng Wu, Zi Cheng, and Caesar.


    Ming Xis appearance, talent and excellent bloodline made him shine the brightest. Feng Wus constitution was natural and wless with an aura that was incrediblyfortable. The czar could see she had the innate talent to be a master of thews of nature. This kind of talent was incredibly rare even in ancient times. So much so that if one was ever born, the person would be given their own country or be given the honorary title of holy maiden or holy son of their country. It went to show how special an existence a master of the natural world was.


    414: Possession


    Zi Cheng and Caesar were also both extremely talented, but what the czar liked about them wasnt so much their talent as their luck.


    Both were children of luck in the current era, so there was an excessive amount of luck inside them. All children of luck were born with a mission: either to save the world or destroy it. It didnt matter which, the children of luck would always have the protection of the worlds great luck. No one could kill them until theypleted their mission. To disce either of them would result in being cursed by the worlds consciousness.


    A curse like that wasnt something the czar could bear. For this reason, they were removed from the czars list of potential candidates, which then left Ming Xi and Feng Wu. Feng Wus ability to be a master of the natural world was extremely enticing, but she was a girl, so he had to give up on her and choose Ming Xi.


    Ming Xis luck was also fantastically high.


    A red chain flew from the czar, and in the blink of an eye, Ming Xi was bound and his abilities sealed. The czars movement had been so fast, Ming Xi failed to defend against it.


    Senior Ming Xi! Zi Cheng was shocked but immediately reacted. She sent a golden spell towards the chain, but unfortunately, it had no effect.


    Feng Wu frowned in worry at the sight of Ming Xi being bound. She called out to Xiao Chun, who immediately flew out of her dantian and attacked the chain. The blood-colored chain did get thinner and the miasma of the negative qi was reduced by half.


    LeChen and the others were stunned, having never expected the ever-quiet Feng Wu to be so powerful. The others all knew Zi Chengs strength, and even she was unable to move the chain in any way, so the fact that Feng Wu was able to do what Zi Cheng couldnt meant that Feng Wu was the stronger of the two.


    As soon as Xiao Chun flew out, the czar panicked and wanted to retreat because it felt like a natural enemy had appeared, but the czar was the czar so he calmed down. His eyes glittered as he nced at Xiao Chun, then he suddenly turned into a stream of light and rushed into Ming Xis forehead.


    Ah!


    The move shocked everyone. They knew it was the czar making a move to take Ming Xi over.


    Now! Everyone, kill him! If the czar seeds in taking over his body, we all die! One of the group members who joinedst shouted.


    The middle-aged uncle, who looked like a leading member of the group, looked uncertain. Should he take advantage of Ming Xi in order to kill the czar?


    Lets do it!


    Without waiting for the middle-aged uncle to decide, the other group members had already raised their weapons to attack Ming Xi.


    Simultaneously, both Zi Cheng and Feng Wus group surrounded Ming Xi in a protective circle.


    The attacks against Ming Xi were all blocked. Meanwhile, Ming Xis face was turning blue and white. It was clear he was engaged in a fierce battle internally.


    Get out of the way! We can kill the czar if we kill him while hes trying to take over the guys body! Why are you all stopping us?! A young man yelled out.


    Killing one guy to save everyone, it was a good thing! As long as the guy died, everyone would be saved. Why were they being stopped?


    The people from the uncles group had the same idea. They stared at Feng Wu and those blocking the way in dissatisfaction. Clearly Feng Wus group was trying to drag everyone to their deaths, all for one person.


    Since youre blocking us, dont me us for being ruthless! The middle-aged uncle had made up his mind. He looked at Ming Xi like he couldnt bear to do it, but he quickly resolved his internal conflict and firmed his resolve. He wanted to get out alive, and no one was going to stop him.


    How could this new group understand the despair of watching those beside you disappear one by one day by day. They just didnt understand.


    No! Feng Wu pursed her lips and yelled out seriously.


    Were not stepping aside. Dont think you can harm Senior Ming Xi! Zi Cheng righteously red at the middle-aged uncle. She was steady as she spoke.


    Whats going on with you guys?! Ming Xi will definitely survive! You shouldnt try to hurt him! Both Mayleen and Ailuna had firm expressions on their faces as they stood in front of Ming Xi protecting him. They had a good impression of Ming Xi, so of course they wouldnt want him to get hurt.


    While the two groups were stuck in a stalemate, a battle raged in Ming Xis spiritual sea. The czars consciousness was so powerful, Ming Xi was unable to fight it and could only dodge and run away.


    The czars consciousness had existed for ten thousand years and had been nurtured by endless amounts of negative qi nearly the entire time. The qi had expanded his spiritual consciousness to terrifying levels. Ming Xi was only twenty. How could hepete?


    Boy, stop running away. Its useless. Just obediently be one with this king and you will be immortal with this king. That isnt so bad right? The czar whispered to Ming Xi in a cold, smug voice.


    Ming Xi didnt turn around to look behind him. He just kept running, his face a pale ash color.


    Its beyond your control! The czar smiled confidently as he suddenly appeared in front of Ming Xi after doubling his speed. Come now, be one with this king. I will be you and you will be me. Well have eternal life together. The czars voice was full of temptation.


    Ming Xi had no where to run. He could only watch as the czar pounced...

 Chapter 415-416: Protected By Divine Blood; Leaving the Kingdom of Sand

    Chapter 415-416: Protected By Divine Blood; Leaving the Kingdom of Sand


    <b>415: Body Protected by Divine Blood</b>


    The middle-aged uncle was shocked that Feng Wu blocked his attack with one hand. Although he knew she was strong based on what he saw earlier, he didnt expect her to be so powerful. His own schools sword art couldnt even touch her. If word got out, it was doubtful anyone would even believe it.


    Get out of the way! Well all die once the czarpletes his takeover of that boys body! The middle-aged uncle was frantic. He could feel how much more chaotic Ming Xis aura was bing. Would they have a way out if they waited until the czarpleted his takeover?


    No, Senior Ming Xi will be fine. The czar cant take him. Feng Wu hadplete confidence in Ming Xi.


    It was a pity no one else did as well. Even Zi Cheng didnt dare speak out loud her belief that Ming Xi would be taken over by the czar. She was protecting him now because they were both students at Xingguang Holy academy, and everyone there knew it. On top of that, Ming Xi was her senior, so she was obligated to protect him. If she didnt do so, and the matter spread at school, her poprity would be affected, and without her poprity how would she raise her favorability?


    Her image couldnt be destroyed so she had to stand with Ming Xi. At the very least, she couldnt make a move against him until it was clear he was taken over.


    On the other hand, Caesar was acting based solely on the fact that Zi Cheng and Ming Xi were students at the same school, and that Ming Xi was her senior.


    Feng Wu didnt care about their motives; she was only interested in protecting Ming Xi. This middle-aged uncle wanted to hurt Ming Xi. How could she back down?


    You have the soft heart of a woman. When the czarpletes the takeover, you wont have a ce to go crying to. The middle-aged uncle was so angry he nearly screamed in her face. The girl refused to listen and he didnt know what to say to get through to her. Her Senior Ming Xi wasnt going to make it. He didnt know where her confidence in her senior came from. After all, the other party was the czar, a person thousands of years old. Did she think the czar was just some no-name passerby?


    Senior Ming Xi will be fine!


    The middle-aged uncle was speechless at the sentence. If it werent for the fact that he couldnt best Feng Wu, he would have rushed over and ended Ming Xi with a sh of his sword already.


    He wanted to rush over, but there were only a few people on his side. Most chose to protect the beautiful boy who was in the process of being possessed by the czar. His small numbers wouldnt be able to defeat their much bigger force. All he could do was stare nkly at them.


    He had switched from brute strength to fighting with logic, in the hopes that Feng Wu and the rest woulde around and see reason. But unfortunately, in the face of her determination, his words were absolutely useless.


    Suddenly Ming Xi opened his eyes. When he did so, a gold stream, that was both beautiful and strange, shed from his eyes.


    LeChen reached out to pull Feng Wu away from Ming Xi. He couldnt know for sure if the boy was still the same boy or if he had been overtaken by the czar. Feng Wu was a bit of a silly girl. He didnt want to see her be killed by the czar.


    Too bad Feng Wu didnt get his intentions. She threw his hand off her sleeve and rushed into Ming Xis arms.


    Senior Ming Xi! Feng Wus heart, which had been beating nervously, was finally at ease once Ming Xi woke up.


    I already said hed be fine. Rui Baby telepathically spoke to Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu had no time to pay attention to the rui; she was entirely focused on Ming Xi.


    I made you worry, but Im fine now. Ming Xi lightly touched Feng Wu on the head while speaking gently.


    Are you really Ming Xi? the middle-aged uncle asked while still holding a firm grip on his sword.


    No one was sure either and they had stepped back by at least three meters, resulting in a big open space around Ming Xi and Feng Wu.


    Ming Xi smiled helplessly at everyone. I am the real Ming Xi. I have not been overtaken.


    How is that possible? The czar clearly entered your spiritual sea, but you im he did not manage to possess you? You think well believe that? The young man from earlier spoke up with a clear look of disbelief on his face.


    It wasnt just the middle-aged uncle and his group, even the people who had chosen to protect Ming Xi were hesitant to believe he had truly escaped the czar.


    After all, who was the czar? Only the person who dominated the desert for over ten thousand years. How strong was that kind of persons spiritual power? They couldnt even imagine. Was it really possible for someone like that to fail at possessing another?The answer was an obvious no!


    Therefore, Ming Xis statement was suspect.


    Instead of believing Ming Xi had defeated the czar, everyone chose to believe he was possessed. It was possible the czar was weakened from the fight to possess Ming Xi, so he was stalling for time in order to recuperate and escape any possible fighting.


    Yes! That had to be the case.


    Ming Xi would have been dumbfounded had be been aware of their logic. He <i>had</i> almost been possessed, were it not for the fact that the czar missed a crucial point  Ming Xi had divine blood.


    How could he, a person with a body protected by divine blood, be subdued by a half-demon, half-human entity?


    In order to prevent the czar from noticing the abnormality in his spiritual sea, Ming Xi had pretended to run away so that the czar would be kept busy.


    He hoped the power of his blood would eventually absorb the czars consciousness if he stalled long enough... and it did.


    He wasnt sure how powerful he would be once his spiritual seapletely assimted the czars consciousness, but his powers would definitely be raised to new heights.


    The protection of his divine blood was not something he could share with strangers. Rui Baby had shared it with Feng Wu in order to ay her worries, so she knew, but it wasnt something Ming Xi would have voluntarily shared.


    My spiritual sea is a little special. The czar cant possess me.


    Im not going to believe it just because you said it. The young man voiced his distrust.


    Zi Cheng had also been doubtful, but the system had assured her that the person standing before them now was the real Ming Xi.


    The system rarely helped her voluntarily; she normally had to use points to buy things like items and information. But in this instance, it actually was very quick in helping.


    <b>416: Leaving the Kingdom of Sand</b>


    Everyone else was looking at Ming Xi suspiciously. They werent sure if it was really him standing in front of them or the czar trying to fool them. Fortunately the kings spirit and his attendants appeared, and they were able to confirm Ming Xi was truly Ming Xi.


    This was a relief to everyone.


    So now that the czar is dead, does that mean the curse is lifted? LeChen thought out loud.


    The curse was ced by the czar, and now that he is dead, the curse will naturally disappear, affirmed the king.


    The king sighed sadly at the death of the czar. He had originally followed Feng Wu in order to release the spirits of the other kings; he had not expected things to end as they did, so naturally, he was sad.


    Meanwhile, in the city below the moon, the shackles holding the spirits there released. Their bodies, once duplicates of one another, finally reverted back to their true forms. They cried in excitement.


    Were changed back! Were changed back!


    The czar is dead atst! Were free!


    Finally! I had waited so long for this day!


    What...


    Ah!


    The spirits cried and shouted in happiness; they hadnt felt so light and rxed in such a long time. They could be reborn now that the curse entangling them was lifted.


    The spirits bowed to Feng Wu and the others on the moon in thanks before disappearing into the world one by one. None of them had been interested in staying in the ancient desert city filled with so many painful memories.


    The sea god wasnt the one binding their souls to the tomb; it was the czars consciousness. He had, in fact, resolved the methods used by the sea god long ago. Thus, the spirits were free to leave once the czars curse was lifted.


    Small Jade was among the spirit bodies. She, like the others, had regained her original appearance as well. If the middle-aged uncle and the rest were there, they would have recognized her as one of their team members, and one of the first missing from the group.


    The others missing from the group were there as well.


    Lets leave, leave and be reincarnated. A young man next to Small Jade suggested. He was from the same group and had also returned to his original appearance.


    I dont know what happened to them. She muttered to herself.


    Their group was the first to enter the ancient city, but they were unfortunate and died under the hands of the spirits. All they knew was, when they opened their eyes, they were already dead. They had no idea how they died.


    The world they saw after dying waspletely different from the one they saw while alive. They were surrounded by the same souls with the same faces.


    It was a terrifying world, but the most terrifying was yet toe. Small Jade was favored by the czar, and asked to convince Ming Xi and the others to go to the red moon. He had promised to let them leave after restoring the bodies of her and her group members if she seeded.


    The czar had made them inhuman and they were on the verge of a mental breakdown. His promise was like a life raft.


    Though Small Jade felt sorry for Ming Xis group, she still went ahead and agreed to the deal. She soon regretted it, but there was nothing she could do because spirits like her couldnt enter the moon.


    She couldnt stop them and could only watch as they fell into the czars trap.


    Fortunately, nothing happened to them, so she didnt feel as guilty.


    They will be fine. An old man sighed.


    He had been mentally prepared to not make it out even before entering the tomb, he just didnt expect hisst moments to end the way they did. The only good thing was that he wouldnt be the czars ve and be forever trapped in the city.


    Having the opportunity to reincarnate was already pretty good.


    Their eyes wereplicated as the group looked up at the red moon. Eventually they turned into a ray of light and flew to the sky.


    Feng Wu and the others knew nothing of this.


    The pce had no owner once the czar died. The middle-aged uncle and everyone else began rummaging through the pce looking for treasures. In the end, they found some good magical tools, but all the really valuable items had already been put away by the king and his attendants.


    The most valuable of which was the Blood Sacrifice technique.


    Zi Cheng was very interested in it. She didnt intend to practice it; she had nned on selling it to her system for points. The amount she could trade for the technique would have been tremendous, so of course she didnt want to let the opportunity go.


    The group searched everywhere but couldnt find it.


    Zi Cheng suspected the technique wasnt recorded on anything physical, but was most likely memorized by the czar. Since Ming Xi defeated the czars consciousness, it stood to reason, Ming Xi knew it as well.


    Zi Cheng was disappointed. There was no way she could get it, because even if she asked Ming Xi, he would never tell her.


    Feng Wu took the opportunity, while everyone was searching for treasures, to have Xiao Chun clear away the air in the blood moon.


    Xiao Chun was ecstatic. As soon as he heard there was food to be eaten, he flew out immediately. Once his purification began, the buildings on the red moon began to copse and the ground shook like it was being torn apart.


    At this point, a ck transfer point appeared and people began to immediately jump in.


    After Xiao Chun returned to Feng Wus dantian, Ming Xi grabbed Feng Wus hand, and together they jumped into the transfer point.


    The Kingdom of Sand sealed offpletely once the red moon disappeared.


    Time passed by in the blink of an eye, and before long, ten days had passed since Ming Xi and the others entered the tomb.


    Jier, Ink, and Leo, the three guys who


    stayed behind and acted as fathers, every day, either yed with Little Bun or hung out at the stern of the boat fishing.


    They couldnt leave if they wanted to. It was a boring life, and all they did was chat.


    The people waiting on nearby boats were facing the same struggle.


    Jier would never have expected, that in the course of waiting for Ming Xi and the others, he ended up, by default, waiting for Oleen, Milty, and Yanran as well.


    Milty, uncaring of the trouble it would cause everyone, had run off with the boat Ming Xi chartered, in order to save Oleen.

 Chapter 417-418: The Three Annoying People; The End of the God’s Tomb

    Chapter 417-418: The Three Annoying People; The End of the God¡¯s Tomb


    <b>417: The Three Annoying People</b>


    Miltys luck was pretty good. She sailed the boat around looking for her fianc and actually found him washed up on a desert ind.


    Hed been there for several days together with Yanran, and after all that time together, he was certain he was in love with her. She was kind-hearted and delicate.


    The two of them were lucky, having found the abandoned residence of an ancient magician. They found many precious magic books and several magic items that werent avable in the current era. Oleen gave everything to Yanran and only kept a few items that he needed for himself.


    Neither of them said anything about what they had found to Milty and Milty never suspected her fianc was hiding anything from her.


    Her efforts to find him hadnt moved Oleen in the slightest, after all, how could he be moved by a fiance he had no affection for? The only one in his thoughts was Yanran.


    Milty sensed the change in his feelings, so she her attitude became worse and she was much more aggressive towards Yanran, who she suspected had stolen the man she loved.


    There was a lot of pent up animosity between them by the time they reached Jier.


    Can the two of you stop arguing! People cant sleep! Jier was holding Little Bun while yawning.


    Since the three of them returned, all they did was quarrel. They were so loud it was annoying!


    If it werent for the fact that they all went to the same school, Jier would have already roasted them to cinders.


    Wu... Im sorry Jier. Im sorry...wu, wu. Yanrans eyes were red from crying. She didnt have any special feelings for Oleen so the whole situation was hard for her.


    Oleen was a great guy, but it wasnt enough for her to like him, however she was always ambiguous regarding his overtures to her. Despite this, he was still good to her. Of course, Milty was not happy and gave her a hard time whenever possible.


    Yanran felt like she was suffering unjustly. She obviously hadnt done anything wrong, so why was she being treated like this?


    Yanran, who had been a pampered princess wherever she went, was unused to the hostile treatment and was unable to adapt to the situation where people were making her life difficult.


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became.


    Stop crying already. Ever since the three of you got back, none of us has had a good nights rest. Seriously, what the hell are you trying to do here?! Ink tossed his jacket over his shoulder and left.


    Hey... Leo sighed. He felt powerless over the current noisy situation.


    Milty, what are you doing to me? Why do you keep troubling Yanran? Yanran is so kind, how can you bear to hurt her like this? Youre such a vicious woman. When we get back, I will immediately formalize the break of our engagement!


    Oleen was distressed as he looked at Yanran. He couldnt stand his beloved being troubled by a woman like Milty. When he returned, he really would break the engagement with Milty and get together with Yanran.


    Yanran was aggrieved as she stood to the side and cried.


    Break the engagement with me?! Do you think its that easy? This engagement was decided by both our families. Its not something you can break just because you want to. Milty sneered though there was a chill in her heart. She had tried her best to get Oleen more influence ever since they got engaged. His excellent standing today was a direct result of her efforts.


    It could be argued that if it wasnt for the engagement, no matter how talented he was, he would have been doomed to pushed down. It could be argued that if it wasnt for the engagement, no matter how talented he was, he was doomed to be pushed dow. There was no way his family could have had ess to her family influence to bolster their own standing as they did today.


    Unexpectedly, for another woman, he would ignore all she had done for him, and to actually say he would break their engagement.


    Break the engagement? Dream on! She, Milty, was not the kind of woman who went running to man at the wave of a hat.


    You should give up, just give it up. Im willing to give up anything for Yanrans sake. Oleen didnt hesitate to speak and the look on his face was full of affection.


    He was really willing to do it for Yanran!


    Miltys face paled. She never expected her fianc to be so ruthless to her.


    Jier sighed. Everyone, return to your rooms; theres nothing else to talk about here. If anyone dares be noisy, you better believe I will toss you off the ship. He had had enough of their drama and just wanted to get some sleep!


    Even Xiao Yes**Little Bun** little head was dipping.


    After giving the trio his warning, Jier carried Little Bun back to the cabin to rest. The trio didnt make a sound after that and the rest of the guys on deck were finally able to get some rest.


    After a good nights sleep, Jier was in a good mood. He freshened up, then took Little Bun to get some breakfast, but a terrified scream rang out before he entered the cabin.


    Now what?! Jier was losing his patience. He grabbed a food packet then rushed to the deck to see what was going on.


    Miltyy in a pool of blood on the deck while Oleen stood not too far away with a staff in his hand. It was easy to figure out what had happened since there was still magic residue floating around Oleens staff.


    Damn it! Are you all going to die if you dont make a fuss?! Ink and Leo came running out. Ink couldnt help but send a greeting to his ancestors when he saw the scene.


    Oleens face was pale because he knew he had made a huge blunder, but it didnt stop him from standing by Yanrans side, who was obviously on the brink of tears.


    If you want toe, thene at me, but dont hurt Yanran! Oleen shouted at Jier and Leo. He looked at them like they were two unreasonable viins dead set on hurting his poor beloved.


    Jier wanted to split Oleens head open; did the guy have grass for brains? He handed Little Bun to Little White**Nanny kangaroo** and asked her to take Little Bun for some breakfast. He, Ink, and Leo would stay to figure out what happened.


    Oleen kept saying it had nothing to do with Yanran, and that it was entirely his fault.


    They only figured out what happened after Yanran broke down in tears and exined the matter clearly.


    <b>418: The End of the Gods Tomb</b>


    The guys finally understood. What happened was this.


    Yanran had got up early and wanted to make breakfast for everyone. Unexpectedly, Milty had also awoken early, and the two of them met. Naturally, they quarreled.


    Yanran didnt insult Milty back, she tried hard to exin that she harbored no romantic feelings for Oleen and that she would never get in between the two of them.


    Well, Milty didnt believe her and the quarrel became more intense.


    This got Oleens attention and he went to take a look. The sight of Milty abusing his sweetheart made him lose his mind for a moment, and he ruthlessly used magic to attack Milty from behind. He didnt hold back. It was only after he saw Miltyying in a pool of blood unconscious that he realized hed created a disaster.


    It didnt bear mentioning, if Milty died because of him, her family would never let him go. Then there was the fact that students at Xingguang Holy academy werent allowed to hurt each other. Grave injuries would be dealt with seriously; there was even the risk of expulsion.


    After he calmed down, even though he didnt like Milty, he prayed she would live. As long as she lived, everything would be fine. He knew how much she loved him, so she would definitely forgive him and not allow anyone in her family to seek vengeance, nor would she allow the school to punish him.


    Yanran never thought Oleen would hurt Milty so badly. She was one of the main characters in the disaster, so she was scared to death. She could only imagine what would be of her reputation if Milty died and news of it reached school. Oleen had done her a disservice. She did not want her reputation, something she had worked hard for, be ruined by him.


    Alright, you two, leave first. Oleen, well discuss your affairs after Milty wakes up. Jier had no sympathy for Oleen. The guy willingly attacked his fiance, a woman who helped him tremendously, for another woman he only just met. How ungrateful.


    Leo and Ink felt the same way. The three of them made Oleen and Yanran leave then they used life potions to heal Milty''s injury. They were using high quality potions, so they managed to save her life.


    Oleen went to see Milty in private after she finally woke up. Who knows what he said to her, but at the end of it all, Milty agreed not to pursue recourse for his attack.


    Oleen was relieved to hear it. He didnt bother with Milty again after that, and spent all his time chasing after Yanran.


    For her part, Milty didnt go after Yanran and make a fuss, instead she was unusually quiet and well-behaved. This was a relief to Oleen and Yanran, but Jier thought it was strange and a harbinger for trouble ahead.


    Jier didnt worry about it though; it wasnt his business. As long as they didnt quarrel with other people, he really didnt care, although at times like this, he did miss Ming Xi.


    If Ming Xi had been there, he wouldnt have had to deal with the stupids at all. Leo and Oleen were both second years, so it wasnt a given Leo would be able to make them listen. Jier was in an even worse position; he was only a first year!


    Senior Ming Xi, Xiao Wu hurry ande back! When you do, dont get too sour about having to watch a sadomasochistic love triangle y out in front of you...


    Ming Xi and Xiao Wu, who were being called back by Jier, had been traveling through one kings tomb after another.


    Feng Wu was lucky and hadnt encountered another imperial tomb as dangerous as the czars. In the past few days, she had sent a lot of souls to reincarnate, including all the different kings she rescued and various spirits she met along the way. That wasnt to say the tombs were good ces to be; it was just that their clear requirements were simpler.


    Feng Wus trip was rxing because she had Xiao Chun, the first king with all his attendants, and several new spirit additions to keep herpany. Other people had it much harder. For them, it was a desperate fight for survival every time they fell into a new map.


    There were either corpses to battle oryers uponyers of secret doors and traps to find and survive. Any carelessness resulted in death.


    One day, Feng Wu was teleported to an ind inside a pce made of crystals. The ind was surrounded by crystal blue water and had many intriguing nts that werent found in the outside world. The pce itself was also blue and had a shiny luster that was both mysterious and beautiful.


    This was the sea gods burial chambers no doubt.


    Those gathered there eyed each other cautiously. They were the ones who had survived to the end.


    The sea gods artifacts and his godhead were the two most important treasures.


    People with incredible aptitude could coalesce a godhead themselves, but few had that talent.


    So for these guys, the only way to be a god was to get the godhead and hope to sessfully integrate with it. However, it took time to integrate with a godhead; it wasnt something that could be done in a day or two.


    Many of the adventurers came specifically for the sea gods godhead. His was a natural godhead, so it was much more powerful than a godhead acquired through talent. Sessful integration meant the lucky person would be the new sea god, and their time on earth thereafter would be wonderful.


    No one would have been able to survive to the end if they were weak. Everyone was an enemy; even friends in good standing couldnt be trusted. Ordinary people just wouldnt be able to resist the temptation of a godhead.


    Feng Wu! Youre still alive! Zo brought Plum**His maid.** and his butler over to Feng Wu. He had a genuine smile when he saw Feng Wu. He had been worried about this friend of his who had taken cared of him. Fortunately, all the people he cared about were unhurt.


    Eliza was fine. Feng Wu was fine. Both Plum and his butler were alive and well. As for his eldest brother, Caesar, he wasnt worried at all. It was impossible for his brother to have an ident, not with his luck and abilities.

 Chapter 419-420: A Nouveau Riche Sea God; Human Nature

    Chapter 419-420: A Nouveau Riche Sea God; Human Nature


    <b>419: A Nouveau Riche Sea God</b>


    Feng Wu looked up but didnt expect to see Zo, who she had been separated from for quite a long time. Feng Wu was about to say something when she saw Margaret and her brother waving from a distance.


    They looked in good spirits and were just hanging around. It didnt look like they had suffered any hardships while climbing the tomb.


    Ming Xi also came over. Feng Wu and Ming Xi had been separated after teleporting out of the Kingdom of Sand and hadnt met up again in any of theter teleportations.


    Finally seeing Ming Xi made Feng Wu smile. Her eyes lit up and she waved at him.


    As for Zi Cheng and Ai Lin, they were both fine. The original heroine and her partner in the story had natural gold finger advantages. Though their journey had been thrilling, neither of them suffered injuries.


    Eliza was also lucky. She ended up with people she knew every time she teleported, either to Caesar, Ai Lin or her own attendants.


    She only ran into Zo and his butler once. There were so many imperial tombs inside the sea gods tomb, it was natural they wouldnt meet often.


    In contrast, Zi Cheng and Caesar had the blessings of the fates and ended up in the same imperial tomb three out of five times.


    Yifu and Jasmine were both lucky to survive. There were strong men in all the imperial tombs they fell into. The strong guys always rushed off ahead so the two girls managed to keep rtively safe by keeping to the back. When the tomb was solved, they would jump along with everyone else into the teleportation.


    Thousands of people had poured into the tombs together, but in the end, there were only two or three hundred who made it to the final level.


    So man people made it through because Feng Wu cleared away so much of the negative qi in the sea gods tomb, otherwise only the ones who were very powerful or who had gold fingers would have made it.


    It was a huge ind and an equally huge pce. The blue crystals of the pce exuded a holy light and were dazzling in the sunlight.


    People looked at the blue crystal pce with greedy eyes, impatient to rush in and get the treasures inside.


    While thinking this, some people did rush in. Wasnt the whole reason for enduring all the hardship they had endured recently just so they could get to this point? Now the treasure was right there. If they didnt rush in, theyd lose out!


    The inside of the pce was sumptuously decorated. A man, twice the size of an ordinary person, sat on a huge crystal throne in the center. His rugged face exuded strength and might, so much so, that despite knowing he wasnt alive, those looking at him wanted to bow and kneel down in subservience.


    He was like an aloof god and they didnt have the qualifications to even look directly him.


    His identity needed no guessing. He was clearly the sea god!


    The sea god, the owner of the tomb, ordinary mortals couldnt look directly at his face. They barely nced at him before quickly looking away. Just that small nce gave them the illusion their innards would explode.


    Feng Wu and the others were careful to avert their gaze and not look directly at him.


    He wore a crown of gold filled with precious stones on his head and magic items on his body like they were essories. His neck was loaded with more than a dozen nes while his wrists were weighted with bracelets, probably more than a dozen there too! His clothes were made of some unknown material that was probably impossible for the human world to get and were decorated with buttons and brooches all over. He had multiple belts. And sashes. If it werent for the inconvenience of having things hang from his feet, he probably would have hung some there too! The group was convinced he would have essorized from head to foot.


    Was he <i>really</i> the sea god? They needed reevaluate this. It had to be a joke, a trick created by the sea god. There was no way the real sea god would be so nouveau riche tacky.


    No one dared believe the sea god was really a guy who would hang ornaments on himself like he was a Christmas tree after he died.


    No, no, no. They were not going to be deceived. This guy was a trick for sure!


    This was what most of them believed.


    A few people, who were more discerning, recognized the things hanging from his body werent ordinary magic items. The lowest were holy legendary items while the highest were quasi-heavenly ss items.


    It was inconceivable. Who would have thought these extremely rare legendary and heavenly items had been squirreled away by the sea god and treated as mere essories?


    LeWuji had fire in his eyes as he looked at the items on the sea gods body. He would try to grab as many pieces as he could.


    As people were hesitating, the sea god opened his eyes. They were blue like the sea.


    It was frightening and every one took a huge leap back.


    Though his eyes were open, there was no life in them. He turned his attention to Ming Xi, LeWuji, and Caesar.


    Their hearts quickened. Being singled out and stared at by a god, it was like the grim reaper was after them.


    While they were in shock, keys flew out from them, one from each person.


    The three keys radiated golden light as they flew to the sea god. They stopped in front of him and a blue gem flew out from his body. Then in full view of everyone, the gem and the keys fused together and a scepter gradually emerged.


    The scepter was golden with gold vines threaded all around the outside and a huge sapphire embedded inside.


    The items pressure pressed down on everyone once it was fully formed.


    The sea gods quasi-heavenly scepter...


    It should have been a heavenly ss item, but it was severely damaged in the war and was now only a quasi-heavenly item. Repairing it to a fully-fledged heavenly item again was possible, but it would be very slow.


    Though quasi-heavenly items werent as precious as true heavenly items, they were still incredibly rare and were sought after by those on the continent. Only a few heavyweights even owned quasi-heavenly items.


    They treated their quasi-heavenly items like family treasures, normally stored away in a secure location and only taken out to be used in a catastrophe. It was more like a family symbol that most children in the family never got a chance to see in person.


    <b>420: Human Nature</b>


    Everyone was incredibly excited because a quasi-heavenly item just appeared in front of them.


    Feng Wu remained by Ming Xis side; she had no interest in the sea gods array of essories and didnt care about any heavenly or quasi-heavenly items. She had no interest in fighting for things that she didnt need. She had Xiao Chun, so all these other weapons were useless to her.


    No one shared her opinion though.


    Most of the people present were just waiting to strip the items away from the sea god.


    By the end of it, he might not even have pants left.


    A bunch of idiots. Rui Baby suddenly spoke out from Feng Wus hair.


    Puzzled, Feng Wu reached up to touch his eggshell.


    That sea god jerk is notorious for being stingy. Hes not going to give his things away. Just wait and see. The ones who rob him are going to suffer soon. There was a bit of gloat in Rui Babys voice.


    The sea god was notoriously bad. If he had been a good or kind god, he wouldnt have used human tombs to guard his own. So anyone thinking the sea god was generous was making a big mistake.


    Feng Wu and Rui Baby were talking telepathically so no one heard their conversation.


    Feng Wu knew how smart Rui Baby was, so she always listened to him. He hadnt been wrong about a single thing since they entered the sea gods tomb.


    Feng Wu grabbed Ming Xis hand tightly and refused to let it go.


    Ming Xi thought she was afraid so he lightly patted her on the head tofort her.


    Zo, the only other person uninterested in the sea gods essories, came for one thing and one thing only: the heart of water. He had to get it and keep out it Zi Chengs hands.


    Zi Chengs former friends had told him where it was, so he nned on using the opportunity when everyone was distracted and fighting for the treasure to run and get the heart of water.


    The heart of water was in a special ce, outside the main hall, in a lotus pond.


    Originally, Zi Cheng had fallen into the pond upon entering the tomb. She was waving her arms around when her hand touched something soft, round and ice-cold. She knew it was the legendary heart of water the moment she picked it up.


    Had it not been absorbing the weak divinity asionally emitted in the sea gods tomb as it grew, the heart would have taken much, much longer to fully form, and it would not have had spiritual intelligence.


    The heart of water Zi Cheng picked up initially was intelligent, but it did not possess self-awareness.


    Zo didnt know why Zi Cheng didnt fall into the pond this time, but he wasnt going to miss his opportunity. He had to take advantage of the chaos and get the heart of water. Just as he made up his mind, several people gave in to their temptations.


    They lunged forward and stretched out their hands to reach for the treasures on the sea gods body. When they did this, blue lights flew out from the sea god and they were knocked back like something had hit them hard.


    Even though this sea god had been dead for thousands of years, stealing his things would not be easy.


    What?!


    Damn!


    Those knocked back yelled and cursed out in pain. The blow brought them back to their senses and they remembered the body in front of them wasnt just some corpse, but a divine body.


    Even if the bodys consciousness was gone, it was still a divine and they couldnt afford to act recklessly.


    They were so focused on the sea god and his attack that they didnt notice a figure disappear from the hall.


    Fortunately, the sea god did not make a follow up move. He remained seated on his throne with the scepter in his hand. His eyes closed and he looked like he had fallen asleep.


    After the earlier results, people were more leery of a second attempt.


    Ming Xi knew the current calm would be short lived. They werent going to be able to resist the temptation of the treasures in front of them, so it was only a matter of time before someone rushed to try again.


    Sure enough, someone rushed out five minutester. Others followed closely. The second wave of people was even bigger than the first wave, but this time they were better prepared. They used various means to protect themselves.


    Blue light shed again, but this time the number of people it rebuffed was small. Most kept their momentum and sessfully snatched items from the sea gods body.


    Whoa! Holy item! shouted one man.


    Teleportation magic?! Why didnt I snatch a more valuable item!ined someone unhappily.


    I didnt even get anything! The one who got nothing were even more unhappy.


    The sess roused everyones enthusiasm. One by one, they rushed forward like they would die if they didnt try. Every person there wanted to grab something. Even the mostmon legendary item was still legendary!


    They were going crazy grabbing things from him.


    Ming Xi didnt join in on the craze. He was royalty and had seen more treasures than he could count, so he had no interest inpeting with everyone for the treasures here. Instead he took Feng Wu to a corner and stayed out of the way.


    Both Ai Lin and Zi Cheng were in the wave of people running forward. Many tried snatching an item, but few seeded. Most were knocked out before even reaching the sea god, while those who did manage to grab anything immediately became targets.


    The hall was quickly stained red and the air filled with the heavy sent of iron as people attacked one another.


    Human greed was on magnificent disy as people zealously killed each other. The sea god didnt have to lift a hand.

 Chapter 421-422: Heartbeat; Holy Envoy: Fall

    Chapter 421-422: Heartbeat; Holy Envoy: Fall


    <b>421: Heartbeat</b>


    The sea god sat on his throne expressionlessly as his pce became sttered with blood. His eyes remained closed but as the smell of blood built up, his heart appeared. No one noticed the beating sound it made because they were all too preupied with fighting.


    Only the few staying out of the melee noticed. Their expressions immediately changed and they moved even farther back as those who fought kept fighting.


    Mine! This one is mine!


    No way! I saw it first!


    Dont try to snatch it from me! Its mine!


    Hand it over or Ill kill you!


    Badump, badump, badump. The beats soon came faster and even those blinded by treasure noticed.


    What is that sound? Someone timidly asked.


    It sounds like a heartbeat.


    Yes, it is a heartbeat, and itsing from the sea god...


    Could the sea god still be alive?!


    The guess sessfully frightened a bunch of people.


    Stop guessing crazy. The sea god died thousands of years ago. If he was still alive, why would he build this kind of tomb in the human world instead of going to the heavenly realm?


    It was a reasonable argument. At least now they knew for sure the sea god wasnt buried alive.


    But then how does a dead person have a heartbeat?!


    The beats were getting louder and stronger and perhaps it was just in their minds, but their own heartbeats felt like it was speeding up as well.


    In any case, why would a dead person have a heartbeat? Only the living had heartbeats. Once dead, the heart stopped beating and became silent.


    Yeah, thats weird. Why is that?


    They didnt understand and because they were frightened by the heartbeats, they didnt dare move to grab any more items off the sea gods body. Their eyes were uneasy as they took another step back away from the throne.


    Ah! How is this happening?


    My heart!


    Make it stop! The throbbing hurts!


    People held their hands protectively to their chests as the heartbeats got louder. Quickly afterwards they copsed to the ground in a cold sweat from the pain. The pain was so strong it felt like their hearts were exploding! It was like they could see death approaching.


    Ming Xi and Feng Wu werent much better but they did manage to stay upright. All their hearts were beating abnormally fast. They would die if this kept up!


    Ming Xi had the blood of gods, so although he wasnt a god himself, it did shield him from the full impact of the sea gods power. His face and lips were pale, but the pain was bearable.


    Feng Wu was worse off. She had Xiao Chun, but Xiao Chuns ability was purification, so he couldnt do anything about the current situation. The sea god wasnt using any kind of evil power so there was nothing Xiao Chun could attack and purify. All he could do, though it didnt lessen her pain, was send out a pure white light to protect Feng Wus heart.


    Unlike Ming Xi, Feng Wu didnt have the protection of divine blood, so she experienced a lot more damage than he did. Too much longer and her heart would give out.


    Ming Xi looked at Feng Wu with a pained expression. He knew if he didnt do something, she and the others would all die inside the tomb.


    He used his long sword for support and pulled himself up. Just as he was about to do something, two unexpected voices sounded beside him.


    Seal release!


    The familiar voices were the two siblings: Margaret and Matheson!


    Ming Xi turned to look and saw both of them had markings between their brows. Margaret had a peach while Matheson had a camelia. Their appearance waspletely different as well.


    The corner of Margarets lips was curved in a charming smile. She was now wearing a white cheongsam and her hair had turned pink. A green staff engraved with exotic flowers and nts fell from above and into her hand. It was the Green Flowering staff, the physical representation of the God of Spring.


    Mathesons appearance also got an upgrade. He changed from a good-looking young man to a handsome looking young man with brown hair. He had on a long magic robe and the sword he previously carried was gone. In its ce was an entirely gold staffpletely engraved with gold vines. Each leaf had power representative of the God of Fall.


    Spring flowers and autumn moon! A slight breeze blew into the hall and carried a peach blossom to the sea god as Margaret recited her chant.


    The sea god opened his vacant eyes. It didnt matter how awesomely he behaved just a moment ago, he was still dead. A dead person...how could there be emotions behind their eyes?


    Fall! Take these guys and get them out of here first! Margaret frowned slightly as she spoke to Matheson without looking over her shoulder.


    Alright Scarlet. You be careful! Matheson responded. Then with a wave of his staff everyone else in the hall disappeared.


    Matheson took a small jump and was about to leave the tomb when he sensed something and changed course. Hended by a lotus pond in the garden.


    Zo held the heart of water excitedly in his hands. Hed done it! He seeded in getting the heart of water before Zi Cheng.


    This time, he would make sure she would never get her hands on it. Not just the heart of water, but any of the other hearts as well. He would not let her people get them either.


    <b>422: Holy Envoy: Fall</b>


    The sess gave Zo the confidence he could change the future. He was afraid he wouldnt be able to and that his journey back would be futile, but now he knew it <i>was</i> possible to make a change.


    The butler and his maid, Plum, were also excited for him. They knew the heart could improve a persons constitution. In their minds, as long as he got the heart, he would be able to improve his aptitude and he wouldnt have to see the supercilious eye rolls of the so-called geniuses of the family.


    Huh. So the heart of water was actually in a ce like this. A soft voice came from behind the group.


    Someone was here?! The three turned their heads sharply and saw a handsome man holding a staff as he stared at the heart of water in Zos hands. His eyes were full of surprise but were devoid of greed.


    Who are you and what do you want?!


    The butler and Plum stared at the intruder as if facing an enemy. They didnt dare underestimate him. He had somehow appeared behind them without either of them sensing a thing.


    It was strange though. Someone that strong should have been conspicuous, so why hadnt they noticed him earlier? They couldnt figure it out and they didnt dare rx their guards.


    Holy Envoy of Fall! Zo breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of the neer.


    Zo certainly didnt know the man in front of him now, but he would know him a hundred years in the future. The man was one of four season sessors and a holy envoy of Star Marshall hall: Fall.


    He controlled Falling Scepter, a divine item from the upper realm. Legend had it that the Holy Envoy of Fall was an orphan who came from an ancient country in the east. He was twelve and living in a temple when the Divine Seal of Fall resonated with him. It descended to the lower realm and came to him.


    Just like that, a regr orphan boy became a sessor of the divine seal and one of the four holy envoys of Star Marshall hall.


    At twenty-three, Fall was the oldest of the four seasons and was already operating in full capacity as an envoy.


    In the previous life, he had died after turning himself into energy to mend the cracks, effectively buying humanity more time to figure out what to do about the world ending.


    Had Fall not made the sacrifice, it was probably the world would have been destroyed before Zo would have had the chance to go the past.


    Naturally, Zo admired Fall greatly.


    You know me? Fall had only taken over the position two years ago, so he didnt expect anyone to recognize him. Plus he was the only seal holder of his generation on active duty.


    Hed been on several missions and resolved a few issues, but there shouldnt have been that many people who could recognize him on sight. So, how did this young man know him?


    Of course, Zo couldnt answer the question truthfully. It was impossible for him to say he was from the future; the less people who knew, the better.


    Luckily for him, the situation was urgent, and Fall didnt have time for minor details.


    Forget it. Just leave the ce with me first. With a wave of his staff, all three instantly found themselves in a peculiar dimensional space. There were several viges and lots of camellia flowers.


    Many people were under a big tree, rubbing their chests, as though their hearts were really hurt. Zos own heart restricted for a moment and he rushed to find Caesar, Eliza and the others in the crowd.


    Outside, Jier felt two pure and holy auras pierce the sky before plunging into the sea to the sea gods tomb. His eyes widened in surprise. This aura... could this be...?


    Soon after a beautiful man with brown hair broke through the surface of the water. He flew out and easilynded on Jiers boat.


    Who are you?!


    Who gave you permission tond here?!


    Leo and Ink were wide eyed as they looked at the neer nervously. This guy looked really strong. Please, please, dont let him be here to make trouble! They cried in their hearts.


    As soon as the other boats saw someonee out of the water, they all turned to stare at the water, hoping the people they were waiting for would alsoe out. But wait as they might, no one else came up.


    How did you get here? Jier had been specting if the two guys would show up, but he didnt actually expect them to really do so.


    Wait a moment. Fall smiled and waved his staff and suddenly arge group of people appeared on Jiers boat like a stack of falling dominos.


    Jiers boat wasnt that big, and now there were more than two hundred extra people, so it was no wonder they were all tumbled on top of each other. Feng Wu and Ming Xi were lucky to not be on the bottom.


    Senior Ming Xi! Leo cried out excitedly. Hed been exhausted recently because of the love triangle between Oleen, Yanran and Milty. He was so happy to see the guy in charge back!


    If the asion hadnt been so inappropriate, the normally serious and earnest Leo would have done ap dance. He was so happy! He was finally out of the abyss of suffering the three jerks were putting everyone in.


    Oh my god! Whoever is on top of me better, just get off already!


    Argh! Whose butt is in my face?!


    Stop pushing!


    Get up already!


    A bunch of yells sounded out at the same time. The guys on deck had pulled Feng Wu and Ming Xi of the pile of people as soon as they appeared, so they werent stuck in the jumble with everyone else.


    The one boat next to them immediate reached out to take their people.


    Gradually, everyone was picked up by their respective parties and taken off the boat. They all thanked Fall for saving them. If he and another girl hadnt saved them, they would have been out of luck and dead at the bottom of the ocean.


    It wasnt likely anyone would return to the tomb a second time.


    Jier finally had a chance to talk to Fall after everyone returned to their ships.


    Come on. Why are you here? Jier rudely poked Fall on the chest as he spoke. As one of the future envoys himself, of course Jier would know who Fall was.


    Fall smiled helplessly. Jier was still as impatient as ever.


    Leo and the others had a lot of questions they wanted to ask, but it was obvious Jier and the mysterious person had a lot to talk about, so they left to give the two some privacy.


    Yanran really wanted to stay and listen to their conversation but since everyone else left, she couldnt be the only person to stay. She reluctantly left as well.

 Chapter 423-424: Return; Zi Cheng’s Group of Three Returns

    Chapter 423-424: Return; Zi Cheng¡¯s Group of Three Returns


    <b>423: Return</b>


    Ming Xi and Jier understood why the holy envoys for Spring and Fall ended up at the tomb after talking to Fall.


    It turns out the two of you were sent here to be my side because the High Priest foresaw I would be in danger. Ming Xi never expected they were there because of him.


    The High Priest of Star Marshall hall had foreseen Ming Xis trip was doomed, that he would end in grave trouble if no one was there to help him. Though he wouldnt die, his vitality would be severely depleted.


    The four great emperors were vital figures in the human world so their sessors were protected by Star Marshall hall. Anytime the hall knew a sessor was in mortal danger, assistance would be immediately sent.


    The High Priest dispatched two envoys from the hall to help Ming Xi, the future king of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, after he foresaw the danger Ming Xi would be in.


    This was why the two envoys pretended to be siblings and had a chance encounter with Ming Xi. Scarlet was the Spring Envoy and Mojia was the Fall Envoy and both had put in a lot of effort to keep their identities secret.


    They had nearly rushed in back when Ming Xis soul was on Death ind. But the two refrained after contacting the High Priest and learning the ind was not where they would be needed.


    It was a good thing they waited, because Ming Xi did return alive.


    Jier was not sure how he felt when he found out the two pretend siblings were his future colleagues and that they had hidden under his nose without him suspecting who they really were. He had suspected they were hall agents from the start, but he never suspected they were holy envoys.


    Future colleagues! He did not feel good about it at all!


    A huge water cyclone popped out after Fall finished his exnation. The water column was meters high and quite impressive looking. It remained for several seconds and caused the boat to capsize before disappearing. Fortunately, no one was hurt.


    A youngdy with deep-red hair and wearing a white cheongsam appeared in the sky after the cyclone faded away. She slowly descended onto Ming Xis boat. Such an entrance, of course people wondered who she was.


    Phew. All settled. The red head entered the cabin with a rxed expression. This was of course Scarlet, the Spring envoy.


    What did you do to the sea god? Jier was still behaving quite familiarly with Margaret, despite her secret identity as Scarlet, and didnt hesitate to ask her.


    Ming Xi had exined some of what had happened inside the tomb. His story telling was much better than Feng Wu. His simple words managed to convey the tension and drama so well that Jier could picture everything in his mind. He was anxious for them, even though he knew the ending.


    Everything is fine. I sealed the tomb back up. This time, it should be locked up tight and no one should be able to find it. Scarlet blinked indifferently while she yfully smiled as though what she did was not a big deal.


    The tomb was sealed again. As expected of a holy envoy for the four seasons who seeded to the throne. Jier knew he couldnt have done it, seal a tomb back up.


    Ming Xi was relieved to hear the news. The sea gods tomb was too dangerous and it was better to keep it locked and lost beneath the waters.


    Feng Wu was worried about her friends, the king and his attendants. He had held off on reincarnating because he wanted to save all the other kings inside the tomb, but now Feng Wu didnt know how he was.


    Dont worry Xiao Wu. All of them reincarnated already. Rui Baby telepathically reassured Feng Wu.


    Thats good. Feng Wu was relieved to know everyone was all right.


    Rui Baby had let the kings and everyone around him reincarnate when they entered thest level of the tomb. They were all spirit bodies that should have reincarnated long ago, but the selfishness of the sea god forced them to remain and suffer in the world for thousands of years.


    Thest level wasnt something they could help with anyway. No matter how powerful a spirit was, it had no advantages when standing before a god. Not only would the spirits be unhelpful, but they would have only gotten injured standing before divine aura. It was senseless to have them stay after considering all this, so Rui Baby had let them all reincarnate when they entered the final level.


    By the way, this... Scarlet said as she took out a staff with a sapphire embedded from her space ring.


    Ming Xi and Feng Wu knew what it was with one nce. Wasnt that the sea gods scepter?


    Though it had downgraded to a quasi-heavenly item, it was still a rare treasure. So many people would have fought over it if they knew of its existence.


    Scarlet had her own divine item though, so the staff was worthless to her. She brought it out to see if Feng Wu wanted it, but before she could finish her sentence, the staff turned into a stream of light and escaped to the sky.


    She shrugged as she looked at it flying away. I wanted to give the staff to Xiao Wu to y with, but it doesnt look like that will happen.


    Looks like it developed spiritual consciousness. A creature like that will find its own master. It must be looking for a new owner. Mojia exined.


    Feng Wu didnt have any particr feelings about losing the sea gods scepter even though she knew Scarlet had wanted to give it to her.


    And with that, trip to the sea gods tomb finally came to an end.


    Ming Xi was nomittal when Jier told him about Yanran, Oleen, and Miltys return. He would report the facts as they stood. As for what the school nned to do about it, he had no interest whatsoever.


    Standing in front of the academy gates made Leo feel refreshed! There had been small disasters, big disasters, and the trio pig teammates who managed toe back alive. He must have done something in his previous life to get this kind of karmic reward.


    Were finally back! Lets have a big meal together! Leo felt he had to eat more to make up for the courage damaged by the excessive worry he had.


    Iming with. Senior Leo wont mind inviting us fellow junior brother and sister for a meal right? Jier didnt miss his chance to mooch of off his senior. Of course he made sure to include Feng Wu in on the deal.


    Feng Wu: Delicious food!


    Leos mouth twitched. This was going to be an expensive meal, but he wasnt stingy; so though he was worried about the money, he nodded and agreed.


    <b>424: Zi Chengs Group of Three Returns</b>


    Only asking Jier and Feng Wu to join seemed poor manners, so he extended the invite to the rest of the group as well.


    Unsurprisingly, Ming Xi, Yanran, Oleen, and Milty said they had other things to do, and refused the invitation. In contrast, Ink agreed heartily.


    They said their farewells at the gate and went to their respective dorms to wash up and rest.


    Feng Wu held Xiao Ye in her arms as she opened the dorm room with her key. It looked recently cleaned, probably because someone recently did some housekeeping.


    Xi came down as soon as she heard the door open. Her eyes lit up when she saw Feng Wu.


    Annika had also returned earlier so the three girls sat, had tea, and ate snacks.


    Xiao Wu, howe you only returned now? ss starts in two days and everyone else returned earlier. Only you and Jasmine werent back yet. We couldnt contact you so we were really worried. I was afraid something had happened to you and you couldnt return for some reason.


    Annika ate the snacks Feng Wu brought back from Bilou ind happily. The snacks were delicious  sweet, crispy, and fragrant. Compliments!


    We went to a gods tomb. Feng Wu was like a little squirrel as she nibbled on her piece at a fever fast pace.


    Gods tomb! You mean the sea god thats in all the gossiptely?! I heard it was dangerous and a lot of people died. Why would you want to go to such a dangerous ce?! Tell us everything that happened! It was obvious Xi was very curious about what had happened to Feng Wu and her group.


    Even though Feng Wus storytelling was as monotone as water dripping, the girls were nheless spellbound.


    Did you meet Jasmine inside the tomb? Annika drank some more fruit tea after asking her question.


    Feng Wu thought for a moment. We met once, but not again since then. Feng Wu had gone through several king tombs, but had only run into Jasmine once in all that time.


    Shes probably OK right? Annika was a little worried.


    Though Jasmine had a bad attitude, was toopetitive and arrogant, she and Annika had been close once because they were ssmates. Annika was the most worried about Jasmine not returning.


    She is OK, still alive. Feng Wu said seriously.


    Annikas mouth twitched. She was relieved, alive was good enough she supposed.


    After chatting for a while longer, Xiao Wu took Little Bun out for Leos dinner. She held him in her arms while Little White followed along behind them.


    Leo, Ink, and Jier were already there and waiting, having been there ten minutes earlier. They had already ordered from the menu. Feng Wu was a littlete because of her chat with the girls.


    Xiao Wu,e, sit down. I ordered all your favorite dishes. Jier waved her over.


    Inks mouth twitched. What favorite? Was there even anything Feng Wu didnt like to eat? It wasnt like she was a picky eater.


    Leo didnt pay them any mind and had the waiter serve the food up. There was only four of them, but they somehow ordered twenty dishes. These guys were determined to stock up on their food stores.


    Feng Wus heart did a little skip. Someone was staring at her viciously. But she quickly ignored it when she didnt see anyone after turning around to look. Instead she sat down and focused on stuffing herself silly with the food in front of her.


    In a private box where Feng Wu couldnt see, Yifu was staring at her through a crack in the door. She had wanted to find an opportunity to kill Feng Wu while in the tomb; sadly, she never got the chance.


    Her group had encountered a huge crisis while in the tomb; fortunately they were rescued by a mysterious figure. However, after rescuing them, the man remained on Feng Wus boat, which made Yifu very unhappy. She didnt like the idea such a strong person could be friendly with Feng Wu.


    Yifu knew a lot of elusive people but the only reason any of them gave her any consideration was because they were giving Zi Cheng face. If it wasnt for Zi Cheng, none of them would have cared about the first daughter of the main wife of some small family.


    She wasnt jealous of Zi Chengs poprity but she was unwilling to lose to Feng Wu, who she looked down on.


    Jasmine had survived the trip and was fortunate enough toe away with a legendary magic ring for water mages. She had gotten it herself and wasnt a gift from Zi Cheng.


    Yifu got a legendary defense ne from Zi Cheng, which she wore happily for several days.


    As for Zi Cheng, she managed to snatch the crown from the sea gods head. It was semi-magical and it was amazing that she managed to get it from everyone else.


    Most people who entered the tomb were lucky enough to leave the tomb with their lives, never mind magical items. So, the fact that all three left with something was outstanding and would have made so many people envious.


    Yifu, what are you looking at? Jasmine casually nced in the direction Yifu was looking at.


    A nasty person. Yifu said in disgust.


    Yifu, dont be like this. Feng Wu isnt a bad person. Why do you hate her so much? Zi Cheng said helplessly. She knew Yifu harbored strong animosity towards Feng Wu, but she didnt understand why.


    I just cant stand the way she pretends to be all innocent. Look at her, hanging around all those guys all day long, pretending to be all pure. Its disgusting. Yifu poured a ss of red wine and drank it down in one gulp.


    Zi Cheng shook her head and looked at the ss in Yifus hand.


    Dont drink so much. We have to go back to schoolter.


    Yes, of course. Yifu obediently put down the ss.


    Well just have less contact with her since you dont like her. Dont think of ways to plot against her. We go to the same school. If you harm her without just reason, the school could take action against you. Zi Cheng coaxed softly.


    Jasmines eyes darkened. Zi Cheng is right. If you move on Feng Wu, itll only fall back on you. Its not worth it.


    But I cant let it go. I dont want to let her off the hook. I want her dead. Yifu made no secret about her desire to kill Feng Wu.


    Yifu was never a big-hearted person. If it werent for Zi Chengs god-defying favorability system, the friendship between the two girls would have ended as Zi Cheng became more popr. But because of the absolute control the favorability system exerted, it was impossible for Yifu to think badly of Zi Cheng.

 Chapter 425-426: Jasmine the Advisor; Oleen’s Death

    Chapter 425-426: Jasmine the Advisor; Oleen¡¯s Death


    <b>425: Jasmine the Advisor</b>


    Zi Cheng had asked Yifu several times before why she hated Feng Wu so much. Her answer was always the same: that Feng Wu wasnt pleasing to her eyes and therefore had to die. Zi Cheng didnt know what to say to an answer like that.


    If it werent for Yifus 100% favorability rating, Zi Cheng wouldnt have chosen to deal with her at all. Yifu was extreme. People like her were small minded and difficult to control. If she identally hurt Yifus ss heart, she knew Yifu wouldnt hesitate to bite her back like a poisonous snake and kill her.


    Luckily for her, because of the favorability systems effect, Yifus craziness wasnt a problem.


    Jasmine, on the other hand, was a problem. Zi Cheng looked at her with a neutral eye. It felt like Jasmine had discovered something about her. Jasmine''s favorability rating had gone down from seventy to sixty, despite all Zi Chengs efforts.


    While she hadnt been as unreserved with Jasmine as she had been with Yifu, she had been good to her. So why was her favorability so low? Could Jasmine have discovered something?


    Zi Chengs heart skipped a beat at the thought. If that was the case, then Jasmine had to go. Regardless what Jasmine may have discovered, it was abnormal for a rating to drop so much. Perhaps she should find an opportunity to make Jasmine disappear.


    Jasmine, oblivious of Zi Chengs n to murder her, narrowed her eyes slightly as she savored the vor of red wine spreading across her tongue.


    I have a way for you to kill Feng Wu without being punished by the school. Jasmine said after casually putting her ss down.


    Yifu grabbed Jasmines hand in excitement. You have a way?! Her mood soared.


    My method is both easy and hard, bothplicated and simple.


    Stop the suspense already! Just say it! Yifu was nearly on her feet.


    The school metes out punishment for student-on-student issues, but if shes no longer a student here, then wouldn''t the issue be nonexistent?


    Yifus eyes lit up. You mean get her kicked out of school for breaking some kind of school rule?


    But would it be possible? It was unlikely Feng Wu would make such a big mistake.


    Whats so difficult about it? Doesnt the school have rules about hurting fellow students? The punishment varies based on the severity of the injury. All we have to do is create an incident where she tries to kill another student. Then shell definitely be expelled.


    Jasmine sneered. She also hated Feng Wu, but unlike Yifu, she didnt go around wearing her feelings all over her face. Having someone else who wanted Feng Wu dead so badly was great for Jasmine. It was like a tailor-made weapon.


    She still remembered the humiliation she suffered from Jiers illusion magic because of Feng Wu. Now, if she did it right, she would be able to return all the hurt and humiliation Feng Wu gave her.


    Youre right! This method is really good. Now, well see how she dies. Yifu was so excited.


    Jasmines eyes softened. An enemy of an enemy was a friend, and Jasmine would be friendly towards Yifu as long as the other girl could help her with Feng Wu.


    Watching the scene made Zi Cheng even more determined to kill Jasmine. The other girl was too smart, and having someone that smart have doubts about her would be problematic. She had to find a way to get rid of Jasmine without it being linked back to her.


    Jasmine didnt know her behavior just then had cemented Zi Chengs resolve to kill her. What would her expression be like if she knew?


    After dinner, Jasmine returned to her assigned dorm, where upon entering, saw Annika and Xi sharing snacks.


    Jasmine! Why are you back?! Annika eximed in disbelief.


    Xi was just as confused.


    Jasmine had be closer to Zi Cheng and her group after the humiliating incident she had with Jiers illusion magic. She moved out of their dorm and usually hung around Zi Cheng and Yifu.


    She wasnt as close to Annika anymore so none of them expected to see her back. Did she have a fight with Zi Cheng?


    Annika thought about what could have brought Jasmine back. She still had feelings for her, after all they were very good friends that first semester. They didnt just share a dorm, they also shared the same sses and the same school worries. They had only drifted apart after Zi Cheng entered the picture.


    Why can''t Ie back? Im a part of this dorm too.


    Didnt you move to Zi Chengs suite? Xi was curious about Jasmines sudden return.


    And now I cante back? Jasmine turned around and went upstairs.


    Annika and Xi looked at each, unsure what to say.


    Ill go check. Annika was worried and wondered if her friend was having difficulties.


    Yeah, go. Remember toe back down and tell me the deets. Xi said.


    Three lines appeared on Annikas forehead. This was no time for gossip!


    Annika went upstairs and knocked on Jasmines door before entering. Jasmine was sitting at her deskzily doodling in her notebook...


    By the time Feng Wu returned to the dorm, it was evening and the sky was dark.


    Xi pulled her aside as soon as she entered.


    Xiao Wu. Big news. Jasmine is back. Xi announced mysteriously.


    Feng Wu blinked in confusion. So what? What was so surprising about Jasmines return? Jasmine lived there, so wasnt it right she returned? Xi was weird.


    Dummy! You should know, after what happened that time Jier stood up for you, you and Jier are her number one enemies! She moved to Yifus suite because she didnt want to see you. And suddenly shes back? I think she came for you. Its definitely nothing good! Xis face was full of disappointment; Feng Wu was not living up to expectations.


    Came for her? What was that? Feng Wu didnt understand what Jasmine came to the dorm for her for. She blinked her big eyes in confusion.


    <b>426: Oleens Death</b>


    Xi was about to say something but Annika came back down with an odd, somewhat thoughtful expression. Xi took two steps forward and took Annikas hand.


    Howd it go? Did you ask whats going on?


    A distracted, but clearly worried Annika replied with, Jasmine didnt tell me anything, but she seemed strange, like something was on her mind.


    Dont worry. Shes on good terms with Zi Cheng and Yifu. Even if she does have something shes worried about, Im sure theyll help her. Xi said offhandedly.


    If it had anything to do with Feng Wu, then it was high odds it was something bad.


    Is that so... Annika was still worried, but she didnt say anything else.


    Forget about her. Lets talk about thepetitioning up. For the new semester this year, everyone in the Sword division has to participate in thergescale Extreme Survival challenge. All the grades are jumbled together in the same arena, so our ss is at a disadvantage. I dont understand what the school is thinking; its such an unfair way to conduct it. Xi snorted.


    All of you from the Sword division have to participate? Annika had also heard about thepetition, but participation for those in the Magic division was voluntary. It was the first she heard about mandatory participation for Sword division students.


    Yeah, second years and onward have to participate. Its so unfair. We just passed freshman year, and we havent even started our sophomore year officially yet, but theyre already making uspete against the upper sses.


    Theres anotherpetition? Feng Wu asked from behind Xi.


    Yeah. You dont know because you just got back, but this time the school organized a specialpetition. I heard the top ten are going to be sent on a special extra dangerous mission.


    Special mission? Feng Wu couldnt guess what the mission could be so she didnt bother specting about it.


    The three girls sat on the sofa and talked about thepetition.


    I heard the mission is very dangerous and if you want to survive, youll need more than just strength. You have to have luck and the ability to survive. They made thepetition just to select people for the mission, but no one knows what the mission is. All we know is the benefits are extraordinary  if selected. I heard its the chance to join Star Marshall hall. Annika looked wistful when she talked about Star Marshall hall.


    Why dont you go to seminary? Those guys either be government officials or saints after they graduate. Some of the really lucky ones get to directly work at Star Marshall hall even. Xi said.


    To which Annika replied angrily. You dont think Ive tried?! I went back when they were recruiting, but the teacher there said I had no divinity and that I couldntmunicate with the gods, so he couldnt ept me.


    Speaking of this, Annika was unwilling to concede. She had wanted to join the Star Marshall hall ever since she was a little girl and had worked hard to be a saint to further that goal. But in the end, she was rejected because shecked divinity. Though she did apply for Xingguang Holy academy and got epted into the Magician department, she was still bitter about the entire thing.


    Are you going to participate in the Extreme Survival challenge then?


    Of course! I have to grab this opportunity! It might be the only one Ill ever get to join Star Marshall hall! Annika fisted her hands in front of her stomach in determination.


    Star Marshall hall? Feng Wu felt like she had a friend there. Was Star Marshall hall that amazing? Why did Annika want to go there so much?


    Feng Wu, who wasnt a native of the world, didnt understand why people worshiped and yearned to join the hall so much.


    News of the challenge spread all over school, so by the time sses resumed a few dayster, all the students were looking forward to the event.


    In was in this expectant atmosphere that the school issued a notice of punishment to several students: Zi Cheng, Feng Yanran, Milty, and Oleen. All four were given major demerits for disobeying their captains orders while traveling abroad, for acting without their captains explicit approval and for personally releasing a demon.


    Yanran and the other two werent so bad. There had always been students who didnt listen to their captains orders, but they generally behaved once they were reprimanded.


    But what the hell was personally releasing a demon all about? Who would do that?! It was a miracle they didnt get expelled.


    Say, why do you think Zi Cheng would purposefully release a demon?


    Who would have thought? She always looked so sweet and gentle. Just goes to show, appearances can be deceiving, said a chubby girl with freckles.


    A group of boys heckled from the side.


    Zi Chengs face was pale as she walked past the group. Ming Xi had reported her upon returning to campus.


    Fortunately, because of the good rtionship she had with the teachers, it was easy to convince them she didnt know the sword was suppressing a demon when she pulled it out.


    The school couldnt prove she knew the sword was suppressing a demon general, so her punishment was just a major demerit. Had they been able to prove it, she would have been expelled immediately.


    Yifu wanted to rush up and tear into the people giving her friend a hard time and talking nonsense. But Zi Cheng didnt want a public disy, so she pulled at Yifu and they quickly walked away from the area.


    The hoo over Zi Cheng releasing a general demon hadnt faded when another unexpected event happened.


    A student on campus was murdered, and both the victim and murderer were on the recent demerit list: Milty had killed Oleen.


    It only took a day to create a huge stir on campus. Both Milty and Oleen were rtively well known around school. Though both were nobles, Oleens family was on the decline. If Milty hadnt fallen in love with him and asked her family to help, it was unlikely Oleens family could have regained their influence.


    Any man would have envied the kind of love Milty had for Oleen: a woman willing to do anything to help elevate her man and his family. She was a guys dream.


    However, because Oleen had such a lukewarm attitude towards her, many of the girls felt Milty wasnt worth it.


    Milty didnt have many friends and she alienated the few friends she had after she met Oleen because she suspected them of being interested in him.

 Chapter 427-428: All Dead; Extreme Survival Challenge

    Chapter 427-428: All Dead; Extreme Survival Challenge


    <b>427: All Dead</b>


    Miltys love for Oleen burned as hot as the sun in the middle of July. No one expected their story to end the way it did.


    Oh my god! Milty really killed Oleen?! Didnt she love him like crazy? Why would she kill him?


    Who knows. Could it have been the deep craziness of love?


    Did Oleen find another girlfriend behind Miltys back so he wanted to break up with Milty? And Milty couldnt take it so she killed Oleen?


    Possible. Its definitely possible with Miltys personality.


    A few people who knew Milty and Oleen better than most came up with different scenarios for what could have happened.


    Youre all wrong! Let me tell you what really happened... A female voice spoke up mysteriously.


    You know? The crowd was skeptical.


    Ha. Please know that my elder brother, Leo, was in the same group as Oleen. The love-hate rtionship between Oleen and Milty, no one knows it better than me. Guaranteed.


    The speaker was Leos sister. He had chatted with her a bit after returning to school and had used the ridiculous love triangle between Oleen, Milty, and Yanran as a warning to his sister. If he knew his sister was using his words as gossip, he would have surely beat her behind.


    Oh yes. This kind of thing happens after trips. Hurry up and tell us what happened!


    What she said made sense, so the crowd hurriedly made room for her in the center.


    Leos sister walked proudly to the center of the crowd and described in vivid detail the triangle between Oleen, Yanran, and Milty. After she finished, the crowd felt like theyd watched a movie.


    Yanran went from being a goddess to a shameless third wheel who caused the death of a good man. And the other party? Who knew what would happen to Milty.


    Regardless what their rtionship was, Oleen was a student at the school, and students killing each other wasnt allowed. Milty would definitely be expelled. In the meantime, she was being held in the reflection room.


    The reflection room wasnt just for self-reflection. It was dangerous and time passed differently inside  days felt like years.


    A senior was once shut in the reflection room for ten years for killing another student out of jealousy. He had to reflect for ten years before being expelled from school. By the time hepleted his punishment, he had been tortured to the point of madness. It was terrifying; he didnt even look human.


    Ever since then, no one wanted to enter the reflection room and they all thought of it as a dangerous ce.


    Because Yanran interfered and took Oleens love, Milty lost him, which in turn caused her to kill her scum bag fianc. Now Milty would suffer a tremendous loss.


    Though she was the third wheel that broke the rtionship, Yanran wasnt hurt at all. This was deeply dissatisfying to the student body. The number of students who hated Yanran quickly increased, with more than half the student body hating her.


    It was quite a blow to the much sought-after beauty who had boys chasing her as soon as she entered school. Yanran became a detested rat and nearly died under the hateful eyes of the girls. For a moment in time, life was very hard for her.


    Not more than two days after Oleens death, another major incident shook the school: Miltymitted suicide.


    The entire school was in an uproar when the news came out. No one thought Milty would kill herself.


    How much did she love Oleen that she was willing tomit suicide for him?


    It was a huge deal. School only just started and two students were already dead. A teacher was specially assigned to investigate.


    The final investigation revealed no foul y; Milty didmit suicide.


    The whole affair ended with Miltys death. The rtionship between Miltys family and Oleens family was irretrievably broken and the two became sworn enemies.


    I heard Milty left a suicide note exining her murder and suicide. Jier and Feng Wu were in the student restaurant on the third floor enjoying a delicious meal.


    Why did shemit suicide? Oleen didnt like her. Its better to find someone who does. Master said you cant force a rtionship. You wont be happy if you force two people together. Feng Wu spoke seriously.


    Probably loved too deeply. That Milty woman was extreme. She loved so hard that she had no dignity in front of Oleen. A smart woman would never hold herself so lowly.


    Jier didnt particrly have good feelings for Milty. A crazy woman in crazy love was nothing but a lunatic.


    Xiao Wu, dont be like this in the future. No matter how much you love Senior Ming Xi, dont be like Milty. Jier took the opportunity to teach.


    Feng Wu nodded. She wasnt Milty so how could be like Milty?


    The gossip about Milty and Oleen only circted for a few days before it died out and was eclipsed by opening registrations for the Extreme Survival challenge. The only division that didnt need to register was the Sword division. Everyone else had to sign up and boy was there was a rush of people to do so.


    They were all vying for the ten spots that would allow them to enter Star Marshall hall. The hall rarely recruited people, so this was an exceptionally rare opportunity. No one with a heart was willing to give up without a fight.


    The challenge was divided into an individualponent and a teamponent. The team portion was assessed in groups of ten while the individual portion was assessed individually.


    The challenge would take ce in the virtual world with different courses and levels that changed with time. It would be 100% authentic and true to life.


    The red-hot registration easily made everyone forget about Milty and Oleen.


    As a member of the Sword division, Feng Wu didnt need to sign up; she only needed to show up at thepetition.


    Jier had no interest, so he didnt sign up.


    On the other hand, Zi Cheng, Yifu, and Ai Lin all signed up.


    Zi Cheng wasnt interested in joining Star Marshall hall, but she was interested in the secret mission. She wanted to know what about it made the school spend so much time and energy just to prepare for it.


    As for Ai Lin, it was a given shed grab any chance to hinder the female protagonist. She knew the secret mission had to do with the Heart of Wood, and since she was a wood magician, it would be perfect for elevating her skills.


    <b>428: Extreme Survival Challenge</b>


    She had to get into the top ten in order to get the chance to get it.


    It was a test of adaptability and survivability and wouldnt be easy, but she had confidence in herself.


    There were many who were just as determined as Ai Lin. For them, it wasnt so much for the special mission, as it was for the opportunity to enter Star Marshall hall.


    Tian Ya, heres your chance to show off your skills. No one can rival you in the Sword division. Eh? Eh? Luis elbowed Tian Ya as he smiled teasingly.


    Tian Ya focused on wiping his sword with a cloth and didnt even bother looking at Luis.


    Stop making trouble. Did you sign up already? I n on showing off. Gerasi said eagerly.


    That goes without saying! Luis patted his chest proudly.


    Suddenly Gerasi asked, Are you going Ming Xi?


    Of course; were all going. Everyones registered already. Our entire team, even Elena, is going. Lets see who can stop us from entering the top ten. Hahaha! Luis had no doubts about their strength as a team.


    Though the teams were randomly generated, those lucky enough ended up together. So aside from Ming Xis team, there were several other teams that were not split up as well.


    Finally, the long-awaited survival challenge started!


    Good morning dear ssmates! The time is 8:00am and I am your seventh-year senior sister, Tamansha! I will be your host for the Extreme Survival challenge! The person next to me, Im sure you all recognize, is the vice president! Lets all give him a big wee!


    Thunderous apuse broke out.


    Fuck! Its really the vice.


    The vice president is actually co-hosting?! Am I dreaming?


    The vice president waved from the stage.


    At the same time, the vice president and Tamansha appeared on a green magic screen, midair in the virtual world. The image was so crisp and clear that the corners of the vice presidents mouth could be seen even through his mustache.


    Arge group of people, not affiliated with the school, were spread out all around on top of the walls and gates. They werent students, but were there to watch the fun and were very interested in the activities.


    ...The Extreme Survival Challenge will be divided into a team section and an individual section. Teachers from each respective division will send their students out into the arena. Please memorize the rules as soon as you enter the arena. Fouls will be grounds for immediate disqualification. Tamanshas yful wink made many of boys in the audience howl in delight.


    In the virtual world, after passing through the light gate, the students participating found themselves in arge square, which had a variety of tools they could use for survival.


    A teacher exined the rules for the teampetition from the stage.


    There were ten people per team, and for a team to win, every one in the team had to reach the finish line. If even a single person failed to cross the line, the entire team would be eliminated.


    The team formations were random and generated by the god of the virtual world, so they were fair and unbiased. But that wasnt to say there wouldn''t be outliers; luck was a kind of strength too. So those unlucky and ced in weak teams only had themselves to me.


    Before getting into their assigned teams, each person had to pick five things out of the items in the square. They could choose to take less than five, but they werent allowed to take more than five.


    Feng Wu picked a flint, dagger, an metal pot and a water purification item. Water purification items were valuable in the outside world, and were only mass produceable in the virtual world.


    While most of the other people were indecisive about what to pick, Feng Wu picked hers quickly.


    Most people also chose flint, a few chose tents, and a bunch chose weapons. Because magic and qi were banned, items like magic tents and magic weapon could not be summoned.


    The weapons in the square were all ordinary items that included knives, daggers, bows, axes, and even in wooden sticks.


    Some picked swords or daggers, but no one picked the wooden sticks.


    After everyone made their choices, the god of the space announced the team rosters.


    Feng Wu ended up in a group of several boys and girls who were strangers to her. The team was a mix ranging from as high as fifth-year seniors and as low as second-year juniors. It was quite skewed. The seniors looked at the juniors like they were going to drag them down.


    There were six boys and four girls. The boys were made up of one fifth, two fourth, and three third years. The girls were made up of a fourth, a third, and two second years, of which Feng Wu was one. The other second year was a magician.


    Aside from the Sword division they also had people three other people from Music, Alchemy and Pharmacy. Theirbat potential was so low, would they survivebat with another team?


    Ober, the only fifth year present, scratched his head. It was hard to feel confident with a group makeup like theirs.


    Well no matter how unwilling they were, this was the team they had so they began introductions.


    Im Xinda, fourth-year Sword division.


    Im Luo, fourth-year Alchemy division.


    Im Meijen. Im a third year in the Sword division. My hobby is cooking, so you can leave the cooking to me. Meijin said cheerfully with a smile on his face.


    Im Kaibu, third-year Sword.


    Im Sandy, third-year Music. The girl named Sandy spoke shyly.


    Im Anma, fourth-year Pharmacy.


    Hello seniors and sisters. Im Camille, a second-year in the Magic division.


    Im Feng Wu. Second-year Sword division.


    Im Bowen, a third-year magician.


    Im Ober. Im a fifth year in the Sword division.

 Chapter 429-430: The Challenge Starts; Mice

    Chapter 429-430: The Challenge Starts; Mice


    <b>429: The Challenge Starts</b>


    The introduction helped the group get to know each others skill and ss. Next up was to share what each person picked as their items.


    Since they werent allowed to use magic or qi, everyone chose flint and or weapons. Seven of the ten had chosen flint but Feng Wu was the only one who chose a tent.


    They immediately saw her as dead weight and hated her when they saw her pot. What use was a tent and pot? Such wasted opportunity. You could just shelter in a cave or sit under a tree if you were tired. Then there was her pot. Who would pick a pot for a challenge?! Another stupid choice.


    Thepetition banned personal storage equipment so the only storage the participants had were the ones supplied by the school.


    The storage equipment had twenty slots, five of which were filled with the start up items they chose. This left fifteen slots avable, but there was still food to consider, which would take up space in storage as well.


    Rations for three days would be supplied to each person. Once depleted, participants were expected to forage for their own food inside the arena. There were a lot of poisonous nts, so they had to be careful what they chose. Choosing the wrong one and being unlucky could mean being poisoned to death.


    When that happened, the contestants would be booted out of the field, but they wouldnt suffer any real world damage.


    Rations prepared by the school were quite adequate and included meats, breads, biscuits and steamed buns. Most chose bread and jerky and a few bags of water, of which each person was allotted three bags.


    Once they ran out, they were expected to find their own water supply. Failure to find drinkable water in time would mean severe dehydration, and therefore automatic disqualification from the challenge.


    Feng Wu was the only person on the team who chose the water purification tool. This contribution made the others see her in a better light.


    She chose meat buns, steamed buns, and jerky. Once she filled her three days worth of food and stocked up on her water supply, she was ready to go.


    Once they were done with their selections, the students were sent to their field in their respective groups.


    Not only would all the members of the group have to survive and cross the finish line, each person had to find a school badge hidden throughout the arena.


    Thestponent made the challenge even more difficult and dangerous, as the badges could be stolen from one person to another.


    The participants found themselves in arge inhospitable space upon entering the arena proper. Staying overly long would be dangerous, especially if they encountered another more powerful team.


    Dear ssmates, we can see the participating students are all ready. We now ask that teachers send their students to the correct challenge venue! Tamanshas elegant voice rang out.


    The screen disyed all the students falling through a hole in the ground. It was so sudden, none of them had time to mentally prepare for the drop.


    Wow! I see our teachers are quite good at practical jokes. All our participants fell into the pit without warning!


    The students watching the challenge from inside the virtual world smiled knowingly when they heard Tamanshas words.


    Vice principal, can you tell us a little about the environment the students will face next? I heard the challenge will test their ability to survive in extreme environments. Is this true? And if so, whats the point?


    As our students rise in grade and grow in strength, they will face all kinds of difficulties. There may be ces they can not use magic or qi, in which case they will be just like ordinary private citizens who can not do anything.


    They must think of ways to survive and escape the danger. Thispetition is meant to help our students hone those skills...


    The vice principal talked a lot, but the students werent buying anything he said.


    Didnt he say he wanted to chose people for the special mission and thats why the challenge was designed the way it was?


    The vice principal is talking nonsense. If the challenge was held for the reasons he says, then we would have had one every year for thousands of years. We wouldnt just have one now.


    The vice principal bes more and more ludicrous every year. Why give such a noble justification for the challenge?


    As expected, the vice principals ability to talk nonsense grows stronger and stronger.


    Hey! Who threw a hidden weapon at me?!


    My ass! Which bastard just kicked me?!


    The teachers on stage looked at the students who were searching for the culprit. Then they looked at the students sitting on the stage who were talking about how great of an idea the games were. None of the students had seen the vice principal secretly teach the students who had badmouthed him a lesson.


    You guys are too careless! Dont you know the vice principal is very powerful. He can hear what youre saying even if hes not paying attention to you! Theres no difference between gossiping down there and insulting him to his face!


    Do you just not know how petty the vice principal is? He will happily make your lives difficult for an entire year!


    Tamansha didnt dare ask further questions after the vice principals lofty answer. Yes, thank you for such a detailed answer Vice Principal. Now we must ask the teachers to switch us back to the field screen. Let us watch the each groups performance through the screen...


    <b>430: Mice</b>


    We can see the contestants are safely on their way...


    The viewing screen opened to show people screaming as they fell from the sky. Theynded with a thud in a variety of different positions. Had this been in the real world, 80% of them would have been seriously injured.


    Theynded in a dpidated and deserted old mountain vige. The buildings were decaying and clearly rotted through. Every now and again, skinny little mice would scamper across the ground as if the new human intrusion was rming them.


    Feng Wu controlled her descent andnded without any issues. Though her strength was sealed, she still had good muscle memory and thus was able tond easily enough.


    Aside from Feng Wu, fifth-year Ober and fourth-year sword user Xinda also managed tond safely.


    There were groans of pain all around the vige from those who didntnd well, but they quickly faded as people adjusted themselves. They regrouped and began looking around the vige.


    The vige was deserted and the houses were so damaged they werent habitable. It was doubtful there would be any food in any of them.


    The group didnt see anybody from any of the other teams around so the arena itself had to berge.


    Haha! Look at them all fall one by one! So fun!


    Haha! Fortunately I was smart and didnt sign up, otherwise, with my lousy physique, I would have probably fallen to my death.


    What kind of ce is that? It looks so dead. I dont see any people, only empty, rickety, old houses. Even the nts look malnourished!


    The contestants didnt know their performances were directly projected on screen for the audience. It wasnt just the image, but the sound as well. Because there were so many participants, the screen only highlighted a few individuals at a time for direct observation.


    No way! Junior Ming Xi and Junior Tian Ya are on the same team?! That team is an overpowered team! Tamansha whispered in shock.


    Tian Ya just became a fifth year and Ming Xi just became a sixth year. People familiar with the school knew the higher the grade, the slower the leveling. It was difficult to break through to the next level because the exam difficulty increased so much. You had to study for three, or sometimes, four years if your strength was too low.


    If you knew you couldnt make it into the seventh-year ss, you could request early release and the school would issue a graduation certificate. The certificate wasnt the same as a diploma earned through normal graduation though.


    Both Ming Xi and Tian Ya were geniuses and important figures at school. Provided there werent any idents, both would surely graduate normally and not have to repeat any of their courses.


    Dang! That is one lucky team!


    The other teams arent so bad off either. Some of them have seventh-year seniors leading them. I dont care how strong Ming Xi and Tian Ya are, theres no way theyd be stronger than a seventh-year senior.


    On the screen now were Ming Xi and his Extreme Challenge team. Ming Xi and Tian Ya were pretty lucky. Out of the hundred people inbat, they managed to get the only girl in the pharmacy division. They would be able to rely on her ability to refine medicine and assist with injuries.


    The other members of Ming Xis crew werent so lucky. Take Elena. She was assigned to such a weak team that she saw red.


    The challengers didnt know this, but the screen followed their teams around because they were all mismatched in terms of strength.


    Feng Wus team walked around the vige but didnt find anyone.


    A group of starving mice ran out in front of Feng Wu looking dizzy and pitiful, so she took out a steamed bun and fed them a little bit.


    Senior Ober, look! Feng Wu is feeding the disgusting rats! The shrill cry suddenly cut through the air.


    It came from Camille, the female magician who was in the same year as Feng Wu. She pointed a finger at Feng Wu in shock. Her exaggerated expression, if you didnt know the situation, made you think Feng Wu had done something monstrous.


    How can you feed food to the rodents?! We only have three days worth of food to eat! Dont expect any of us to share our food with you if you run out early! Camille said righteously.


    The others nodded in agreement as they also didnt like Feng Wus practice of wasting food.


    This is mine. I wont ask to eat yours. Feng Wu said seriously as she looked at Camille.


    Trantion: Ill feed myself and even if there isnt enough food, I wont ask for yours. So me feeding the mice with my food is none of your business.


    Camilles eyes turned red when she understood Feng Wus meaning.


    You say that, so dont regret it! Camille turned away angrily.


    The others didnt intend to interfere. As long as she didnt ask them to share their food with her, they didnt care who she shared her food with.


    Feng Wu wasnt fond of animals like mice and didnt normally interact with them, but these mice were so pitiful she couldnt ignore them. Plus, she could ask the mice questions and learn from them. Those were the two reasons why she shared her steamed bun.


    The mice ate the fragrant steamed bun happily and finally regained some strength. They thanked Feng Wu for the food because they were polite mice.


    Thank you, little beauty. We would probably die like those humans if you didnt feed us.


    They seemed to have some kind of lingering fear when they talked about dying.


    Are all the people in this vige dead? Feng Wu asked.


    They all died long ago. Theres no one left.


    Why did they die? Feng Wu asked suspiciously.


    They died from the gue. All the people died. The city lord gave the order to lock all the infected people in their homes until they died. Fortunately, we were clever and hid away in time, otherwise we would all be dead of the gue too.

 Chapter 431-432: The Plague Village; The Woods

    Chapter 431-432: The gue Vige; The Woods


    <b>431: gue Vige</b>


    And so Feng Wu learned why the vige was abandoned from the mice.


    What was the gue? Feng Wu had heard about it beforeing to this world. Sometimes when she went down the mountain, she would catch the vigers talk about it, and whenever they did, their expressions would turn strange. She was curious and so asked her master.


    He said the gue was a kind of extremely contagious disease. Anyone who caught it would most likely die if they had no effective treatment.


    Where is this ce? There isnt anyone around. Whered everyone go? Kaibu had circled around the area but had only found wildlife like spiders, mice and cockroaches.


    Look around and see if you can find a school badge. Luo said as he opened a half-broken door.


    No, theres no way its here. How can we find it so easily? Anma spoke hopelessly.


    Most of the others in the group felt the same way. It was impossible for level clearing items to be found at the starting point. But though they agreed, none of them wanted to give up hope.


    One by one, they got up to begin searching and see if they could find anything.


    There was a gue epidemic here. We should leave. Feng Wu knew the gue was very contagious. Even though the vige looked like it had been abandoned long ago, they would be in danger if any of the bacteria still survived.


    Epidemic?!


    How do you know?


    A torrent of surprise and questions came all at once. Some people couldnt believe there had been an epidemic.


    It told me. Feng Wu pointed to the mouse on the ground that was happily nibbling at the steamed bun in its paw.


    That?!


    You can understand what animals say? Ober asked in surprise.


    Being able tomunicate with animals wasnt that fantastic an ability to have. Most adult beasts could learn to speak the humannguage and all holy beasts were born with the ability to speak. Therefore, the ability to understand animals was a rtively useless skill.


    However, evenme abilities were useful in the right time, and ce and right now all their magic and qi were sealed, so Feng Wus ability to talk to animals would make it much easier for them toplete the group task.


    Wait, understand animalnguage? Wasnt that an innate ability? Was this girl actually an innately gifted person?!


    Though the people in the group were surprised Feng Wu had an innate ability, they werent too jealous because of how useless it was whenpared to other innate abilities.


    Yes. Feng Wu answered honestly and freely. Her master had told her being able to understand animalnguage was not a big deal in their current world so she didnt have to worry about being discovered like she had before.


    Is there really a gue here? Xinda frowned while looking around at the vige.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded again.


    Wow! Then we need to get out of here fast. Even if it is just the virtual world, its still very dangerous. The gue has little effect on people who practice the arts like we do, but currently were just ordinary people and we can get sick easily.


    Yes, true. Senior Ober, we should leave immediately.


    No one thought Feng Wu would lie about it, after all, what good would the lie do her?


    Feng Wu, ask them how we can get out of here. Ober said to Feng Wu.


    She asked the little mouse the question and it answered right away but...


    The little mouse answered in a worried tone. You want to leave here?


    Yes. Feng Wu said to the little mouse.


    The way out of here was sealed long ago by the lord. Youll have to go through the big woods in the east if you want to leave, but there are a lot of monsters there. If you go in, you may note out alive.


    The little mouse thought of all the vigers who wanted to escape through the woods. All of them probably died because none of them ever came back alive.


    Feng Wu ryed everything the mouse said.


    The group never expected the vige to have a lord or that the lord would lock the ce down.


    A few people were sent out to check; obviously they werent going to blindly believe the words of a mouse.


    The news they shared when they returned was that there was indeed a strong seal around the vige. They wouldnt be able to leave.


    The only way out of the gue infested vige was through the dangerous woods the mouse mentioned, so out of desperation, the group decided to go through the woods in the east.


    Meanwhile, images of the teams were posted on the screen for the audience to view. The contestants fell from the sky andnded in different ces, some were tangled in tree branches, others were caught in the water, while somended in the nest of powerful beasts.


    Thending point was very important. Unlucky contestants could conceivably die, being eaten by beasts, before even getting an idea of their surroundings.


    Feng Wu and her groupnding in a gue vige wasnt fantastic, but they did better than some of the other groups who had alsonded in gue viges like they did. Her group discovered what was wrong with the vige and left immediately.


    Vice Principal, I would like to ask, are there any differences between the gue viges? I saw youugh when you heard one of the teams were going to enter the houses to inspect. Are there perhaps some kind of trap awaiting these contestants?


    Tamansha, with her acute observation, pointed to a screen and asked her question upon discovering the vice presidents off expression.


    In fact, the gue viges are a test. As long as the contestants enter a home and remain in the vige for an hour, they will immediately be infected.


    This gue is exceptionally contagious. A team member will automatically infect the other team members as soon as they spend more than half an hour with each other...


    <b>432: The Woods</b>


    Unless they find the medicine that treats this specific gue, they will be severely tired from blood loss. Eventually they will die and naturally be booted from the challenge.


    The vice principal touched his white beard as he smiled.


    No way! Untrue! Thats too much. There should at least be a sign in front of the vige, otherwise how would anyone know people had been infected with the gue?!


    Many students discussed in low tones after hearing the exnation from the vice president.


    Thats right! Its way too hard!


    Vice President, do you hear that? Some students think there should be a sign in front of the vige, otherwise it would be too difficult. After all, none of the students know the affairs of the vige. Is it right to put an epidemic like this in there? Isnt this being too unfair to our contestants?


    Tamansha sat on stage with a graceful smile on her lips.


    Unruffled by the question, the vice presidentughed as he spoke. There is no injustice. Each vige is seeded with information by the lord of the area. The contestants skill of observation and intuition for danger will be tested the moment they enter the vige. If they can not find the clues left behind by the lord, then being eliminated can only show theircking observational skills.


    We made it very clear at the start of thepetition that this would be a test of survival. Those who win are those who will survive to the end, but luck alone will not get them there. They must also have strongprehension and synthetical abilities.


    I see, thank you for the exnation Vice President. Let us continue to watch the games. Oh! A team is already leaving the gue vige? Dont they want to explore inside and see if they can find a badge?


    Tamansha was talking about Feng Wu and her party. They had exited the vige and were entering the eastern woods.


    The eastern woods were a strange ce filled with oddly shaped nts and fruits never before seen.


    Theyve entered the woods! Vice President, are there any traps in the woods? Tamansha asked with interest.


    Yes, the forest is arge maze and we have asked the lord to impose multiple diversions. So the students, who are now just ordinary people, will have a difficult time leaving the maze.


    Their current stores will onlyst three days, after which, they will have to analyze which nts are edible and which are not. It will be a difficult task for them as we asked the lord to make 80% of the nts in the area poisonous. They are a mix of nts created based on the lords personal preference and extinct nts from ancient times. This will hinder those contestants looking for food tremendously.


    Wow!


    So devious!


    Eighty percent poisonous nts... that means there is an eighty percent chance they will get poisoned to death in the woods.


    The vice president is too much! Its already difficult enough that the nts are so rare. Even a pharmacist would have to reference a book, no way can they memorize an entire book on nts!


    But now the contestants have to chose from ancient extinct nts which are poisonous and which are not. Some of them arent even real nts, just made up ones from the area lord. Thats crazy!


    The students in the audience had a heated discussion about how devious the vice principal was.


    Tamansha looked at the calm vice principal, then to the poor students in the audience. She sighed, wondering if they were unaware just how petty their vice principal was.


    Honestly, they needed to be more careful, otherwise the vice principal would sort them out.


    Even the teachers standing on the sides cast the students pitying nces.


    Little guys, you are still too young. Dont you know not to speak ill of the vice principal in front of his face?


    Feng Wu and her party were unaware what was waiting for them inside the woods. They walked inside the devious forest and quickly discovered a problem.


    These nts are so strange! Ive never seen them before!


    Anma, can you tell what nts these are? Ober, the only fifth year in the group, asked.


    These... Anma walked closer to the front to take a look. Rows of colorful ntsy in front of her. The colors were vibrant and very beautiful but were all unfamiliar species she had never seen before. These may to be extinct nts from ancient times. Be careful, dont touch them, theyre highly poisonous. Anma said sternly.


    Poisonous?! The girls immediately stood up and backed away from the nts they were about to pluck for a closer look. Even the boys took a few steps back.


    Everyone, be careful. This ce is really strange. I dont know what most of these nts are, so dont walk around carelessly.


    Even you dont know them?


    Sister Anma, youre a genius in the fourth-year pharmacy division! How can you not know these nts?! Camille said with eyes wide in disbelief.


    Yeah Anma, do you really not know these? Ober looked at the unfamiliar nts around him. He started worrying. If even Anma didnt know what the nts were, what would happen to them when they ran out of food?


    The serious problem hadnt urred to most of them yet; only Ober and Anma had thought of it.


    Anma shook her head heavily. As the top fourth-year pharmacy student, she was confident she hadpletely memorized the herbal medicine encyclopedia.


    There were a few nts she didnt recognize. She suspected 80% of the nts were extinct and not recorded in any books. This would make their progress much more difficult. If they failed to find food after three days, odds were extremely high they would starve to death or consume the wrong nt and be poisoned to death.

 Chapter 433-434: Cant Leave th eWoods; Camilles Hostility

    Chapter 433-434: Can''t Leave th eWoods; Camille''s Hostility


    <b>433: Cant Leave the Woods</b>


    Food became a big problem for Feng Wus party, but fortunately they still had enough rations for three days. They began searching for a way of the woods.


    At first, they didnt think it would be difficult, but after walking in circles for five hours, they changed their minds.


    Feng Wu quietly listened to the wind.


    Look, those guys are back again. The lord is indeed the most powerful. These guys dont even know they entered the maze set up by the lord. The mangrove tree with red fruits talked loud and proud.


    Its impossible for these foolish humans to escape these woods, said another big tree with purple fruits.


    The lord is powerful and domineering!


    The lord is the best!


    Let these foolish humans wander the forest for the rest of their lives!


    Many flowers, nts, and trees gloated nonstop about their lord. This was the first time any of them had seen any humans since their lord moved them to their new home here. They were all happy about and interested in the new arrivals.


    Boss-level creatures and nts, excepting mob nts that refreshed at intervals, were self-aware. They existed with their own setws inside the virtual world.


    The excited words from the nts soundlessly entered Feng Wus ears. She stared curiously at them.


    While inside the sea gods tomb, she had seen many nts, but none of them had any self-awareness; it made her happy to see so many nts with a sense of consciousness. She felt they were very cute and a sense of familiarity flooded her.


    Were back here again!


    Damn it! Whats going on?!


    I think were trapped in a formation and if we dont get out soon, were all going to die here.


    The others in the group felt the same way. There were poisonous nts everywhere, and now they were stuck in a formation. If they didnt find a way out and resolve their food problem soon, it was going to be a crisis situation.


    It was frustrating being trapped in the woods for so long. They eventually found a spot to sit down so they could snack on their dried goods. They didnt eat much because they were trying to conserve their supply and make itst more than just three days.


    Feng Wus party wasnt the only one caught in a crisis. Many of the other teams had also fallen into the same trap prepared by the school. They would be eliminated if they didnt pay attention and stay on alert.


    In fact, some unlucky ones had already been eliminated in the short period of time since the challenge started.


    ording to the rules of the teampetition everyone in the team had to make it to the end. If even one person were to be eliminated, the entire team failed.


    Feng Wus team set out again after finishing their small snack. It was already noon and they had to find a way out before night fell. The woods at night would be far more dangerous than the woods during the day. They wanted to find a ce to safely rest before nightfall, but an hourter and they were still no better off. Feng Wu asked the nts for directions but it was useless.


    The nts were tasked with trapping the humans inside the forest, so even though Feng Wu gave them a familiar feeling, they would not go against their lords order.


    Their lord was the master of the virtual world. If it had not gone against his direct orders, the nts would have dly helped Feng Wu, but the two requests were in direct conflict, so although they wanted to help Feng Wu, they could not.


    Feng Wu was a little frustrated at not being able to find a way out, but she wasnt angry with the nts for their refusal to help. She still thought they were adorable.


    The sky got dark quickly so the group started a fire before turning in for the night.


    Feng Wu took out her tent and swiftly set it up. Everything in the tent, from the pillows to the quilt, would be warm and cozy to sleep in.


    There was a chill in the night air, something the group of magic and qi practitioners were unustomed to. No matter how cold or windy, they had always used magic or qi to create a barrier and shield themselves from the worst of it. But now, as ordinary people, all they could do was pull their cors a little higher and edge closer to the fire.


    The other nine in the group looked in admiration at Feng Wu as she set up her tent. Earlier, when they were choosing their start up items, they felt a tent was useless. They only realized now how useful it was for maintaining stable body temperature.


    Camille, a student from the magic division, sidled over to Feng Wu and spoke coquettishly. Feng Wu, its so cold. Why dont us girls squeeze in together? Camille had exhibited talent for magic at a young age, so she had grown up pampered by her family.


    It sounded like she was making a request of Feng Wu, but really it was a foregone conclusion in her mind. Feng Wu wouldnt dare refuse. How could Feng Wu take a whole tent to herself when there were three other girls in the group?!


    It never crossed her mind all their items were individual chosen nor that there was anything wrong with her using other peoples things.


    Camille, forget it. Dont make it difficult for Feng Wu. The tent can sleep three people at most. There are four girls; how are we going to all fit in there? Sandy was a little envious, but she was practical and knew the tent wouldnt fit all the girls.


    Camille was indifferent to the logic. What does that matter? Feng Wu is in the Sword division so she must be in good physical shape. Neither of my two senior sisters are, so our health is more delicate. Were a team, so Feng Wu shouldnt mind giving us use of her tent right?


    <b>434: Camilles Hostility.</b>


    She was sure Feng Wu wouldnt refuse and risk offending three people at once. There were four girls in the team; how was she going to get by if she offended three of them?


    Feng Wu looked at Camille and blinked. Then she looked at Sandy and Anma. Sandys face was a little red from embarrassment. Anma knitted her brows at Camille, but she didnt say anything.


    Does your health have something to do with me? Feng Wu didnt understand why Camille said it. If the three of them had health problems, shouldnt they go see a doctor? What was the use in talking to her?


    You... how can you be so unreasonable?! Were a team! But youre being so selfish! Camille shouted red faced at Feng Wu.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Wu ignored her and went inside her tent without a backward nce.


    Come out right now, do you hear?! Camille was losing it. She was a genius that everyone loved everywhere she went. This girl dared ignore her like this? It was just as Yifu said, this girl had no upbringing! Of all the people Camille knew, Yifu was the only one who had a grudge against Feng Wu.


    She and Yifushared the same sses as students in the Magic division. Overall their rtionship was good. In fact, she was Zi Chengs number two fan  she was a huge Zi Cheng supporter and had a 95% favorability rating. She would reach 100% soon.


    In order to improve her goodwill in ss, Zi Cheng had worked hard and helped her ssmates as often as possible. She willing lent an ear to anyone who wanted to talk and was always the picture of patience. If her ssmates had any problems, they were always wee to find her for help.


    Though a lot of people in the school criticized her for pulling out the Demon Suppression sword and releasing a demon general, her reputation and influence in her ss was unaffected.


    Camille had heard a lot of bad things about Feng Wu from Yifu. She never expected to have the bad luck of being on a random team with Feng Wu.


    Yifu had said Feng Wu refused to ever give Zi Cheng any face, had a vicious mind, and used her innocent appearance to deceive people every chance she got.


    Camille didnt express an opinion about it but she did believe most of what Yifu said, after all there wouldnt be such animosity without a reason.


    Because of this, she was unhappy with Feng Wu and had tried to find trouble with her. It was just that she never expected Feng Wu to dare offend three girls at once. She didnt know what to do given the situation.


    She kept yelling from outside Feng Wus tent and her voice carried through the silent forest.


    Enough! Junior Sister Camille, if you want to yell, then do so somewhere else. Dont cause all of us trouble. Anma was displeased.


    Ober was frowning as he looked at Camille. This girl was going to cause trouble. He was anxious because her self-righteous attitude could potentially hold the team back and bring them troubleter.


    Camille had no idea she was on Obers watch list, and after being yelled at by Anma, she didnt dare misbehave and go on with her screaming.


    Feng Wu slept soundly in the tent without giving the outside noise a thought.


    Eventually the night passed and a new day dawned with birds chirping as the first rays of sunlight shone through the tree leaves. The group outside were awakened by the light hitting them in the face.


    None of them had slept restfully. The night had still been cold even with the fire nearby. The boys were OK, but the girls, unable to stand the cold, had huddled together to stay warm.


    Camille had suggested they go to Feng Wus tent and sleep in there, but no one agreed. Sandy was too embarrassed to do something as brazen as to take a juniors tent and Anma was a fourth-year genius so such a thing was distasteful to her.


    The idea didnt go anywhere and quickly turned into a one-man tent robbery monologue by Camille.


    In the morning, after settling her tent away, Feng Wu energetically followed everyone on their journey.


    Feng Wu was the only one in good spirits. Everyone else had slept poorly because they were cold and felt vulnerable sleeping in the open in the woods. It was hard for them to sleep peacefully.


    As they walked, Feng Wu would climb a fruit tree here and there to pluck some fruits. She would also pluck wild herbs and vegetables from the ground to store in her dimensional storage bag.


    It wasnt that Feng Wu knew the nts were edible; she figured it out based on the nt conversations around her. From that she could tell which ones were safe to eat and which ones werent.


    It was a curious sight and eventually Anma asked, Junior Sister Feng Wu, arent you afraid these fruits are poisonous? You fearless dare to pick them so randomly.


    Anma was a fourth-year genius in the Pharmacy division. She was confident, that amongst the group, she was the most knowledgeable about the nts around them.


    Watching Feng Wu pick wild nts at random, her thoughts werent that Feng Wu knew what she was doing, but rather that Feng Wu would identally get poisoned.


    She was worried. It was team challenge where one persons death meant elimination for everyone. So if Feng Wu died, then everyone on the team would apany her and be booted out of the challenge as well.


    Ober and the others had the same thoughts too. They were worried Feng Wu would poison herself to death and ruin it for all of them.


    Junior Sister Feng Wu, if you are not sure if somethings edible, please dont go randomly picking them. If theyre poisonous, all of us will be affected.


    Yeah, please think about the rest of us. Camille didnt like Feng Wu, so when she saw someone chiding Feng Wu, she happily joined in, not wanting to be left out.


    Dont eat indiscriminately. This is a team challenge. One person dying means the entire team will die. I hope you can remember this. Ober said sternly.


    Feng Wus eyes widened and she looked at them seriously. I didnt pick randomly. These are all obviously edible.


    Camille sneered. You say its edible, but Senior Sister Anma is a fourth-year genius and even she doesnt know if these nts are edible. Dont tell me youre even more amazing than Senior Sister Anma?!


    Feng Wu had refused to give her any face so she wasnt going to give Feng Wu an easy time. It was best to make Feng Wu the most hated person in the group.

 Chapter 435-436: Food Issues; Zombies Appear

    Chapter 435-436: Food Issues; Zombies Appear


    <b>435: Food Issues</b>


    Camille turned and asked Anma, Senior Sister Anma, are these fruits and nts Feng Wu picked edible?


    I dont know either. Anma knew little about the nts in ancient times. Most were extinct in the modern day and few were ever recorded in any books, so she really couldnt tell which ones were poisonous and which ones were edible. She could only answer that she didnt know.


    See? Even Senior Sister Anma doesnt know. You think you know which ones are edible. Stop joking, snorted Camille.


    Feng Wus only reply was to pull out a fruit, rub it against her clothes, open her mouth and take a big bite.


    Their faces froze at the unmistakable crunch. If Feng Wu was poisoned, then all of them would be booted from the challenge. No!


    But Feng Wu had already eaten the fruit. It was toote even if they wanted to stop her, so no matter how unhappy they were, there was nothing they could do. Why couldnt she think of the group?! They med her wholeheartedly in their hearts.


    They could only hope the fruit she ate wasnt poisonous. When Feng Wu didnt exhibit any signs of a negative reaction after an hour, they began to wonder if perhaps, if maybe, the fruit really was edible...


    They could eat it! They might not go starve after all!


    The fruit is really edible! Sandy was the first to exim. She was worrying about what to do after their rations ran out.


    It was a huge problem that pressed on all their hearts, but everything would be fine because now they had food they could eat.


    Feng Wu unknowinglypleted a counterattack and went from being the team deadbeat saboteur to the teams hero.


    They climbed the trees and picked the fruit Feng Wu had eaten, while outside the arena, the teams conflict was broadcast to the audience.


    Wow! That Feng Wu girl is too awesome! She can recognize ancient nts!


    What? Maybe shes cheating somehow?


    Cheat?! Where do you see shes cheating huh?


    But that girl named Camille sure has a bad attitude. Feng Wu never did anything to her. Whys she targeting Feng Wu so much?


    Che. I dont know. But hearing the name Feng Wu, doesnt it remind you of something?


    Remind me of what?


    Oh, shes one of Senior Ming Xis suitors. There was that huge deal where she proposed to him in the school cafeteria. Afterwards, there were a bunch of allegations concerning her, but they were eventually debunked fromck of credibility.


    Camille is in our ss and she has a huge crush on Senior Ming Xi. She never liked Feng Wus sshy proposal. Oh yeah, and for the end of year excursion Senior Ming Xi brought Feng Wu. Camille is definitely targeting Feng Wu out of jealousy.


    I see. But how do you know all this?


    How do I <i>not</i> know? That girls got a serious case of Princess Syndrome. So annoying every time I look at her.


    Poor Camille, she didnt know her whole story was going to be let loose in a flood of gossip by a bunch of girls whod gotten together to talk about her.


    As you can see from the screen, this girl, Feng Wu, can identify edible nts. I did not expect that. I didnt think the team wouldst long when I saw them enter the woods. Things have really turned around for them; now theres a chance they can make it out. What their performance will be like, we will have to wait and see...


    Everyone, even the onlookers outside the school, could hear Tamanshas voice clearly. A few of Feng Wus friends were among the people watching the excitement.


    That woman is unbelievable! She dares trouble Xiao Wu like that. Ill have to correct her attitude the next time I see her! Wind said as he red.


    Count me in! Lets beat her up together! Rain wholeheartedly agreed with her brother.


    I havent seen you in so long Xiao Wu and youre still as foolish as ever. Pei Qing shook his head of hair and sighed as he stared at the screen.


    The three were members of the Masters team. They hadnt seen Feng Wu or Jier in a while, so when they heard Xingguang Holy academy would be holding an extreme survivalpetition, they thought they would go and watch and maybe get to see them. They hadnt expected to see Feng Wus game so soon.


    Feng Wu didnt know three old friends wereining on her behalf, and that they were nning on getting justice for her.


    Feng Wus party didnt have to worry about food after she found the edible fruits. The groups perception of her changed a lot. Her ability to recognize edible nts was incredibly useful. As long as they could find food, they wouldnt have to worry about poison or starvation.


    Their mood was a lot better with the pressure gone. They could finally focus on how to escape as they made their way slowly out of the woods.


    They tried marking trees, but no matter where they walked, they ended back at the start. They had been walking in circles the entire time! What bad news! They needed to leave the woods as soon as possible in order to search for badges. They needed the badges to pass the teampetition.


    They couldnt see any birds or insects though they could hear them. There weren''t any around so Feng Wu couldn''t ask the small animals for directions even if she wanted to.


    They did end up finding two school badges along the way. With that, they only needed eight more to pass the challenge. They wandered around trapped for ten days but finally found the exit on the eleventh day.


    They were on a straight, t path heading away from the woods. Ahead of them was a vige with many people walking about.


    Fantastic! There are people up ahead! Camille was excited.


    <b>436: Zombies Appear</b>


    For days now, they had had nothing to eat and drink but wild edibles and purified water purified with Feng Wus water purification tool. Her tool and pot had been so useful.


    With it they were able to make soup with the wild nts. It was a good thing because eating fruits all day would have given them indigestion and made them vomit.


    They were looking forward to having a filling meal and a good nights rest in bed. It would be great if they could find more badges in the vige too. Although they were a bit on edge, they were joyed at the sight of the vige filled with people.


    As they got closer, they got a better look at the vigers.


    This ce... Feng Wu frowned. She hadnt noticed it before because of the distance, but now that she was closer, she could see strong grievance all over the vige. The grievance was filled with fear, panic, despair and other simr feelings.


    She didnt know what was going on, but this kind of powerful resentment told her the ce was dangerous and not a ce they should be.


    After analyzing the danger presented by the vige, she took several quick steps forward and blocked the group from moving forward.


    What are you doing? Camille stared at Feng Wu suddenly blocking their way. She wanted to get to the vige as fast as possible. She didnt have time to waste on Feng Wu.


    The vige is very dangerous! You cant go in.


    Ha, so what if you say theres danger? You cant stop me from going in! Camille waved Feng Wus hand away and strode forward.


    Whats the matter? Ober was a sensible captain. After spending so many days with Feng Wu, he knew she wasnt the type to talk nonsense. If she said there was danger ahead, then the probability was high that there was some as yet undiscovered danger in the vige.


    There is strong grievance in the vige ahead. Though I dont know whats going on, I know it is dangerous. Feng Wu replied seriously.


    Grievance? Ober hadnt expected her to say this was the danger that had her worried. Could she really see grievance? Wasnt it the kind of thing invisible to everyone but necromancers? How could Feng Wu see it?


    If she had the talent to be a necromancer, why was in the Sword division? It was much better to be a famous magician than a famous swordmaster.


    Ah! Monsters! The scream came from Camille.


    Ober was about to ask a few more questions but the scream interrupted him.


    No one had noticed Camille running to the vige while Ober was talking to Feng Wu. She screamed miserably within a minute of entering.


    Before their brains could register the situation, their bodies had instinctively moved on their own and they rushed toward the vige.


    The group believed Feng Wu about the vige being dangerous, but Camille was trapped inside and they had to rescue her.


    It was all because of the awful rules! They wouldnt be able to move forward in the challenge if they didnt save her.


    Once they got to the vige, they realized what they thought were vigers were in fact terrifying monsters!


    The monsters looked humanoid but they were not humans! Their movements were stiff, their skin dry and t without any luster, their eyes were red, and they had prominent fangs in their mouths.


    Had either Zi Cheng or Ai Lin been there they would have screamed Zombies! in their hearts.


    Yes these monsters were zombies. In the beginning, Longzie had designed the zombies to be like those found in popr modern 21st century apocalyptic literature. They were to act as dungeon monsters in the virtual world.


    The contestants didnt know it, but zombies would be the central theme of the field they were in.


    What are those?! Anma cried out.


    It doesnt matter. We need to get Camille out first. Ober drew out his long sword as he spoke. He went after and shed at the zombie chasing Camille, but he encountered an unexpected obstacle.


    He had been confident he could cut down the zombie with this sword, but he had not expected its skin to be as hard as stone. All he managed to do was get the zombie to chase after him.


    Ober had to rely on his physical strength and muscle memory to fight because his internal strength was sealed. Without qi, hisbat abilities were reduced by an entire level. It took him a long time to rescue Camille, but he finally did. She was lucky to survive with just a scratch.


    Ober got the group out of the vige before the other zombies could converge on them.


    They retreated several meters away from the vige and were relieved the zombies didn''t give chase..


    They ran a bit farther to the nearby river that was as ck as ink.


    Well, lets rest here. It doesnt seem like they can leave the vige! Anma looked back.


    What were those things? You cant kill them with a sword; their skin is as tough as stone! Luo was relieved to escape, but he was really puzzled by the monsters.


    Yeah, they were way too scary. Meijian was also relieved.


    Never mind that. Come here and look at Camille. I think somethings not right with her! Sandys voice came out sounding really anxious.


    Whats the matter? Anma was the only one in the Pharmacy division so she immediately stepped over and asked Sandy what was wrong.


    Senior Anma, look! Camille looks sick. Shes got a fever but we dont have any medicine. What do we do?! Sandy was really worried.


    So what if she has a fever? It was her fault for running off to the vige. We wouldnt have had to go in there if it werent for her. Kaibu didnt have anything nice to say about Camille, and was in fact rather angry and red in the face. It was her fault the team nearly got kicked out of thepetition.

 Chapter 437-438: Failure and Conclusion; Bloodlines Repulsed

    Chapter 437-438: Failure and Conclusion; Bloodlines Repulsed


    <b>437: Failure and Conclusion</b>


    Deadweight. Bowen didnt even bother looking at Camille.


    None of the boys looked kindly upon her. Camille had nearly killed the team because of her rash behavior.


    There were four girls on the team. Anma was a pharmacist, so her role was clear-cut. Sandy didnt have any special skills but she was sensible.


    Amongst the girls, even though she was only a second year, Feng Wu was the most useful. She could understand animals and could distinguish between poisonous and nonpoisonous nts and because she was in the Sword division, hadbat abilities. Plus, she was well-behaved and didnt cause trouble.


    Camille, despite having no abilities, made trouble every day and constantly tried to iste Feng Wu from the group. Moron was the best word to describe her.


    It was like she was a professional dead weight.


    Anma didnt like Camille either, but as a pharmacy student, she couldnt ignore a person in distress, so she walked over to inspect the deep scratch on Camilles body.


    Anmas heart froze at the sight. Camilles scratch had turned ck. This was not good.


    Shes been poisoned! Anma cried out.


    Poisoned?! The exmation came from multiple people in the group.


    It wasnt that they cared about Camille; it was just that the rules of the challenge meant if one person died, then the whole group lost. It was no joke.


    Is there a way to detoxify the wound? Ober frowned.


    I can give it a try, but I dont have much hope. The toxin is so strange and I dont have my tools with me, so I cant analyze theponents of the poison. Anma didnt have high hopes for detoxification.


    There were many of types detoxificationpounds avable in the outside world, but in the virtual world, they had to formte their own. Toplicate matters, their current location was full of mutated nts.


    Anma couldnt tell if any of them had medicinal properties. And even if they did, there was still the question of how strong the properties were. Refining medicinal herbs into apound wasnt just a matter of putting herbs to fire; knowing the medicinal properties of each herb and how potent said properties were was also very important.


    Only by knowing these things could refinement be sessful.


    The ce they were at was filled with mutated nts. Anma couldnt tell what theirponents were so there was no way for her to sessfully refine a detoxificationpound out of them for Camille.


    Though Anma couldnt create apound, she could still make a tincture. She walked around and collected several herbs then borrowed Feng Wus big iron pot to brew it.


    The luminosity in Feng Wus eyes returned after she blinked a few times. The others in the group were ashen and ring at Camille as though they wanted to kill her.


    Camille smiled bitterly while avoiding everyones eyes. They looked like they wanted to tear her apart. But they couldnt really fault her for failing the challenge. She was an innocent party too! It wasnt like she wanted to be scratched by the monsters in the vige.


    Five minutes earlier...


    It looks like Ober and his team are facing a crisis. Camille is showing signs of being poisoned from the attack from the unknown creature. Fortunately fourth-year genius Anma is on their team! The poison shouldnt be a big problem for them...? Tamanshas voice came out through the speakers.


    Presently...


    The screen showed Anma boiling a tincture after the team rescued Camille.


    Camille was frowning as though she was in pain.


    You are incorrect. The challenge ended the moment one of their team members became injured. The vice president said.


    Is there some kind of secret? I believe viewers would like to know what kind of difficulties the school has set up to test the contestants in this vige.


    Yes, the monsters in the vige were originally vigers who lived there. The background story for this field is that of a kingdom destroyed by some unknown virus.


    The virus, much like the gue, is extremely dangerous. Anyone infected will be a brainless walking dead controlled by the virus.


    Lets call these people zombies. Their consciousness disappears and only the desire for human flesh and blood remains.


    Zombies carry a high virus load. Anyone scratched by one will immediately be infected and will gradually be a zombie themselves. The antidote for the zombie virus does not exist in this world, so when Camille was scratched, the teams exit was a foregone conclusion.


    The audience understood the insidious trap awaiting the contestants in the vige once the vice principal exined it.


    Those not participating were truly d in their hearts, otherwise if they had participated, they would have been scratched by those monsters and died a disgusting death.


    Sure enough, not long after the vice principal finished speaking, a clear scream sounded from the screen. Sandy, who had been taking care of Camille, had been bitten! Camille had turned into a zombie, and craving human flesh, had bitten Sandy! Sandy only had time to scream before the system dered her dead.


    A voice sounded above Obers team. Two members of your team are dead. Youve lost the challenge.


    Ober and the rest of the team were sent out of the arena immediately.


    They lost! They actually lost!


    No one in the team could believe it, but in the blink of an eye, their challenge was over. They had wanted to get the slots for Star Marshall hall, however losing the challenge meant their chances were gone. It was a huge blow to Ober and the others.


    Camille exited the virtual world as fast she could, not daring to meet anyones gaze. The group could not reconcile with the results, but it wasnt like they could hunt her down at school. The best they could do was to engrave her name in their hearts.


    Sandy was especially bitter and hated Camille the most. Being bitten to death, it was a feeling she would hold onto for a long time. She was never going to forgive Camille for giving her such a terrible and terrifying memory.


    <b>438: Bloodlines Repulsed</b>


    The others in the group left the virtual world in low spirits soon after as well. Fortunately, the individual challenge had not started yet, so they still had a chance.


    Even though they failed the team challenge, they could still be picked for the special mission if they performed well in the individual challenge. Then from there, they could try be recruited to the hall and be a member.


    It was just that faring poorly in the team portion meant their odds were that much lower. If everyone started with a 50% chance of being selected, then with the team loss, those odds dropped to 20%.


    There team results were poor, and although the individual challenge ranked higher, it was still going to be difficult to get chosen for the special mission.


    Unlike the rest of the group, Feng Wu wasnt feeling down about it. Wasnt a failure just a failure? She had no interest in entering Star Marshall hall and didnt care about the team challenge at all.


    But now that she thought about it, what was her master doing? She hadnt seen him in a while. She went to look for her master.


    At a hotel room in Zhongyang...


    A slightly overweight man and a beautiful woman sat opposite each other.


    You failed. The womans eyes were cold.


    There was a situation and I underestimated the danger level in the sea gods tomb. He replied with an expressionless face.


    Why did you auction the key I gave you? She asked coldly.


    It was safer to mix with the crowd than to stand out. Hart, who was the slightly overweight man, responded.


    Your mission to was to obtain the heart of water, but you failed. His Royal Highness is deeply dissatisfied with you. I hope you dont make any more mistakes.


    You spent a lot of effort to get me into the tomb, but instead of vying for the artifacts, you wanted me to get the heart of water. Since when did your kind need any of the elements to develop?


    There is no need for you to worry about that. We have received word the humans have found where the heart of wood is located and that they will likely send someone to retrieve it soon. You must find a way to seize it and atone for your failures.


    I understand. Hart nodded.


    Partnering with the blood n wasnt a once and done thing. From the day he decided to cooperate with them, Hart knew it would be impossible for him to ever sever ties.


    Feng Yanran was in an exquisite vi in Xingguang Holy academys courtyard watering some tiny flowers. The already blooming flowers gave off a wonderful fragrance that was quite rxing.


    Yanran, why dont you participate in the extreme survival challenge? You cant just stay home all day! Feng Tianxing carried a te of refreshments to the round table in the garden to sit down.


    Mom, my ssmates have changed since Milty and Oleens death. It wasnt as though I made Oleen like me. Its clear I did nothing wrong! Why are they treating me so badly?!


    Feng Yanran felt the gossip at school was unfair. She didnt dare go back to her dorm and had taken to staying at her moms house when not in ss. She really hadnt done anything. Was it her fault Oleen liked her?


    It wasnt as though she could stop someone from liking her, so why were people trying to me her for their deaths? Clearly it was all Miltys doing. The problem was between Oleen and Milty.


    Oleen and Miltys families had even appeared at school and asked for her to be expelled. The school didnt agree with the request but the matter still boiled over. Most of the boys stopped chasing after her, while those students she had a good rtionship with began avoiding her.


    It was a change Yanran, who had been popr since entering school, found hard to ept.


    Silly girl, you dont have to pay attention to them. What do they know? Mom knows it wasnt Yanrans fault and Mom has already exined everything to the school. There is no evidence you had a rtionship with Oleen. So rest easy. No matter what those other students think, as long as you dont vite any school rules, you will be fine.


    Feng Tianxing coaxed her daughter as she pulled her to her side.


    Im not worried about being punished, I just dont want them to look at me like that. Yanran gave a long drawn out sigh.


    Darling child, youve been wronged. Rest assured, soon they will regret treating you this way.


    I...Yanran was about to say something when a weak spell suddenly hit her. Her entire body ached and the blood on her face drained away. The pain was so powerful she felt like she was in hell.


    Yanran! Feng Tianxing hurriedly pulled her daughter to her and walked her back to her room. She gave Yanran a cup filled with bright red liquid.


    Yanrans color returned after drinking it.


    Mom, it hurts so much! When will my body get better? I dont want this anymore! Yanran cried out sadly.


    She had been tortured since she was a child because she was of mixed blood. The human and nonhuman blood were simr, but werent of the same race. Combining them together resulted in a cursed blood.


    The sh between the two bloodlines made her miserable because it created a phenomenon called mutual blood rejection, which made her weak and suffer unbearably. She would have surrendered to the pain and died long ago if it werent for the fact that she didnt want to worry her parents.


    Feng Tianxing moved the cup away once Yanran finished drinking. The cup had been filled with the blood of virgins.


    Since shed been little, Yanran had drunk virgin blood in order ease the pain caused by the conflict between her two bloodlines.


    The pain grew more intense as she got older. To deal with it, she had to drink more concentrated blood.


    Tianxing kept several virgins below the grounds of her home specifically to provide Yanran with blood. They were all rural women with ordinary backgrounds that no one would miss, so even if they went missing, they wouldnt attract attention.

 Chapter 439-440: A Better Goal; The Blacksheep

    Chapter 439-440: A Better Goal; The cksheep


    <b>439: A Better Goal</b>


    She raised the women underground specifically to alleviate Yanrans pain. She fed their blood to Yanran each time Yanran suffered from an attack, so no one knew Yanran was different, only that she was physically weak.


    Feng TianXing was a smart woman, otherwise she would not have been able to keep her rtionship with Yanrans father a secret from the ancient eastern countries for so long.


    Silly girl, just be patient. Our Feng family has the strongest bloodline when ites to sword masters. As long as you drink the Feng family blood, you will be fine. TianXings eyes were full of love as she stroked her daughters hair.


    Mom, do you want me to drink Grandfathers blood? Thats not good, Grandfather treats me so well. I cant do it! Yanran was rmed and instinctively recoiled from the thought of taking her grandfathers blood. Her grandfather had been better to her than anyone else. She did not want to take his blood.


    This child. Your grandfather would hurt the most if something happened to you or me. If your grandfather knew that sacrificing himself would save either of us, he would most assuredly be happy to do so.


    TianXing didnt doubt her fathers love for her. It waspletely different from how he felt about her older sister, Jiao. She was reassured every time she saw his indifference towards her older sister.


    Her mother had been extremely cold towards her because of a divination, so cold in fact, that her mother even tried to kill her.


    She would never forget that night. If her father and the others had not rushed home, she was certain she would have died under the hands of the woman she called her mother and her older sister, whom her mother cherished and pampered.


    Fortunately her father didnt believe the divination and loved her even more in spite of it. Jiao, on the other hand, earned their fathers disgust for trying to kill her. Their identities reversed after their mother died. She became the beautiful girl loved by everyone, while Jiao became known as an ignorant, willful, and cruel woman, even to her own sister.


    She thought Jiao would crumble and cry from the pressure of everyones disgust, but it didnt happen. Instead, Jiao didnt have a reaction at all. She neither cried nor made a fuss, not even when their father openly favored her more. It was like the only thing that mattered to Jiao was their mother.


    She thought Jiao would understand from everyones attitude, that she was the favored, beloved daughter of Feng house. She never expected Jiao to persist in trying to kill her, nearly seeding several times.


    She had to flee to Blood Moon forest just to escape Jiao, otherwise if she had stayed, she was afraid Jiao would have ruined her. It was in Blood Moon forest that she met Yanrans father, the only man she had ever loved.


    Her father had ignored Jiao for her sake, so wasnt it only obvious he should sacrifice his life for his favorite granddaughter?


    Fortunately Feng Wuliu didnt know about his daughters determination to have Yanran drink his blood and eat his flesh.


    No! I cant have Grandfather sacrifice himself for me! Grandfather is an elder; it would be unfilial of me! Yanran shook her head in rejection of her mothers proposal.


    You must. If you dont absorb all of your grandfathers bloodline powers, you will die. TianXing looked seriously at her daughter as she spoke.


    No, I wont die because I have a better target. Yanran smiled mysteriously.


    Dont tell me you mean Feng Wu or her bastard? TianXing asked suspiciously.


    Dont be fooled by TianXings outward disy of affection for Feng Ye. In reality, she was quite disgusted Feng Wu was unmarried and had a child with someone unknown.


    Yanran was her daughter and the daughter of the man she loved the most, while Feng Wus bastard was certainly not a child born of love but a child born of some sordid affair. How could she, a proud woman, care for a child born from an affair?


    My target is Feng Ye. Yanran said.


    Feng Wus son?! TianXing didnt expect Yanrans goal to not be Feng Wu, but Feng Wus child. Feng Yes blood is not pure enough. Drinking his blood wont do you any good. TianXing said worriedly.


    No, Feng Yes blood is very good. Ive never met a child with so much spiritual power or such massive qi before. His is incredible. Ive never seen one so strong. Ill get better if I drink his blood and consume all the energy within it. I know it. Ill be even stronger than you or father could ever imagine.


    Yanran didnt know if it was an ability she had because she was a mixed child of the human race and blood race, but she could see into Feng Yes body and glimpse the formidable power it held. She instinctively knew it would be beneficial for her if she absorbed his life.


    Because of this, she was always enthusiastic every time she saw him. She really wanted to get close to him. That way she could suck up his life without being noticed.


    Is this true? TianXing could not imagine Feng Ye would be so useful. She had been thinking of whose blood to get for her daughter ever since she returned to the family estate. Her father, her brother, and her nephew where all good candidates. She had even considered Feng Wu and Feng Ting. But Feng Ting was concubine born. There was no way she was going to let her baby absorb the blood and flesh of such a person.


    As for Feng Wu, though everyone said she had no talent and was a waste, TianXing knew better. Feng Wus talent was in fact no worse than Feng JunTian It was just that TianXing had already categorized Feng Wu as food for Yanran.


    In order to stop Feng Wus powers from getting stronger and before Feng Wu could be tested, she had fed Feng Wu a potion that destroyed Feng Wus cultivation. From then on, a super genius dual-cultivator of magic and martial arts became crippled in both.


    No one in the family suspected anything and fully believed Feng Wu was born a talentless waste in the arts.


    Though Feng Wus talent was destroyed, her bloodline wasnt. So Yanran would be able to reshape her body and be a blood emperor if she could absorb Feng Wus blood and flesh.


    In the original storyline, Feng Wu would have died duringbor. Without her, Tianxing and Yanran shifted their target to Grandfather Feng, but just to be on the safe side, Yanran ingested the flesh and blood of her uncle as well.


    JunTian was the only surviving member of the Feng house. Yanran signed a peace treaty with the human race on behalf of the blood race, so in the end, Jun Tian couldnt even pursue her for revenge. He had to live with that pain for the rest of his life.


    <b>440: The ck Sheep</b>


    In this storyline, because of Feng Wus arrival, Feng Ye was born. The child that should not have been born, was born, and was born with an incredible power. It was a power that would only continue to grow stronger with time.


    Because of how special Feng Ye was, he reced Feng Wuliu and Feng TianHang and became the target for Yanran and her mother.


    Feng Wu didnt know this. She was headed to her masters residence in the virtual world.


    Out of nostalgia, he had built a special ce that resembled Yuehua mountain from his old world. It wasnt just the mountain either, he even included the little vige that used to be at the foot of the mountain and all the little animals Feng Wu yed with.


    After ying with the little rabbits for a while, Feng Wu happily ran to the little bamboo house her master lived.


    Feng Wu easily found her master in his study because the furnishings were exactly the same as when they had been on Yuehua mountain.


    Master! Feng Wus eyes lit up at the sight of her master, who she hadnt seen in a while. She rushed into his arms.


    You, girl, it took you so long toe visit your master? What did you get from the trip? White put the book in his hand down and fondly patted the top of his disciples little head.


    Feng Wu told him everything from going to sea and leaving the sea gods tomb. White listened quietly without interrupting.


    After Feng Wu finished he said, Stay away from that Zi Cheng in the future. That girls thoughts are too heavy. She is not suitable to be your friend.


    OK. Feng Wu agreed without thinking. She and Zi Cheng werent friends anyway; they were just ssmates.


    White nodded in satisfaction. Sure enough his precious little disciple was the cutest. This extreme survival challenge for the special mission, you can try hard for it. Im afraid they may have a very difficult timepleting the mission if you are not there with them. White continued.


    OK, I will work hard. Feng Wus serious voice came from Whites chest.


    What a good child. White generously praised his precious little disciple.


    She was praised by master! Feng Wus eyes curved in happiness.


    Feng Wu told him about all the things she picked up along the way, some of which were actually useful in rebuilding her masters body. More praise! Her mood soared. She made a firm resolution to get all the things her master needed so she would get even more praise!


    That evening back at the dorms, Feng Wus suite was empty. She went to see Feng Ye. Little White had been taking very good care of him. Rui Baby was also quite fond of Little Bun and had been by his side constantly since the first day they met. He had not clung to Feng Wu in awhile.


    Little Bun really liked Rui Baby. One human baby and one beast baby yed together all day everyday.


    Little White made a delicious meal with rice which Feng Wu ate happily. Feng Wu returned to the virtual world after finishing her meal.


    The teampetition was still ongoing. More than half the students had been eliminated and only about a dozen teams were still in thepetition.


    Tamansha sat next to the vice principal on the stage. As you can see, one month has passed inside the arena and 80% of the teams have been eliminated for one thing or another. Only eleven have survived thus far.


    Each of the eleven teams have strongbat strength. In the end, which team will win? Lets ask for the vice principals opinion. Tamansha turned to look at the vice principal.


    The vice principal coughed lightly before replying. All eleven teams are very strong. Each has strong members ofparable strength. Who will be the victor? Its hard to say. He touched his long, white beard and smiled.


    Who wants to hear you say that? Tamansha slowly pressed a finger to the vein pulsing on her forehead.


    OK, we are in the arena and it is currently nighttime here. Lets use this time to interview our ssmates and get their opinions...


    Hello everyone. Im your Senior Sister Olivia and I will be conducting these interviews. A blonde beauty with golden eyes came over holding a microphone type device. Behind her was another senior carrying a bulky magical tool. Despite carrying such a heavy tool, it was clear he would still be able to move nimbly and quickly. Anyone could see he was from the Sword division.


    The audience wasnt sure what the device was for until they saw an image disy on the light screen. The screen was divided in half, with one part showing the challenge participants sleeping, while the other half turned into an interview screen.


    Hello ssmate. Are you a contestant in thispetition? Olivia stopped a male sword user and raised the microphone to his face. She smiled as she asked the question.


    Me? Yes. I participated in the teampetition. The guy stared nkly for a moment before answering.


    May I ask how you lost thepetition? Olivia asked again.


    Hearing the question made the guy really angry and his expression changed.


    Isnt the reason we lost the teampetition because we had a useless magician? This woman was nothing but a pretty face. We didnt expect her to charge into battle, but she didnt do anything all day. She has no abilities, but somehow still manages to bait monsters into attacking her.


    I dont know if she killed a whole family of monsters in a previous life or what, but the monsters, when they see her, they chase and wont stop! Our team was dragged down by this rotten woman. Let me see her again and I swear to god Ill beat her so hard her mom wont recognize her.


    The guy scolded the woman for ten minutes straight. Olivia didnt dare ask any other questions. She hurriedly ended the interview and ran away with the senior and the magic device.


    She interviewed several other people who lost the team challenge. Every one of them scolded the ck sheep of the group with a vengeance.


    It was hard finding a contestant that didnt scold a ck sheep in their group. The only person who didnt do any scolding had a weird change in expression before promptly running away. Olivia didnt understand why until someone reminded her the guy she interviewed was a ck sheep himself. No wonder he was running so fast!

 Chapter 441-442: Bye Bye Masters Team Members; New Task

    Chapter 441-442: Bye Bye Masters Team Members; New Task


    <b>441: Bye Bye Masters Team Members</b>


    Olivias interviews didnt go well. Every person she interviewed had a list ofints they wanted to get off their chest. She wasnt there to hear theirints though.


    Feng Wu stood in the square watching the broadcast screen.


    The eleven teams had not met each other yet because they were all in different locations. Most of the teams had been eliminated because they were unfamiliar with zombies.


    All of the eleven teams that survived, survived because they were strong and cautious.


    Of course, the challenge had more than one level of difficulty. The zombies went up a level to level 2 and knocked out those teams that miscalcted the zombies attack powers.


    Three teams were eliminated. It wasnt easy to survive to that point so it was a pity they were eliminated at thest minute.


    The ousted teams had nearly collected all ten badges. Given a little more time, they would have gathered all ten andpleted the challenge. But apetition was apetition and a failure was a failure. There were no ifs ands or buts.


    Ming Xi noticed the longer they stayed in the arena, the more difficult it was to move forward. Other people in other teams had also noted the same phenomenon. Such changes made it difficult to win the challenge.


    Ming Xis team had already found eight badges. They only needed two more, but thest two were the hardest to find. The most difficult part of the challenge was still toe.


    Feng Wu left school and went out to the streets to find something to eat. Outside, many people were watching the broadcast screen, which was showing the teams as they went through the level. The challenge was taking ce in the virtual world, so as long as the bystanders werent interrupting anything, they were wee to watch from outside the school.


    Feng Wu bought a cup of sour pickled plum when she unexpectedly ran into three friends.


    Xiao Wu! Rain waved her hands excitedly. She rushed over and sat down next to Feng Wu.


    Wind and Pei Qing followed behind her with big smiles on their faces as well.


    Rain mmed her hand on the table and bellowed out loud. Boss, three cups of pickled plum drinks please!


    Coming,ing. The Boss looked over and got up to serve them the drink.


    Che, thought you were going to order something good when you called over like that. Turned out it was for a cheap drink like pickled plum. The other guests nearby muttered.


    It was a small shop that sold all kinds of drinks. Pickled plum was the cheapest. A cup cost two coppers because the plums themselves were so inexpensive. It was impossible to mark to price up high.


    The judgmental eyes of the other guests didnt phase the group at all. The three guys were so excited to see Feng Wu again that all the guest chatter just went in one ear and out the other.


    Rain, Wind, Big Brother Pei Qing! Feng Wu was surprised to see three friends she hadnt seen in a long time.


    Xiao Wu, we havent seen you in so long. Where have you been? We couldnt find you or Captain Jier. Rain whispered.


    Yeah, we couldnt find you guys. Wind took a big gulp of sour plum.


    We went to see yourpetition. It was looking good. If it werent for a certain somebody messing you up, you would have definitely seeded Xiao Wu. Pei Qing felt bad for Feng Wu. If it had been an individual challenge, she would have definitely performed better. A pity it was a team challenge, and so unfavorably too.


    Feng Wu answered Rains question and told them all about her trip at sea.


    Pei Qing and the others never dreamed she would have had so many experiences. All her encounters sounded extremely dangerous, but she managed to get through everything. If it had been them, they wouldnt have had the confidence to survive.


    They were amazed at her misfortune. After learning what she went through, it put things in perspective for them. The tasks they took on didnt seem so dangerous anymore.


    Pei Qing told her about the tasks they picked up and all the interesting things they encountered. Their lives had also been filled with excitement from finding lost pets to catching adulterers and bandits. As long as the tasks were profitable, they took them.


    Of course they only signed up for things within their abilities. The three cherished their lives, so they would never take anything too challenging.


    By the way Xiao Wu, we have a new task were taking. Do you want to do it with us? It was assigned by an olddy who suspects her daughter-inw isnt human. So shes inviting adventurers to discover the truth. Do you want to go in on it together? Rain cutely tugged at Feng Wus hand.


    A mission? Feng Wu blinked. The individualpetition was in ten days so she could go. She nodded and agreed.


    Wind, Rain, and Pei Qing all cheered.


    They made an appointment to meet in front of the school tomorrow morning.


    Fortunately, teachers in the Sword division didnt burden their students with memorizing spells; they only cared that their students score high on their text andbat exams. The teachers did not care if their students went out and took tasks from the guilds.


    Those who wanted to be sword masters could only grow from realbat experience.


    After Feng Wu and Rain figured out a meeting time, Feng Wu went to the virtual world to ask her teacher for a leave of absence. Her teacher was happy to grant her the leave because it was an Adventurers guild task.


    Feng Wu didnt n on taking Little Bun with her for the trip, but who could she leave him with? Jier was a good candidate, but he had sses, so it would be inconvenient for him to bring Little Bun.


    <b>442: New Task</b>


    Feng Wu thought about giving Little Bun to Tian Yue for a while. The vice principal, once he learned of this, expressed with great enthusiasm that he would be interested in helping Feng Wu with Little Bun.


    Because the vice principal was always active and engaged whenever he took cared of Little Bun, Little Bun was familiar andfortable with him. Feng Wu didnt mind leaving Little Bun with the kindly old grandpa.


    Little Bun had a ce to stay, and he would be cared for by one of the two strongest people at school. Feng Wu was 120% reassured.


    The next day Feng Wu dropped Little Bun off in the vice principals arms. She and Rui Baby waved goodbye before heading out.


    Jier wanted to go as well, but he couldnt leave school for some reason. He watched with a depressed heart as Feng Wu left with three unreliable beasts.


    Not many people noticed Feng Wus departure; most people were focused on the extreme survival challenge.


    Yanran and her mother were interested in Little Bun, but they couldnt do anything because he was under the vice principals care and he was, aside from the principal, the strongest person on campus. Though no one had ever seen the old man show his hand, no one dared aggravate him enough for him to do so.


    The vice principal didnt let Little Bun leave his side from the moment Feng Wu left. People noticed he brought Little Bun with him every time he went on stage to givementary.


    Little Bun was cute with ady killer face.


    Do you think the kid is the vice principals grandchild?


    No way! Ive never heard the vice principal had any children.


    Maybe the child is his son?


    Thats even more impossible. The vice principal is so old; how can he have a baby son now?


    Then whose child is it?


    Maybe its a friends child?


    There were many opinions about who Little Bun Feng Ye was. Only a few people recognized he was Feng Wus illegitimate child.


    Was it possible the child was an illegitimate child of Feng Wu and the vice president?!


    No way! Out of the question! This way of thinking was too filthy! If the vice principal knew they even had these thoughts, he would definitely kill them! He would definitely kill them for sure!


    Perhaps the vice principal saw something splendid in the child and was raising it to pass on his legacy to?


    Thest guess was epted by many to be the correct one even though they couldnt see what was so special about Little Bun that he would be given special consideration by the vice principal, a man who had seen countless geniuses before.


    The vice principal said nothing about the spections. He had already made up his mind to not say anything. If they had what it took to guess, then they could guess.


    Feng Wu was unaware of the interest Little Bun was creating at school when she and her group arrived at Count Nigusus castle in Rain city through the teleportation array.


    The city got its name because it rained most of the year. This made the crops grow fast and in turn made the city rich.


    Outside the castle, a butler met the group and took them to a high tower via a very secret pathway.


    Madam, the adventurers for the mission are here. The butler knocked on the door before walking inside and respectfully reported to ady.


    Pleasee in. A voice tinged with vicissitude came from thedy.


    The group had waited by the door quietly until a maid led them inside. They followed behind her.


    Hello honorable madam. Pei Qing was the default representative.


    No need to be so polite, replied the olddy.


    Feng Wu and the others looked to the sound of her voice and were surprised at the sight. Thedy was actually in her fifties. Though her face only showed fine traces of time, her hair was fully gray. Worry shown in her eyes.


    Since youve epted my request, I will go through my requirements again one more time. I hope you will not disappoint me. The reward I attached to the request was meant to not attract too much attention. If youplete my request, I will increase the reward to 120,000 gold.


    An additional 20,000 gold?! As expected, as the mother of Count of Nigusu ,she was indeed rich.


    Speaking of the count, he was a well-known eligible bachelor. He didnt just have money, but also had a lot of power, and as mayor of Rain city, held a great deal of influence and status in the city as well. On top of that, he was also young, being only thirty, and very handsome. All these qualitiesbined meant he was much sought after by thedies.


    Yet despite being so popr, he was never linked to any kind of sex scandal. Those who knew him were baffled by it.


    It didnt matter what people thought though; the count wasnt interested in women. He didnt interact with them unless it had to do with city affairs.


    That was until Nigusu met a dark-haired, enchanting beauty. The two married less than a month after meeting.


    The speed with which they married shocked society. Even Pei Qing had heard about it. People had wondered what kind of beauty she was, that the count, a man who had previously been unmoved by countless beauties before, would be so smitten that he rushed to marry her.


    No one ever thought Count Nigusus mother would post a task rted to her daughter-inw less than a year after the wedding.


    Was it possible she and her new daughter-inw were enemies? That she feared losing her position in her sons heart and so she wanted to cause trouble for her daughter-inw?


    Or was there something wrong with the newly appointed countess?


    But it didnt matter what the possibilities were. The adventurers who took up the task only needed to find out the truth and collect their payment.


    The olddy exined her doubts about the countess to Feng Wu and the group.


    The count changed dramatically after his new wife took up residence as the countess in the castle. He refused to go out and stayed indoors with his wife all day. He avoided handling city affairs. Previously, though he didnt love the city, he was a responsible and diligent official who took his responsibilities seriously.


    Now a days, he refused to do any work and handed all his duties to his deputy mayor.


    The deputy mayor was a good man who grew up with Count Nigusu. He was the one who first noticed something was wrong.


    Additionally, the count stayed with his wife locked in his room all day. His body had grown so frail as the days passed that he had recently taken to staying in bed sick. Even the olddy, his own mother, was not allowed to see him.

 Chapter 443-444: Disguised as Servants; You Wont Be Able to Live If You Bring Disaster to Yourself

    Chapter 443-444: Disguised as Servants; You Won''t Be Able to Live If You Bring Disaster to Yourself


    <b>443: Disguised as Servants</b>


    Nigusu was so infatuated with his new wife that he couldnt bear to be apart from her. His mother couldnt even have a private conversation with him without him saying extremely callous things to her just because she requested his wife leave the room.


    How could a mother not know her own child? Nigusu had always treated her with utmost respect. She had raised him after his father died when he was a young child so she knew he wouldnt disregard her the way he had just because he loved another woman.


    His behavior toward her, whenbined with what his deputy mayor said about his strange behavior, made her wonder if Nigusu was plotting something.


    The olddy began to suspect it all started with the new countess, her daughter-inw.


    She had initially been quite satisfied with the woman her son had chosen. He had been unmarried for so long, and as a mother, she had been worried. Her son finally fell in love so of course she wasnt going to stop him from marrying the woman.


    This was one of the things the olddy regretted the most. Everything would have been different if she had just investigated the womans background a little bit.


    The olddys hair had turnedpletely white and she was exhausted from all the pressure from the problems involving her son.


    Feng Wus group was not the first to be invited by the olddy. Several other groups had investigated previously, but all their results were the same: there was nothing wrong with the countess; she was human.


    They all said the same things but the olddy couldnt ept it. Her mind was firm; she was not the type to give up easily. How could she have raised her eldest son into such a fine man by herself if she was?


    She began looking for other adventurers to take up the task. There had to be people with real skills who could see through to the heart of the problem.


    So ultimately, the task wasnt just to investigate her daughter-inw, but also to exin the reason for how her daughter-inw was rted to her sons change in personality.


    If the problem with her son could be resolved, she would increase the reward by no small amount.


    It was such a big reward, of course the group epted. All the previous adventurers had entered the castle as guests, but this time Pei Qing took the initiative to request they enter as servants. What better role to snoop through a masters household affairs than that of a servant? Guests would be observed, but servants were practically invisible. After all, what master would be so bored as to pay attention to the movements of servants in his house?


    And thus, were they were arranged to enter the castle as servants in order to investigate.


    It just so happened the castle was in need of additional help. There were vacant positions because several young servant girls had gone missing, so the castle needed to hire additional help to make up for the staff shortage. The disappearances had been kept hush hush and few outside the castle knew about it.


    The count was bedridden while servants went missing one after another. It was no wonder the olddy suspected the daughter-inw. The new countess really was suspicious.


    A total of six servants were recruited: four females, two males. Naturally Rain and Feng Wu took two of the female servant positions while Pei Qing and Wind took the two male servant positions.


    The four recently hired girls were assigned a shared room. The other two girls, formerly a fish monger and a farmer, were local girls. They were hired because they were fresh, young looking girls with good moral character.


    Aside from having good appearance and moral character, servants needed to be quick workers. Many girls dreamt of getting the job because the stringent requirements meant they were treated very well.


    The girls began organizing their personal belongings inside the room. They wouldnt need to wear their own clothes because uniforms would be supplied. Each girl had been given four sets of uniforms, two identical ones for spring and two identical ones for autumn.


    They had just finished sorting their clothes when a female servant arrived to usher them to dinner.


    Servants ate in the dining hall after the family ate. They were assigned their own personal bowls, which theybeled with their names. Rice was the staple food, so every person was allotted a bowlful of rice at every meal.


    Stir fry the rice with some vegetables and meat, then add in some seasonings, and the meal was ready.


    A group of men and women, who were attired differently, sat at the opposite end of the table from them. They looked arrogantly at Feng Wus group of servants while her group looked back at them enviously.


    Who are those people? Rain asked quietly.


    You dont know them?! One of the new maids who joined at the same time as Rain was surprised.


    Theyre servants one rank above us. They serve the master and mistress directly asdys maids and valets, so their identities are much different from ours.


    If only I could be promoted to adys maid. Their sry is several times higher than us lower ranked servants.


    Yeah, my life would be so worth it if I could get their jobs.


    The maids replied in unison. Moving up from a house maid to adys maid was a goal many of the girls shared, but with their backgrounds and talents, they were destined to remain as ordinary house maids. Being ordinary as they were, just having such desires was already aspiring high.


    Rains background was good so she failed to understand why being adys maid was such a lofty goal. Adys maid was still a servant. Werent they all the same?


    Rain noticed the other servants ring at her upon exiting her reverie.


    What happened? Rain asked Feng Wu nervously.


    You said it. Feng Wu replied.


    Rain had inadvertently spoken her thoughts out loud.


    No... Rain wailed. They entered the castle as servants in order to keep a low profile. Wind and Pei Qing would scold her to death if they knew she had attracted attention on the very first day!


    <b>444: You Won''t Be Able to Live If You Bring Disaster to Yourself</b>


    The dining room was in an uproar at Rains remark. Who knew there was someone who would dare speak such words in front of the other maids. Must be unafraid of dying. Wasnt she aware thedy maids were higher ranked than she was? A few words from them, and her life would be miserable. Nothing good was going toe out of offending them.


    The thought obviously urred to Rain. She felt a headacheing on. She suddenly understood what it meant to shoot yourself in the foot. The realization showed on her face.


    Who is this girl? Really does not have a brain. Even thedy maids, will dare offend!


    Looks like new arrival. What was the housekeeper thinking hiring her?


    The maids pointed at Rain and whispered.


    You dont have to whisper! I can still hear you, Rain thought.


    Compared to the five maids, Rain, because she had cultivated since she was a child, had hearing that was beyond what the maids could imagine.


    Their deliberately lowered voices were still as clear as day to Rain.


    Look who it is. Turns out to be a low-ss maid. A maid is a maid indeed. She doesnt even understand the most basic etiquette, and she dares speak so rudely about us maids. A beautiful, young maid nced disdainfully at Rain.


    Im sorry, Im sorry. This girl is a new arrival; she just arrived yesterday. Please for my sake, dont harass her! A woman in her thirties came over. She was the butlers daughter-inw and was essentially head of all the house maids.


    Big Sister Tingli, its not that we arent considering you, but this kind of girl, with her attitude, sooner orter, shes bound to create problems. Its better if shes dismissed right away. The maid who spoke was a little intimidated by Tinglis rank, but she was unwilling to let Rain off the hook.


    I know, I know. Rest assured I will give you a proper ount. Tingli wasnt head of the house maids for so many years for nothing. She immediately turned around and gave Rain a stern look.


    Rain, for punishment, you will not eat today and you will not sleep until you finish chopping all the wood in the back. Hurry on!


    Yes, Ill go Big Sister Tingli! Rain enthusiastically replied before running out.


    See, Ive punished her, so dont worry about it OK? That child just entered the castle so doesnt understand anything. Give her a chance to make amends.


    The maid wanted to say something, but someone reached out a slender hand, pulling at her. She looked back, and upon seeing who it was, stopped talking.


    Big Sister Tingli already exined, of course we wont bicker about it, its just that the girls temperament is unstable. Big Sister Tingli must watch over her carefully so she doesnt offend the master.


    Of course, I will take good care of her. Now everyone, continue with your meal. Tingli left with a smile.


    Feng Wu had been watching the entire scene y out without saying a word. Pei Qing said they were there to investigate the countess, so they had to endure whatever they may encounter in order to not alert the enemy.


    Because of this, Feng Wu, Pei Qing and Wind all stayed quiet. They couldnt risk drawing attention to themselves now that Rain had been noticed. So the group watched from the sidelines and didnt interfere.


    After eating a meal that wasnt very tasty, Feng Wu left the dining hall to find Rain. The maids who were looking to make trouble for Rain also left shortly after.


    Lamia, why did you stop me just now? That girl named Rain, I dont want to let her go.


    Krishgova, I stopped you for you own good. Tingli is the butlers daughter-inw. Youre not going to gain anything in offending her. Lamia exined.


    Lamia is right. You were too impulsive just now Krishgova.


    Getting rid of a lowly servant is the easiest thing. You dont need to have a confrontation with Tingli over it.


    The maids on the side gathered around Krishgova to speak sense into her.


    Who cares about the butler? Who doesnt know the real master of the house is the countess? The butler is the olddys person, and her power is already usurped by the countess. Krishgovas face had tensed at the mention of the butler, but it cleared up quickly once she thought about the situation.


    The expression on the other maids drastically changed at her words. They quickly rushed to pull her away.


    Once they reached a private spot, Lamia shook Krishgovas hand away.


    Are you crazy Krishgova?! You dare talk like this out in the open? If you dont want to live, thats fine, but dont drag the rest of us down with you. Lamia never expected Krishgova to be so brainless. The countess suppressing the olddy through her butler, which of them didnt already know?


    But it wasnt something they could speak out loud or bring attention to. If they ever brought out in the open, as servants, they would not end well.


    Whether it was the olddy or the newdy, neither were to be trifled with. The olddy might look weak, but she was the counts mother and the countess would never allow any of the servants to disrespect her mother-inw nor would she allow anything to besmirch her own reputation. One or two servants dying wouldnt even make a ripple, nor would anyone speak on their behalf.


    In fact, Rain hadnt said anything wrong, it was just that the maids had a shortsighted view. It didnt matter what kind of maid they were; their lives were forfeit the moment they made a misstep. In the end, their lives were subject to the whims of their masters.


    Theplexions of the other maids had also paled. How could the same thoughts that urred to Lamia not have urred to them? It was because they thought of it that they were angry at Krishgova.


    Krishgova knew she spoke inappropriately, so she dejectedly apologized and didnt dare speak so casually again.


    In the end, whether the butler was pushed out or not, getting rid of an insignificant maid was a simple matter. Krishgova had been too angry just now and spoke carelessly. It was all that maid, Rains, fault. She needed to humiliate that girl as soon as she got the chance...


    Rain, still chopping wood in the back, didnt know she had been targeted by a mean-eyed maid. She had been studying swordsmanship since she was a child, so her physique was excellent. If it wasnt for her disguise and the possibility someone was watching her, she would have used her qi to chop all the wood already.

 Chapter 445-446: Alante; Feng Wu is Targeted

    Chapter 445-446: nte; Feng Wu is Targeted


    <b>445: nte</b>


    It took Rain an hour to finish chopping the wood after Feng Wu walked over to help. Afterwards, they returned to their room.


    Their roommates had been talking, but the moment Feng Wu and Rain entered, they became quiet and immediately broke away from each other to go to their respective beds,pletely ignoring Rain and Feng Wu.


    Rain wasnt like them. She was only at the castle toplete the task and get her bonus, so of course she didnt care how the other maids saw her.


    The four girls were divided into two factions: Feng Wu and Rain were one, and the two girls were the other.


    Neither of the girls wanted to be dragged down with Rain after the trouble earlier that day, so they chose to keep their distance from her. As a result, their first night was tense and awkward.


    The four girls got their assignments the next morning. Feng Wu was assigned clean up duty. Her primary responsibility would be the second floor.


    Rain was assigned kitchen duty. Her main responsibility would be to help out in the kitchen doing whatever odds and ends needed doing.


    The other two girls were assigned yard duty in the back. As long as they diligently stayed on top of sweeping the leaves everyday, it would be an easy task.


    They thought Rain would be assigned heavy work, that thedy maids would pull some kind of trick behind the scenes to make her suffer because of what happened yesterday, so they were surprised when this was unexpectedly not the case.


    Could the maids have generously forgiven Rain?


    No, thinking like that gave the maids too much credit. Servants getting along like that during normal times in a home like the counts was rare enough. Letting a lower ranked servant get away with insult would be even more rare.


    Sure enough, a few dayster the maids showed up in the kitchen to give Rain trouble, assigning her random extra tasks, then deliberately looking for fault with Rain so they could justify asking Tingli to punish her.


    Rain, who had a constant stream of trouble, had no time to investigate the countess. It took all she had to suppress her anger and not reveal their disguise.


    The original n was to have Rain do most of the legwork, but with her being the center of so much attention, it was impossible. She would only draw unwanted attention if she were to start asking questions about the countess.


    This meant Wind, Pei Qing, and Feng Wu had to take over and do all the work. Unfortunately, Wind and Pei Qing were men, so it was hard for them to ask about and get information on the countess. Which meant in reality, the only one who could investigate was the socially inept Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu was allowed to clean the guest rooms and corridors but wasnt permitted to work near the masters because she was too new.


    In the three days since entering the castle, they hadnt found anything. In fact, they hadnt evenid eyes on the count or countess. The husband and wife were almost always locked away in their rooms, doing who knew what.


    Though there was gossip the countess asionally came out to delegate tasks, Feng Wu herself had never seen the elusivedy.


    Feng Wu only had ten days toplete the task before the individual challenge started. She worked hard to investigate the countess because she was on a tight schedule. Lets look at all the ways she tried.


    First Attempt:


    Why are you here? This floor is the masters private residence. No onees up unless theyve been summoned! How did you get up here?! A maid with a wary face stopped Feng Wu.


    Sister Tingli asked me toe to the fourth floor to clean. Feng Wu replied with a deadpan expression while raising her rag and bucket.


    This is the fifth floor! The fourth floor is below this one! The maid angrily pointed to the floor.


    Oh. Feng Wu nodded and went downstairs with her bucket and rag.


    The n to pretend to clean the counts room failed.


    Second attempt:


    The countess didnt say she wanted to eat snacks. Who asked you to bring those here without permission! A maid asked Feng Wu after stopping her.


    These are the new pastries from the kitchen. The olddy asked me to bring some to the count. Feng Wu replied.


    The olddy asked you to bring them over? Eat one and show me. The maid looked suspiciously at Feng Wu.


    Without a word, Feng Wu ate one of the pastries...


    After awhile the te bottomed out.


    Maid:...


    Feng Wu: Delicious.


    The n to approach the target with snacks failed.


    Attempt three:


    Attempt four:


    And so on...


    The fifth floor was guarded by those loyal to the count and countess. Feng Wu tried really hard using many different methods, but none worked and she couldnt get in to see either of her targets.


    But luckily, because she kept persisting, the fourth day brought a reward. Feng Wu was cleaning the corridor when she saw a beautiful woman escorted by adys maid. She didnt know who this person was, so when she saw her approach, Feng Wu stood with a nk look on her face without performing the customary greeting.


    How brazen! Not greeting even though you see the countess approach?! Lamia berated Feng Wu loudly.


    Was this the countess?! Feng Wu was a little surprised, but she stepped aside and offered her greetings.


    Its quite all right Lamia. Dont scare the girl. Come, dont be afraid, tell thisdy your name. The countess said kindly to Feng Wu after addressing her maid.


    My name is Feng Wu. Feng Wu had lowered her head, so it was impossible to read her eyes.


    What a fine name for such a beautiful girl. Its rare to see one so beautiful amongst the servants, praised the countess before walking away with her maid.


    Although the servants were all young, beautiful women, their beauty was separated into different grades for rank. Feng Wus beauty was a rarity amongst the women.


    The countess sat quietly in front of her dresser as shebed her hair in the room she shared with her husband. She smiled while stroking the smooth skin on her face.


    nte. An emaciated and withered man struggled to call out her name from the bed.


    My dear Nigusu, are you ufortable? nte asked her husband tenderly.


    I am fine nte. Where did you go just now? Why didnt you stay by my side, my love. I dont want us to be apart even for a moment. Nigusus eyes were lit with affection.


    I wont ever leave you. Well be together forever, and ever... nte promised with a smile.


    <b>446: Feng Wu is Targeted</b>


    After Nigusu fell asleep, a sudden breeze blew apart the curtains by the window. An incredibly beautiful and curvy woman appeared in the room. The long, ck dress she wore caressed against her body sinuously under the cloak she had on. She only needed to nce at a man and he would be willing to die for her.


    nte, do you have a new target? The woman smiled,pletely unconcerned about Count Nigusu being in the room.


    Yes, shes a new servant, young and very beautiful with a body full of vitality. I will be able to stay with my precious Nigusu for a while longer if I absorb her blood. nte nced at the man she loved with all her heart. She would dly have sold her soul for him.


    The woman yed with her porcin-like fingers as she casually said, I like women like you, youll ignore everything and do whatever it takes to pursue your goals. But dont forget, I got you the man you love, but you still have notpleted what you promised me you would.


    Dont worry. I will do what I promised. I wont fail. nte poured herself a ss of wine and sipped it carefully.


    All right. I will wait for the good news then. The woman smiled before transforming into a bat and flying off into the night sky.


    nte walked over to her husband and gentlyid down to sleep next to him.


    Until the day she encountered Nigusu, she had thought it was her lot in life to remain amoner.


    She was born a nobledy, but became amoner through a trick of fate.


    As a child, her family hadnt liked her because shecked beauty. She was eventually pushed out to fend for herself by her beautiful half sister from her fathers concubine wife.


    Before being pushed out, she had endured constant eye rolls and condescending nces. Having suffered this since she was young, it made her hungry for a beautiful face and the perfect romance.


    She would never forget the day Nigusu helped her despite her appearance.


    Her half sister, afraid she would return and usurp the favored daughter position, had hired a group of thugs to destroy her beyond recognition. There was no need for it though. nte knew better than anyone else, her parents cared more about their reputation than they did about their daughter.


    So that day, a group of men, intent on rape then murder, had surrounded nte. Fortunately, Nigusu rescued her, so their n failed. She fell in love with Nigusu on sight, but it was a hopeless love because she was so ugly.


    Just when she wanted to die from the pain, the woman appeared. She was told her dreams coulde true if she was willing to pay the price.


    nte didnt care about the cost, as long as her dreams came true, she would ept.


    She did as told and drank a drop of the womans blood. The next thing she knew, she had somehow transformed into a peerless beauty. However there was a catch. Her beauty was temporary and needed to be maintained with the blood of beautiful, young girls.


    The first girl she drank was none other than the girl who stole her identity, her beautiful half-sister. She would never forget the horror and disbelief in her half-sister''s eyes before dying.


    It was a rush. nte loved how satisfying her new strength felt, for she had gained more than just beauty after drinking the womans blood, she had also gained extraordinary power.


    Her beauty grew so that any man who saw her fell in love with her, however, she wasn''t interested in any of them. There was only one man she wanted.


    In order to create a chance encounter with Nigusu, she reverted to being amoner and from there sessfully made him fall in love with her. But just as she thought they would be happy together, Nigusu began exhibiting health problems. His once handsome face grew haggard as he became weaker every day. didnt matter to nte though. She loved him regardless of how he looked.


    She knew his change had to be connected to her somehow so she confronted the woman who gave her beauty and power to find out.


    The woman easily admitted to it. She exined that ordinary humans couldnt withstand the power of the transformed qi in her blood. It was only because Nigusu had practiced the arts for so long and his strength was good, that he was still alive, otherwise he would have already died some time ago from being in her vicinity.


    She would have to leave him forever if she wanted him to live.


    This, she was unwilling to do. She didnt want to leave the man she had loved for so long. If he had to die, then she would kill herself too. Then they would be together as a loving couple even after death.


    It didnt matter whether it was life or death. They would always be together. They loved each other so much, they shouldnt be separated. Who would even think of separating them? Perish the thought!


    Feng Wu didnt know it, but she didnt need to spend energy to investigate the countess anymore because the countess already had her eyes on Feng Wu.


    The next day, Lamia found Feng Wu and told her to go to the countesss room, that the countess wanted to see her.


    Lamia didnt take Feng Wu up through the servant stairs; instead she took her up via a secret stairway.


    Feng Wu was skeptical Lamia would bring her to the countesss room so she took note of the route they took and secretly told Rui Baby to send a message to Pei Qing.


    Rui Baby hadnt darede out and had been hiding in her sleeves the entire time they were in the counts castle. He was antsy from being cooped up for so many days. He flew off immediately after Feng Wu told him the message.


    Lamia was just an ordinary person, so she was incapable of seeing Rui Baby fly away.


    Feng Wu followed behind Lamia around until they came to door. Faint red light seeped through the opening.


    The countess is inside; you can go in alone. Lamia gestured with her eyes as she spoke.


    Feng Wu silently nodded before pushing the door open. Shed only taken a single step when Lamia shoved her from behind.


    It would have been easy for Feng Wu to escape but Pei Qing had said they couldnt reveal their identities, so because of this, she didnt resist or dodge and Lamia was able to easily shove her into the room.


    The door ng shut immediately behind her.

 Chapter 447-448: Inside the Room; Gu Parasite

    Chapter 447-448: Inside the Room; Gu Parasite


    <b>447: Inside the Room</b>


    Feng Wu staggered a few steps but didnt fall down. She got a better look at the room after regaining her bnce.


    It was clear the room was used for nefarious deeds. Several people, presumable women based on the length of their hair and the clothes they wore, were tied to wooden stakes. They were dried, bloodless husks, nearlypletely mummified.


    It was easy to imagine they must have suffered and before dying. Their eyes exuded panic and despair and their mouths were open wide.


    Feng Wu could tell they were all maids from the counts house based on their clothes. She thought about the news from the olddy, about how there were a lot of girls missing. They were girls from inconsequential backgrounds who no one gave much thought to. Coupled with the countesss deliberate cover up, few would know the truth. Most people would just assume the girls had returned home after getting a small reward from the countess for their services.


    Anyone clever enough to piece the puzzle together would be too smart to say anything about it. The difference in their identities would make them too fearful of the consequences.


    Aside from the corpses, there was a chair draped in leather. Feng Wu looked at the dead girls and their spirits that hovered nearby. She walked toward them.


    Their faces were full of desperation.


    Go! The countess is not a good person! She will kill you!


    Get out of here! Run away!


    Leave as fast as you can!


    Feng Wu could hear their voices clearly as they tried to persuade her to run away. They knew it was useless, that only a necromancer could see or hear them, but they still tried anyway.


    They were just small, weak spirits. They werent aggressive or powerful so they couldnt reveal the countesss true face.


    Feng Wu was about to speak when the door opened. The sound didnte from behind her, but from in front of her.


    There was a secret door inside the stone wall. Feng Wu could see a staircase behind it as a beautiful woman stepped through the door and into the room. It looked like the staircase led directly to the fifth floor.


    Mrs. nte. Feng Wu instantly recognized the woman was the countess.


    Tonight, the countess departed from her usual dignified dress. Instead she contrasted her pale skin with an all red dress and bold, sultry makeup. There was a big difference between her normal dignified look and the look she had now.


    nte slowly walked in and sat down on the chair.


    So beautiful and such excellentplexion. But most importantly, the amount of life energy you have is tremendous. Absolutely fascinating! nte licked her lips as she looked at Feng Wu. She looked at Feng Wu like Feng Wu was something delicious to enjoy.


    You want to drink my blood? Feng Wu didnt scream in fear or ask for mercy.


    It was such an unexpected reaction that nte quickly realized something was amiss.


    Very clever. It seems you have realized my intention. nte giggled.


    Why did you drink their blood? Feng Wu could see how thick the blood qi was around the countess. Ordinary people would not have been able to feel it, even magicians were unlikely to sense anything wrong. It was only because Feng Wus eyes were unique that she detected anything at all.


    Feng Wu suspected the countess wasnt human based on their first encounter. It was just like the olddy said, the countess wasnt human.


    It wasnt possible for a human, even a murderous one, to have such a bloody aura. Feng Wu didnt know much about the spirit body, but she knew someone who did. Should she call Lydia over to take a look? Come to think of it, she hadnt seen Lydia in a while.


    If it werent for Mrs. nte, Feng Wu would have forgotten all about the contract she had with Lydia.


    It seems I let a little mouse in this time. Did that olddy send you to investigate me? The old thing still hasnt given up? After checking so many times, I would have thought shed give up. Didnt think shed get smarter and send someone as bait to lure me out.


    The only person the countess could think of who would do something like this was the olddy. Damn her. If it werent for the fact the olddy was Nigusus mother, she would have killed her ages ago.


    The countess secretly hated the olddy. The happier she and Nigusu were in their own little world, the more she was disliked by her mother-inw. The olddy even found someone to investigate her, but fortunately she noticed and was able to keep her secret.


    The olddy refused to give up and kept sending more people. She could send as many people as she wanted, but nte wasnt going to let anyone who discovered her secret leave alive, so this maid had to die.


    That old thing, so what if she finds out? Im the only one Nigusu loves now. Does she think Nigusu still even cares about her? nte sneered dismissively as she thought about her mother-inw.


    Feng Wu didnt have any interest in the grudge between the countess and the olddy. Are you not human? Feng Wu tilted her head as she thought about it. She couldnt figure what the countess was.


    Of course Im human. nte snorted coldly.


    She was human, but notpletely human. She didnt hesitate to be a demon in exchange for beauty and strength.


    All right, little girl, no more nonsense talk. Since you found out something you shouldnt have, Im going to have to kill you now! With a loud shout, ntes fingers sprouted sharp, deadly, ck fingernails.


    Die and go to hell! nte snapped her hands out inhumanly fast.


    Feng Wu blocked with her sword, but ntes nails were so strong, they left dents on the de.


    <b>448: Gu Parasite</b>


    nte used the same attack with such high speed that her motions were a blur. Feng Wu would have had her heart carved out if she was any slower.


    Feng Wu frowned she didnt expect ntes nails to be so strong.


    In the meantime, Rui Baby had sessfully delivered Feng Wus message to Pei Qing while Feng Wu and the countess were fighting.


    Wind and Pei Qing went to help Feng Wu while Rain went to the fifth floor to find out what was going on with the count.


    There were many maids guarding the fifth floor, but they were ordinary people so they were no match against a sword user like Rain. She didnt have any problems knocking them out.


    After she knocked everyone unconscious, she walked to the master bedroom and opened the door.


    A scrawny many on a bed in the center of the room. His eyes were bruised ck and blue and his body was best described as withered.


    Fuck! Too vicious!


    Rain had a special ability from her mother, and because of it, she easily saw what was afflicting the promising young count.


    Count Nigusu was caught in a long lost evil gu seduction spell.


    Rain didnt know how the count ended up being caught in one, but it was one which was extremely unusual. In fact, the seduction spell that bound him wasnt a pure seduction spell. It was clear he wasnt the only source of sustenance for the gu, that there was an external source feeding it as well.


    Seduction spells powered by external forces were far more harmful to the body so that was why Nigusu looked on the brink of death.


    This kind of seduction spell needed one male and one female gu. The female gu rejuvenated its host, making the host appear beautiful and attractive. Men would fall in love with her easily. The male gu made its host love the female gu host beyond reason with single-minded devotion. He would not have to ability to deny her anything.


    A female gu like this could help a woman get the man she wanted. But ultimately it was the wrong way to go about doing it.


    Once the two worms have helped their hosts consummate their love physically, the male gu will absorb the life force of the male host until there is none left and the male host dies. Once that happens, the male gu will burrow out of the hosts body in search of the next host.


    It was a rare spell. Long ago, there was a woman who couldnt get the affection of the man she loved so she turned to seduction arts. She had lousy talent and failed to get any advanced arts so she didnt progress far. Finally, out of desperation, she used two gu worms.


    She snuck the male one into the mans meal then took the female one herself.


    It worked just as the woman expected. The man fell madly in love with her and would have done anything for her. Eventually she began to feel physically uneasy. The gu worm gave her a beautiful face but she needed to feed it the blood of young, beautiful woman to maintain it, otherwise she would lose her prettiness.


    In order to keep her appearance, she began murdering women in the area for their blood. Things went well and she thought she would be happily in love forever, but things took an unexpected turn. Her lovers body began to weaken and his vitality dissipated as the days wore on. She tried everything she knew to prevent his decline, but nothing worked and he eventually died.


    In the end she died a martyr for her love. It was a sad story that managed to poprize the the refinement technique for the gu worms.


    Rain couldn''t imagine anyone still knew how to refine the worms. It had been a over a thousand years since the worms were extinct.


    Using gu worms for seduction was an evil art. Those who understood true seduction arts would never use a technique that left such undesirable side effects. For example, Chibas Holy Maiden, a well-known practitioner of seduction arts, held the title of Most Beautiful Woman in the World.


    Gossip was, any man who saw her, would involuntarily fall in love with her. As for other women, even if they didnt fall in love with her, they certainly would not hate her or feel any sense of jealousy toward her. As long as they met her face to face, it was impossible for them to control their hearts and not be moved by her beauty.


    This was the embodiment of a master of seduction arts. She would never use a gu, which had unsavory side effects, to force someone to love her.


    Those who used the gu had to continually kill people to feed it, otherwise the worm would eat them to death instead. It wasnt an easy way to die.


    Because the worm did so much harm to both parties, only the truly desperate used the technique.


    After sighing at the madness of it all, Rain tried to think of a way to save the count.


    In reality, Rain misunderstood. nte didnt know her change was rted to the worm, then by the time she did learn about it, it was far toote to stop. Besides, she wouldn''t shed any tears over dying if it meant getting the man she loved.


    As long as Nigusu belonged solely to her for eternity, she was willing to give up everything. Even if it meant dying, what did it matter? As long as they were together, she didnt care what happened to her.


    nte never considered whether Nigusu, who was controlled by the worm, would be willing to die with her.


    How to save him... Rain was uncertain how to go about doing it. Her uncertainty made her anxious. In the end, she decided to have the olddye over first, they could figure it out together afterwards.


    She was about to leave when a breeze blew the curtains. Rain immediately raised her sword and yelled out, Whos out there?


    A pink haired girl stood on the balcony. She had a very pretty dainty little peach imprint on her forehead between her brows. The flower seemed to light up her whole face and made anyone looking at her feel reenergized.


    You go downstairs first; Ill save him. Her smile was like a yful spring breeze.


    You havent said you are. I dont know if you were sent by that crazy woman, nte. Rain did not sheath her sword.


    Theres no time to exin. The more time we waste, the more helpless his situation will be. Believe that I am a friend of Feng Wu. Im not a bad person. Now please leave first. I must save him now.


    The girl was Spring Envoy, Scarlet, one of the four Holy Envoys from Star Marshall hall.

 Chapter 449-450: Gu Worm Recoil; The Man Behind Them

    Chapter 449-450: Gu Worm Recoil; The Man Behind Them


    <b>449: Gu Worm Recoil</b>


    The count was not breathing well. Scarlet frowned as she looked at him. He could be considered a leader of the younger generation so it would be a shame to lose him.


    For her part, Rain was confused and wondered if she should believe the stranger. Was the girl a friend or enemy? If she was an enemy, then handing the count over to her would be like leaving amb for ughter. The count would have no chance.


    Weighing life and death was so hard!


    Well, in the end the count probably wouldnt make it anyway, so gambling and leaving him with the girl wasnt a bad option.


    Yeah, good idea!


    Rain stopped worrying about it once she came to a conclusion. She nodded her head and said, OK, I will believe you. I hope you can save the count.


    The prize money would be double if he stayed alive! Thinking about it got Rain all excited. She immediately walked out and gently closed the door. Hopefully she hadnt made a mistake.


    Meanwhile the battle between Feng Wu and nte was nearing its end.


    ntes movements were faster than Feng Wus but her attack was weaker. She was losing stamina only after a few rounds.


    Wind and Pei Qing arrived and quickly joined Feng Wu in the fight after subduing Lamia who was guarding outside the door.


    Pei Qing easily hit nte with his dimensional space magic. It didnt matter how fast nte was, she was no match for Pei Qing and his ability to control dimensional space.


    It was difficult for nte to use her speed to her advantage in her attacks. She had barely stood her ground against Feng Wu alone, now there were two others for her to fend against. She was seriously injured by Pei Qing and Windsbined attacks.


    Just as the three of them were about to subdue her in order to hand her over to the olddy, nte let out a shriek of pain.


    The three of them looked at each other. They couldnt understand why she was screaming; they hadnt done anything to her to cause it. There was no logical reason for her to be suffering as much as she was.


    Was she pretending? Pei Qing, suspicious though he was, realized he was wrong as soon as the thought crossed his mind.


    nte fell to the ground and convulsed so uncontrobly she looked like shed gone crazy. White foam flowed out of her mouth and within the stream or bubbles was a pink bug. The bugs miserable chirps filled the air.


    Be careful! Wind yelled out before stomping on the bug that crawled out of ntes mouth with one foot.


    The worm dying made nte wail out even more miserably. Her facial features went through a dramatic change and in under a minute she went from being a stunning beauty to a below average looking woman.


    It was a bad look. She wasnt just unpretty she was in ugly. It was no wonder she was so obsessed with beauty. Her change in appearance was just the beginning though. Her hair turned gray then white. Then wrinkles formed on her face in real time. She went from a stunning beauty to an olddy in less than a minute.


    Feng Wu could feel ntes life was a lot weaker than before.


    What happened?! Pei Qing was so puzzled. How could this happen to a person?


    The gu must have eaten away at her from the inside. Wind looked in disgust at the worm he stomped on earlier. He really wanted to get new shoes now.


    Gu worm recoil?! No way! There are still people in the world who know how to create such evil things?! Pei Qing was surprised. The worms had been so vicious that the authorities had ssified using them a form of evil art. The method for refining them had died out long ago, so he never thought he would see the worms in a ce like Rain city.


    He was disgusted looking at the worm corpse. And he wondered how ady like nte could stoop to making such a decision. Gu worms didnt just harm other people, it also harmed the user. What kind of deep hatred did she have for the count to want to kill him this way?


    If the male worm was destroyed before it finished sucking away the life of the male host, the female worm will immediately begin to eat away at the female host.


    It was obvious nte had been eaten away from the inside by the female worm. She lost her vitality so it was unlikely she would live for much longer.


    What kind of grudge do you have against Count Nigusu? Was killing him worth all this? Wind didnt understand how much hatred someone had to have to do this to another person.


    His words agitated nte beyond reason and she yelled out, What nonsense are you talking about?! How could I ever kill Nigusu? I love him so much Im willing to die with him! How could I ever hurt him?!


    Her voice wasnt musical and beautiful, but was old and hoarse, like an olddy.


    You love Nigusu?! Couldnt tell that... To think there was a person who would treat their loved one in such a cruel way. It was beyond anything the group could understand.


    Feng Wu didnt understand what love was, but Ming Xi said loving someone meant wanting to make them happy. Loving someone meant thinking about the other person and wanting to be with them. Although Feng Wu didnt understand it, she knew loving someone was not about hurting them. People who loved one another didnt hurt each other.


    If this is your love for Nigusu, then I can only say your love is really scary. Its a good thing I have better luck than him and have never met a lunatic like you. Pei Qing got goosebumps just thinking about someone using a gu on him to get his love. The more he thought about it, the more terrible it was!


    I think so too. Wind agreed.


    Feng Wu nodded along with the guys. This kind of love was really terrible. She would tell Ming Xi about it when she got back.


    What do you know?! The count and I are truly in love. Our love isnt something youd understand! nte yelled out righteously.


    She could endure defeat by the group and pain the caused by the worm eating her, but she couldnt bear to be questioned about her love for Nigusu.


    <b>450: The Man Behind Them</b>


    Are you sure the count loves you of his own ord? And not because of the influence of the gu?


    They werent in a hurry to finish her off since they knew she was doomed to die anyway. They could spend some time and listen to this horrible woman exin her reasoning.


    Of course he loves me! Ive be so beautiful how could he not?! ntes roar was followed by a series of coughs. Her body was actually really weak so strong emotional fluctuations were hard on her.


    The words, I dont love you, came from the secret stairway leading to the fifth floor.


    Everyone turned in the direction of the voice to see the door to the secret stairway was open. A man, about 6.2 (190cm) stood in the doorway. He looked out of shape and obviously recovering from a serious illness. His facial features would have made him good looking, but he was too gaunt.


    Two beautiful girls, both of whom were familiar to Feng Wu, stood behind him. The girls were of course Scarlet and Rain.


    Xiao Wu! Scarlet waved happily at Feng Wu upon sighting her. She ran past the man in front of her and went to Feng Wus side. Not to be left behind, Rain also ran over.


    The two girls left the man alone by the doorway.


    Nigusu! Astonishment shed in ntes eyes.


    I dont love you. I have never loved you. Count Nigusu slowly walked over to nte. He looked at the old woman in front of him with aplicated expression. She had turned into an ugly, old woman after losing her beauty. He hated her for everything shed done to him, but at the same time, seeing her like this, he couldnt find any joy from revenge either.


    It felt like he was looking at a stranger so he was unexpectedly calm.


    No! No! You must love me! I was so beautiful! I became so beautiful! How could you not love me?! nte shook her head violently. She couldnt believe her husband, who had been so incredibly loving towards her, would say such heartless words to her now.


    Loving someone isnt whether or not they are beautiful. Although appearances are important, its not the most important thing. How do you not understand this? Rain looked at the crazy nte with disdain. There had to be something wrong with the womans head.


    What <i>you</i> dont understand is you cant have a beautiful love without a stunning appearance. Didnt Nigusu fall in love with me because of my beauty? Shed always believed Nigusu loved her. He had to have loved her!


    Im speechless at your reasoning. I dont know who could have given you such an idea. Wind really didnt know what to say.


    Nigusu, you love me right? You must love me. Did the two cheap girls there say something to you to rouse discord between us? Dont believe anything they said!


    nta clung to Nigusus pant leg like a drowning woman. It didnt look like she would ever let go.


    Nigusu looked at the crazy nta and sighed. His eyes were cold and ruthless when he spoke. I have nothing to say to you.


    Not killing her personally was already self-restraint enough. He had no interest in talking nonsense with the woman.


    Scarlet and Rain both rolled their eyes. What did they just tell her?


    Never mind that. Let me ask you, where did you get the gu worms? Ive looked into your background, and youre just an ordinary girl from a normal family. Its impossible for you to know the gu refinement method. Who gave them to you, and where is the person now?


    Figuring out the matter was the main reason Scarlet was there. She was on a mission as one of the four holy envoys. The deputy mayor had asked for help from Star Marshall hall because he suspected the mayor was involved in some kind of evil art because of how drastically Count Nigusus personality changed.


    In fact, the request for help was a direct result of the olddy and the deputy mayor discussing the matter. While waiting for a reply from Star Marshall hall, the olddy had gone to the Adventurers guild and posted the task to distract nte.


    The olddy didnt expect the adventurers she hired to actually do anything. The main reason for having them work was so nte would not suspect they had secretly contacted Star Marshall hall for help.


    The olddy and the deputy mayors n went off perfectly. After Star Marshall hall received the request, itunched an investigation into nte and sent Scarlet to help the olddys estate to resolve the matter.


    From the investigation, Star Marshall hall found a big issue with nte. nte was an ordinary child and the eldest daughter in the direct family line, but she waster kicked out of the family because she was so ugly and her position was usurped by her half-sister.


    Even though nte was driven out of the family, her half-sister was ruthless and still sent people to destroy her. Soon after this, ntes physical appearance changed dramatically and she became incredibly beautiful. Her sister, on the other hand, died inexplicable with all the qi and blood drained from her body. It had to have been a miserable death.


    nte became a high-ranking countess by marrying the count not long after that. With her new identity, if it werent for the halls ability, it would have been near impossible to find out what her experience growing up had been like.


    There had to be a reason behind ntes transformation. What the hall really wanted was to catch the person who helped her change. nte was just a small fry, the one they really wanted to catch was the mastermind behind it, and that was why Scarlet was there.


    I wont talk. You want to find out, figure it out yourself. Hahaha... nteughed pleased with herself. Even if she was defeated, so what? These interlopers had destroyed her happy life with Nigusu. They were fools if they thought anything useful woulde out of her mouth.

 Chapter 451-452: Return to Zhongyang; Eat Cake

    Chapter 451-452: Return to Zhongyang; Eat Cake


    <b>451: Return to Zhongyang</b>


    ntes voice was hoarse and her face was heavily lined, so her crazyugh made her seem even more creepy. Her love had left her and she wondered if she regretted the manner she had received it. In any case, she was not reconciled. But it didnt matter if she regretted it or not, she couldnt say anything about it anyway.


    Nigusu, the only man she had ever loved, looked at her with cold, indifferent eyes. Whatever she was searching for from him, she didnt find it. She took one final gaze at him before closing her eyes forever.


    In the distance, a woman in a gorgeous blue gown angrily broke the globe in her hand causing the picture it disyed to instantly disappear without a trace.


    What a mistake! Useless thing! She couldnt even do such a simple task.


    I told you not to pick her. I said earlier that that woman wouldnt be able to do it, but you didnt listen. A noble bearing and handsome man stared at the chess piece in his hand as he spoke.


    Oh thats enough, giving me advice after hindsight. Our n to infiltrate Rain city failed and now Star Marshall hall has even taken notice. We cant stay here anymore. The woman red at the man.


    He nodded. Its time to go. Both figures turned into bats and flew off into the night, disappearing without a trace.


    Feng Wu sensed something so she nced out into the distance but she didnt see anything. Was it just an illusion?


    Count Nigusu was sessfully rescued. Though specifically it was Scarlet who rescued him, the guys on the Masters team contributed a lot and had sessfully dealt with nte, so the olddy was satisfied.


    Feng Wu and the other guys on the Masters team split the bonus money happily amongst themselves and left the city. They had no interest in staying.


    Scarlet tagged along with them. Unlike the Masters team, she had notpleted her mission. She failed to find any trace of the mastermind behind the gu worms so she was distracted trying to think of possible candidates. She was silent throughout the trip back.


    Rain and Wind exchanged excited nces. They were both very excited about Scarlet. Eventually Rain took the opportunity to go up and chat with her.


    Scarlet, can you tell me how you rescued Count Nigusu? His qi was so depleted, I didnt think he would live for more than three days. I never expected you to be able to save him. How did you do it?


    Rain was really curious about it. She clearly saw the count had lost nearly all his qi vitality and wouldnt have much longer to live, so that was why she had originally agreed to leave the count with her.


    Who knew Scarlet would be sessful? She learnedter that Scarlet was one of the four holy envoys, but still, it was an amazing feat.


    Oh, all I did was inject springs vitality into his body. Then I used the divine weapon to kill the male worm. That was all. Thinking about it, Scarlet didnt think shed done much.


    She was the sessor to the Seal of Spring and her weapon was the Hundred Flower Staff so she had ess to Springs vitality. It was fortunate for Nigusu. His ailment was easy for Scarlet to fix, but had it been any other envoy, the skills would not have been a good match and he would have probably died.


    It turned out Scarlet had used the Springs vitality to save the count. She really deserved to be the sessor to the seal. Truly amazing! thought Rain.


    The siblings continued chatting with Scarlet some more after marveling at her amazing feat.


    Wind, Rain, Pei Qing, and Feng Wu returned to Zhongyang while Scarlet continued on toward a nearby city to investigate further and try to find a clue.


    Back in Zhongyang, the four guys went to the Adventurers guild to report thepletion of their task. Once done, Wind, Rain, and Pei Qing went to the house they were renting to catch up on the sleep they lost while working hard at the counts castle. They had been up from dawn to after dark so it was time to catch up on some sleep!


    Feng Wu decided to fill her belly. She hadnt had a single good meal while in Rain city. She had to get up early every day to work and ate all the same foods the other servants ate. The free meal at Xingguang Holy academy was better than the food at the castle for the servants.


    Feng Wu needed to console herself with a good meal at a delicious shop so she headed towards the streets.


    Ming Xi frowned as he watched the figure of the women walking past him. It was Yifu and Ann He didnt know what was going on with them, but they had been pestering him every day and it was getting tiresome.


    He couldnt go to the normal ces he liked to go to on the weekends because they always showed up. He had even stopped going to the school cafeteria just to avoid running into them. Most days now he just stayed in his dorm.


    He wanted to rest a bit and prepare for the individual portion of the extreme challenge, but time alone was turning into a luxury.


    Today, he wanted to go out and purchase some nk magic scrolls. He thought he could avoid them, but it seemed he failed. If it werent for his quick reaction, they would have spotted him.


    He was used to boys and girls pursuing him equally, but this kind of stalking was super annoying. He stepped out of his hiding spot and switched streets. Fortunately there was a shop that sold scrolls here as well. He wouldnt need to backtrack onto the original street which the girls were stalking him on.


    It was a busy street, so it was inevitable he would get stares from the passersby. He was used to it so he wasnt bothered.


    Soon enough he came upon a pastry shop. The shop had delicious pastries that he knew Elena liked a lot. He was known to eat a few on asion as well. Today was strange though. The shop did good business, but the crowd in front of it today was unusuallyrge. Was something wrong?


    It was a fleeting thought and Ming Xi had no intentions on interfering. It was Zhongyang and Star Marshalls headquarters. No one would dare make trouble here.


    Ming Xi was about to turn around and leave when an all too familiar petite figure caught his eye.


    He walked through the crowd and finally saw a banner that proimed the shop was celebrating its 40th anniversary. Below it were instructions for an eating contest.


    Eat 70 cakes in an hour and the cakes will be free PLUS get free cakes for a year PLUS receive a bonus free gift.


    <b>452: Eat Cake</b>


    There was an additional line that said if everyone forfeited then the one who stays to the end will be dered the winner as long as that person eats one more cake than the runner up.


    After reading the text, Ming Xi understood why he saw Feng Wu.


    Yep, the person he saw had been Feng Wu. She was sitting at a long table in front of the shop entrance along with another contestant.


    Come on! Come on! You cant lose to a girl!


    Brother! You have to fight for our male reputation!


    All our manly hopes are pinned on you!


    We are totally gonna beat you up if you lose! So, dont lose!


    Come on little girl weve got our hopes on you!


    Little girl, you can out eat that guy!


    The man sitting next to Feng Wu mentallyined. How can they pin all their manly hopes on him? Have him not lose? Horseshit! If they had the ability, then they coulde up and eat! He was crammed to the limit; even his back hurt!


    He rubbed his belly which was looking four months pregnant at this point. The girl next to him didnt have a reaction at all. Her belly was totally t! Did this girl have a dimensional space in her tummy or something?!


    He was sweating profusely from trying to eat so much. His face was pale and he wanted to vomit.


    The girl next to him waspletely calm after all she ate. She didnt have a single drop of sweat on her skin. And talking about her skin, her face was still nice and prettily flushed. Why was herplexion so good?!


    Urgh! The guy couldnt hold it in anymore and rushed to the side to vomit.


    OK! We have a winner! This cute girl is our winner! The shop boss pointed excitedly at Feng Wu as he announced.


    That was the cue to stop, but Feng Wu kept eating at the same pace. The fact that she kept going was greatly distressing to the boss. The contestants who didnt win would get 30% off their total bill, while the winner would not have to pay anything. Feng Wu had already won, having eaten more than 70 cakes, but she kept going.


    This was too much for the boss and he really regretted doing the contest. He didnt expect anyone to actually eat 70 cakes, after all their cakes were very filling. Even if a very hungry swordsman came in to eat cakes after an intensive bout of practice, they would, at most, eat 50 before being stuffed. That was why he chose 70 cakes, and although he said 70, he didnt think anyone would actually be able to eat that much. Which was why he would call whoever ate one more than the other contestants the winner.


    Unexpectedly a little monster named Feng Wu came to his store. She didnt just win, she really ate 70 cakes.


    It was over. It was over. If she really came to eat 70 cakes every day, their shop would go bankrupt.


    Xiao Wu! Ming Xi couldnt watch anymore so he called out. If she kept eating like that, what would happen to her stomach?


    Feng Wu looked up to see Ming Xi. Immediately her eyes lit up. The bosss eyes also lit up even more brightly.


    Young man, you know this girl?! The boss was excited.


    Yes. The corner of Ming Xis mouth twitched invisibly.


    Thats great! Thats great! Come on over! Your girlfriend just won the cake eating contest! She cane and eat cake anytime she wants for a year. Here is a free coupon and gift. Come on over and hug your girlfriend! The boss couldnt wait to hand the items over.


    He immediately reached for Feng Wus hand to pull her up. Everyone, give this youngdy a hand of apuse!


    Thunderous apuse sounded as the boss pulled her up and nudged her into Ming Xis arms.


    Wow! What a match. That cute girl and boy are such a natural pair!


    Its ridiculous how handsome that guy is!


    I agree! Ive never seen such a good-looking guy in my life!


    That girl must be so happy to have such a wonderful boyfriend! Even if she stuffs herself, hell still like her!


    What are you talking about! Isnt it good to eat? Whats there to dislike?!


    Ming Xi pulled Feng Wu out of the crowd amidst the sound of people gossiping about them. He found she was furrowing her brow after they had walked for awhile.


    Whats the matter? Is this pace too fast? Is your stomach ufortable?


    Ming Xi was a little upset hed forgotten how moving too much was hard after eating arge meal.


    Yes, my stomach is really full. Feng Wu said a little aggrieved at her stomach.


    If you were full, why did you keep eating? Ming Xi patted her head dotingly.


    Feng Wu was confused. I didnt have to eat? I thought I had to eat all the cakes on the te! In order to get the free coupon, she kept eating even though she was full.


    Fool. Didnt you hear the boss announcing you had won? You didnt read the rules carefully. Ming Xi gently knocked Feng Wus forehead.


    Feng Wu blinked adorably. I didnt see it. Shed only heard there was free cake and if she won, she could visit the shop and eat free cakes for a year.


    Lets go; well walk around to help you digest all that food.


    Ming Xi took Feng Wus hand and walked forward but this time his pace was much slower.


    They walked around for half an hour. Ming Xi bought his scroll and Feng Wu''s stomach stopped being so bloated. She felt much better so she took Ming Xis hand and led him to a small ice cream shop for some ice cream.


    Zi Cheng was the one who introduced the world to ice cream. Later on other people also mastered the French way of making ice cream using custard, but these were not as delicious as the ones Zi Cheng made.


    The owner of the shop Feng Wu went to was a guy who figured out how to make ice cream on his own.


    I want what they have. Feng Wu pointed to a young couple who was in front of her.


    OK, taro ice cream it is then. The boss epted the money and handed Feng Wu a big taro ice cream. It was purple and had a lump of soft taro on top.


    Feng Wu held the ice cream in one hand and took small nibbles while Ming Xi held her other hand as they continued walking behind the young couple.


    The couple was also holding hands and looked really close.


    Feng Wu looked at them sharing an ice cream. Did eating it that way make it tastier? She looked suspiciously at the ice cream they were holding, then she looked at the one in her hand.


    You have some too! She suddenly turned to Ming Xi andmanded as she held the cone out to him.


    Ming Xi wasnt sure how to react to the already clearly bitten into ice cream being held out to him.


    Young man, eat quickly! Your girlfriend is taking the initiative! said the man selling meat skewers.


    Dont be shy young man! said the olddy selling sweet juice.

 Chapter 453-454: Love Quandrangle!; Scumbag

    Chapter 453-454: Love Quandrangle!; Scumbag


    <b>453: Love Quandrangle!</b>


    Those passing by who heard Feng Wus words all turned to look at Ming Xi and Feng Wu with an ambiguous eye. Feng Wu wasnt bothered; she wasnt the type to notice these things. On the other hand, Ming Xi was much more affected.


    He wasnt bothered by people staring at him or at being the center of attention; he had been ustomed to these things since he was little, but being teased by so many people at the same time was different. This was the first time he was being forced to show affection. It was very new and he was overwhelmed.


    Have some. Feng Wu encouraged as she looked at him seriously.


    The crowd watched on with expectant smiles. They had seen plenty of young couples, but it was rare to see such a good looking one, especially the boy; he was really good looking! They could say for certain they had never seen a more beautiful boy in their lives.


    Ming Xi ducked his head down in embarrassment, then took a really small bite from the ice cream being offered from Feng Wus hand.


    It was milky and sweet but he hurriedly swallowed it without the chance to savor the vor.


    Feng Wu pulled the ice cream back and took a big bite where Ming Xi had bitten. Her delicate brows wrinkled slightly. It didnt get tastier! The taste wasnt any different. Why did those two people eat it so happily before? She was so confused.


    Ming Xi grabbed Feng Wus hand, took a fewrge steps and managed to leave the street they were on. He didnt think he could return to that particr street for a while. He breathed a sigh of relief once he was clear, but it was short lived. Having left the street, he ran into the two people he was trying to avoid earlier.


    Senior Ming Xi! Yifu and Ann looked at Ming Xi in surprise.


    Ming Xi sighed. He was having really bad luck today.


    Yifu red at Ann angrily. She didnt know what the girl wanted, but she had been following her like a shadow all day.


    Ann blinked with hurt showing in her eyes. She was usually a ditz, but she could recognize when someone was showing malice toward her. She knew Yifu didnt like being followed, but she couldnt change how she was. If she didnt follow Yifu out, she would getpletely lost! Shed had a horrible sense of direction since she was little.


    Senior Ming Xi, where have you been? I was looking for you for such a long time. Ann sniffed. Her eyes were red and she wanted to rush into Ming Xis arms.


    Ann had been a little princess in her family since she was born. When had she ever been scorned by someone? But she was just scorned by Yifu just now. If she hadnt been bent on finding Ming Xi, she would have gone crying back home to find her sister already.


    Damn bitch! Yifu was not going to let Ann monopolize Ming Xi. She wasnt going to get left behind so she rushed up too.


    The corner of Ming Xis mouth twitched. He and Ann had grown up together because she was a daughter of one of the nobles in the ancient Silver Moon kingdom. He had no romantic feelings for her and had only thought of her as a younger sister, but Ann didnt seem to understand.


    Yifu was a junior fellow student who he had gone through a few shared experiences with. He didnt have a good impression of her at all, but he was used to being polite, so he couldnt be rude and directly say he wasnt interested. All he could do was strongly hint.


    A pity she didnt seem to understand. She hadnt picked up on any of his hints, obvious as they were. It was annoying how every day she tried to get involved with him.


    This was the first time hed met such a persistently brazen girl. As he looked at the two of them running toward him, he wondered if he should just grab Feng Wu and run away.


    Before Ming Xi could think of a path, two figures, one white and one red, flew out with a scream. They fell to the ground 16 feet away (3meters).


    Ming Xi:...


    Feng Wu pulled her leg back from having just kicked both girls. Senior Ming Xi, she pointed to Ming Xi then to herself before finishing her sentence, is mine. Her meaning was obvious.


    The audience was dazed at the intense public disy, especially the men.


    They were thinking how they couldpete with a guy that was even prettier than most girls. I mean really, this guy had three girls chasing after him. What was the point of a loser single dog like them even existing?!


    Ming Xi silently closed his mouth and wiped at the sweat that didnt exist on his brow. Great. He was certain the entire school would know about their love quadrangle before tomorrows end.


    Dont think he missed those two gossipy sisters in the crowd. Their excited faces left him feeling helpless. If they werent afraid to be spotted, they would have probably screamed already at the juicy show.


    The scream from the Yifu and Ann were hard to bear; you could feel the pain just from the sound. The men wondered why the beauties were fighting over the guy. He looked so pretty; he was surely a sissy! It was better if the girls picked one of them instead! They would surely never stray and give the girls rivals!


    A few big, beefy men thought sourly in their hearts.


    Feng Wu! You darey your hands on us?! Yifu shouted angrily the moment she got up off the ground.


    Ann stood up looking aggrieved. She turned to Ming Xi, her eyes nearly overflowing with tears.


    Ming Xi calmly looked away without saying anything.


    Brother Ming Xi~, Ann was so hurt she slipped and called Ming Xi informally. She had always addressed him as brother for as long as she could remember, but since entering Xingguang Holy academy, because of school regtions, she took to addressing him with the senior title. She was still unused to it.


    But now she was wronged, and in her current state, she really didnt are about proper etiquette.


    I didnt use my hands, I used my feet. Yifu couldnt tell the difference between hands and feet. She was so dumb, thought Feng Wu.


    Yifu nearly had an apoplexy when she heard this. Little did she know, Feng Wu hadbeled her an idiot. But even if she did, she wouldnt have been able to fight Feng Wu.


    This woman! This woman! She was doing it on purpose?! thought Yifu. Why did you kick us?! She wisely changed the topic.


    Are you Feng Wu? Ann was slow on the uptake, but she finally reacted. So, this was her rival in love. Ann was extremely threatened. Her sister had said Ming Xi treated Feng Wu differently. Though she didnt know what the difference was, Ann believed her sister unconditionally. Feng Wu was her most serious rival!


    You wanted to hug Senior Ming Xi. Feng Wu replied automatically.


    Ming Xi was going to be Xiao Yes father, so Feng Wu was not going to let anyone hug him.


    <b>454: Scumbag!</b>


    You... Senior Ming Xi, look at Feng Wu! Yifu was so angry that she stomped her feet and shouted out in anger as sheined to Ming Xi.


    Cough, cough. Ming Xi ufortably faked a cough as he turned his head away pretending to be blind and deaf. He couldnt take sides and fight with the girls. He was a guy!


    Feng Wu turned to Ming Xi and grabbed his face between her hands, forcing him to look at her. She said to look at me.


    OK, now what? What are you trying to do with what youre trying to say with that serious face of yours? Ming Xi wondered in his head.


    Do you see me? Feng Wu asked.


    Yes! Ming Xi replied promptly.


    OK, hes done it. Feng Wu turned to Yifu and reported. As soon as she said it, the crowd of movie watchers coughed a storm.


    This girl... was she being intentional? Her face was so serious, she had to be serious, otherwise that was some great acting!


    You...you... Yifu was shaking with anger. Anyone who didnt know better would have thought shed gone crazy.


    Are you making me mad on purpose?! Youre a vicious woman! Senior Ming Xi, dont be deceived by her! Yifu couldnt best Feng Wu so she turned to Ming Xi.


    Shes a good person. Ming Xi imitated Feng Wu and kept his face serious.


    Yifu was so shocked at his words that she ran away crying.


    Feng Wu looked at Ming Xi with bright eyes. Senior Ming Xi had praised her! So happy~!


    Ann stared nkly at Ming Xi as though he was a heartless scoundrel. Brother Ming Xi, youve changed. Dont you like me anymore? Ann asked sadly.


    Ive always thought of you as a sister. I thought you knew. Ming Xi secretly wiped away a cold sweat. He had no romantic affections for Ann and he wished the audience would stop looking at him like he was the worse scumbag in the world.


    To make such a beautiful girl cry: youre a scumbag!


    Sure enough good-looking men are scumbags!


    Scumbag! You should let that sister go. Ill swap ces!


    The single dogs watching were super jealous as they mentally talked smack about Ming Xi.


    Ming Xi: I dont know anything.


    What? You clearly said you would marry me once I grew up! Ann was so distraught that she burst into tears.


    When did I say such a thing?! Ming Xi couldnt recall having dug such a pit for himself.


    You did; when I was three you visited me and we yed house. Ann said with conviction.


    Three?! Ming Xi did remember ying house with her, but it was only because her sister, Grace, hadnt been there and the other children didnt want to y with her because she cried too much. Ming Xi was older, so it was normal for him to look out for the younger ones the other kids didnt like. He never expected the Ann to remember their game.


    It was just a game. Ming Xi was afraid Ann wouldnt understand so he made his face as serious as possible.


    Wa! Brother Ming Xi is heartless and disloyal! Ann ran away crying.


    Scumbag!


    Scumbag!


    Scumbag!


    How could you treat a girl whos had a crush on you since she was three so heartlessly? Why are no girls like that with me?!


    Truly casting pearls before swine.


    The barrage of insults grew in the audiences mind.


    The corner of Ming Xis mouth twitched. He took Feng Wus side and moved away from the crowd. He was not going to go shopping for a while.


    Feng Wu: The ice cream melted...


    Hello everyone, your beautiful senior sister here. Today is the day youve all been waiting for: the individual segment of the extreme survival challenge! But before we start thepetition, I would like to introduce todays guestmentator. The person next to me is non other than our very own vice principal! A hand of apuse for the vice principal everyone!


    Apuse came from all over. Some, afraid they werent pping hard enough, pped extra hard.


    Dont you know these guys were the ones who were talking about the vice principal before? Another reckoning was possible if the old man thought they were pping too slow. They were still suffering from thest bout.


    The vice principal was suitably pleased with the warm wee. He really was the most respected person in the entire school, well just below the principal anyway. Yes, very appropriate.


    Will the vice principal reveal some of thepetitions details to us? Thepetition has been under such tight wraps no ones been able to get any hints. None of us even know what form the individual challenge will take. Can you tell us the inside story? Tamansha turned her head and asked the vice principal.


    Of course...not. If I say it now, it wont be a surprise. The vice principal was clear.


    Sighs of disappointment came from below. And here they thought they would get the scoop atst.


    Feng Wu and a few others were waiting in the preparation room, so they werent aware what was going on in the outside world. It was a big room,rge enough to amodate many people. The battle in the individual challenge would be brutal.


    The requirements for the individual challenge were different from those of the team challenge. Everyone was given a chance to participate in the individual challenge despite most people doing poorly in the team segment.


    In the team segment, the lord of the virtual world monitored their progress and gave each person a personal score based on their performance. Anyone who scored 60 or higher had their score recorded as a part of their overall ranking and was as also given the opportunity to participate in the individual challenge.


    It was good news for everyone. Feng Wu scored 85, which was rtively high. Those who dragged their team down were given ordingly lower scores. This was very satisfying for those watching the challenge on screen.


    Feng Wu didnt know the contestants were being observed and scored in the team challenge. She had thought she would participate as long as she signed up. It was only after she returned that she found out it wasnt the case.


    Hello contestants, I will now exin the rules. In the individual challenge, you will not be given any additional supplies. The only things you can bring in with you are those items you had from the team portion of the challenge.


    Everyone will receive a map once the challenge starts. It is the same map for everyone. Whoever gets the item at the end of the map first will be the winner of the individual challenge.


    And as usual, the lord of the virtual world will give out scores based on performance. I hope you all perform well and strive for good results.

 Chapter 455-456: Treasure Chest; Lucky Girl

    Chapter 455-456: Treasure Chest; Lucky Girl


    <b>455: Lucky Girl</b>


    The teachers figure disappeared, leaving the contestants to look at each other in dismay. Most found it troublesome to only have ess to what they used in the team challenge. At the time, they had chosen things that werent suitable because of inexperience, but now they knew better and were looking forward to picking better items. Unexpectedly, they wouldnt have the chance.


    Feng Wu was not hit hard by it though. She had chosen things that were useful to her and she would have picked the same items again if given the choice.


    She and the others were teleported to the arena. It was a cold location filled with ice and snow. The contestants would freeze like popsicles.


    As you can see, our challengers havended on the challenge field. The temperature is very low and our contestants have had their magic an qi sealed so they are just ordinary people now. Can they withstand such a terrible ce and survive the challenge in a ce that is 10 degrees below 0?


    Tamansha looked at the ck people specks on the screen. Her voice was filled with excitement and worry.


    Possibly, but wait! What was that that just flew down?


    Keys andrge iron chests suddenly appeared on the viewing screen, falling from the sky.


    Vice Principal, can you exin to everyone if those chests and keys will be useful to our contestants? Tamansha turned to the vice principal and asked.


    Of course. Within those chests are thermal supplies and other daily necessities. They can only be opened with the keys.


    Contestants who want warmer clothes will have to use the keys to open the chests in order to get the items they want. Not all the chests are filled with supplies however; it is possible to find nothing at all or just useless junk.


    The audience understood what the chests were for after the vice principals exnation. If they understood it correctly, there were more participants than chests, so a war would likely break out as participants fought for limited resources.


    At the time, Feng Wu was standing on top of a frozenke. She had hard ice beneath her feet and an endless field of white around her.


    Its so cold. Feng Wu frowned. She had no inner qi to protect herself from the cold but her physique was better than ordinary people, so the cold was bearable.


    She took out the map and puzzled over it for several minutes. It was a clearly drawn map, but Feng Wu didnt know how to read it.


    She bit her lip before muttering. I dont understand.


    After looking at the map, she chose a direction and started walking. As soon as she did, an iron chest and keynded directly in front of her.


    Feng Wu stupidly looked at the key then at the chest. She clumsily grabbed the key and walked around the chest... and kept walking...


    The audience nearly fell over at the sight.


    Sister! Dont you want to open the chest and check out if it has any supplies inside? There might be clothes in there! If theres a chest, and you have the key, why wouldnt you open it?!


    Feng Wu kept walking in the direction she picked and came upon another chest not long after. She nced at the chest, then at the key, then back at the chest again. It turns out the chest can be opened! Feng Wu said suddenly.


    Girl, can you be any more dense, muttered the audience. They watched as she used her key to open the chest. Inside was a thick cloak made from fire fox fur. It promised to be a very warm essory!


    The corner of Feng Wus mouth bent just a little bit. Her lips were a little purple from the cold, but the image was still cute.


    She wrapped the cloak around her and put the hood up and immediately felt warmer. She walked away with lips still slightly bent in a smile.


    Shortly after she left the area, a tall man walked to the spot she had firstnded.


    Shit! A chest! eximed the man excitedly. His face was full of happiness as he held the key up, ready to open the chest. My luck is good to have found a chest so soon. There must be something good inside!


    The audience gathered to watch were also very curious. What good things did the sister leave behind?


    The box opened to reveal, shocking to every one there, a zombie, the kind encountered during the team challenge! The tall guy had his throat bit before he could even react.


    It was tragic; it had only been ten minutes into the challenge, and he was the first person to get knocked out.


    What kind of luck was that! The audience sighed in shock.


    Luck is also a kind of strength. Someone else said.


    That girl was lucky.


    So, unbeknownst to Feng Wu, she became a lucky girl in the eyes of the audience.


    But what was the lucky girl currently doing? She was going in the wrong direction...


    The person who drew the map made it tooplicated so it was beyond Feng Wus understanding.


    She encountered two more chests ten minutester. One had arge box of jerky and bread; it was the kind of thing contestants were desperate for. Feng Wu wanted to open the other box, but her key didnt fit, so she regretfully left.


    Another girl came by soon after Feng Wu left and she opened the remaining chest. Inside was a cotton coat, though it wasnt near as warm as the fire fox cape Feng Wu found, it was still a wee addition.


    Because the key didnt open both chests earlier, Feng Wu knew her key wouldnt be able to open every chest. She didnte across any other chests after an hour of walking.


    This made her a little sad. She found that she liked this game of opening chests. There were many people ying the game, and a chest disappeared soon after it was opened.


    Feng Wu had seen several people near her opening chests. She would turn around and leave, but had it been anyone else, a fight for possession would have ensued.


    <b>456: Treasure Chest</b>


    The chests fell from the sky with much needed supplies, but it wasnt without risks. The possibility of death, though small, was very real.


    So far, five people had died from opening the chests. Each of the five had carelessly opened the chests and were subsequently bitten to death by the zombies that erupted out.


    Feng Wu didnt know about the zombies, no one did really, except for a few people who witnessed one of the five dying. They knew it was a risk and that they could die opening one of those chests.


    Some people were lucky and found warm clothes while others found food. They wouldnt have to worry about freezing to death or dying of starvation.


    It was hard to get a bearing in all the snow and ice. Food was also scarce because there were no wild nts to harvest or animals to hunt. It was freezing and most of the animals were sleeping in their burrows. Which of them would want toe out and be food for humans?


    It began to snow, and as the storm intensified, visibility dropped. The contestants had no magic or qi so it became difficult for them to continue.


    Feng Wu found a ce and set her tent up. The inside was nice and cozy whenpared to the outside storm. Feng Wu had lots of pillows and quilts to keep warm while she chewed on her jerky.


    She was lucky she could use her equipment to escape the snow; unfortunately, Ming Xi was not as lucky. Although he didnt have a tent, he did have food and clothing appropriate for the climate, having found a set of warm fur clothes and a bag of dried biscuits and water inside two different chests. For housing, he built a thick igloo out of snow cubes. He sessfully kept himself insted from the snow and cold outside.


    Most people werent as lucky as Feng Wu or as smart as Ming Xi. The rest of the people found holes and caves to shelter away from the wind and cold, otherwise if they stay exposed to the elements, they would surely be human popsicles.


    It snowed all night but Feng Wu slept restfully and awoke refreshed.


    When some of the audience members saw how their seniors were abused by the weather, turning into popsicles, an interesting feeling arose in their hearts, but they were smart and didnt voice anything out loud. After all, they didnt know if anyone around them were fans of some of those very same seniorpetitors. It was best to be careful. The lesson learned from the vice president was still fresh in their minds.


    Look everyone, chests are falling from the sky again! Vice Principal, we want to know, will chests fall from the sky every day or will they only fall at certain times? Tamansha asked a question everyone wanted to know.


    There were too many unknown variables in the individual challenge. The participants had to explore and discover on their own. Though the secrecy made the challenge more interesting, it also made those watching hunger for more inside intel. Or at the very least know a little more than those participating.


    How could the audience feel superior if they only knew as much as the participants?


    The vice presidentughed. The chests are benefits we gave to all participants and will be avable for the first three days. In those days, chests randomly drop. There will be no more chests beyond the third day.


    The audience was satisfied with his exnation. It turned out the chests would only drop once a day for three days. That was good. If the chests dropped every day, then they would have signed up!


    The contestants did not know the chest drops were a limited time event that would stop after the third day. But there were some smart people in the group who suspected it wouldntst indefinitely.


    Whether they suspected or not, the contestants were enthusiastic when it came to opening the chests. Often times this would lead to fights between contestants.


    Feng Wu had kept her chest and taken cared of two big guys who thought she would be an easy target to bully.


    The situation with the chests became more pronounced on the second day. Yesterday, everyone was still getting ustomed to the arena, but now that they knew about the contents of the chest, they were eager to get their hands on as many as they could.


    The chest drops werent limited to a specific location; they fell all over the arena, so if you wanted to get them you had to have the strength and stamina to do so.


    Feng Wu opened one of the three chests in front of her. The other two would not open with the key she had.


    Fortunately though, the chest she opened had snow boots inside. She immediately swapped her leather shoes for the snow boots. Her old shoes were doing OK in the cold, but they werent near as cozy as the new boots. Both her feet felt like they were encased in warmth as soon as she put them on and it was wonderful walking in them.


    Feng Wu was satisfied even though she couldnt open the other two chests. She was putting her old shoes away in her dimensional storage space when she felt murderous aura behind her. She jumped to the side and neatly dodged.


    She looked down after dodging to find an arrow lodged in the ice where she had originally stood. She would have been knocked out of the challenge if the arrow had hit her.


    You dodged! said a voice from behind. Feng Wu turned around to see a girl and two guys, one of which had a bow and arrow, walking to her. It was obvious he was the one that shot.


    What are you staring for? Hurry up and hand over your keys. Do we need to shoot at you again? The woman ordered Feng Wu.


    All three had on leather jackets, but the woman had a leather hat as well. Based on how the two guys were looking at the woman, it was obvious she was the leader.


    Feng Wu blinked, then ignoring them altogether, raised one foot in front of the other to keep walking.


    Stop! Who said you could leave?! Hand over your keys right now. And all the things you got from the chests too, otherwise we are going to send you out of the arena. This came from the man standing next to the woman. He was holding a sword.

 Chapter 457-458: Lost; The Reappearance of the Robbery Trio

    Chapter 457-458: Lost; The Reappearance of the Robbery Trio


    <b>457: Lost</b>


    The method of delivery was obviously murder.


    Feng Wu turned back when she heard. These are mine.


    It was clear she didnt intend to hand anything over.


    It doesnt seem like were going to get anywhere talking to you. He suddenly notched an arrow and aimed it at Feng Wu as he looked at her contemptuously, certain her dodge earlier was luck and not skill.


    Do you want to fight me? Feng Wu was a little excited. She had recently broken through a new level and was looking for someone to practice her skills with. Now here was someone right at her door. She squinted her eyes in happiness, feeling pretty good.


    Was he seeing things? Why did the expressionless girl in front of him suddenly look happy? He shook his head. It had to be an illusion. Yes, definitely. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    The man with the sword was disdainful. Fight? As if you are worthy of fighting us. This is just us unterally killing you!


    The woman in the middle giggled so hard she had a difficult time talking. Hahaha, oh my god, Im gonnaugh to death. Who does this girl think she is? Actually wants to fight. Hahaha. What nerve!


    Feng Wu wasnt annoyed at the ridicule; she was just distressed at their ambiguity. Did they want to fight or not?


    Since you dont want to fight, Im going to leave. Feng Wu cherished her time. This time she wanted to get first ce. Master had said she could try hard and do well so she wasnt going to let her master down.


    Thinking of this, she realized she was wasting time. Other people may have already passed her! She turned around and ran in the direction she picked earlier.


    The robbing trio didnt expect someone to run away right under their noses. Of the three, the two men were in the Sword division while the woman was in the Pharmacy division. After they formed a party, they were able to target a lot of otherpetitors using their bow and arrow. It worked to intimidate and steal because everyone had their abilities sealed.


    They didnt steal from just anyone; they picked their targets carefully and made sure to avoid any well-known figures or masters in the school. Though it was easy to steal while inside the arena, they had to consider the possibility they would suffer retaliation once they left the arena.


    After observing Feng Wu for a while, they were certain she was a lone contestant with weak strength; at most she was a second or third year, so their robbery would be a surefire sess. What they never expected was for her to be uncooperative and immediately leave.


    Go after her or not? The man with the bow and arrow asked the woman calling the shots.


    She gritted her teeth. After her!


    The three of them immediately gave chase, but after travelling a certain distance, they realized they were lost.


    Look for her footprints. Its only been a little bit so they should still be visible. The woman spoke through gritted teeth.


    They looked all around but failed to find any. Their faces were a little ugly when they proimed, Cant find any!


    The woman screamed, How is that possible?!


    How could the girl have left no footprints in such thick snow? Looking around, it was clear the only footprints around were their own. None of the prints were from the girl they were chasing.


    How absolutely absurd and ridiculous!


    The trio had to give up.


    Quit searching. We go back! The woman hated to give up but they had to.


    Go back... go back... the bow and arrow guy had an odd look on his face.


    Without noticing, they had somehow gotten lost.


    Whats wrong? asked the woman when she noticed his strange look.


    We seem to be lost...


    Feng Wu had no idea three fools got lost because they were chasing after her. She was, herself, running farther and farther down the wrong direction. Without someone giving her directions, she would have gotten lost all the way to the other end of the world.


    A group of people watching her on the screen wondered about her.


    If Im not mistaken, that junior sister has circled the same ce three times already. A fourth-year boy said incredulously as he pointed to her on screen.


    You just figured that out? I realized she had a lousy sense of direction a while ago. Another brother boasted pridefully.


    What was there to be proud of? Tamansha was speechless as she silently listened to the conversation between the two guys. But the little girl, Feng Wu, was really interesting.


    As a broadcaster, it was impossible for Tamansha to focus on only one person, but when another scene appeared a momentter, she took the opportunity presented to narrate with charm and mystery, broadcasting the challenge with lively ir.


    Feng Wu didnt actually have a bad sense of direction. She had grown up in the mountains and had never gotten lost before; it was just that the map was too abstract for her. She studied it for a long time, but still couldnt understand it, so she gave up and picked a random direction to go in. That was why she was lost.


    She did realize she was walking in circles. Once she noticed, she stopped by the edge of a frozen river. Her eyes lit up because if there was a river, then there was food.


    She knocked a hole in the ice then stood happily watching the water through the hole as it flowed.


    How to catch fish. Feng Wu thought about the usual ways.


    Method One: Catch them in the water. However, this method involved taking her clothes off and getting into the water. With qi, she wouldnt have cared and would have jumped right in, but right now even if she did have a really fit physique, she was still just an ordinary girl. She had enough self-awareness to know it would be a bad idea to go in the water.


    Method Two: Fishing. It wasnt a bad method, but the sad news was she had no fishing rod.


    Feng Wu lowered her head and bit her lip. After thinking about it, she came to a solution and ten minutester she managed to fill her dimensional storage with lots of fish.


    <b>458: The Reappearance of the Robbery Trio</b>


    Feng Wu had warm clothes on her body, warm boots on her feet, and plenty of food in storage, so being lost didnt make her feel any panic.


    She walked for two more hours before finally breaking free of her endless circle. Three hours after that she was sitting atop an alpaca and rxing her feet. Another hourter and she was finally on the right path, but ny now she was far behind everyone else.


    Xiao Wu, the ce you want to go to is very far away. You have to climb over the Great Snowy mountain in front of us. I dont know whats beyond it so, once you get to that point, Im afraid youll have to find someone else to ask for directions. The little alpaca beast spoke to Feng Wu.


    To everyone else it just sounded like the little beast was making some trumpeting sounds. They would not have understood what the little beast was saying.


    Thank you, Flower. Flower was the name of the little alpaca sister. She had been thrown there by the virtual god; it would not have been easy for the her to go to and of snow and ice otherwise.


    Luckily she made friends with Xiao Wu. A lost Feng Wu and a lonely confused alpaca unexpectedly met each other. One human and one beast quickly bridged the divide between species and became good friends.


    Feng Wu happily enjoyed some jerky and bread as she sat atop Flower. It felt good not having to walk alone. Feng Wu nodded earnestly at the sentiment.


    Other contestants did not have it as easy. They didnt find a magical beast to travel with so they had to walk on their own two feet. Wading through deep snow took a lot of time and energy. It was tiring!


    Somewhere nearby, the trio of robbers was at it again. They picked a girl who was clearly traveling solo. The girl was a third-year water magician with low offensive powers but she made up for it with excellent potion refinement abilities.


    In fact, her refinement abilities were so good, they were on par with serious third-year pharmacy students. She had quite a reputation amongst the third-years because of it.


    It was just a pity that she came from a family with little consequence. They were a small noble n with no power or influence, so they were no better than an ordinary family whenpared to other aristocrats.


    She had been on a mission and single-mindedly focused since she entered the academy. She, like other people, entered the academy for a chance to make it. In order to achieve her goal, she put in tremendous effort toward her studies and work. It was not in vain as she was rtively sessful.


    Though she imed to be as skilled as a third-year pharmacy student when it came to refining potions, her family knew better. Her strength wasnt as strong as she pretended them to be.


    Pharmacy was an expensive endeavor in the early stages, so she had been refining potions with simple methods and forms using inexpensive materials. Those more costly, high-valued herbs? She had never touched them, never mind practiced with them. It was just too expensive and impossible for her to do without support from someone with more resources.


    She was rushing so she could be a part of the quota for entering Star Marshall hall. She was being really sneaky as she moved about the arena because she knew herbat strength was weaker than a chicken. She still entered the challenge despite knowing full well her water magic abilities would be useless in a cutthroat arena like this. She entered because it was a one in a million opportunity; getting into Star Marshall hall would open up so many more doors for her.


    She never expected to be blocked by bad-intentioned people on the second day.


    What do you want to do?! She screamed; her voice sharp with panic.


    Stop talking nonsense. Hand over the keys and everything you got from the chest. The guy with the bow and arrow said impatiently as he notched his arrow.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. You guys want to steal?! Youre not afraid of being disqualified?!


    Disqualified! Hahaha!


    Shes funny, hahaha!


    Shes an idiot. What a stupid question.


    The robbers wereughing so hard they nearly had to hug their stomachs. Was this girl sent to be funny?


    She red angrily at them with her beautiful apricot eyes. It was true she couldntpare to the dazzling geniuses at school, but she was still an ordinary genius in her own right. She wasnt that famous, but she would never be lost in a crowd.


    The little beauty who had always been loved by her ssmates and teachers, suddenly felt that the world was thick with malice.


    Once they trio finishedughing, they got back to business; thieves had to thief after all. If they were determined enough, they would definitely get their loot.


    All right, were done ying. Hand everything over! The bow and arrow guy was getting impatient.


    Stop wasting time and just get to it already. The woman in the middle was worried about encountering another runaway likest time. It was only a few hours ago, so the feeling of loss was still fresh in her heart.


    Anxiety shed in the girls eyes as soon as she heard this. She promptly turned around and ran away.


    Running away?! Do you think a magician can outrun a swordsman?!


    Both the sword and bow and arrow guy chased after her. Theirst robbery failed so they couldnt let another target escape and lose any more face in front of their goddess!


    The girl ran desperately ahead as the two guys chased her from behind. Her face dripped with sweat and her breathing becamebored from running in the thick snow. Luckily, her body was light, so she didnt get bogged down, unlike the two guys chasing after her; however their strength more than made up for any disadvantage. They certainly had more stamina than a magician and would be able to oust her.


    A gust of cold wind blew and she shivered.


    She was running out of strength but she knew she couldnt stop. She couldnt let herself be defeated here if she wanted to get into Star Marshall hall.


    She could not lose...

 Chapter 459-460: I’d Suffer If I Formed an Alliance with You; Ai Lin in the Challenge

    Chapter 459-460: I¡¯d Suffer If I Formed an Alliance with You; Ai Lin in the Challenge


    <b>459: Id Suffer If I Formed an Alliance with You</b>


    Her conviction was the only thing keeping her up. Though it propelled her forward, her pursuers were closing in and the distance between them shortened and shortened to the point she could hear the sounds of their heavy breathing behind her. They were only a few steps away. She was expecting them to close in on her any moment, but she didnt want to be eliminated!


    Just when her desperation reached a peak, a girl riding an alpacae into view.


    Her eyes lit up like she was drowning and someone had thrown a life jacket to her.


    Help! Help! Save me! She screamed desperately, hoping to grab the persons attention and be saved.


    Even if the stranger couldnt save her, it would be helpful if it meant her pursuers would be stalled for a few steps. They could all see the stranger had warm clothes, food on her body, and a mount under her. Everything the stranger had, must be more valuable than anything she had on her. Since a more lucrative target appeared, maybe the three viins will switch targets and give her a chance to escape.


    Feng Wu turned to look when she heard the screams, but she quickly turned back around after a nce and continued on her way.


    Before she started the challenge, Jier had told her it was an individualpetition where the scores were based on personal results, so she should not pay attention to anyone she wasnt familiar with. And even if she did meet an acquaintance, she shouldnt think about helping them, because everyone was an opponent in the arena. And she should not help opponents.


    Feng Wu had always been an obedient girl.


    The girl is an opponent so I wont help her, Feng Wu thought. She nodded her head and decisively made her decision to ignore the other party.


    What?! That girl pretended not to hear! She was so furious! But maybe there was still hope, since the ones chasing her had seen the new arrival as well, thought the girl.


    Hey, look! Isnt that the girl who got away from us this morning?! The guy with the bow eximed when he saw Feng Wu. His eyes lit up and he looked like an eagle just spotting its prey.


    Its that girl that ran awayst time! Its definitely her! The woman red fiercely at Feng Wu with eyes filled with resentment.


    They were angry with Feng Wu for giving them their first taste of failure. They had had to wander around the area for three hours before finally finding their way back on the correct course. Feng Wu, the person who made them suffer, was of course the person they hated the most.


    With Feng Wu in the picture, the three of them lost interest in the other girl.


    The girls mouth dropped when she realized they werent chasing her anymore. She had really just escaped disaster! She immediately fled in the opposite direction. It didnt matter if she had the strength or not, she had to run as fast as she could. Luckily, her pursuers were already solely focused on Feng Wu and werepletely ignoring her.


    It wasnt like she was a Madonna. If she was, she would never have considered using Feng Wu as bait for an escape. After running a sufficient distance, she nced back with a pitying look in Feng Wus direction. Then she left without another backward nce.


    You little trickster! Stop right now! The woman yelled at Feng Wus back.


    Dont even think of escaping again!


    Dont think you can escape! Last time we were careless so you got away!


    All three yelled at Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu, sitting atop her alpaca, turned around to see three people running toward her. After staring for three seconds, she came to the conclusion she didnt know them. She signaled the alpaca and together they jogged through the now.


    The four-legged alpaca ran light and fast, barely leaving an indentation at all.


    Before the robbers could reach Feng Wu, the alpaca had already whisked her far away. They stood in the snow empty-handed again.


    She got away again! They shook their heads in anger and regret.


    They looked back, trying to find the other girl they were chasing. Since they couldnt get the main course, might as well try to get the appetizer. Unfortunately, they hadpletely lost sight of her as well.


    They stood in the snow cold and annoyed. The day was a disaster with three failures in a row!


    Feng Wu, having left in her usual oblivious style, had no idea what was happening behind her. She rode Flower happily toward the finish line.


    After another half an hour, Feng Wu ran into two other girls who were in the ss next to her. She couldnt remember their names but she did remember seeing them when the ssesbined for practicals.


    Their eyes lit up when they saw Feng Wu, but lit up even more when they saw the beast she was riding.


    Xiao Wu, I didnt expect to see you here. It must be fate that we met. Why dont we form an alliance to work together? They stared at Feng Wu enthusiastically... it would be so good to ride on an alpaca!


    No. Feng Wu shook her head and refused without giving them any face.


    What?! Are you looking down on us?! They stared at Feng Wu angrily. It looked like they were offended.


    Youre too weak. It wont do me any good to form an alliance with you. Feng Wu said seriously as she looked down on them from her alpaca.


    Feng Wu wasnt stupid. Both Jier and her master had told her that if she needed to find someone to form an alliance, then she should find someone as strong or stronger than her. Forming an alliance with people weaker than her wouldnt do her any good.


    Feng Wu was an obedient girl so of course she followed their advice.


    The two girls were so angry they nearly saw red. They knew they werent as strong as Feng Wu, but it wasnt like anyone in the challenge could use magic or qi. Everyone had to fight using their physical strength and stamina. With that in mind, it was possible they were stronger than Feng Wu in the arena.


    Honestly, if it werent for her being top ten in their grade, they wouldnt have cared at all for someone with such a bad reputation.


    Because of everything that happenedst year, a lot of people at school had a poor impression of Feng Wu. She had been the center of so many rumors. Even if the school rified the issue with her baby, there was still the matter of her public proposal to Ming Xi, and the stories of her bullying other students.


    It was no secret that Jasmines nudity ordeal in the girls dorm was rted to Feng Wu, so many of the girls had a bad impression of Feng Wu.


    Certainly, there were people who didnt believe Jasmines story about the whole affair, but those people were in the minority. Of those that did believe, few actually had a bona fide hatred for Feng Wu. Most just had a bad impression of her. They were too busy with their own lives to bother with other peoples trivial affairs that didnt involve them directly.


    The two girls couldnt ept the fact that they werent performing well in the Sword division. They had always been treated as unique, young geniuses in their families, but the academy was a different world and it was full of geniuses. So it didnt matter if they didnt ept their ranking.


    Though most people were either envious or jealous of those in the top ten, none of the top ten were connected to any bad rumors except for Feng Wu. Her reputation was a huge w in their eyes.


    <b>460: Ai Lin in the Challenge</b>


    Anyone dissatisfied with the tenth position holder could issue a challenge. There were plenty who had challenged Feng Wu, but they all failed, and she remained unseated.


    If it werent for her abysmal grades, some people thought, based on her strength, she would have ranked in the top three of their ss. Other people disagreed with the assessment. The two girls in front of her now were of thetter group.


    What do you mean? Apparently good intentions arent rewarded. If it werent for the fact that we pitied you, we wouldnt have gone to the effort of inviting such an antisocial person like you!


    With apletely straight face Feng Wu said, Oh, I dont need your pity. Youre too weak so you should pity yourself first.


    Damn it! Dont cut people down so fiercely!


    How can you be so strong? No matter how strong you think you are, you only just moved into your second year. There are five other grades above you. The strong people in those grades are gathered here as well you know! Youre just a top ten in the second-years! The girlsined furiously in their minds.


    They wanted to say something, but Feng Wu didnt give them a chance. She was already riding off on her alpaca.


    She just left! One of the girls was so shocked she nearly fell on her butt.


    Sister Alpaca was much more familiar with the terrain than Feng Wu. She took Feng Wu all the way up to the mountain. They would be able to leave the region as soon as they crossed over.


    The tree branches on the snow-capped mountain wereden with snow and there wasnt a single bit of green in sight.


    After rushing for an entire day, Feng Wu found a spot to start a fire and settle down for the night.


    It was the end of the second day. The map the school gave covered a huge area.


    After contestants passed through the snow-capped mountains, they would have to travel through a desert, then grasnd, before finally reaching the final destination in a volcanic region.


    Feng Wu was troubled about what to do with the fish she had in storage. Jier had specifically told her she wasnt allowed to cook for herself.


    He was afraid she would poison herself and be ejected from the challenge. It would certainly be a strange story, one remembered and used as a cautionary tale to all the students that woulde after.


    Feng Wu didnt know about Jiers thinking. She only knew what was promised had to be kept. Master had said it was part of being a decent human being.


    But what was she supposed to do with all her fish? She went to sleep withouting up with a solution. The matter with the fish was still on her mind as she rode Flower up the mountain the next day.


    Shortly after lunch, more treasure chests dropped from the sky. Of course this immediately caught the attention of all the powerhouses who were already on the mountain.


    Feng Wu got a chest with ten water bags filled with purified spiritual water. It was the mostmon, ordinary type, but drinking it would alleviate physical weariness and restore stamina. She carefully collected and stored them away but didnt find any more chests after that.


    A couple of screams rent through the air. Apparently, someone found a zombie chest. Who knew if the person fell to the zombie or not.


    Ai Lin killed her zombies without even blinking an eye. She walked alone; there was no need to team up with people who would just hold her back. She was intent on going on the special mission.


    She was top five in her ss, but if she had wanted to, she could have definitely tried for first ce. It was only because she didnt want to attract the heroines attention too early that sheid low.


    The heroine was in the top three because of Jier. He was aplete surprise and so powerful, he forced the heroine into the second position.


    Seeing Zi Cheng miss first ce made Ai Lin so happy. She knew Zi Cheng wasnt the kind of person who tolerated being subservient well. Zi Cheng could bend and stretch to fit the situation, but ultimately, she disliked being pressed down by anyone.


    In the original story, Jier didnt participate in the rankings. Ai Lin didnt know what made him try for it this time, but she was delighted to see Zi Cheng deted.


    So far Ai Lin had opened five chests, four of which were quite useful, while thest one was the zombie one.


    She cursed Longzis bad taste. She was now more certain than ever he was another transmigrator, who before transmigrating, had read a lot of fiction. Just look at what he made. Wasnt this exactly like a virtual world in a holographic online game? There were even zombies!


    Fortunately thousands of years had passed since he was in the current world. If he was here now, she was afraid things would get too lively. There was already two female transmigrators and a reborn man. How was a cannon fodder girl like her supposed to survive if a guy like Longzi was added to the mix?


    Ai Lin moved ahead after taking care of the zombies. Shed only taken a few steps when she saw someone riding a ___. Was she seeing right? Was that the legendary divine beast ___?


    She was so startled! Damn it! Seriously what badass managed to do that? Was it from a chest? If it was, then that was some serious luck. Ai Lin was in awe.


    She thought <i>she</i> was lucky, having opened five chests in three days. With the exception of thest one, all her chests had been filled with necessities: food, shelter, clothing, shoes, and weapons. She never expected someone to get a legendary divine beast from a chest.


    Was it that someone managed to steal the heroines halo and open a chest that belonged Zi Cheng? Haha! How absolutely fantastic!


    Ai Lin didnt know who the rider was, but she knew it wasnt Zi Cheng! She had been focused on the beast___ before, but now that they were closer, Ai Lin was able to get a better look at the rider.


    The person was actually someone she knew! It was Feng Wu, the girl who was close to Jier.


    Ai Lin knew Jier was one of the four divine seal holders so she had tried to get close to him, but he was just too hard to approach. She heard Zi Cheng had also tried with simrly poor results.

 Chapter 461-462: Trade Your Alpaca with Me; I’ll Teach You to Be Decent

    Chapter 461-462: Trade Your Alpaca with Me; I¡¯ll Teach You to Be Decent


    <b>461: Trade Your Alpaca with Me</b>


    Ai Lin, who had been frustrated with all the setbacks she experienced, had been feeling better when she saw even Zi Cheng could fail. She wasnt as worked up about things anymore and she didnt try to cozy up to Jier either. She and Jier could be considered passing acquaintances in the magic division.


    Ai Lin had lived in the world long enough that she lost some of her initial foolishness. She used to think about how to change her fate every day so she wouldnt be used and destroyed by the heroine. As a result, most of her interactions with people involved how best she could use them for her purpose. When she sat down and really thought about it, she realized what she was doing wasnt right.


    It was the old putting yourself in someone elses shoes sentiment. Other people may not appreciate your heartfelt sincerity if they couldn''t tell where you stood because you were too secretive. Whether you had a hidden motive or not for befriending someone didn''t matter.


    It was easy for Zi Cheng to make friends using a favorability rating system that allowed her to hide her true feelings from those she interacted with. The system helped people believe in her sincerity. Ai Lin didnt have the advantage of such a cheat system, so if she wanted to make real friends, she couldnt be a fraud and a cheat.


    After some self-introspection, Ai Lin changed a lot and became less utilitarian in her way of thinking. It was a good change.


    She knew Jier wasnt an easy person to get close to, so that Feng Wu was on such good terms with him meant she couldnt be an ordinary or simple person, after all, what kind of ordinary, simple person would be able to handle Jier?


    As she watched Feng Wu approach, she wondered if she should say hello. Well whatever, Feng Wu was someone she knew. She should speak up.


    Xiao Wu, what a surprise to see you. Ai Lin took the initiative to say hello after thinking about it.


    Oh, hello. Someone she knew. This person was strong too.


    Your ___ is really good. Did you get it from a chest? Ai Lin was very taken by the ___.


    This is an alpaca beast. Feng Wu looked at Ai Lin seriously as she corrected the mistake.


    The corners of Ai Lins mouth twitched. Wasnt a ___ an alpaca? What was the difference?


    Well an alpaca is an alpaca. Theyre all the same anyway. Ai Lin wasnt going to bother quibbling over the minor detail. Was this what you got from a chest? Im jealous.


    Ai Lin wasnt being polite, she really was jealous. How much less troublesome would it be to have a mount to ride? And it was a ___ to boot. It barely left any imprints in the snow even. It truly was a divine beast!


    No, I met Flower on the rode. Feng Wu didnt hide the matter, but she didnt give any details either.


    You met on the rode?! Ai Lin eximed in surprise. Meeting one on the rode. What kind of ridiculous luck was this? Wasnt this what a female protagonist would get?


    Feng Wu nodded.


    You are so lucky. Ai Lin could only say it enviously. How was she not as lucky as Feng Wu?


    A voice interrupted them. Not too far away, a man and a woman were walking toward them. The man was tall and had an extraordinary appearance. The woman was delicate and an exquisite beauty with a face that others could only envy. She looked weak but had a sweet temperament that made you want to take care of her.


    Ai Lin only needed a nce to see the girl was a green tea white lotus.


    Feng Wu didnt feel anything particr. Jier had told her it didnt matter what anyone else did, she just needed to mind her own business.


    Once the two neers reached them, the woman looked enviously at the alpaca Feng Wu was sitting on. Love nearly flowed out of her eyes.


    She would use a very familiar tactic: force a low sale which she would then turn around and sell at huge profit.


    Hey you two, hand the alpaca over right now, otherwise dont me this senior for being rude.


    The guy was obviously one of the womans suitors. It looked like they were both fifth years.


    Feng Wu didnt know them. Ai Lin knew about them, but had never dealt with them personally.


    The guy was a well-known powerhouse in the upper grades and though he didnt make the cut into the top ten, he was eleventh in his ss. The woman was even more famous. Considered the flower of the fifth year, she was sought after by many suitors. Her weak appearance and mysterious eyes captivated many of the tough guys.


    This guy in particr had to be the flowers top person, and as the eleventh seat in the fifth year, he was going to grab what the flower wanted.


    Feng Wus things shouldnt be easy to steal though. Ai Lin had been with Feng Wu on a few different asions, and she knew Feng Wu was a puzzle. If all the bites she sent Feng Wus way about transmigration and reborning into a world hadnt been ignored, she really would have thought Feng Wu was a transmigrated person like she was.


    Flower is my friend and I wont give her to you. Feng Wu refused with a serious face.


    Those who wanted to steal her friend were all bad people. In the past, the hunters under the mountain had nearly killed her good friend, Mi. Mi was lucky and managed to run away. She had said the people under the mountain were terrible and had wanted to eat them.


    Feng Wu felt the two people in front of her were the kind of bad people that would eat Mi and her friends, so she looked at them with a weary eye. If they dared grab Flower, she would hit them. As her master said, always hit back hard.


    Junior ssmate, I like this alpaca very much. Can I trade a bag of water for it? Please trade with me. I will definitely treat it well, pleaded the flower of the fifth year pitifully.


    That pitiful look, it was designed to make Feng Wu look like a viin if Feng Wu didnt agree with her.


    A bag of water?! Ai Linined so much in her heart. This girl wanted to trade a bag of water for an alpaca? Where did she think they were, in a desert?! The least scarce thing on the snow mountain was water. The fifth-year flower had to know this. To use water as a trade... What a ck hearted white lotus. And her skill of pretending to be weak and kind was almost on par with the heroine.


    No, I wont trade. Flower is a friend. I wont trade a friend. Feng Wus small brow wrinkled. She already said she wouldnt trade; these two people were annoying.


    The guy shouted. How dare you not cherish the blessing given you! Instead of doing things the easy way, you want to do things the hard way. Even if you are a member of our Sword division, I cant allow it to pass! How dare a mole insult his goddess!


    W Xiu, dont be like that. This junior just cant bear to part with her pet is all. Dont scare her. The fifth-year flower said with an expression like she was pretending to be strong even though she was being wronged.


    <b>462: Ill Teach You to Be Decent</b>


    What the hell?! This girl had the audacity to take that kind of expression in front of two second-year juniors?! Ai Lin looked at the white lotus closely. There were a lot of skilled people!


    Shamei, dont bother talking to them. These two guys clearly dont know how to behave. Let me, a senior, teach them. W Xiu said as he smiled at them threateningly with his sword raised.


    When he rushed at Feng Wu, the little white lotus named Shamei actually gave a panicked cry of surprise before giving the guy named W Xiu a worried look, then she looked to Feng Wu with an overwhelmed expression. She appearedpletely at a loss.


    But Ai Lin didnt have time to watch her act. She and Feng Wu were together in their eyes, so she would be next to suffer if anything happened to Feng Wu.


    She couldnt act alone anymore and had to firmly stand with Feng Wu. Together, they would teach the pair of scumbags a lesson.


    Ai Lin was fast to respond. She pulled her sword out of her space storage, intending to help Feng Wu.


    The scene that unfolded told her she was overthinking. No one needed her help.


    All she saw was Feng Wu lightly jumping off her mount onto the snow. But here was the thing, there were no footprints!


    Everyone else was intent on watching to see if Feng Wu would be killed soon so no one else noticed this incredible feat other than Ai Lin.


    The guys sword was so threatening, Ai Lin could feel the weapons qi across her face.


    Feng Wu didnt block his attack; she just kicked him right in the stomach. W Xiu saw her aim, but he didnt care. How much force could a little girls kick have? It looked like it was just for show. The girl couldnt use any magic or qi, so he wasnt scared at all. With all this shing in his mind, he didnt even bother blocking.


    But the moment the kick made impact, W Xiu slid out in the snow a full 6.5 feet (2meters) before stopping.


    Ah! Shamei screamed in fright. Even a blind man could see the shock in her eyes. She never dreamed a powerful person like W Xiu would be kicked so far out by a little girl from a junior ss. It was unbelievable. She was so surprised, she forgot to check on W Xiu.


    Feng Wu calmly pulled her foot back and looked at W Xiu, who was lying on the ground moaning. Werent you going to teach me how to a be a decent human being?


    She was puzzled. Why did he attack her in order to teach her? Could his sword art have held the answers to being decent?


    She had grown up learning the truth of being a decent human being from her master. This guy didnt have any rules and he wasnt even a master; he was not qualified to teach her! He was a bad guy that would definitely not be able to find anyone willing to be his disciple and learn the art of being a decent human being from him.


    W Xiu was so angry, he nearly coughed up blood. Was this girl mocking him?!


    He never dreamed a girl in the lower sses could be so strong. The power of her kick nearly shattered his organs. What kind of crazy strength was this?!


    Ai Lins mouth had dropped wide at the scene. So much power. A guy over a hundred pounds was sent flying by a kick from a little girl. Girl, do you have the strength of a bull or something?!


    Stinking girl! I was careless just now. Come at me again! W Xiu got up from the ground and dusted the snow of his body. He looked at Feng Wu with angry and unwilling eyes.


    Feng Wu tilted her head, confusion tinted her eyes. I already have a master. You cant teach me how to be a decent human being. You should find your own disciple.


    She said it so seriously, it was hard to tell if she was being sarcastic. Her face was nk and hard to read.


    W Xiu nearly vomited blood again. Damn girl! Wasnt it just that I identally let you kick me? What are you so proud of? Just wait, once we go back outside, itll only take me a few minutes to teach you a lesson!


    He was about to say some words, but didnt get a chance. He never expected Feng Wu, this stinking girl, wouldnt y ording to the rules. She had gotten on her alpaca beast and left! What the hell was she doing running off so fast! He wasnt done talking to her yet!


    Chase an alpaca with human legs? It would be impossible!


    Ai Lin wasnt stupid. She scampered out of there before Shamei and W Xiu came to their senses.


    Shamei felt bad about the alpaca she lost. She must get it next time...


    Feng Wu didnt know what the two people thrown off by her behavior were thinking. She kept on riding her alpaca beast freely and easily through of the mountain and identally made it through to the front of the pack.


    She had moved, passing one person after another, until she ended up in the lead. A few tried to take her alpaca from her, but after seeing her terrifying speed and strange powers, most backed away from the idea.


    Little Sister, you are too savage!


    Feng Wu didnt see too many people. The mountain was vast and there were many routes to the top, so there were plenty of people who did not cross paths with Feng Wu.


    As night fell, Feng Wu met another friend.


    Xiao Wu! What kind of coincidence was this? Ink couldnt believe they were meeting so soon on such arge arena map.


    Ink! Feng Wu blinked twice upon meeting a friend.


    Images shed from time to time on the halo screen. Some showed peoplepeting for chests while others showed people forming temporary alliances. It was the third day into the challenge and those lucky enough to meet friends had already met and formed alliances. Some unlucky ones had to fight alone, having not encountered any friends.


    Shamei had no idea the screen had disyed their confrontation. The boys watching the show were ashamed of the whole affair.


    Going ahead and trying to steal someone other people''s stuff is normal, but to try and fail, arent you losing face for the fifth years?mented a boy in the fifth year.


    Yeah, I know. W Xiu usually just does what he wants, but today he actually lost to a second year. Seriously, cant even beat a second-year girl. Im embarrassed to say hes our eleventh seat. Now lets see what he can crow about in the future.


    Yeah, hes usually so arrogant, but in the end, he couldnt even beat a second year and he has the nerve to im the eleventh seat.

 Chapter 463-464: Two People Who Have Very Bad Relations with Others; Snowy Night

    Chapter 463-464: Two People Who Have Very Bad Rtions with Others; Snowy Night


    <b>463: Two People Who Have Very Bad Rtions with Others</b>


    Who knew if it was because W Xiu, was a jerk or not, but seeing him lose to Feng Wu made many of the students, who were often on the receiving end of his anger, look at the scene with a happy expression.


    There were some criticisms of his martial art skills, about his domineering and unreasonable personality, and the fact that he often resorted to using his fists whenever he had a disagreement with someone. His fights oftennded the other party in bed for days, months, or even longer. He was a shady and ruthless guy who often took hisckeys to teach anyone who disagreed with him a bitter lesson.


    After considering it all, was it any wonder he was unpopr with the boys? The boys resented W Xiu and the girls resented Shamei.


    If I were to say it, W Xius biggest fault isnt his temper; its his eyes. He has lousy vision if he cant see how fake Shamei is.


    Shamei was their fifth years ss flower but she was a ck hearted white lotus. Her interactions with the other girls did not highlight her beauty or kindness in anyway.


    As much as W Xiu failed as a man amongst the boys, Shamei failed as a woman amongst the girls. Except for a few other brain-dead white lotuses who were attracted to Shamei, who was also a white lotus like them, none of the other girls liked Shamei. Their faces were never good when she was around.


    I really dont see what you men see in Shamei. Other than her face and that attitude of hers as though shes being wronged at every turn, what the heck is so attractive about her?! said a girl angrily. She and Shamei werent in the same ss, but it didnt stop Shamei from doing her wrong.


    She had just begun to properly date her boyfriend at the time when Shamei entered the picture. Somehow or other, after bing friends with her boyfriend, Shamei framed her and made her look like a jealous and intolerant woman who was trying to harm a fellow student.


    She wasnt the type to degrade herself for a guy, so several fightster, she broke it off with him.


    Naturally she hated Shamei. The worst thing of all was how Shamei wasnt even interested in her boyfriend. No, Shamei just enjoyed having men be obsessed with her and having them force their girlfriends to lose face for her.


    Of course, Shamei would never say something like that out loud. These deductions were made by her victims. It was because of this understanding that the girls affected by Shamei hated her so much.


    Well said, well said. Men are so stupid. A few tears and a few aggrieved nces are all it takes to confuse them. Men really are beasts who only think with their lower parts!


    Yeah, you say it girl.


    Shamei, that type of girl, I can only wish her a good death!


    A group of boys silently retreated to the side. They didnt feel Shamei had done anything wrong, and had in fact been very caring to her juniors and fellow ssmates who were bullied by W Xiu. If not for her, W Xiu would have surely bullied people even harder.


    A fourth-year boy couldnt stand it and decided to speak up for Shamei. Youre jealous of Miss Shamei. She is the kindest and most gentle girl Ive ever met. Shes nothing like what you say!


    The boy was a magician with average strength in the fourth-year Magic division. He had the bad luck of meeting and being taught a bitter lessen by W Xiu once. Fortunately Shamei passed by and was kind enough to give him medicine and told W Xiu not to give him anymore trouble.


    And though W Xiu still found him and beat him up every now and again, with each sessive encounter more fierce than thest, Shamei always rushed to his aid each time. He had a lot of gratitude toward Shamei because of this.


    Another dope blinded by beauty.


    The girls stared at the fourth-year brother disdainfully. This kind of guy who was easily led by the nose was the worst.


    No, thats not true... He shared his encounters with Shamei, hoping to cleanse her reputation from the vilification of the girls.


    After telling his story, the boy came to the conclusion. Miss Shamei is a good person. She came to save me every time!


    Thats right. Miss Shamei helped me too! If it werent for her, I dont know how I would have handled W Xiu!


    Yeah, same here!


    Me as well...


    A chorus of support rose up from other boys eager to share their stories about being rescued. The other guys nearby sighed. Shamei truly was a kind and gentle soul.


    The fourth-year magician looked to the girls, hoping they would apologize for ndering his goddesss name, but he was in for a shock.


    Never mind an apology, the girls couldnt even contain theirughter.


    Ah my god, youre such a fool...


    Imughing so hard, Im crying here! These guy gets sold out and hes actually grateful for it!


    Ha, ha, I cant even!


    The girls disdainfulugh angered the boys.


    What do you mean by that?! Youre all just jealous women! Jealous that Miss Shamei is such a wonderful person. How can you have the heart to destroy her reputation?!


    All right, lets think about this a bit then. Wasnt it that after each time Shamei helped you, W Xiu would beat you up even more severely than the previous time? Every time she went to you, you were made even more miserable, exined one of the girls who managed to stopughing enough to talk.


    Now that the boys thought about it, it did seem to be the case.


    Thats just a coincidence! W Xiu likes teaching people lessons, even Sister Shamei cant stop him every time. The retort came from a Shamei fan who was unconvinced by this reasoning.


    OK, let me say one more thing then. W Xiu likes to bully people, thats a fact, but as long as you dont do anything in particr to offend him, he wont go after you tenaciously. Go ahead, ask other people who have been bullied by him. Would he go out of his way to find them and bully them like he with did you?


    The boy turned his head and looked to the other guys in the crowd who had also been victims of W Xius bullying. It was true, W Xiu only bullied them if they idently met up, but otherwise he wouldnt go out of his way to track them down just to bully them.


    Only the boys treated by Shamei got the special treatment.


    Hearing this, the boys faces turned bad. They never expected the senior sister who they had so much gratitude towards was actually the one who made them into targets.


    If she was really kind and wanted to help you, she wouldnt have gone about it in the way she did. She knows W Xius temperament. How could she not know the kinder she was to you, the more W Xiu would target you?


    The answer is shes always known. She just really likes watching guys fight for her. She enjoys pretending to be a Madonna in front of outsiders who dont know any better, so that brainless men like you guys will like her. Its her MO. And you consider her a goddess, tch.


    The girls snorted coldly as they nced at the guys standing stunned by the revtion. The girls flicked their sleeves, turned around, and left. It could be considered a good deed for the day if they made Shamei fans see her for what she really was.


    <b>464: Snowy Night</b>


    Back to Feng Wu...


    Feng Wu ended her days of eating dry food now that she found Ink. She was finally able to enjoy the grilled fish that weighed on her mind since she caught them.


    Inks skills were good and the grilled fish came out great. Feng Wu stuffed a dozen fragrantly cooked fish in her tummy then washed it all down with a few bowls of fish soup. The two friends ate well. It was a wonderful feeling to feast on such warm food in the middle of the cold snow.


    Feng Wu was very conscientious and gave half the fish to Ink, which in turn embarrassed him a little.


    It was true, there were a lot of fish on the mountain, but they were really hard to catch. He knew because he had tried several times himself. He could swear the fish here swam faster than rabbits onnd. More often than not, the fish disappeared before he could even make a move.


    Seeing Feng Wus huge catch was already a shock to his heart. He didnt expect to get half her inventory just for helping her cook them. There were a lot of fish OK. Catching fish was much more difficult than prepping and cooking them. He kept grilling and grilling and once done only took a third of the pile, returning the rest back to her.


    Feng Wu gave him a strange look, as though she didnt understand why he would return food, but she epted and ced them back in her storage space.


    Visibility dropped dramatically when snow suddenly beganing down. Their fire was snuffed out under the heavy pile of white that umted, so they decided to turn go to their respective tents and rest in order to prepare for the early dawn tomorrow.


    They had climbed up the mountain but there was still the matter of climbing down the other side.


    The snow wasing down really hard so they had to clear the roof of the tent every so often to prevent it from copsing under the weight.


    Not everyone was lucky to have a tent to shelter from the wind and snow.


    A girl was frozen stiff as she walked through the night against the elements. There was no ce for her to shelter and she was bing desperate. What could she do? She didnt want to freeze to death. She had gotten so far; she didnt want to stop now.


    She pepped herself back up and kept trudging forward. Finally, she saw a faint light ahead.


    People!


    She hurried forward toward the light. Under normal circumstances, she would never have rushed to a popted ce, not after her ordeal with nearly being robbed. She had little faith in humanity and didnt trust her seniors or fellow ssmates anymore. But circumstances demanded she try to reach out. If she didnt find help, she would die, and if she died, she would be disqualified. She didnt want to get herself in that situation.


    She rushed forward and finally reached the tents...


    Ink never expected to meet a contestant that would ask for help. If he remembered correctly, the current challenge was an individual challenge that didnt rely on unity and friendship. They were all rivals. Asking a rival for help, was there something wrong with the girls brain?


    But she looked so pitiful, Ink decided to ask if Feng Wu was willing to take her in. If Feng Wu wasnt, then he would drive the girl away.


    Feng Wu was buried deep in herforter asleep when Ink called her out. She opened her tent and stepped out to find a pitiful girl standing around in the heavy snow.


    She looked bad with lips that were nearly purple. If it werent for her warm clothes, she would have definitely frozen to death and been ejected from the challenge already.


    Its you! The girl spoke out in surprise when she saw who it was that walked out. If Feng Wu hadnt appeared when she did, the girl would have lost all her things to the three thieves.


    Puzzled by the exmation, Feng Wu wondered if they knew each other. She searched her memory before a familiar picture finally came to mind. Yes, she remembered where she had seen the girl now.


    Xiao Wu, do you know her? Ink was a little surprised. If it was someone Feng Wu knew, then they would have to take the person in for the night.


    I dont know her. We only met. Feng Wu said with a nk expression.


    This made the girl think Feng Wu was angry at her for leading the robbers over and nearly getting Feng Wu robbed. But it wasnt her fault. And besides, after walking away, she was certain she saw Feng Wu ride off on the alpaca. So, it wasnt like the thieves seeded.


    Dont know each other, but have met before...


    Ink wasnt stupid. He figured out the girl must have met Feng Wu on the road, but other than that, they didnt have a rtionship. So if the two werent familiar with each other, should they save the stranger? Ink decided to leave the decision up to Feng Wu. He exined to her that the girl wanted to spend the night with them and left it at that.


    The girls eyes were expectant and bright. Feng Wu would definitely agree. They were both girls after all!


    No, this is apetition. Feng Wu shook her head firmly. Jier had said everyone on the field was an opponent and she should not agree to help other people.


    Feng Wu had nodded her head at the time.


    Therefore, when this girl entered the arena, she became an opponent. Feng Wu wouldnt take the initiative to attack, but she wouldnt take the initiative to assist either. It was a rule Jier had asked her to abide by.


    Naturally Feng Wu wouldnt break her promise in order to help a girl she had no rtionship with.


    OK, I got it. Ink thought the girl was pitiful, but this was apetition. You could certainly help each other out if you wanted to, but there was no obligation to do so. No one would fault anyone for it.


    He wanted the girl to find somece else to avoid the wind and snow, but before he could say a word, he noticed her looking at Feng Wu with such a look of resentment, as though Feng Wu had done something monstrous, that he was surprised.


    Ink lost any sympathy he had for the girl. Who did she think she was, staring at Feng Wu like that? Like Feng Wu was some kind of hated enemy. Too unreasonable.


    How can you do this? Were both girls. How can you bear to watch me freeze to death in this weather. This game is very important to me. Help me please! I know you hate me because of what happenedst time with those robbers, but it wasnt my fault! I was a victim too! Why would you do this to me?!

 Chapter 465-466: Zhu-en; Moving Towards the Desert

    Chapter 465-466: Zhu-en; Moving Towards the Desert


    <b>465: Zhu-en</b>


    The more she talked, the more her initial guilt faded and the more justified she felt. She really had nothing to do with the thieves. To retaliate against her like this was petty and malicious.


    Leave already. Xiao Wu said this is apetition and we have no obligation to help you. Ink nced at the girl who was now full of resentment. This kind of person who couldnt handle things, it was better that they kept their distance. He didnt want either of them to be entangled with her.


    She shot daggers at Feng Wu as she was driven away. Too bad though, it was a waste. Feng Wu didnt even notice.


    The next day, Feng Wu and Ink packed up and started on the road together. Ink made a small sleigh out of wood and Sister Alpaca  she was indeed a monstrous beast  was able to pull both of them easily.


    They only rode on the sleigh for a minute before running into people they knew.


    Neither of them realized they had camped so close to another party. The people in that campground were also packing up for the morning. They had a mount as well, a fast and strong demon wolf, with a toboggan tethered behind it.


    Xiao Wu, Ink. Its you guys. How lucky, you also found a mount? My demon wolf came from a chest too. I didnt think mounts were avable in other chests as well. Zi Cheng greeted Ink and Feng Wu with a smile.


    Seeing the alpaca made Zi Cheng wonder. Her system had clearly said there was only one mount in all the chests inside the arena, and that was the demon wolf in her possession. So where did this other one Feng Wu havee from?


    The demon wolf raised its head and nced at the alpaca. It had been unlucky and was chosen by the lord to be this womans here mount. On the other hand, the Sister Alpaca had voluntarily chosen to be mounted. Why did she do that?


    The demon wolf never imagined there was a beast that stupid.


    The Sister Alpaca gave the wolf a cold nce. Im helping a friend. This is different. Im doing this voluntarily. You were forced to let people ride you; its not the same.


    Voluntarily... what difference does that make? Youre still letting people ride you! The demon wolf couldnt understand what the Sister Alpaca was thinking.


    I didnt know we had camped so close to each otherst night. You guys are really good to get here so fast. Ink could see Zi Cheng wanted to ask about the alpaca. How was he going to let her get her way? He changed the conversation topic easily.


    Well we were also blessed with a mount, so of course we got here in good time; otherwise wed still be at the base of the mountain. Zi Cheng could see Ink wasnt going to say anything else so she didnt ask further and instead kept to his topic.


    As they were talking, Yifu came out of the tent with another woman.


    The woman red at Feng Wu and Ink with hatred like they had killed her father. Why are you here?


    Zhu-en, whats wrong? Do you know them? Yifu asked curious, but in her heart she could already guess.


    The girl named Zhu-en nodded fiercely. They were the two who refused to help me and drove me away into the snow stormst night. If I hadnt met you, I would have frozen to death and been forced out of the arena. Zhu-en thought of how ruthless Feng Wu and Ink had been with her; the more she thought about it, the more resentful she became.


    These were the guys?! The moment she learned this, Yifu looked at Zhu-en even more kindly. Anyone who hated Feng Wu was a friend of hers.


    Yifu couldnt wait to find fault with Feng Wu. You were in the wrong Feng Wu. Do you even have any care at all for your fellow students? Senior Sister Zhu-en is a third year and you dared drive her away?! Youre too disrespectful towards your seniors!


    Are you sick in the head, to talk like that? If, ording to your statement, then dont we all have to directly let the seventh-grade seniors win? As junior brothers and sisters, wouldnt we be disrespectful if we identally won and caused them unhappiness? Ink had been unhappy with Yifu for a long time so he pped right back at her. He wasnt worried about possibly offending any seniors with his words.


    What do you mean?! When did I even say that?! Yifu red angrily at Ink. Feng Wu, do you always have to hide behind a man? Before it was Jier, who stuck around you all day, now its Ink all day long! Its no wonder you became a mother at such a young age! Yifu was vicious.


    Wah? That girl is too poisonous. What a vulgar thing to say, said a guy watching the show on the screen. You really couldnt judge people by their appearances...


    Yifu had no idea her every word and expression were being transmitted on screen for the audience to watch. It was transmitted in full 3D too.


    Wasnt it? Someone agreed readily.


    No. That Feng Wu really was too cruel. She threw that poor girl, Zhu-en, out in the snow. If someone hadnt taken her in, Im afraid that would have been the end of Zhu-en. She would have failed and been booted out of the challenge. One of the girls felt pity for Zhu-en, who had been driven away into the cold.


    What the hell? Are you possessed by the Virgin Mary or something? This is apetition. Who would be fool enough to save their opponent? Feng Wu was right; apetition is apetition. You have no duty to save anyone. This came from a much more sensible person.


    Most of the students agreed with the statement, but a small minority felt Feng Wu didnt care enough about her fellow students. Even if it was apetition, locking out a senior was too unsympathetic and cold-blooded a thing to do.


    You are jealous of me. Feng Wu dered while looking at Yifu seriously.


    Master said people who spoke ill of her were jealous of her and that she should pay them no mind. A person who was jealous and small minded would never learn and therefore would never be great.


    Jealous? Of you?! Dream on! Yifus body was electric and about to explode; she was like a cat whod just had her tail stepped on.


    Youre a bitch who hook up with men and have children out of wedlock. Like hell Id be jealous of you! Yifu raged furiously in her mind.


    Master says people who are jealous will not achieve great things. I suggest you clear your mind. If you continue like this, your strength will never reach the highest realm. Feng Wu kindly shared some advice.


    You... Yifu was practically spasming. She suspected Feng Wu was sent to make her blood boil. The girl had to be doing it deliberately to make her mad!


    Thats enough Yifu! Zi Cheng stopped Yifu, who was getting worked up by Feng Wu.


    Xiao Wu, Im sorry. Yifu isnt malicious. Please dont take it to heart. But you know, what you did yesterday was wrong. I hope you can apologize to Senior Sister Zhu-en...


    <b>466: Moving Towards the Desert</b>


    ...even though its apetition, Senior Sister Zhu-en is still a senior. Why dont you apologize and well all move on. What do you think?


    Zi Cheng looked kindly at Feng Wu. Her proposal was a good one. It would increase her favorability score with Zhu-en while reconciling the two parties. Zhu-en wouldnt bear a grudge against Feng Wu, so things wouldnt be an issue for Feng Wu after they left the arena. It was good wasnt it? And all Feng Wu had to do was apologize.


    Neither parties would suffer a big loss and there wouldnt be any hurt feelings. She never expected to encounter disagreement from Feng Wu though.


    I did nothing wrong; I wont apologize. No one here is special and everyone is an opponent. Feng Wu blinked and replied with a straight face.


    Youre right Xiao Wu. I support you! Ink didnt want Feng Wu to suffer under Zhu-ens anger. It was obvious Feng Wu hadnt done anything wrong, so there was no reason for her to apologize.


    Flower, lets go. Feng Wu ignored Zi Chengs group and called her friend to leave. Promptly enough, the Sister Alpaca pulled her and Ink away.


    Zi Cheng looked on in disbelief as Feng Wu and Ink left. They actually left! Without so much as a by your leave!


    It had been a long time since anyone treated Zi Cheng this way. She stood unbelieving for a moment. Why did Feng Wu reject her proposal? It was beneficial for everyone. Wasnt Feng Wu afraid of offending a third year?


    Did Feng Wu care? This girl didnt consider things like that. The imaginary line between offending people and not offending them wasnt something she could read.


    Xiao Cheng! Look at her! She didnt give us any face at all! Yifu notched another mark against Feng Wu in her mental book of grievances. One day she was going to collect.


    Zhu-en looked gloomily at Feng Wus back. Who did that junior think she was? Acting so condescending toward her. Dared to not give her any face at all. Just wait until the challenge was over and they were all outside the arena. She would make sure Feng Wu understood the ramifications of offending a senior sister.


    Zi Cheng was ufortable with the whole affair as well, but she still tried tofort Zhu-en with some consoling words. Feng Wu just had a careless temperament and Zhu-en shouldnt take it to heart. There was no real harm meant and so on and so forth.


    Zi Cheng didnt really care if Zhu-en believed her or not. It was Feng Wus decision to offend a senior sister; the girl would have to handle the consequences on her own. Zi Cheng was only a ssmate, so all she could do was try to alleviate the situation with a few words.


    Feng Wu and Ink ran to the front of the challengers, then sat down and grilled fish and drank fresh fish soup. Zhu-en had already faded from Feng Wus thoughts. Unimportant people were like passersby, and Feng Wu rarely spent energy to remember them.


    Xiao Wu, we should be able to reach the desert after today. But there wont be much water there, so we should make sure we have enough food and water before entering. Ink came to this conclusion after thinking about their situation.


    It wasnt a big deal to enter the desert one dayter. The real difficultyy in leaving the snowy mountain prepared for the next location.


    Catch fish! Feng Wus eyes were bright when she spoke. She had been in love with eating grilled fish since yesterday.


    Yeah. Ink replied absentmindedly.


    After determining what to do, Feng Wu asked Sister Alpaca to find if there was a frozenke or something simr nearby.


    Sister Alpaca hadnt been on the mountain long, but she already had a firm grasp of theyout. They found a frozenke easily under her guidance.


    They quickly broke through the frozen surface of the smallke and proceeded to fill their bags with water after catching a bunch of fish. They easily caught fish but it took them a long time to prepare their catch. Ink spent half the day roasting everything over the fire.


    There was a lot of fish to cook but Feng Wu couldnt help, so Ink was left to do all of it on his own. By the time he finished and they managed to pack everything away, it was already noon.


    Sister Alpaca carried them down the mountain. From their vantage point, they could see the vast desert ahead. It was so unbelievable. The mountain was directly connected to the desert, truly worthy of being a virtual world.


    While Feng Wu and Ink were gathering food, Zi Chengs group had rushed ahead. Zhu-en didnt want to stay with Zi Cheng so they came to an agreement that she would part ways and each person would take a different path.


    Zi Cheng didnt object to the idea. She was not familiar with Zhu-en and didnt want to risk someone stabbing her in the back.


    On the other hand, Yifu was reluctant to let Zhu-en leave them. She and Zhu-en had bonded really well over sharedmiseration about Feng Wu. As the saying went: an enemy of an enemy was a friend.


    Other than Zi Chengs group, many others rushed from behind and entered the desert. This included Ming Xi, who had gone in along with Tian Ya.


    Luis, Gerasi and Elena were approaching the base of the mountain as well. Feng Wu and Ink had fallen to the end of the pack.


    Feng Wu didnt know this, but even if she did, she wouldnt have cared. She and Ink had already decided to enter the desert tomorrow anyway. They werent in a hurry and were slowly taking their time descending the mountain. It would be easy to get lost in the desert, so the first to enter wouldnt necessarily be the first to leave. Other people also knew this, but the opportunity to enter early was too good to lose.


    As more and more people poured into the desert, the number of those on the mountain dropped.


    The next day, before dawn, Sister Alpaca took Ink and Feng Wu into the desert.


    They put their thick clothes and heavy shoes away as these were inappropriate for the desert. The sled wasnt usable anymore either without the snow. Feng Wu ended up riding on Sister Alpaca while Ink pulled them forward.


    Ink was in charge of navigating and reading therge andplicated map. They couldnt afford to make any mistakes; even a little error could mean being stuck in the desert. Ink felt better taking care of it himself; if left to Feng Wu, he was afraid theyd end up in a ditch or worse.


    Unlike Feng Wu, Ink was able to quickly analyze the map and find the most efficient route for them to take.


    The two people and one alpaca went deep into the desert.

 Chapter 467-468: Day and Night in the Desert; Algernon and His Sister

    Chapter 467-468: Day and Night in the Desert; Algernon and His Sister


    <b>467: Day and Night in the Desert</b>


    The sun scorched painfully on a persons body and left a tingling sensation all over.


    Ink and Feng Wu walked slowly in the desert. It was a huge space and they walked for a long time without finding water or shelter. Eventually Ink made some shade using his cloak and some framing.


    The sun is too fierce.


    They drank some water as they sat together resting away from the zing sun.


    Ink wiped the sweat from his forehead as he looked at the sun that could dry a person to a husk. Most of the things they got from the previous area were thick, heavy furs and cloaks, none of which were suitable for such desert heat and would result in heat stroke for anyone desperate enough to wear them. But not having proper cover meant getting sunburned. In fact, both Ink and Feng Wu had arms full of blisters from the heat. How much worse would things get?


    It hurts. Feng Wu wet a kerchief with some water, then ced it on her face. The tingling immediately faded with the cool contact.


    We have to find something to cover our bodies. If we keep going like this, its only going to get worse. Ink sighed in resignation.


    Sunburn like this wouldnt have bothered them normally, but now that they were ordinary people, it was incapacitating. Such a bright sun in their faces was incredibly ufortable.


    The clothes we have are too thick.


    They didnt have anything suitable to wear as all their clothes were geared for cold weather.


    Its OK. One of the chests I opened had two cotton filled coats. If we take out the cotton batting, we can use them like summer jackets. They just needed something to block out the sun; it didnt matter if it wasnt pretty.


    They immediately got to dismantling the heavy coats, peeling away all the heavy cotton batting and only leaving the outer shell fabric. Though it was still thicker than a summer coat, it was an improvement.


    They covered their bodies from head to toe with clothes and dressed their burns with ointment.


    Ink had been very lucky. Every chest he found had been filled with clothes, shoes, hats, medicine  all useful things. He had opened many chests and never encountered a single trap. Even Feng Wu wasnt as lucky.


    They were much morefortable now that they were covered and protected from the sun. Sister Alpaca didnt have any issues. She was a monster with thick flesh and skin.


    It was hot, but Ink still rmended rationing their water. The desert was vast, and they didnt know when they woulde upon a water source to refill their water. He was afraid theyd die of dehydration if they didnt start rationing.


    Jier would definitelyugh to death at him. And that... was definitely not something Ink was willing to take.


    Ink nned a strict water consumption n for them so they wouldnt die of thirst.


    The temperature reached between 102-122F (30-40C) in the day, but once night fell, the temperature dropped to 14F (10C). Fortunately they had kept their winter clothes, so they came in handy.


    The temperature dip wasnt the only danger at night; there was also danger from nocturnal beasts that came out once the sun set.


    The contestants could hear the sounds of magical beasts running rampant across the desert. It made their heads numb and their hearts tremble. They were just ordinary people; how were they going to survive a night with beasts roaming wild?!


    The participants secretly cursed out the instructors in their hearts. Why make things so difficult?!


    Those nning to rush at night and rest during the day, had to rethink their n. They would have to be foolish to try to rush out with so many wild beasts about.


    Feng Wu and Ink didnt dare take out their tents, and instead rested in between a pile of rocks. They wrapped up in fur cloaks to stay warm and took turns being on look out.


    They heard many wolves howling, but managed to pass through their first night without incident.


    In the morning, Ink and Feng Wu switched to their lighter clothes and went on their way. The temperature was once again high enough to roast.


    It didnt matter if it was roasted fish or dried food, on such a hot day, nothing had any taste. But not eating would mean not having energy to leave the desert.


    Feng Wu and Ink ate a few random things, then after a short nap, they began moving again.


    It was too dangerous at night, so they had to hurry on in the day even if the sun was bright and made things unbearably hot.


    Feng Wu and Ink saw another group of people two hourster. It was a team of five that obviously knew each other, otherwise they wouldnt have formed an alliance in an individualpetition.


    The five people looked wretched with their heavy winter clothes. Even though they were sweating profusely from the heat, they didnt want to take their winter clothes off and bare their flesh to the sun. They were surprised for a moment when they saw Feng Wu and Ink.


    One of the two girls in the group was very interested in Feng Wus Alpaca. Her eyes had not strayed from the alpaca since they met.


    They bumped into each other walking the same path, but neither party wanted to start anything, so they kept to themselves.


    Feng Wu and Ink werent going to start trouble; they were more interested in hurrying out of the desert.


    Both teams rushed forward silently notmunicating with each other at all, that was until the one girl eyeing the alpaca pulled the tall guy in her group aside and whispered something in his ear.


    The guy looked thoughtful for a moment before approaching Ink and Feng Wu.


    I want to borrow your mount; can you lend it to us? My sister cant walk anymore and really needs to rest. Ill return it right after.


    The guy looked serious and quite imposing. It was obvious from a nce he was some kind of big shot at school.


    If your sister is tired, she should find a ce to rest. We wont lend our alpaca out.


    Ink knew how much Feng Wu loved her new alpaca friend, so naturally he refused.


    <b>468: Algernon and His Sister</b>


    Besides, Flower had an interesting temperament. It wouldnt let anyone ride it other than Feng Wu.


    You guys, were all ssmates. Our bosss sister just wants to borrow your mount for a bit; well give it back right after. Why be so stingy? The other guys in the group called out after hearing what Ink said.


    Flower isnt a mount; flower is a friend. You dont lend out friends. Feng Wu replied back seriously.


    Its obviously just an alpaca; its not a friend! If you dont want to lend it, just say it straight. Dont give such outrageous excuses. The bosss younger sister spoke out in a weird tone.


    Feng Wu did not like her tone and thought the girl was annoying. She turned her head away and ignored them after that.


    The girl couldnt find trouble even if she wanted to. She hummed indignantly but didnt try to rush out and make trouble for Feng Wu.


    You two, if youre willing to lend the alpaca today, once the game is over and we leave the arena, Ill owe you a favor and if you have any difficulties in the future, you cane to me and Ill help you. Their boss was reasonable and didnt start a fight just because he didnt get his way.


    As the seventh seat, his swordsmanship skills were excellent and only a few people in the fourth year could beat him. He was born into a big family and was well educated at an early age. At the same time, he wasnt like those other aristocrats who used privilege to bully other people.


    He was known as a good sort and was very popr at school. There were people who wanted to follow him, which was why there were two guys calling him boss now.


    A favor?! Ink didnt expect the fourth year, seventh seat to make such an offer. The guy was famous at school so Ink knew who he was. He had never heard anything bad about him.


    Feng Wu didnt know the boss, nor would she have recognized any other possible school celebrities even if they stood in front of her. The one person she knew was Ming Xi.


    Though Ink was surprised at the offer, he stood his ground. This kind of favor would have been tempting to most other people. Having a senior look out for you made life a lot easier, and there wouldnt be any fear of being bullied.


    But Ink knew Feng Wu didnt need such benefits. Ming Xi was a sixth year and on top of the student pyramid. Feng Wu, who was under Ming Xis care, certainly did not need the protection of a fourth year, tenth seat.


    The guy was surprised to be rejected again, but he didnt start a fight and rob two second-years.


    His younger sister, Pam, was still upset though. She wanted to say something, but kept her mouth closed when she saw her the look in her brothers eyes.


    She was normally stubborn and willful, but she knew proper order. Her brother had told her their performance in the game would be broadcast live for the school to see. She knew her brother would never forgive her if she dared to disy her temper in front of the entire school.


    Their family n was really big. If it werent for her gift and her brothers position as tenth seat, it would have been impossible for them to have the valued position they had in the family. She didnt dare provoke her brother.


    He normally appeared gentle and courteous in public, but he was no joke when provoked. Pam thought about the consequences of his anger and obediently shut up. It was clear from her face she hadnt given up though.


    The only other girl in the group of five looked at Feng Wu. She opened her mouth a few times, but ultimately didnt say anything.


    They were strangers and Pam wanted their mount; it was better not to say hello.


    After rushing all day, both teams found a ce to rest before the sun set. They werent as lucky this time and had to pitch their tents because they couldnt find a ready made shelter.


    Feng Wu and Ink set up one tent and took turns being on watch. Flower wanted to join Feng Wu when it was Feng Wus turn, but Feng Wu resisted the idea.


    The Sister Alpaca had been walking with them all day and Feng Wu wanted her to get some rest.


    Melis, what did you get for us? Its so unptable. Cant you find something else? Pam spit out a few times to get rid of the dry, hard bread in her mouth. Then she drank half a bag of water to get rid of the dry feeling.


    Im sorry Pam, I got this out of a chest. Although it doesnt taste good, it is still edible. Melis was used to Pams temper so she talked softly and gave her a look of regret.


    You can keep such a tasteless thing for yourself. Pam threw the brown bread at Meliss face in disgust, before pulling some jerky out of storage and eating that with relish.


    Im sorry, Pam is still young and has been spoiled since she was little. Please dont take it to heart. Algernon apologized.


    Melis clenched her fist discreetly then released them. She casually said, Its OK, Pam is just impatient. Im not offended.


    Pam put the jerky back in her storage space after Melis left the tent. Brother, why did you apologize to her? She didnt deserve it! Pam didnt hide her disdain for Melis at all.


    Melis was a second-year sword division student. Her performance wasnt bad, but she had a poor background. She always kept a low profile in the dorms. Of the four girls in their suite, two were in the same division and had known each other since they were children. They hugged and greeted each other warmly the moment they entered the dorm and worked to suppress both Pam and Melis in an effort to take over the suite. Obviously, Pam wouldnt let them seed. She reluctantly united with Melis and thwarted them at every turn.


    If it werent for Meliss usefulness, Pam wouldnt have bothered having her hang around.


    I told you a long time ago, dont underestimate people. This Melis girl, even though shees from low birth, sess is within her grasp. She might prove useful in the future. Algernon smiled slightly, his eyes distant.

 Chapter 469-470: Melis; The Tragic Pamela

    Chapter 469-470: Melis; The Tragic Pam


    <b>469: Melis</b>


    Shes amoner. What can she possibly help us with? Pam asked indifferently.


    Who knows when that day wille. And even if it doesnt, what do we have to lose? Algernon didnt care about a meremoner.


    The two siblings knew conversations in the tent wouldnt be recorded so they spoke freely. They never expected there to be a glitch in their assumption.


    Unbeknownst to them, a tiny sapphire earring was hidden within the folds of one of the nkets.


    Melis had the other earring in one ear as she talked to the other two guys following Algernon. They had no idea the shy and quiet girl in front of them was multitasking and eavesdropping on the siblings while holding a conversation with them.


    The sapphires werent ordinary earrings, but were alchemically produced and had long-range capabilities.


    Melis had chosen them during the team challenge because she thought they would be useful, unfortunately her team was weak and she didnt get a chance to use them at all. Instead, the earrings were proving useful now in the individual challenge.


    She was low-born daughter of a hunter. And in a ce filled with nobles, her humble background was only marginally better than that of an orphan. When room assignments were made, she was assigned to a suite with three other noble girls.


    All the girls were bossy and wanted to be in charge. Two of the girls knew each other, so they formed an alliance right away. The pressure forced Pam to form an alliance with her, even though she was a low-bornmoner. She had only agreed to team up because she knew it was impossible for her to stand alone; but the moment she did, Pam started treating her like a servant and constantly vaunted her superiority, acting as though having Melis around was a form of charity. It was rich because it was Pam who approached her for an alliance. She wasnt the one who stuck to Pam.


    Pam was willful and arrogant but also generous. Sometimes she would give Melis her discarded items, which were actually quite good.


    Plus having Pam as a supporter did make life a little easier for Melis.


    Algernon, on the other hand, was a whole other story. She knew he wasnt as kind and gentle as he presented himself to be. Pam didnt use her brain much, but Algernon did, and this made him the more terrifying of the two siblings. Algernon only associated with people he deemed useful.


    She didnt want to offend either of them, but she didnt want to be their pawns either.


    Overhearing their n in the tent gave her some peace of mind. Growing up amoner had taught her patience. Though it could take time, she would find a way to get out the of bondage the two siblings trapped her in.


    Later that night, Feng Wu abruptly woke up from her dreams to the smell of blood in the wind. Something was wrong... She threw off her quilt, put on her clothes and rushed out of the tent to where Ink was standing on watch.


    Something ising.


    Inks face sank. He didnt doubt her words. As far as he was concerned, Feng Wu was a magical girl who rarely made mistakes. How far away is it?


    Not far, replied Feng Wu expressionlessly.


    Pack and lets get out of here. Ink made an decisive decision instantly.


    They put their tent away and warned Algernons people before leaving. They were not in conflict with each other and warning the other party could be considered an expression of school patriotism.


    But unfortunately Inks kind intentions went unappreciated.


    Though Algernons two subordinates didnt take Inks warning to heart, they still reported it to Algernon.


    When Algernon heard the news, he had to think about it for a moment. Should he listen to Ink? They were rivals and there was absolutely no reason for Ink to warn him of danger. Was it possible Ink was setting a trap?


    Ink: ... You think too much.


    That was the problem with smart people. The smarter they were, the more they thought about stuff. Their brains whirred with what-ifs. Algernon was undecided because there were too many possibilities to consider.


    Pam was a lot less ambiguous about the situation. Brother, do you really believe what that guy said? What can he possibly know; hes just a second year. I think hes trying to trick us. We have to be careful!


    Pam didnt normally think much, but because Ink and Feng Wu refused to give her any face earlier, she was inclined to think badly of them.


    While Algernon was waffling about what to do, Feng Wu and Ink had already hopped on Sister Alpacas back and were racing away from the area as fast as they could.


    It was the first time Flower had let a guy ride on her back; she was a cute girl so how could she have a guy riding on top? But this was an emergency and time was of the essence, so Sister Alpaca made an exception and let the male, who she viewed as useless, ride on top. Without her help, it would have been hard for them to escape.


    All the while, arge group of wolves moved closer to their camp site. The blood and murderous aura Feng Wu sensed came from them.


    If it werent for Feng Wus childhood growing up in the mountains, she would not have been able to sense the change in the air.


    Soon enough the wolf pack reached the camp site and surrounded Algernons group. Pam was so frightened she nearly peed herself.


    <b>470: The Tragic Pam</b>


    The siblings regretted not listening to Inks warning, but fortunately, though they didnt leave, they had been on guard since, so when the wolves came, they noticed immediately.


    At level one, the wolves would not have normally been a problem for Algernon. He could have killed them with a single sh of his sword. But he was currently an ordinary person with ordinary strength, and had no advantages over the wolves.


    Wolves increased the difficulty of the arena as they appeared throughout the night hunting in groups and killing contestants from time to time.


    Hu... hu... Melis gasped for air as she ran with her sword in hand.


    She had been leading Pam away in an escape just a moment ago when the other girl shoved her into the wolves. Luckily, the wolves werent as interested in her as they were in Pam, who they converged on and devoured before the other girl could even take a step away.


    Melis used a drug she picked from the team challenge to stun the wolves. It bought her just enough time to run away in the opposite direction. She didnt dare stop. If it werent for the drug, she was sure she would have been bitten to death in the same way Pam had been.


    Melis felt relief at Pams death. She had wanted to be rid of the siblings for a while, but was unable to do so because there was no way for her to defeat a tenth seat with her weak strength.


    Pams selfish act of shoving her into the wolves gave her a fair reason to part with them. So being pushed out as bait didn''t end up being that bad. She had been careful to stay alive and had not suffered any losses yet.


    She didnt know how long she ran for, but she knew she seeded when the first rays of light fell. She saw a cluster ofrge stones ahead. She needed a ce to rest so she clenched her teeth and headed in.


    Feng Wu and Ink, after escaping the wolves with the help of Sister Alpaca, were resting under a big rock.


    Unexpectedly, a person arrived not long after they fell asleep.


    Melis looked at Feng Wu and Ink, not sure what to say as she never expected to run into them again. She really wasnt sure if Feng Wu would recognize her from having been on the same team for the entrance examinations.


    Shed heard a lot of rumors about Feng Wu since starting school, most of which were negative. She would see Feng Wu walking around campus, usually with a friend or two, fearlessly facing head on those who pointed fingers at her,pletely unaffected by everyone. Melis couldnt help but admire her courage. She couldnt imagine how she would bear it if she had been the one in Feng Wus situation.


    There were times when she suffered regret and wished she was as strong.


    They had been on a team together once, but other than that, she and Feng Wu werent familiar with each other, so there was no reason for her to approach Feng Wu and try to be friends.


    She never expected to have anything to do with Feng Wu again, but here they were, face to face. She felt a little lost as it didnt look like Feng We remembered her. It was to be expected; it had been a over a year after all. Yes, it was normal for Feng Wu to have forgotten. Melis understood, but she couldnt help feeling disappointed anyway.


    Melis? Feng Wu asked uncertainly.


    Feng Wu thought the other girl looked familiar when she first saw her. After a night, Feng Wu finally remembered the girl was someone she had formed a team with in the virtual world.


    It had been a while, so Feng Wu wasnt sure she remembered correctly. In her memory, the Melis she knew was a restrained girl with low self-esteem. The girl standing in front of her now wasnt bursting with confidence but she wasnt carrying herself like she was inferior to everyone. She didnt look perpetually ill at ease either. The change in temperament left Feng Wu uncertain.


    You remember me?!


    We were in a team together. Feng Wu nodded in the affirmative when asked.


    Ink rxed his guard since she wasnt an enemy, but he was still on the alert. Youre injured! he said upon noticing the row of bite marks on her Meliss arm. It looked like the injury was from a beast, which reminded him of the wolves that prowling aroundst night.


    Its OK, just some skin damage. Melis wasnt a delicate girl and she didnt give much thought to the superficial wound.


    She dampened a kerchief with some water after finding a spot to sit down, then wiped her wounds clean before applying some medicine powder from her space storage. She didnt make a sound despite breaking out in a cold sweat.


    This kind of rare strength among women gave Ink a better impression of her.


    While Melis escaped the wolves, Pam was standing outside the arena in disbelief. She was depressed that she had failed and died. People were looking at her strangely as she stood in the resurrection area.


    Its her. Yeah, she deserved it. To push apanion to the wolves like that, man... Too vicious! Good thing she didnt pass. d to see her fail.


    Right?! Shes lucky shes Algernons sister. Honestly, I dont understand how such a kind person can have such a selfish and vicious sister.


    I would cut off rtions with her immediately if she was my sister, that way I can avoid being used by her in the future.


    Thats Pam all right. I dont understand how such a ck sheep could appear in our noble ranks.


    Ive seen that proud appearance of hers, and I always thought she had something good to brag about; never expected it would be this kind of thing...


    When I marry in the future, I will tell my family, I can not marry a woman like Pam. I dont want such a vicious wife...


    Pams face turned pale between all the talking and pointing people were doing. She knew the game was being transmitted live, but at the time she shoved Melis, she had forgotten.

 Chapter 471-472: Three Modes; The Great Escape

    Chapter 471-472: Three Modes; The Great Escape


    <b>471: Three Modes</b>


    Algernon was still in the game and was unaware of Pams situation. He had the good luck to escape disaster but his two followers werent as lucky and had died under the wolves ws.


    Feng Wu and her group slept in the stone quarry. It was ufortable because it was stuffy and hot during the day, but it was safer to sleep during the day than at night.


    Melis had a lot of energy and was like a whole new person after getting some rest.


    Ink learned Melis could identify nts and refine medicine after chatting with her. In fact, Melis made most of the medicine she had on her. She was definitely a genius when it came to refining pharmaceuticalponents. But pharmacists needed a lot of money to start up and her familys situation wasnt optimal for learning a field that required so much funding.


    Melis was a hunters daughter. It took her family ten years just to save for her tuition. Where would they have had money to spend on learning something as expensive as pharmacy?


    But she really did have a natural talent for it. Just by using the knowledge she got from being a hunter, she was able to tweak basic prescriptions and make them better. She chose a pharmacy elective course when she entered Xingguang Holy academy and became stronger at drug refinement than most of her peers. Of course, there was also a lot of effort on her part, but raw talent helped tremendously.


    She spent a lot of time practicing swordsmanship. Had she entered the Pharmacy division from the start, the division would have had another genius in their ss.


    Ink didnt object to her joining their group because Melis was skilled at refining medicine. Besides, Feng Wu knew Melis, so it wasnt an issue for her join them.


    It was easier with her around.


    Whenever Melis spotted a useful herb, she would grab it and process it into powderter that night for future use. She knew perfectly well why Ink had agreed to let her join the group.


    She hadnt refined any medicinal potions before because she didnt have the special instruments needed for the process. This set of alchemical tools was a set she picked up at the beginning of the group challenge earlier.


    Because she was in a lower grade, she had wanted to prove her value to the team and show she wouldnt hold them back on the team challenge. It was a pity her team got wiped out before she got to use any of the items she picked.


    The current Feng Wu alliance was a slow-moving group of three people. It was clear from the broadcast screen they were far behind the lead group.


    The contestants didnt know their three days of peace was about to be shattered with new challenges that would eliminate many.


    Vice Principal, may I ask if there is a significance to the vote we are about to take? Between Sandstorm mode, Great Escape mode, Quicksand Trap mode, is there a difference?


    Tamansha turned her head to look at the vice principal. Everyone was confused by the options that appeared in front of them in therge square. The options listed were: Sandstorm mode, Great Escape mode, Quicksand Trap mode.


    The vice principal cleared his throat then stered a smile on his face, but it was impossible to tell if it was a kind smile or not because of his fluffy, white beard that obscured parts of his face.


    The three modes are tests our contestants will encounter in the desert level. Going forward, they will encounter a new test at each new map, with each test being more difficult than thest.


    So will they have to go through all three modes?


    The vice principal shook his head as a hint of joy tinted is voice. Only one will be selected as the challenge mode. Those who fail will be eliminated immediately. The other two modes not selected will be discarded and wont appear again.


    So Vice Principal, are you looking forward to the contestants bad luck?


    How could the crowd not be excited to chose what challenge the contestants would go through?


    Tamansha asked the vice principal to introduce the three modes, but unfortunately the vice principal was tightlipped and refused to share any information.


    The audience had to chose based on their feelings. All three surely had their own levels of difficulties, so no matter which they picked, the challengers would face difficulties.


    OK, the numbers have been tallied and the final result is in, the mode the contestants must face is... Tamansha opened the envelope with the results. Great Escape with 40% of the total votes!


    Tamanshas excited announcement from on stage surprised the audience.


    What did you choose buddy? asked someone from offstage.


    It goes without saying, of course I picked Quicksand Trap.


    I chose Great Escape. Just the name alone sounds difficult.


    Me too.


    I chose Sandstorm. I didnt understand what the other two were about, so I picked the one I understood.


    Of course the people who voted didnt know...


    It was night time, the most dangerous time, in the arena. The temperature plummeted and all kinds of monsters came out to hunt. Any contestant not careful would be bitten to death.


    The wound on Meliss body healed after a few days rest in part because her medicine was effective and in part because wounds healed faster in the virtual world.


    It was really strange how they hadnt encountered anyone else on the road. Ink took out his map and studied it carefully for a long time. There were several routes they could take to get to the next area, and though the one they took was the shortest and fastest, he never expected it would be so untraveled. How could they be they only ones to use it?


    If Ink hade from a different generation he may have called it out for being unrealistic!


    <b>472: Great Escape</b>


    Ink didnt have time to wonder why they werent running into anyone else because an unfamiliar voice rang out from the sky.


    Attention all contestants! Great Escape mode will start in half an hour. Contestants need only survive until morning to pass to the next map area. The top ten will be entered into a lottery drawing.


    The drawing is very important for the next area, so all students are encouraged to try their best to enter the top ten. Announcement end!


    The voice fell to silence.


    Were all the contestants enemies now? Great Escape mode? What hell was that?!


    Pack up and prepare for battle! Ink yelled out.


    The challenge was crazy so this new mode wouldnt be anything easy to deal with.


    Everyone readied their weapons as soon as they finished packing away their tents.


    Ink led the two girls to the remains of arge nearby beast. Who knew how long it had been there, but it was so old that only the skeletal remains where left. They quickly hid inside.


    The giant white bones were huge and gave them adequate cover so they couldnt be seen from the outside.


    The half hour passed by quickly. Everyone wondered what the mode entailed when it finally activated.


    Kill...


    Roar!


    Hoowooo!


    Kill, kill, kill...


    Fierce murderous aura filled the arena and the entire desert came alive with activity. A great number of zombies and low-level monsters rushed out from out of nowhere and ran rampant across the desert. Their eyes were red and their mouths looked ferocious.


    It was terrifying!


    Crap! Ink took a deep fortifying breath and stayed silent after that.


    Thats insane! Melis was scared. She pped her hands over her mouth and didnt dare make another sound for fear they would be discovered.


    So many. Feng Wu frowned. There were so many monsters. What should she do?


    It was a good thing they thought ahead and found a good ce to hide inside the skeleton. The original monsters aura still clung to the carcass, so the advancing monsters outside wouldnt be able to detect them for a while. They didnt dare make a sound and risk discovery.


    Feng Wu hid obediently with her mouth shut. She couldnt feel any sentience from the monsters.


    The monsters outside appeared in groups and acted on instincts alone so it didnt look like they had any sense of self. Feng Wu was disappointed. If she could have talked to them, then they could have been friends and she wouldnt be as afraid.


    Virtual Space God: In your dreams! Theyre specifically guarded against you!


    Sister Alpaca stood beside Feng Wu and peeked out through the gaps in the bones at the scene in the desert.


    So many monsters! Poor baby girl was going to be scared half to death! Terrifying! Terrifying! Woo... woo! Baby girl was so scared she wedged her body tight into Feng Wu.


    The disy screen outside showed the entire desert area. The audience could see the contestants desperately running away from therge amount of monsters on the map, but it was no use. Those standing in the open were quickly chased and killed.


    Had Feng Wus group been unlucky and not found a ce to shelter, they would have been out there now, targeted by the siege and surely dying a horrible death!


    Ming Xi and Tian Ya were among the few people at the forefront of the group. Without exception, everyone picked the more dangerous, narrow path.


    Powerful monsters came out even in the day time to block their way. But unfortunately for the monsters, Ming Xi and Tian Ya were so ridiculously strong, the monsters faced a guaranteed death.


    Both Ming Xi and Tian Ya hid in the desert before the Great Escape mode was activated. On top of that, Ming Xi sprinkled both of them with powder to cover their smell so they remained hidden from the first wave of monsters.


    Ai Lin hid inside a box. The box was something she found in one of the chests she opened. It gaveplete immunity to all dangers and could even hide a persons smell.


    It was a unique item, but Ai Lin had been disappointed at its uselessness. Such a box wasnt for her. She would have appreciated something to increase her attack of magical abilities more. What was she supposed to use the box for? Hiding away when someone said mean things to her?


    She had refused to hide in the box initially, but when the announcement about the Great Escape was made, she knew what was going to happen.


    It was when she looked around and failed to find anything to hide in that she remembered the box. She took it out and went inside without hesitation.


    She was certain the challenge mode would be terrifying so hiding was the safer action to take.


    Zi Cheng and Yifu hid in between tworge rocks and carefully eliminated their smell. The demon wolf was a magical beast, but for the sake safety, she used some on the beast as well.


    Once the mode was activated and the two girls saw the scene outside, they were quite grateful for their quick wits and action. Had they been foolish enough to hold their weapons and wait to fight, they would have beenpletely overwhelmed.


    Zhu En, the girl who recently held a grudge against Feng Wu, was wearing a red cloak. It was a unique item that made the user invisible, however, the stealth function ceased the moment the user attacked or suffered an attack. So unlike Ai Lins box that was immune to all attacks, the cloak made Zhu En invisible, but it did not protect her.


    Zhu En was careful to not touch anything as she tried her best to avoid the monsters.


    Those who didnt get special items, couldnt find a ce to hide, or didnt think to hide were in poor shape. The disy screen showed arge number of contestants being killed. Only a few managed to escape. But even with a sessful escape, they still had to be careful, lest they get killed by other roaming monsters.

 Chapter 473-474: Killing Monsters; End of the Great Escape

    Chapter 473-474: Killing Monsters; End of the Great Escape


    <b>473: Killing Monsters</b>


    Screams filled the night. Countless contestants died under the ws and jaws of monsters that roamed night while bringing with them endless ughter. From time to time, contestants would appear in the resurrection area with a bewildered expression.


    Only half of the original contestants were active in the arena now. The number kept dwindling as more lost their lives and were booted out.


    The same time the monsters appeared, a leaderboard also appeared next to the disy screen for the audience. The names of contestants and the number of monsters each killed were tallied on the board.


    The rankings changed throughout the night, but the gap between contestants was minimal. No one had managed to break out and dominate the board as the difference was generally less than ten kills between the contestants.


    Feng Wu touched her belly; her eyes were a little aggrieved. She was hungry...


    Both Ink and Melis stood stock still next to Feng Wu as they stared at the enemies outside.


    The monsters were no longer concentrated in certain areas, but had spread out all around the desert. There werent as many monsters guarding the demon skeleton as there was at the beginning. Most had wandered off to other ces, but were still close enough to cause distress.


    A leaderboard, eye-catchingly gold and sparkly, had also appeared inside the arena. Names and kills were listed in numerical order. The order constantly shifted because of thepetitive yers.


    They understood that the top ten was calcted on the board. If they wanted to get into the top then, they would have to kill as many monsters as they could.


    Do we kill the monsters to get out? Melis asked uncertainly.


    She knew her strength. With so many seniors in front of her, there was no way she could break into the top ten. Her goal would be to live to the end of the challenge. And if she wanted to join Star Marshall hall, surviving to the end would be an achievement she could point to when making her case.


    Ink thought for a few seconds before nodding.


    He wanted topete for top ten, but the possibility of him making it was so low, it was practically nonexistent. Feng Wu, on the other hand... He knew how strong she was. Maybe she could do it?


    Even if neither of them could break into the top ten, they could always retreat back to their shelter. There was no loss or danger in the action.


    Ink turned to Feng Wu and asked, Xiao Wu, do you want to kill some monsters?


    Im hungry...


    Er... eat after killing the monsters? Ink suggested uncertainly.


    Feng Wu nodded her agreement. Then she took her sword, jumped out of her hiding spot, and began shing at the zombies in her vicinity.


    Even if her martial qi was gone, Feng Wu still had excellent swordsmanship, physical strength, and stamina. She dispatched two zombies easily.


    The zombies in the arena were easier to deal with because their heads were a weak spot. All you had to do was cut off their heads and they were done for. Monsters, on the other hand, were more dexterous and had thick skin.


    Feng Wuid into the zombie group and easily dispatched them with a graceful and fluid sword art. Thisbined with her agility meant she killed many more than Ink did.


    Though Ink managed to kill some monsters, he wasnt as talented as Feng Wu, so it was only natural his kill count would be less than hers.


    Ming Xi and Tian Ya were also making their move. They rushed in after choosing a group of monsters, which they quickly dispatched with their smooth swordsmanship. In a short period, dead monsters littered the sand.


    Ai Lin gave her best because she knew how useful the rare lottery would be for the next part of the challenge.


    Zi Cheng was the heroine, so it was natural she would take part and try to earn points.


    Yifu didnt dare move out from her hiding spot. The monsters were so scary that she was shaking in fear. Their mouths were open and the smell of blood and gore radiated off of them. She was far too frightened to darepete for the top ten. Her only goal was to stay alive to the end.


    However, because of her 100% rating with Zi Cheng, she watched in awe and amazement,pletely forgetting about her own safety, as Zi Cheng killed one monster after another.


    It was one of the benefits Zi Cheng had for reaching 100% with a person.


    Yifu would always put Zi Cheng first even if she was scared to death herself. She would have dly died for her friend and would have rushed out to save her without hesitation if she thought Zi Cheng was in danger.


    Aside from these guys, other strong fifth and sixth years were also fighting to get into the top ten. How could they, as seniors, cower and hide away when their juniors were out there fighting. Theyd be aughingstock if they hid like that!


    After observing the situation from their hidden positions, the seniors came out and began scoring points.


    The battles became fierce as everyone was rushing to get into the top ten. Their martial qi and magic were sealed so it was a hard fight and even the fifth and sixth years suffered heavy casualties.


    Despite it being a rare opportunity, few seventh years entered the challenge. The few that did, only did so out of boredom. They were the graduating ss and didnt need to prove their strength. The fact that they were graduating was proof enough. Most seventh years stayed behind to help the teachers or to watch the event from the sidelines.


    In the arena, most people chose to fight, but there were plenty who chose to ride it out in their hiding spots. They wanted to continue on in the challenge, so they needed to survive until the morning. Their method of choice was hiding.


    Feng Wu didnt think about what anyone else was doing; she was immersed in fighting monsters and zombies. These creatures couldnt talk and had no sentience so she didnt feel bad about killing them one bit. She was a lolli who liked cute animals, and these guys did not fit the bill, so she was merciless in killing them.


    The spring water she picked up from the chests also kept her energy level up. She had given some to Ink to use as well. Though he did not squeeze into the top ten, with her help, he did do well.


    Half an hour before dawn, a silver light shot out from the sky and changed the earth. It caused all ground cover to disappear and effectively exposed everyone to the monsters and zombies.


    Those who originally sought safety in hiding turned pale. They hurriedly picked up their weapons to fight.


    <b>474: The End of the Great Escape </b>


    Meliss reaction was good. She drew her sword the moment the bones around her disappeared. Sister Alpaca was also on alert, scraping the ground with her hoof.


    Fortunately, most of the monsters had been cleared away, but that wasnt to say all danger was gone.


    Yifu was unlucky. She thought she had hidden away very well so she took no precautions and thus was takenpletely by surprise. Zi Cheng was surprised by the geography change as well. She was focused on killing monsters and never thought the ground cover would disappear so there was no way for her to protect Yifu.


    She was too far away. As a result, Yifu barely got a scream out before she was scratched and then chomped on by the monsters.


    The final part of the desert challenge had been activated. Everything that could be used as shelter or hiding spots were taken away. The contestants had to survive thest half hour on their own.


    The delicate magicians in the Magic division wanted to cry. They were just little magicians with fragile skin and thin blood. Why did they have to use weapons to fight these monsters?!


    Woo! So unfair! They protested in their hearts.


    So unfair! Our Magic division has poor physique but were expected topete in killing those monsters by hand alongside the Sword division guys?! Theres no reason for this!


    This is not fair! Why should our Magic division kill these monsters the same way as the Sword division?! Why cant we use magic?! How can we kill anything?!


    The two magicians beganining to their friends as soon as they left the resurrection area. They felt the school was biased in favor of the Sword division. Otherwise, how could the challenge be shaped the way it was shaped?


    Putting sealed magicians in the same arena as sword users where they had to fight monsters was unfair. Even if Sword division students couldnt use their martial qi, they still had their stupid, strong, bodies, so obviously, their odds of surviving would be greater than any of the magicians.


    And yet the administrators expected Magic division students to do the same thing as Sword division students! The magic students were not satisfied!


    A chorus of dissatisfied voices rose from amongst the crowd. The loudest came from the Magic division students. They normally felt superior to the Sword division, after all, having the ability to be a magician was practically godly.


    The Sword division guys were just a bunch of guys with notent magic talent who had to resort to curating martial qi.


    Who didnt know magicians were the most respected? Pharmacists and alchemist chose to learn magic and rarely did any chose to learn sword mastery.


    Because they had been endowed with talents others didnt have, students in the Magic division felt they were more noble, a fact they were quite proud of. Their future achievements would most assuredly be greater than other departments.


    But now they were being trampled on and by the Sword division no less! Most contestants still on the field were sword users and the only magicians still left were the dual magic/sword users.


    They were all geniuses who stood on top of the school as all the average people had been eliminated.


    It was just the second map and so many people were already out. Things could only get worse.


    The half hour passed quickly. At the end of it all, only one person managed to make it through without killing a single monster. She had managed to stay hidden the entire night.


    Thanks to her invisibility cloak, Zhu-en was the most rxed that night. It helped her a lot. The God of the virtual world took away all the ground cover but he did not touch any of the contestants personal items. The invisibility cloak was an item Zhu-en found inside a chest, so the god left it alone and allowed her to use it on the field.


    Zhu-en was the only person still on the field who managed to do so with zero points. The zero didnt look good, but as long as she could stay in the challenge, she didnt care.


    That invisibility cloak is too overpowered! How can such a cheat object be allowed?! Someone in the audience who noticed Zhu-ens invisibility cloak called out.


    Isnt it? She can survive to the end as long as she has her cloak. Thats unfair to the other contestants.


    Yes! Unfair!


    Some people began questioning whether the cloak should have been counted as a personal object. It was too much of a cheat item and really unfair to everyone else in the challenge.


    Others thought luck was a kind of strength. A lot of people got chests as well, but it was Zhu-en who managed to get the chest with the invisibility cloak. It was fair; she was lucky!


    Wasnt luck a criterion in the schools entrance exams as well? Therefore Zhu-ens invisibility cloak was fair.


    People on both sides argued.


    Tamansha also asked the same question.


    Vice Principal, many in the audience question whether the invisibility cloak should exist as a personal item. The cloaks ability is too powerful within the challenge and they are concerned if the person can use it to go all the way to the end of the challenge by wearing it, after all with it on, the person wont have to worry about dangers such as monsters..


    Actually, although the invisibility cloak seems advantageous at the beginning, it wont be useful in the subsequent parts of the challenge, so the students need not worry. Various possibilities have already been taken into consideration.


    We would never let someone win just because they had a powerful item. This is a very serious challenge and no such possibility was allowed to exist, said the vice principal as he stroked his beard solemnly. He was thinking what a dignified and solemn image he must present. The students must admire him so much.


    The audience: ... Principal, we want to report the vice principal for posing again!


    The audience was relieved to know the cloak wouldnt be as useful in theter maps and that the challenge would be fair.


    They believed what the vice principal said. He was often unreliable, but he wouldnt cheat when it came to big events.


    The smaller things though, you couldnt be sure.


    Those in the school who knew the vice principal were careful because they knew he liked to stab you with the trivial things. Anyone who offended him always suffered.


    In the arena, the first rays of sunlight appeared in the sky and the contestants felt like they had survived a cmity when they saw it.


    OMG! I thought I was going to expire! was a constant refrain from the contestants.


    The guys nearly cried manly tears of relief. The girls were exhausted. Well, everyone was exhausted. They couldnt remember how many monsters they had killed or how many times they had been injured. It didnt even feel like their bodies were their own.

 Chapter 475-476: Desert Wasteland; Ten Names

    Chapter 475-476: Desert Wastnd; Ten Names


    <b>475: Desert Wastnd</b>


    The battle actually caused seven or eight of the contestants to get booted out. The strong and the lucky survived. There were also those who survived by chance, but the numbers of those who did could be counted on one hand.


    The leaderboard stabilized after onest refresh.


    1st ce was Tian Ya with 780pts.


    2nd ce was Ming Xi with 775pts.


    3rd ce was a seventh-year with 670pts ...


    5th ce was Feng Wu with 620pts ...


    10th ce was xxx with 560pts


    Each monster was worth 5pts. Even the person who had the most points couldnt kill two hundred monsters.


    The top ten was finalized. And as was mentioned earlier, they were allowed to draw in a special lottery drawing. Those who didnt make it to the top ten felt variations of envy, hate, and regret.


    Interestingly enough, three of the girls who made it to the top ten of the challenge were second-year top ten rankers in the second years themselves  Feng Wu was first in her ss; Zi Cheng was sixth in her ss; and Ai Lin was seventh in her ss.


    Their scores were very close and it was a tight match between them.


    That three second-year girls could get into the top ten of a challenge would have been inconceivable in the past. It was amazing to see one dark horse, but to see three dark horses?


    Moreover, two of the dark horses were from the Magic division. The thin-skinned and brittle magicians were at a severe disadvantage in the beginning. Who would have thought two such girls would make it to the top ten? Those in the Magic division were so proud. It was unfortunate Jier didnt join the challenge, otherwise they would have surely had three from the Magic division in the top ten.


    The students in Feng Wus grade also expressed their surprise. None of them suspected their little second-year would be a ck horse.


    All the ground cover was returned to their original positions after that segment of the challenge ended.


    Feng Wu and her group found a shaded spot to nap. They slept for several hours, and instead of using the daytime to travel, decided to rest.


    Feng Wu squinted happily now that she could finally eat roasted fish and drink fish soup.


    By the time Ink finally woke up and started eating, it was already dark. Hed slept all day. He was thinking about what to do when Feng Wu tossed somethings at his feet.


    This... where did all thise from?! He nearly spat out the fish soup he was drinking.


    He stared at the bodies of the wolves in front of him. Werent these the wolves theyd killed earlier? Werent they taken away by the god here? Where did theye from? Ink was dumbfounded.


    Collected them. Feng Wu looked expressionlessly as she answered.


    Collected...them...Yes, yes. The question was <i>when</i> did she pick them up and how had he missed it?!


    What are your expectations in giving these to me? Forgive him for not being smart, but he could not for the life of him figure out what Feng Wu wanted.


    Barbeque. Feng Wus eyes were sparkling and there was a suspicious glistening of water at the corners of her mouth when she answered.


    Ink was speechless. Had he been starving her?


    Ill roast it. Melis covered the smile on her lips and took the meat from Feng Wu.


    Melis came from a family of hunters, so she was great at barbequing. The wolf meat, which wasnt delicious to start with, became mouthwatering after she roasted it.


    It was a lot of meat though, and Ink felt bad having her do all of it alone, so he went over and helped. The entire night, all they did was roast meat.


    All the dead bodies disappeared after the end of the battle, so how did Feng Wu get these? Ink didnt understand so he asked.


    Feng Wu tilted her head and answered. You can pick them up after you kill them. There were too many to fit.


    Wait. Did she go and pick up and all the monsters so she could eat themter?! Ink tilted his head 45 degrees and looked at the sky.


    Early the next morning, they left with space bags filled with wolf meat.


    In a distant country, a young man walked through the entrance gate and went inside a magnificent, old mansion.


    Master Zo, youve returned!


    Greetings Master Zo.


    Greetings Master Zo!


    As soon as the young man entered, many people moved to greet him.


    Thats Master Zo! He looks so powerful! Just looking at him, its like hes almost caught up to Master Caesar! said a young man admiringly.


    Master Zo is young still. He became an ice magician and a peerless genius after returning from the sea gods tomb! Master Zo is the second most powerful next to Master Caesar!


    I wonder if Master Zo needs any more servants. I want to sign up.


    Me too!


    Zo had no interest in the goings-on of the front yard. He nodded cursorily then walked alone toward his own courtyard. Inside, Plum was directing the new maid on how to clean. Originally when Zo didnt have any cultivation talent, none of the maids wanted to serve him, but now that his cultivation had improved, his courtyard was lively and full of people.


    Who knew how many maids wanted to climb up thedder by serving Zo. But though they wanted to, few were selected.


    How could the butler let people with bad intentions serve Zo?


    Master Zo, youre back! Plum ran over happily when she saw him enter.


    Yes, Im going to my room first so bring my lunch there, said Zo as he rubbed her head.


    Once in his room, Zo walked to the window and looked toward a specific direction as he muttered to himself. Its almost time for the Heart of Wood to form. I must prepare...


    There were no nts in the water scarce desert. People didnt normally go there, but recently people had been venturing into the wastnd.


    All entrances to the wastnd, except for one, were hazardous withyers uponyers of poisonous miasma filling the air. Anyone caught inside it would surely catch their death.


    The only safe way in was through an inconspicuous town with a poption of 20,000-30,000 called Anle. It stood before the wastnd, so if anyone wanted to enter, they had to go through there.


    <b>476: Ten Names</b>


    Few people ever visited the town and most of the residents were natives, buttely traffic had been increasing and people were showing up asking questions about the wastnd.


    Auntie, can I ask if anything strange has happened in the wastnd recently? Why are there so many people here?


    Ten people, all wearing different styles, were on the streets.


    The residents had gotten used to strangers appearing and werent as bothered as they used to be.


    I dont know, but there have been a lot more strangerstely. I dont know if its a good thing or a bad thing. A inly dressed auntie sighed.


    People didnt visit their out of the way town, so to have such an influx all of a sudden was worrying. Was something about to happen? It didnt feel like they could do anything about it.


    There is nothing bad that will happen. Please be at ease Auntie. A purple-haired girl gently reassured the auntie.


    I hope so. She sighed one more time before stepping inside her house and closing the door.


    She didnt tell us anything! Why did she just up and leave?! A blue-haired girl muttered in dissatisfaction.


    A gray-haired man who was walking in front turned his head and said, Lets find a ce to stay first. Well talk afterwards. The others had to keep up as he did not slow down.


    A ck-haired girl saw a puppy as she looked around. She wanted to y with it but was pulled away by the golden-haired guy beside her.


    Im so sorry, but we only three rooms left. Will that work?


    No way! I dont want to share a room with these people! I refuse! The blue-haired girl immediately was not OK with it.


    I will take the three rooms. Here is the fee. The gray-haired man paid the boss without hesitating.


    No! Why dont we go to another inn and see? Maybe they will have more rooms there?


    There are only two hotels in the town and not that many rooms. These three were only avable because the upants entered the wastnd today. Another shop isnt going to have any more vacant rooms than here. Ai Lin was fed up with the seventh year. The womanined so damn much! She had an opinion about everything. Youd think she was on a vacation!


    How would you know? You havent checked. And besides that, what qualifications do you have to dare talk to me this way? The seventh-year, blue-haired girl looked at Ai Lin coldly with dissatisfaction on her face.


    Ai Lin pretended not to see. She was done with this girl.


    Zi Cheng looked at them worriedly, unsure how to persuade them to stop fighting. Senior Sister Yaoyue, Ai Lin, please stop arguing.


    Yaoyue used her family background and status as a seventh-year student toin about everything. If it werent for wanting to make a good impression, Zi Cheng wouldnt have paid her any attention.


    Its none of your business. What do you think you are? Youre just a drag. I simply do not understand why the school would let a bunch of second-year girls join the mission. Youre all just a hinderance! The more Yaoyue talked, the more dissatisfied she became. She red at Feng Wu and it made her feel better.


    You can leave anytime you want. The guy with the gray hair was named Mogefei and his eyes were cold as ice.


    Yaoyue shut her mouth. She dared be angry at Zi Cheng and the other girls because they were second-years, but Mogefei was a seventh-year top ten. He was far stronger than she was. In front of such strength, she could only shut her mouth.


    The group looking for lodgings consisted of:


    tenth year Mogefei,


    seventh year Yaoyue,


    seventh year Huozhou,


    sixth years Ming Xi and Tang,


    fifth years Tian Ya and Geente,


    and of course the second-year girls, Feng Wu, Zi Cheng, and Ai Lin.


    They were the top ten rankers in the the extreme survival challenge. In that rank, Ming Xi was 1st while was Tian Ya 2nd. The three second-year girls ranked in 6th, 7th, and 8th with Zi Cheng in 6th, and Feng Wu in 8th.


    In the original story line, Elena died in the realm battlegrounds inside the gods tomb, so Ming Xi and his group did not participate in the challenge.


    Without Ming Xi and Tian Ya, powerful yers like Mogefei had no interest in joining, so in the original text, Zi Cheng created a shock by cing first.


    There was an incredible amount of unexpected factors this time around, with many powerful yers who should not have appeared, appearing.


    Zi Cheng couldnt use her cheat and could only ce sixth. The results irked her, but with so many seniors in the challenge, she waspletely eclipsed. It was difficultpeting for first ce, so she tried to get into the top ten instead.


    Ai Lin had the same idea but her goal was to grab the Heart of Wood from the heroine. She was especially determined now that she knew the world would be destroyed because of Zi Cheng. She would try her best to limit Zi Chengs impact. If she couldnt stop Zi Cheng before Zi Cheng ascended then that was it. Game over.


    This, how could she let it be? She hadnt even lived yet.


    Yaoyue, the girl quarreling with them earlier, was an outstanding seventh year, who just barely scraped into the top ten. It rankled her to see juniors ced higher than her. And when she was in a bad mood, she liked making trouble.


    Along the way she had tried to make trouble with Feng Wu and the other two girls. Her main target wasnt Feng Wu, but Zi Cheng and Ai Lin. That wasnt to say she didnt try to make trouble with Feng Wu, it was just that she failed every time. Feng Wu didnt get any of her insults or ridicule. Even when she said something tantly bad, Feng Wu would just stare at her silently with a nk expression.


    She couldnt get a rise out of Feng Wu, so she focused on Zi Cheng and Ai Lin. If the two girls werent so emotionally strong, they would have already broken down and cried from all the bullying Yaoyue did.

 Chapter 477-478: The Mission: Bring Back the Heart of Wood; Entering the Desert Wasteland

    Chapter 477-478: The Mission: Bring Back the Heart of Wood; Entering the Desert Wastnd


    <b>477: The Mission: Bring Back the Heart of Wood</b>


    Yaoyue could ignore everyone else, but Mogefei was a stronger seventh year and the team captain to boot; so, no matter how unwilling she was, she had to give him face. There were a lot of stronger people in her ss and she knew how big a role luck had yed in her being able to join the special mission. It was only because they had not joined the challenge that she was able to rank high enough to get into the top ten.


    She didnt dare offend Mogefei, who was a well-known seventh year.


    Dont let her harassment of Feng Wu and the other girls fool you; she only dared do so because they were second-years and weaker than she was.


    There were ten people, but only three rooms. They ultimately divided the rooms up with six guys to two rooms and four girls to one room, which, considering there were more guys in the party, was a fair division.


    Even though Yaoyue wanted a private room, she didnt dare provoke Mogefei and could only agree unhappily to sharing a room.


    The girls room wasnt big, but it had two beds of adequate size to fit two per bed. The question was, who would share a bed with Yaoyue?


    Ill take this one. You three take that one. Yaoyue, having no intentions on sharing a bed with anyone, promptly dered ownership andid down on her bed.


    Senior Sister Yaoyue, thats going too far! Ai Lin eximed.


    I am your senior sister. Do you listen to me or do I listen to you?! Yaoyue said with a smirk. She couldnt handle Mofegei, but she could certainly handle these girls.


    You... Ai Lin wanted to keep arguing, but Yaoyue ignored the girls, pulled out a romance novel and began to casually read in bed.


    Ai Lin was livid. What kind of person was this girl? Was she really a seventh-year senior? Werent seniors supposed to take care of their juniors? Why was a bed even something to fight over?!


    Zi Cheng stopped Ai Lin and shook her head when she saw Ai Lin about to rush up to Yaoyue. Forget it, listen to Senior Sister Yaoyue. Zi Cheng also felt Yaoyue was excessive, but it wasnt worth it to argue over such a trivial thing and possibly make things more difficultter.


    Ai Lin understood fighting against a seventh year wouldn''t be any good for them as second years, so she took a deep breath and resolved to get back at Yaoyue in the future. She asked, What should we do now? Its a little difficult for all three of us to sleep in one bed.


    Wasnt it? The bed was a small and could barely fit two, never mind three. Even though the girls were slender, there was no way for all three to sleep in it.


    Zi Cheng thought about it and offered a solution. Why dont I put a spread for Feng Wu and myself on the floor to sleep? You can take the bed Ai Lin.


    Ai Lin scoffed mentally. The heroine never forgot to show how caring andpassionate she was. Had Ai Lin not known better, she may have been moved. Realizing this, she turned to look at Feng Wu a little worried Feng Wu might be deceived. She had learned from their interactions that Feng Wu was a simple girl.


    One nce was all it took for her to realize her worries were unfounded. It was clear Feng Wu had no idea what Zi Cheng was doing.


    You sleep in the bed; I have this. Feng Wu said before producing a hammock from her space ring. It was something she had purchased a long time ago. Though she normally bought things to eat, she would asionally buy things that caught her interest, so there were many misceneous items in her space ring other than food.


    She secured the ends of the hammock to the sides the room and ced a nket on top. The setup looked even morefortable than the beds.


    The beds were basic, just wooden nks on top of a base and a quilt covering over top. It was by no means a luxurious spread.


    After Feng Wu made her hammock, took of her shoes andid down, she squinted her eyes in satisfaction.


    And just like that, the bed drama passed without further issues.


    Ai Lin left the room to search for a secluded spot to message Zo. She breathed a sigh of relief upon learning he had already arrived.


    The individual challenge ended and the final results came out fifteen days ago. A lot of people were in shock that a group of second-year girls triumphed over so many seniors. If it werent for the live broadcast, no would have believed it. The girls had somehow seeded where many seniors failed.


    After the challenge, they were brought to the vice principals office and personally assigned the mission.


    The school wanted them to enter the desert wastnd and find the sealed Heart of Wood.


    Legend had it, a thousand years ago the wastnd was a beautiful area filled with grass, but then something happened and the grasnd turned into a desert.


    The Heart of Wood was the most precious artifact for wood magicians. When it physically manifested in the world a thousand years ago, it had a weak consciousness, but that didnt stop magicians from fighting over it. How many entered the lush grasnd to get it? They fought to the point thend became barren and the once sprawling oasis became a desert, forcing the Almighty to seal the Heart away. No one had seen it since.


    But the seal was soon to be lifted and the Heart would appear again. Who knew how many powerhouses would vie for it this time? Though both Star Marshall hall and Xingguang Holy academy knew a lot of powerful people would fight to the death for it, they didnt know how to prevent it. They existed to protect humanity from external forces and were not good at protecting humanity from itself.


    This was why the school chose to send students instead of their more powerful teachers. There were also several people from Star Marshall as well.


    Ai Lin knew from having read the book that the school wanted to get the Heart, not for ambition or power, but to restore the desert and turn it back into the grasnd it had once been.


    <b>478: Entering the Desert Wastnd </b>


    Though the process could be slow, it would benefit the people onceplete. It was a pity the heroine contracted with the Heart of Wood in the original story. Once contracted, the Heart couldnt return to the desert wastnd, so the schools n couldnt be realized.


    But with so many variables this time, Ai Lin no longer believed the heroines halo would be as all powerful.


    The students had rested after a simple dinner and went out the next day to shop for supplies. They wouldnt be able to replenish their daily necessities once they entered the desert so they had to buy everything they needed beforehand.


    The people in town both hated and loved the sudden intrusion of outsiders. It was great for the local economy but it was horrible for public safety.


    Several fights had broken out and the girls were being openly molested. The girls with higher status refused to go out and were hiding in their homes. Only the ordinary girls dared walk outside for chores and errands, but even they didnt dare visit each other.


    Though the adventurers wouldnt kill ordinary people on a whim, they didnt think twice about taking advantage of and bullying the residents. It was hard for the residents to think well of the adventurers.


    The residents grew to quickly resent the visitors and were eager to be rid of them. They hoped the adventurers wouldnt return after entering the desert.


    Rumor had it, strange treasures would appear in the world soon. It was just spection and no one could definitely confirm it, so though some adventurers had already entered the desert, most were just waiting and watching. They nned on waiting for several more days in the hopes that confirmation woulde, before heading into the desert themselves.


    It didnt matter what the adventurers nned; there were a lot of them in town and they were troubling the residents. There was a certain amount of fear and dissatisfaction in the air.


    This was why Feng Wus group asked if something had happened recently in town. They had wanted to ask further, but decided against it.


    They entered the desert wastnd on the third day after they finished shopping.


    There was no sign of life in sight. Anyone who wanted to enter the desert had to do so on foot as no living creature would set foot in the desert. It was a mystery why, but it seemed like there was something terrible inside.


    A few days ago, a soldier had wanted to ride in with his horse, but his horse refused to move forward. It had a look of horror on its face. No matter how much it was beat, it refused to move. There were many such cases. In the end, everyone had to walk.


    The desert was filled with endless yellow sand and scorching heat. There wasnt a single monster anywhere.


    The people in the group felt a suffocating pressure the moment they stepped into the desert. A disturbing panic set in, it was as though they were all facing a man-eating monster and the monster was waiting to swallowing them whole.


    Feng Wu looked at the endless sand then touched the bag that held Rui Baby. A flicker of doubt shed in her eyes.


    This ce is strange. The moment I walked in, it felt like I was entering hell. Tang said.


    Yeah, it doesnt feel like a good ce. Huozhou nodded in agreement.


    Be careful everyone. This ce isnt as it seems. Mogefei warned expressionlessly.


    Their hearts grew solemn as they became aware how difficult their mission would be. But upon reflection, the school created an extreme challenge just to pick who would go. It would have been strange if it wasnt a difficult mission.


    This ce is full of evil aura, so much so there are clouds of it. Everyone be careful not to disturb anything. Yaoyues face was ugly as she looked off into the distance.


    Is it the undead? Mogefei asked.


    It might be, or it might be something else. We wont know until we see it.


    Both Ai Lin and Zi Cheng looked at Yaoyue in admiration. They thought she would only cause them trouble and put on airs as a senior. Turns out she was actually capable! Although they were students in the same division, they had different teachers guiding them.


    Yaoyue was one of the rare necromancers at school. Necromancers were the most mysterious. Yaoyues character was bad, but she was the strongest in the group of necromancers. That was how she sessfully got a spot amongst the top ten.


    With Yaoyues reminder in mind, they all walked carefully toward the spot marked on the map they had been given before leaving campus. The spot marked was the location of the Heart of Water. All they had to do was get the Heart and bring it back to the vice principal.


    It would take more than a couple or days to reach the sealed area with the Heart. It was hard to know how big the wastnd was without having been in it before. It was possible to not exit even after walking a couple of years. The sealed area was also hidden inside the desert and would take a minimum of three months of walking to reach.


    They couldnt risk getting lost and losing time.


    Days were long and hot while the nights were cold with temperatures below 10. They felt like human popsicles when the wind blew on them. Fortunately they werent in the arena and their abilities werent sealed. Though they still needed heavy coats, it wasnt unbearable because they had fighting qi and magic for protection.


    They didnt have to hunt or search for food because they brought plenty of provisions. At night they camped and rested because they couldnt hurry in the cold.

 Chapter 479-480: Ancient Mansion in the Rain; Caesar and Zo

    Chapter 479-480: Ancient Mansion in the Rain; Caesar and Zo


    <b>479: Ancient Mansion in the Rain</b>


    Their hearts were heavy and depressed from the deep sense of loneliness that permeated the atmosphere in the wastnd. They couldnt rest well at all night night.


    They set out early the next morning and quickly enough encountered other teams on the road, which really wasnt a surprise considering the recent uptick in traffic to the wastnd.


    The groups eyed each other warily and stayed on the alert for an attack. No one was in a mood to chit chat. The treasure hadnt been spotted yet, but they were all there for the same thing. Fortunately, few people were stupid enough to start trouble so early on.


    The wastnd was a massive area and the treasures location was unknown, but most headed toward the center because the popr guess was that it would somewhere in that area.


    Two monthster and they were most of the way there. Their otherwise normal day was upended when a dpidated and clearly damaged mansion appeared out of nowhere in front of everyone.


    Why is a mansion here in the middle of nowhere? Geente looked suspiciously at the mansion.


    In the two months since they started their journey, they hadnte across a single creature, any buildings or even any kind of building debris. A mansion out of nowhere was naturally suspicious. It was a dpidated mansion, but it was a substantial building.


    Should we go in and take a look? Tang asked Mogefei.


    To this Mogefei shook his head. I have a bad feeling about it; its safer to not go in.


    As captain, Mogefei prioritized their safety above curiosity.


    Theres something not right about that building. We havent seen any kind of structure for two months and suddenly this mansion appears out of nowhere? Its strange no matter how you look at it. Ming Xi voiced his opinion.


    Yaoyue, what do you think? Huozhou turned to Yaoyue.


    Instead of answering, Yaoyue took out her staff and chanted a spell. Brilliant white light rushed into the mansion. She frowned when the light failed to trigger anything.


    Theck of reaction was odd. She for sure felt dense yin energying from the mansion.


    Whats the matter? Mogefei asked.


    I dont know. My magic didnt sense anything.


    Are we going in then? Ai Lin asked. She remembered the heroine faced great danger from a mansion just like this one in the original story line. The heroine would reunite with her leading man inside and the shared experience would deepen their feelings for each other.


    This time though, the team make up was different. Would they still go inside the mansion? She had wanted toin when she read the original story. A mansion out of nowhere in such a dangerous ce, it was just too weird. On top of that, the heroine and her group went inside to rest without even thinking about it? Did they have eggs brains or something?


    No, we leave. Mogefei said.


    Ai Lin breathed a sigh of relief at his words. It looked like they would escape disaster this time. It was too dangerous in the mansion, so as long as they didnt go in, they would be fine.


    They were about to leave, when without any warning, they sky turned dark and heavy rain poured down. It wasnt ordinary rain. Whatever kind of rain it was, it was working through their shields made of magic and qi. They had to find shelter before their shieldspletely disintegrated. Who knew what would happen if the rain touched them!


    They had no choice but to take shelter in the mansion they were trying to avoid.


    The interior was in the same condition as the exterior  dpidated and dusty from neglect. Clearly the mansion had been abandoned long ago.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin used magic to tidy a spot for them to rest. The group sat down without a word. There was doubt in Feng Wus eyes as she swept her gaze around from time to time. She didnt say a word though. Ming Xi silently took Feng Wus hand.


    The sudden rain made them ufortable. It was like the rain was designed specifically to keep them in the mansion. But who was behind it?


    Its raining so much! Luckily we ran fast, otherwise our shields would have melted! A man, carrying a light sword and obviously flustered by the rain, rushed into the mansion. The people behind him cut sorry figures.


    This rain isnt right, said one of the men.


    No kidding! What kind of rain damages shields made from qi and magic? The man in the front said disdainfully.


    You know what I mean... The guy frowned a little and was about to say something back when he noticed they werent alone inside the mansion.


    Other people in his group also stopped talking when they noticed other people were there. They found an unupied corner and silently sat down as a group.


    Mogefei ignored the neers. His group didnt own the mansion, so they had no right to tell anyone to leave. His only concern was the people in his team; what anyone else did, didnt matter to him.


    Two minutester another group rushed in.


    Ai Lin immediately recognized the male protagonist.


    Zi Cheng! Caesar found Zi Cheng easily.


    Ai Lin touched her chin as she locked eyes with Zo. His face was neutral but his eyes were definitely disturbed.


    Her eyes said: Look at that. Your brother is about to be the heroines puppet. Are you sure you can stop it?


    I can only try my best, was Zos silent reply.


    Zo wanted to get his big brother back. He wanted Caesar to forget about Zi Cheng and he wanted Caesar to treat his fiance better, but unfortunately Caesar was stubborn. And he knew it would only backfire if he forced it.


    <b>480: Caesar and Zo</b>


    No one noticed the brief non-verbalmunication between Zo and Ai Lin.


    Caesar! Zi Cheng never expected to see Caesar there. There were a lot of guys who were impressed by her, but she wasnt interested in any of them. Caesar was the one exception. She was really happy to see him there.


    What a coincidence! Youre here too! Caesar stepped forward.


    Yes, what a coincidence. Zi Cheng smiled.


    Miss Zi Cheng, how nice to see you. Zo gave a tepid greeting.


    There was no way Zo would be happy to see Zi Cheng. Ai Lin was willing to bet on that.


    Hello Master Zo. Zi Cheng greeted Zo with a friendly attitude. The fact that she had zero favorability points with him made her wonder.


    It was a real mystery! She was sure she had never offended him before, so she didnt understand the extremely low score. Did Zo hate her?!


    She didnt know where the problemy, so she was going to ask Caesar when she had the chance.


    Xiao Cheng, who are these people with you? Caesar looked at Ming Xi and the others. Each individual was imposing and unlike ordinary adventurers. He had a guess where they were from.


    These are my ssmates and seniors from school. I heard rumors about a treasure materializing in the desert, so I tagged along. It was impossible for her tell him about their mission.


    She couldnt share that detail right away him no matter how big a crush she had on him. Besides, the mission was a secret. Aside from them, only a few other teachers even knew about it. Zi Cheng couldnt share information about the mission in such a public ce with so many people around. She wasnt stupid.


    Then we have the same goal.


    All the major families knew about the Heart of Wood and the seals expiration. The Heart was set to reappear soon and many were interested in getting it. The Heart was equivalent to a saint level or god level item.


    None of the families wanted their rivals to get it.


    Feng Wu! Zo hadnt seen Feng Wu since the sea gods tomb. They had been separated and he never got the chance to repay her for her grace in saving him.


    Zo...? Feng Wu tilted her head a little puzzled. Youve be amazing. She offered the praise after sizing him up for a few seconds.


    Zo wondered what was up with her relieved expression. Did she feel like an elder? Zo was a little embarrassed. They hadnt seen each other in a while, but she was still the same.


    Feng Wu wondered why Zo wasnt happy. Every time she got stronger, what she liked most was her master praising her. Didnt Zo like being praised too?


    Feng Wu lowered her eyes in disappointment.


    Seeing Feng Wu unhappy, Zo didnt dare remain silent. Thank you, youve be even more powerful.


    Sure enough, her eyes lit up immediately.


    Feng Wu: Ive beenplimented, so happy!


    Feng Wu pursed her lips and a glow of happiness shone all around her.


    Zo, its been a while. Your strength has grown a lot. Ming Zi had also met Zo and knew Zo was a friend Feng Wu had made while in the sea gods tomb. If it werent for Feng Wus guardianship, it was unlikely the teenager would have survived the tomb.


    He had learned that Zo couldnt cultivate despiteing from a family of cultivators. The teen had to be under immense pressure even if his family cloth and fed him well.


    In a world were force was respected, it was difficult for a young man like that to not be dark.


    Ming Xi, you are here too. I apologize, I hadnt noticed until just now. Zo said a little embarrassed. His attention had been focused on Zi Cheng and Ai Lin initially. After that he was distracted by the sight of Feng Wu, so he hadnt noticed Ming Xi until Ming Xi spoke.


    Apparently Zi Cheng could still rattle him. Even though he knew she wasnt a major yer on the continent yet, he was still unnerved by her presence.


    Its no matter. Ming Xi didnt mind. Youve made a lot of progress. Its hard to imagine how far youvee since west saw each other. Ming Xi remembered when he first met Zo. Back then, the teen wasnt strong enough to defend himself and had to rely on others for protection.


    Now there was a certain strength emanating from Zo. Ming Xi guessed Zo must have found an opportunity, but he didnt ask for details. Who didnt have secrets? As the prince of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, Ming Xi didnt need to pry into other peoples business and be envious.


    I found some opportunities back when we were in the sea gods tomb. It allowed me to have the strength I have now. Zo left it vague and didnt go into details. The Heart of Water was important and the fewer people who knew, the better it was.


    The Heart of Water not only gave him affinity for water, it mutated his talent into ice magic. Unexpected, but wee since ice was more powerful than water.


    So it was. Ming Xi nodded with a smile.


    Caesar brought more than a dozen people, all of whom were strong members. Amongst them were a fewdies who were romantically interested in the brothers. Daggers flew when thedies saw Zi Cheng and Feng Wu interact with Caesar and Zo. If looks could kill, both girls would have already died a dozen times over.


    Master Caesar, Master Zo, weve cleaned a ce for us to rest. Please go and rest for a while. Two beautiful girls came over. The sweet shyness in their eyes when they looked at their masters disappeared the moment they looked at Zi Cheng and Feng Wu. It was reced with a look of bitter hate, the kind reserved for enemies.


    Zi Cheng:... What did I do?


    Feng Wu:... Hm?

 Chapter 481-482: Temperature; A Place of Extreme Yin

    Chapter 481-482: Temperature; A ce of Extreme Yin


    <b>481: Temperature</b>


    Caesars brows were furrowed when he looked back at thedies. His reply held no emotion. Understood, I will be there in a moment.


    Wow! So cold, thought Ai Lin as she stood behind Feng Wu.


    Master Caesar... The two women wanted to say more but stopped when they saw the impatient look in Caesars eyes. They shut up and moved away angrily, secretly holding a grudge against Zi Cheng and Feng Wu.


    Caesar and the others didnt stay long after the two women left. They only talked for a bit before returning to their rest area.


    A whileter, another party entered the mansion. In the lead was a chubby businessman dressed in expensive clothes but with no weapon in hand. Two people, a veiled and cloaked man and a woman, were behind him. Despite being wrapped from head to toe, a certain charm emanated from their bodies.


    Boss Hart! Ming Xi never expected to see the businessman again. They had met on the trip from Sanye ind to the Bilou inds. Ming Xi and his team had sailed on Harts ship. He still remembered the man who liked to take people on board.


    Ah! If it isnt Ming Xi and Feng Wu! Boss Hart took a step back as though surprised before stepping forward again with a grin. I didnt expect us to meet again so soon,ughed Hart good-naturedly.


    Boss Hart is also interested in exotic treasures? Hart appeared to be an ordinary businessman with ordinary strength so it was strange to Ming Xi that Hart would be in the desert wastnd.


    I was around when I heard rumors about of a strange treasure materializing soon, so of course I brought people in to see it. Im a businessman. A treasure materializing is an opportunity for you strong people and a business opportunity for a businessman like me. Once I heard about it, of course I had to try to see it...


    Ming Xi nodded. Feng Wu looked at Boss Hart without any feelings ofradery. They had not rtion to each other except for a shared ship ride and the experience on Death ind.


    They had been preupied with staying alive on Death ind, so at the time there had been no time to form bonds.


    It wasnt odd for Feng Wu to view Hart as a stranger.


    Hart took his group to a corner, and after tidying the space up, settled down to rest.


    There were no neers after that.


    Silence settled in the hall, while outside, the rain continued to fall as lightning and thunder shed and rumbled in the sky.


    The rain kept getting worse with no end in sight. They would not be able to leave for a while. The people inside sat and stared at the rain as they mulled over their own concerns.


    It was now pitch ck with rain even though it had been bright and sunny just moments ago. The surrounding air even felt denser.


    Its so cold! Ai Lin couldnt help but mutter. She took a cloak out from her space ring and quickly wrapped the fabric around her body. She let out a sigh of relief but was shocked to see her breath fog up. How was this possible?!


    It was dark really fast too! But upon consideration, Ai Lin realized it was probably because the things in the mansion were making their move.


    When she first read the novel, there wasnt much information about the hows of things. She only remembered people went missing in the mansion and that the heroine and her male lead found a way to escape. Then when they turned to look back at the building, they saw it was actually full of people!


    The scene had been written so badly!


    The author never exined how the mansion was formed, or exined how the heroine killed everything and destroyed the spirits. The author only said the heroine escaped and that was it.


    The heroines skills werent any use inside the mansion because she couldnt see the spirits. If she hadnt used her system store and exchanged points for an escape item, it would not have been possible for her to leave alive. It was obvious how terribly dangerous the mansion was.


    In the end, nearly everyone who entered died. The mortality rate was so high that less than half the people in Zi Chengs group managed to survive. Ai Lin knew she was no heroine, so she needed to stick close to Zi Cheng if she wanted even a glimmer of a chance to stay alive.


    The weather turned cold abnormally that it made everyone uneasy. It was only ten minutes ago that they entered the mansion and here they were already bundled up in thick winter clothes to stay warm. Even with all theyers they were wearing, the chill still seeped through.


    The cold continued even to the point a thinyer of frost covered the furniture.


    Yaoyue, have you discovered anything about this ce? Huozhuo couldnt help but ask. As a fire magician, he was unafraid of the cold, but even he was disturbed by the severe, sudden drop in temperature.


    Yaoyue shook her head. The rain outside is abnormal. I feel a suffocating amount of vicious qi outside.


    Yaoyues face was not good. She never expected her first important mission from school would be something far beyond her abilities. Their current situation was incredibly dangerous. There was a powerful yer involved with the rain, and who ever it was, was not someone she could handle.


    She was a rare genius amongst necromancers, but that didnt mean she could deal with every ghost. There were powerful ghost entities that, she didnt know how long they had existed for, but their souls were incredibly powerful and probably on par with living humans.


    Yaoyue suspected they were about to encounter an entity they wouldnt be able to deal with. As a traditionally educated necromancer, she understood how dangerous their situation was.


    She couldnt see any ghosts despite the heavy yin all around. The ambiguous situation left her uneasy.


    Rain? Is that why the temperature dropped so much? Tang was confused.


    Yes, does the recent drop have anything to do with the rain? Geente pulled his cor up as the cold dug deeper into his bones.


    It may be because of the rain, or it may be something else. Yaoyue wasnt sure.


    To this Mogefei did not look good. He was the captain and needed to ensure everyones safety on the team. The rain was getting heavier and the temperature was getting lower, and together the situation was making him entirely too nervous.


    <b>482: A ce of Extreme Yin</b>


    He wasnt the only one who felt uneasy, everyone else there felt the same way too. Zo didnt know much about the situation other than that Zi Cheng would get the Heart of Wood in the desert. He wanted to ask Ai Lin if she knew anything, if she could rify the situation, but the timing wasnt right.


    The temperature continued to drop and some people even had fine bits of icicles in their hair. They would have frozen to death if it werent for their magic and martial qi.


    Wow! This ce is so cold! Babys going to freeze to death! Baby Ruis wings nearly froze when he flew out from Feng Wus space ring. He hurried into Feng Wus arms andined.


    Xiao Wu, I was only asleep for a while, why did youe to this ce? Theres so much vicious qi in the rain outside, and theres so much yin inside therere even icicles! This ce has an extremely high amount of yin! Where is this ce? How many people died for this ce to be so ominous?!


    Baby Rui shook his head as he looked around then he quickly ducked farther into Feng Wus arms so that only his head was left exposed.


    Baby! You woke up! Ai Lin was happy. She knew this little guy was the rui beast. She knew just how much the rui beast had helped Zi Cheng in the original storyline. He was arguable one of Zi Chengs most vital cheat items.


    But now the little guy was following Feng Wu. He was cocky and immature; however, his new personality should not have affected his wisdom and knowledge.


    In the original story, the rui beast wasnt supposed to appear until muchter as he wouldnt hatch yet. Though the two ruis should have been the same beast, this one was somehow different.


    The one Zi Cheng hatched was simple-minded and had an indescribable attachment to her. This guy on the other hand was anything but simple. On the contrary, he was like a cocky middle schooler that thought all mortals needed to bow down and praise him, that all mortals were foolish and dumb.


    He was so overbearing it made you itch to give him a good beating. Such a cocky child!


    Ai Lin didnt know the original rui beast had not wanted to form a contract with Zi Cheng, that Zi Cheng had forcefully obliterated its original consciousness and formed a new consciousness with an item from the system store. That rui didnt a personality as because it had no spirit.


    The new consciousness spawned by the system was naturally attached to the owner of the system, who was of course, Zi Cheng.


    This rui beast, the one with Feng Wu, was the original rui beast. Rui beasts were the most intelligent and wise of all beasts, so of course he was very prideful and would never fall prey to human ttery.


    Well this baby just woke up. Rui Baby rolled his eyes.


    Thats great. Baby, do you know where we are and how we can get out? As the smartest beast in the world, he should know right? reasoned Ai Lin.


    A faint light shed in Rui Babys eyes. This human seemed to know his identity. Who was this human, and how did it know?


    Zi Cheng, having missed her chance to get the rui beast, had no clue as to its identity. She nced at Ai Lin confused that the other girl was asking a beast.


    As for Rui Baby himself, he was wondering if there was connection for why three people misced in time and space were in the same location. Even Feng Wu, his current host, had time and ce anomalies surrounding her body. On top of that, Feng Wu had four other entities inside her. Did the world consciousness not care?


    Ai Lin had no idea her secret was nearly revealed.


    This baby doesnt know. Rui Baby rolled his eyes and buried his head deep in Feng Wus arms.


    You dont know? Like hell you dont know!


    She didnt know why the rui wouldnt exin, but she made up her mind to follow Feng Wu and Zi Cheng closely to maximize her chances to stay alive. Feng Wu was the rui beasts owner, so he would definitely protect her. If she followed them, maybe shed be able to get out as well.


    Mental calctions cked away in Ai Lins mind.


    Zi Cheng felt the atmosphere was also bad. She heard what the baby beast said about the extreme yin. Even though she didnt know what kind of beast he was, she instinctively knew he was a formidable one  and that he belonged to her. She had no idea where the thought came from, but it kept nagging at her. Why did Feng Wu contract with her magical beast?! Why?!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt Feng Wu had stolen something from her. She secretly hated Feng Wu.


    Feeling something strange, Feng Wu turned to look in Zi Chengs direction, but all she saw was Zi Chengs gentle smile. She was suspicious but she turned back around without saying anything.


    It made Zi Cheng wonder if Feng Wu had sensed something. She calmed her mind and quieted her heart.


    Baby, can you tell me what this ce with extreme yin is? Ming Xi pressed his finger on Rui Babys small head.


    Since you asked sincerely, this baby will bepassionate and tell you...


    What?! Seriously! Ai Lin groaned mentally.


    Lands of extreme yin are divided into congenital and acquired. Congenital yin in nature is extremely hard to find. When inauspicious qi converges in ces with congenital yin, the ce bes an extremely beneficial ce for spiritual cultivation. It takes years and years of saturation to create however.


    These kinds of ces will attract simr yin, and in this case, it would be more malevolent yin types. These kinds of yin are extremely aggressive and will attack. Once humans enter and of such extreme yin... thats it for them.

 Chapter 483-484: A Scream in the Night; People Frozen to Death

    Chapter 483-484: A Scream in the Night; People Frozen to Death


    <b>483: A Scream in the Night</b>


    Rui Baby exined in detail the difference between congenital yin and acquired yin and the reasons how an area with extreme yin could be formed.


    At this point, Ming Xi and the others realized the kind of ce they had mistakenly entered. Yaoyues eyes had changed as Baby Rui exined. She thought about all the beasts in the catalog, but couldnt find a match for the baby. She couldnt recall any beast with such deep knowledge of the dead that looked like him.


    Then ording to you, wouldnt those ces where a lot of people die be ces with high concentrations of yin? Tang asked interestedly.


    Che, dumb mortal. Very particr criteria must be met for extreme yin areas to be formed. If it was just a bunch of people dying, then the entire world would already be covered in extreme yin and the undead would have upied every space already. Rui Baby rolled his eyes and sighed at the low IQ of human beings. Sure enough, a genius like him was hard toe by.


    Sister Yaoyue, is what this little guy said correct?


    Yaoyue nodded. Yes, it is exactly as he said.


    Everyone heard the conversation. Their hearts weighed heavily at the revtion, and as a result, they were even more vignt.


    What should we do now? How long will the rain go on for? We cant stay for forever! Geente was irritable.


    This rain is not something ordinary humans can withstand. Evil spirits will likely ovee anyone who rushes out. Their hearts will be dominated with killing intent. Yaoyue warned.


    In other words, if they rushed out, they would lose their minds and be a lunatic.


    Eventually the temperature in the room stabilized but it was still cold enough to make people shiver.


    Ai Lin shrugged. It seems we wont be able to leave until the rain stops.


    The same was true in the original story, but in that one, there was no necromancer like Yaoyue and no smarty pants baby to warn them. In that one, people had rushed out and suffered an unimaginable fate.


    Everyone who rushed out died in the rain.


    The rain outside the window now was so dense, they couldnt see anything except shes of lightning as the thunder boomed.The atmosphere put everyone on edge.


    They sat to wait out the rain. Eventually they got bored enough to start chatting with each other.


    A few people talked to Mogefeis group. As for Yaoyue, though she had a bad temper, she wouldnt randomly make enemies, so she didnt alienate those who came to chat with her about the rain. She wasnt friendly, but she didnt put on airs either.


    The rain continued unrelentingly, as minute by minute, time passed. It was nighttime, but since they couldnt see outside, they could only assume the time based on how long they had already been inside the building. Some snacked and others slept.


    Their sleep was disturbed when a scream suddenly rang out in the second half of the night.


    Feng Wu awoke in a daze. Several other people were also awakened, having had fallen asleep earlier.


    Somebody yelled, Whats the matter?! What happened?!


    Whos screaming in the middle of the night?! Geeze! said a person annoyed at being disturbed.


    Whats going on? Caesar asked.


    He hadnt brought a lot of people on the trip, but his group was still thergest of the four in the building.


    One of the two girls who interrupted Caesars conversation with Zi Cheng earlier yelled out, Master Caesar! Its bad! I think Regina is dead!


    Lead the way.


    The girl nodded and hurriedly led Zo and Caesar to a small kitchen not far from the hall everyone was resting in. She exined the situation quickly.


    Regina had her period and needed a private ce to clean herself. But Caesar said the mansion was dangerous and everyone needed to stay close together as much as possible.


    With this in mind, they didnt intend to go far. After searching a bit, they came upon the kitchen. Regina would use it to wash up while she would stand watch outside the door.


    If something happened to them, everyone outside would certainly hear it; so they didnt think it would be dangerous. They never expected something to happen where they wouldnt even have the chance to call for help.


    When Regina didnte out after ten minutes, she got worried and knocked on the door. There was no answer. Immediately she knew something was wrong. She forced open the door only to be confronted with a cold, blue-faced corpse.


    That was when she screamed and ran to get Caesar.


    The scream had been so loud, it woke everyone up. Mogefei went over with Ming Xi and Feng Wu to check on the situation.


    Regina died so tragically! Woo... woo... Who in the world killed her?! The girl cried sadly.


    Both girls adored Caesar and Regina was even interested in Zo, but despite this they had a good rtionship and werent at odds with each other. The current trip was just supposed to be an outing; instead Regina ended up losing her life.


    Xiao Ni, did you see anything when you came in? Zo asked after looking around. He saw nothing strange other than the wet patch near the open window.


    The rain outside was filled with such strong yin and suffocating qi that no human could havee through the window. That meant whatever killed Regina couldnt be human. Interesting.


    Rui, go and check Reginas body for cause of death.


    There was no obvious trauma on Reginas body. Her clothes werent askew and her face was abnormally calm, so calm in fact it gave the people there the chills.


    Rui was Caesars subordinate. He caught Caesars eye because he was a youth in his twenties with good talent.


    <b>484: People Frozen to Death</b>


    Ai Lin, following behind, was even more shocked. What happened? None of this was in the original story! Caesar did have people in his group die, but the first one wasnt this Regina girl. The way she died wasnt in the book either.


    Ai Lin came of her own initiative and had secretly followed behind Mogefei out of curiosity.


    Rui walked over and carefully examined Regina. It didnt take him long to make a report. His face was expressionless as he said, All the blood in Reginas body is gone. Additionally, there are two tiny pin pricks on her neck. This way of dying, where the blood is drained, is simr to dying under the hands of someone from the blood race.


    The blood race! Caesar never expected the blood race would have anything to do with Reginas death. How could a blood person be in the vicinity?


    Zo was incredulous. Werent they supposed to encounter ghosts? Now all of a sudden it became the blood race?


    Everyone who heard was horrified. The blood race! Monsters who killed without remorse and fed on human blood.


    But the thing was, werent the people of the blood race notoriously afraid of the sun? For them to be in the desert wastnd where it was incredibly hot and bright, werent they afraid of being scorched to ashes?


    This is just one possibility. We dont know for certain this was the work of a blood person. Its possible something else caused Reginas death. Rui rified.


    Caesar nodded, pleased with Ruis performance.


    None of them could conclusively say it was the act of someone from the blood race. No one was going to be able to sleep with the shadow of Reginas death so near.


    Captain, do you think the blood race did it? Ai Lin leaned forward,pletely unafraid of her cold-faced captain. Mogefei had nothing on Tian Ya. Afterparing the two, Mogefei wasnt that intimidating.


    Mogefei nced at Ai Lin calmly. The rest of the team were waiting for Mogefei to tell them what happened.


    All they knew was that someone from Caesars side died. As for the who and how, they had no idea. They were all very curious.


    Zi Cheng really wanted to go to Caesars side and ask, but knew it wasnt the right time. Someone had just died on his side, so the atmosphere around his group was bad. It was better for her to get information from her captain.


    Mogefeis revtion stunned them. The desert wastnd was not an amicable ce for anyone in the blood race. Even though the temperature was low at night, the temperature during the day was unbearable.


    Except for Tian Ya, who didnt care, everyone else began discussing who the culprit could have been. Could someone from the blood n really have done it?


    Baby Rui yawned andid on top of Feng Wus chest. His eyes asionally strayed to Harts group.


    It was as they said; it was unbelievable for someone from the blood race to be there, but no matter how incredible it was, there were two right there in the room. As far as Baby Rui was concerned, it didnt matter what the two blood members wanted to do, as long as they didnt mess with Feng Wu, he wouldnt bother with them.


    The little guy waved a small fist in his heart and fell t on Feng Wus chest as he happily snored asleep.


    Feng Wu knew her little guy had seen through the disguises of the two with Hart, but she didnt say anything.


    Rui Baby wasnt a kind-hearted thing; he only cared for the people he cared about who he cared about. Anyone else, he wasnt going to bother with. Though every now and again, he was willing to make exceptions if he was in a good mood.


    Senior Yaoyue, you said there were sinister things here. Maybe Regina was killed by one of those things? Tang hazarded a guess, and the more he thought about it, the more usible the idea became.


    Yaoyue shook her head. I did not see the corpse so I cant be sure.


    There was a difference between those killed by ghosts and those killed by the blood race. The aura left behind by a blood person was different from that left behind by a ghost. Until Yaoyue saw the body, she wouldnt be able to tell.


    Are you going to take a look now? Huozhou asked as he looked up.


    Yes. Yaoyues speech wasnt as annoying when she wasnt being willful.


    Mogefei nodded and took her to see the corpse.


    It didnt take them long to return.


    Yaoyue easily determined Reginas death had nothing to do with spirits. There was no lingering aura of resentment around Reginas body. In fact, Yaoyue couldnt even find Reginas soul. There was no way she would have missed a new formed ghost spirit, so she wondered if perhaps Reginas soul had deteriorated.


    From that point on, anyone left alone was frozen to death. It was as though Reginas death was a switch that set more deaths in motion.


    Yes, both magicians and sword users were frozen to death. Being able to enter the desert wastnd proved they werent weak. They had fighting qi and magic to protect themselves, so it was impossible for their bodies to be disturbed this way, yet here they were, frozen to death.


    After reading the corpses, Yaoyue stated they were all killed because of the immense amount of yin energy in their bodies.


    There wasnt a trace of a single ghost spirit despite the number of deaths. The rain showed no signs of relenting and the dark clouds left their hearts feeling heavy. The number of deaths kept building up.


    By the second day, most many in Caesars group had fallen victim to a frost death. His group and the second group, the only group in the mansion without a connection to Ming Xis group, were the two with the highest casualty.


    Ming Xis group and Harts group were the only ones without any deaths to report. However, their good fortune ended after the second day.


    On the third day, Geente abruptly fell like a frozen lump to the ground in front of everyone and died without warning.

 Chapter 485-487: Taking the Initiative to Attack; Avoiding Disaster

    Chapter 485-487: Taking the Initiative to Attack; Avoiding Disaster


    <b>485: Taking the Initiative to Attack</b>


    It was the first time a teammate died in front of them. The air became solemn and even more oppressive.


    A man suddenly screamed out, I want to leave this haunted ce! I dont want to die here! I dont want to die here!


    He rushed into the rain right after. His teammates tried to call him back, but their cries went unheeded.


    Ill go find him! Another man rushed out into the rain.


    Their friends waited for them to return, but hope faded as the seconds ticked by. It was likely they died outside in the rain. A group of them proposed they send someone out after the men, but no one else agreed with the n. It was obvious the two men were dead.


    Theyre dead. Their team captain said sadly.


    Every brother on the team left a trace of their essence with him through which their life and death could be known.


    The blood essence from the two that left was gone, proving they were dead.


    They had wanted to learn from the two men what the outside world was like beyond the curtain of rain, but after learning their fate, everyone gave up on the idea.


    Inside the mansion people were dying, while outside the mansion the smell of death lingered and a sinister spirit lurked.


    Who, other than those actively seeking death, would rush out?


    Would they all die if they couldnt leave?


    A palpable sense of despair permeated the hall. The ancient mansion was like an ind in the sea that they couldnt leave and could only watch slowly sink.


    Geentes death dealt a tremendous blow to the party. His soul, like everyone else before him, didnt appear. That not a single ghost spirit could be found anywhere made Yaoyue break out in a cold sweat. Being able to kill so many people in front of her proved the spirit was high level with strength that far exceeded hers. There was no way she would have failed to detect anything otherwise.


    Yaoyue couldnt keep calm in the face of such a powerful spirit. It was an unknown and could kill without anyone seeing a thing. Too scary!


    Mogefei took a deep breath after putting Geentes body away. He couldnt do anything as a team member died in front of him. He was frustrated by his own helplessness and the feeling put him in a bad mood.


    A solemn Caesar finally said, Captain Mogefei, Mr. Hart, Captain Jie Ao, I dont think we can go on like this any longer. If we are to leave here alive, we mustbine our strength and seek a way out.


    Though everyone was under the same roof, they werent united. They were taking care of their own, but they couldnt do that any longer with the current situation. Caesar stood up and called everyone together.


    The other three men were silent but mentally they agreed with Caesar. They wouldnt be able to only take care of their own anymore. If they didnt unite, it was likely none of them would make it out alive.


    Master Caesar, what are your thoughts? Jie Ao was the captain of the second team that had entered the mansion. His team wasnt weak. A weak team would never have made it so far.


    Despite theck ofmunication, he still managed to get a good grasp of their identities.


    Take Mogefei for example. Jie Ao knew Mogefeis team came from Xingguang Holy academy and were there to gain practical experience.


    Hart was a businessman who came seeking treasure, which he intended to sell for a tidy profit.


    And Caesar was a powerful young master. He didnt know what family, but he knew with certainty no nameless family would have such an imposing and extravagant entourage.


    Jie Ao knew the big families had their own legacies. He was hoping, though he knew it was unlikely, that Caesar would have some useful knowledge about their situation.


    Sure enough, Caesar didnt have any extra information. Like the rest of them, he only knew it was a ce of extreme yin that was acquired over time.


    Though they were disappointed, everyone liked Caesars idea.


    Instead of waiting to be killed by an unknown entity, it was better to find it and have everyone work together to kill it.


    This wasnt possible initially, but with a necromancer on their side, the sess rate was raised considerably. Without a necromancer, even if the evil spirit stood right in front of them, there would have been no way for anyone to see. It was different with a necromancer. A necromancer could see things ordinary people couldnt.


    Though Yaoyue said she hadnt seen anything, it could have been because the murderous spirit was hiding. Once they found the spirit, they could work together to take it down and finally be able to leave the mansion.


    Even Yaoyue agreed to help with Caesars n and try to find the murderous spirit. Yaoyue was certain the murders weremitted by a ghost spirit and not another person or some other kind of beast. It had to be an undead  and one with a lot of resentment.


    Only with a vast amount of resentment could people be frozen with so much yin energy.


    No one disagreed with Yaoyues assessment. They were all professionals willing to listen to the opinion of another professional. People had died so abnormally; it wasnt farfetched to think it was the work of an undead.


    It was the first time the leaders of all four groups sat down together. Yaoyue was given a special spot because of her status as a necromancer.


    Yaoyue cared about her image in front of outsiders, so fortunately, she didnt put on any airs. After making up their minds to strike first, Yaoyue followed them to look for the ghost spirit.


    The mansion was huge with many rooms. They searched methodically room by room, floor by floor, but failed to find anything. Once they reached the third floor, they found something different. One room in particr was filled with things that would delight a child. A cute princess dress hung in the closet while dollsid all around the room.


    <b>486: Avoiding Disaster </b>


    The room wasnt clean and the dresses were no longer in style, however the dolls, maybe because of the quality of the material used, were in fantastic condition. They werent damaged in any way, despite the grime of neglect on them.


    This doll is so cute! Girls liked dolls and Shani was no exception. She carefully picked one up and removed the dust and grime on it with a cleaning spell.


    She held a princess doll with blue eyes and golden hair wearing a beautiful tutu skirt. It was an exquisite doll to behold.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin werent interested in the dolls, having passed the age of ying with dolls years ago. Even though their personalities were different, they shared the same goals  to improve their strength.


    Yaoyue was also very interested in the dolls, not because of any childish innocence, but she recognized how precious and rare the dolls were.


    The skin was simr to real skin and the facial features were exquisitely carved and held a remarkable resemnce to real features. These kinds of dolls were very popr a thousand years ago and were still popr amongst the noble girls even now. Unfortunately, the only person who knew how to craft them died without passing on the technique.


    Many studied the manufacturing and process of the dolls, but no one could sessfully replicate a single one; these already rare dolls became even rarer and easily demanded outrageous prices. Ladies, from nobles to royalty, would go in to a frenzy every time one came on the market.


    And now several of them were here inside the dpidated mansion. Yaoyue couldnt believe her eyes. Shed only seen them at auction once. That same doll waster seen with a prince who presented it as gift to his five-year-old daughter.


    If the dolls were taken out, they would be worth a lot of money!


    Just because Yaoyue was from nobility didnt mean she had unrestricted ess to money. In fact it was harder for her to use family money. She received a monthly allowance every month, but family resources had to be evenly distributed, so anything beyond her allowance had to be earned.


    Yaoyue was moved by the rare dolls in front of her and her eyes glinted with joy. She wouldnt have to worry about the cost of future training supplies if she could sell them. She wasnt worried about them being possessed by evil spirits because there wasnt any evil aura surrounding them.


    She had wanted to grab all the dolls by using the excuse that she liked dolls, but after witnessing Shanis disy, she knew she wouldnt able hoard all of them. Clearly she wasnt the only one who recognized the dolls value.


    It wasnt just the two girls either, Ming Xi knew as well, it was just that he chose to remain quiet, because for him, they werent much. He was the future king of the dignified Ancient Moon kingdom. There was no reason for him to fight girls over a few dolls.


    Feng Wu recognized the dolls were made from a lost technique because she remembered reading about them in a book. This got her curious. She stepped forward to pick up a doll, intending to study it.


    But before she could reach it, Shani stopped her.


    Dont touch that. Its mine. Shani didnt like Feng Wu at all. Who told her to have a good rtionship with Zo? Caesar was likely to be the next patriarch of the family and was extremely talented. This put him out of her reach. She was just the first daughter of a branch family; there was no way she could marry him.


    Zo, on the other hand, changed from being a waste to a genius. He had excellent talent but he would never be the next patriarch, so naturally, Shani wanted to ride his coattails.


    When Shani saw she couldnt get his attention, she assumed he was focused on getting stronger and simply didnt have time for love, because though he didnt ept her attention, he didnt ept anyone elses either. This gave her hope so she didnt give up.


    A pity though, this Zo had lived an entire life and saw things clearly now. He didnt care about Shanis special favor.


    Shani noticed Zo acted differently in the mansion. The smile he gave Feng Wu was different from the polite and distant one he gave the rest of them. His smile toward Feng Wu were sincere and happy. Shani was very unhappy with Feng Wu for having the ability to get Zos favor.


    She didnt have a chance to deal with Feng Wu before, but now she had an opportunity. How could she let it go?


    Feng Wu was a sensitive girl and could always tell when someone liked or didnt like her. On top of that, Shani didnt bother hiding the maliciousness in her eyes either, so it was pretty obvious.


    Despite this, Feng Wu was still uncertain. And her eyes reflected her doubt. Why was there so much hate?


    What a strange person! Feng Wus method for dealing with nonsense people was to ignore them. Feng Wupletely disregarded Shanis words and picked up the doll then proceeded to stare at it.


    Stop! I said thats mine! Dont you understand?!


    Feng Wu was deliberately ignoring her! Shani reached over to p Feng Wus hand, but Feng Wu avoided it by stepping to the side. The pnded on Zi Cheng, the person standing behind Feng Wu.


    Zi Cheng felt a sudden sharp pain on her shoulder.


    Xiao Cheng! Caesar immediately stepped forward in concern when he saw that had happened.


    Zi Cheng frowned a bit before settling her expression. It had smarted, but wasnt that painful. At most there would be some redness and swelling on her shoulder.


    This Shani girl pped too hard! Zi Cheng was secretly displeased with both Shani and Feng Wu. At Shani because she was the instigator and at Feng Wu for dodging. If Feng Wu hadnt dodged, she wouldnt have been hit and suffer an injury.

 Chapter 487-488: Finding Nothing; A Daring Shani

    Chapter 487-488: Finding Nothing; A Daring Shani


    <b>487: Finding Nothing</b>


    Zi Cheng didnt show any dissatisfaction on her face even though she was unhappy. She looked innocently at Caesar without saying anything, not even a request to punish Shani.


    Caesar breathed sigh of relief once he saw she was fine, but he was very unhappy with Shani.


    Shani, what were you doing?! Caesar looked at Shani unhappily with dissatisfaction clear in his eyes.


    Shanis expression changed. The person she wanted to hit was Feng Wu; she had no reason to be hostile towards Zi Cheng, who was obviously favored by Caesar!


    Master Caesar! It wasnt my fault! She went and touched my things so casually! I wanted to teach her a lesson. How could I know this girl was so cunning? Thats why I ended up hurting Miss Zi Cheng.


    Huh? What is yours? Speak up so everyone can here. I didnt know this old, abandoned mansion was your private property. Youve got some guts. Why dont you just say your elders lived here? And all the things in the castle are yours? That everything here belonged to you in a previous life, that you just forgot to bring them with you to your grave? No one here would be able to argue with you then. Ai Lin said angrily.


    What... what do you mean... Shani stammered. She blushed angrily as she cursed Ai Lins ancestors down to the eight generation.


    Ai Lin stared back ferociously,pletely unafraid. What do I mean? I saw everything with my own eyes, bright as day. You were trying to turn ck to white.


    How could I change ck for white? This was her fault! How could Miss Zi Cheng have been hit if Feng Wu hadnt dodged? The more Shani thought about it, the more she felt like the wronged party.


    Caesar had a bad expression as he looked at the two people arguing in front of him. He secretly regretted bringing Shani out with him. If hed known she would cause so much trouble, he wouldnt have agreed to bring her along. Unfortunately it was toote for regrets.


    Enough, both of you are wrong. Apologize to Zi Cheng. Caesar nced at Shani then at Feng Wu.


    The people in Feng Wus team had a subtle change in expression as soon as Caesar said those words. Feng Wu was not part of Caesars team. What qualifications did he have to make her apologize? Besides, anyone with eyes could see Shani was the one who hit Zi Cheng. It wasnt Feng Wus fault. Even if he wanted to punish the culprit, it would not be Feng Wu.


    Caesar also realized his error the moment the words slipped from his mouth. He could order Shani to apologize, but Feng Wu was not under his authority, so he had no say over her.


    Unfortunately some things couldnt be taken back once spoken.


    Did I do something wrong. Feng Wu blinked her eyes and thought back to what had happened  no, she hadnt done anything wrong.


    How strange. Why was this person trying to make her apologize to Zi Cheng?


    Who told you to dodge just now? You involved Zi Cheng, so its your fault! You have to apologize!


    Why cant I dodge? Doubts filled Feng Wus eyes.


    Its because you dodged that Zi Cheng got hit, obviously! Shani yelled out confidently.


    It was you who hit her. It wasnt my fault. You are so strange. Feng Wu replied, her face serious. She walked back to Ming Xi with the doll in her hand, ignoring the other people.


    Feng Wu didnt understand Shanis weird brain and she didnt intend to try.


    I did nothing wrong. Feng Wu said seriously as she looked at Ming Xi once she reached his side.


    You are correct. You didnt do anything wrong. You dont need to apologize to people you have nothing to do with. Ming Xi, touched Feng Wus head lightly. He was unaware how gentle and soft his eyes were.


    Feng Wus lips curved in a slight smile and her ck jeweled eyes held a hint of satisfaction.


    After getting Ming Xis confirmation, Feng Wu began to inspect the doll carefully in her hand. No one noticed the doubt that shed in her eyes.


    Shani had originally wanted to rush over and make trouble for Feng Wu, but unfortunately for her, Caesar had no intentions on getting further involved in the drama and possibly making trouble for Zi Cheng with her teammates. It was for her sake that he decided not to force an apology from Feng Wu.


    Be done with it already! Were here for business, not to watch you settle your personal grudges! Nothing in this mansion is to be moved; put the dolls back. Yaoyue said with a bad face.


    Thats right. You women are just trouble. Were here to find the spirit. And we havent even done that, someone else muttered.


    Zi Cheng blushed under the gaze of dissatisfaction from those around her. She apologized in embarrassment to Shani before returning to her team.


    Even in the current situation you still have the mind to invite criticism and attract boys? Yaoyue turned her head away from Zi Cheng and ignored her after that.


    Feng Wu didnt notice the noise around her as she was busy focusing all her energy on the doll in her hand.


    The doll gave her a dangerous feeling and gave off an aura she didnt like, as if it was rotted from the inside.


    That doll is no good. Youd better put it back. Rui Baby whispered in Feng Wus ear as he sat perched on her shoulder with his feet dangling slightly.


    Whats wrong? Feng Wu turned to look at the baby.


    That thing is dirty and stinky. This baby does not like it.


    I dont like it either; it smells bad. Feng Wu put the doll back in its original location.


    Lets go and look somewhere else. Yaoyue found nothing suspicious after checking the room so she had everyone leave to look elsewhere.


    They searched the entire mansion, but found nothing that harbored the evil spirit. Disappointed and tired from spending so much time and energy searching the room, everyone returned to the first-floor lobby to rest. Each team arranged for someone to keep guard while everyone else slept.


    When Shani saw that everyone was resting, she took out a rare, antique doll. It was a valuable piece and she wanted to keep it. Yaoyue said the room was to be left undisturbed, but Shani didnt think just the one doll would be a problem.


    Besides Yaoyue looked ipetent. If she had any skills at all, wouldnt she have already caught the evil spirit?


    <b>488: A Daring Shani</b>


    Shani examined the skin. It felt so much like real skin, she couldnt put it down.


    Shani, youre too daring. We were told not to remove anything from upstairs, but you still dared bring this doll down? A guy who was on friendly terms with Shani was surprised when he saw the doll in Shanis hand.


    Aye! Whats there to be afraid of?! Didnt the girl say there werent any problems with the doll? Even if I move it, nothing wille of it. Itll be fine. Shani waved her hand dismissively.


    Youre not afraid Master Caesar will find out? He said we werent allowed to touch anything upstairs.


    Im not afraid. Master Caesar isnt going to get angry over a doll. Even if he does, Ill just apologize appropriately. Shani was willing to risk being scolded by Caesar for the rare doll.


    All right. Do whatever you want to do but dont ask me to intercede when Master Caesar punishes you. He reminded her, but she didnt care, so he wasnt going to go on about it.


    I know, I know. Go and guard over there and dont bother me. Shani waved her hand impatiently to shoo him away.


    He sighed then walked away. They had spoken in whispers so one else noticed their conversation.


    Ai Lin had seen Shani take the doll, but she didnt say anything. It wasnt her business and she wasnt going to meddle.


    She didnt remember any mention of the dolls in the original story so she assumed they werent a problem. She had given them a cursory nce and that was it. Ai Lin used her rest time to desperately recall what she could of the book. Zi Cheng managed to escape because she purchased a talisman capable of breaking through the boundary created by the excessive yin.


    The rain had created a boundary before they had even realized it, so unless they had something that could break the boundary, they were stuck.


    Ai Lin remembered the price was something ridiculous. Zi Cheng had waited on buying it because of its prohibitive cost. It took her so much effort to gather the points she had; if it hadnt been absolutely necessary, she would never have nearly depleted her bank on it. It was why she had dyed for so long.


    It seemed the only way to escape was to rely on Zi Chengs talisman.


    Ai Lin sighed. Why couldnt her cheat be a system? Instead, all she had was a living space cheat, which, other than for growing herbs, wasnt useful for anything. Compared to Zi Chengs system cheat, it was a really unfair gap!


    But then again Zi Cheng was the heroine and the heroine was the world consciousnesss darling, so it was only normal for her to have such a powerful cheat.


    Ai Lin tossed and turned in a bad mood. What should she do now that she needed to pee?


    Feng Wu, Feng Wu, wake up!


    Feng Wu, who had fallen asleep, heard someone calling her name. She opened her eyes to find Ai Lin smiling at her.


    Do you want to go to the bathroom? Ai Lin asked expectantly as she tugged on Feng Wus sleeve.


    Feng Wu blinked. She didnt need to go right then, but she could use the bathroom. Thinking of this, she nodded.


    Great! Ai Lin was happy to not have to go to the bathroom alone. Dont you know, in all the ghost stories, the bathroom is the most likely ce for bad things to happen?


    Ill go too. Yaoyue spoke out in the dark. Turned out she wasnt asleep either.


    Everyone, lets all go together. Zi Cheng poked her head out from her heavy fur coat and opened her eyes. She was a light sleeper and the sound of conversation had awoken her.


    Ai Lin had nned on going with Feng Wu but somehow became a group of four instead.


    The girls walked to the back of the mansion. There was bathroom on each floor and the one on the first floor was in the back next to a utility closet.


    They hadnt discovered anything amiss when they searched the rooms earlier. All that searching gave them a good familiarity of the mansionsyout. There were several rooms on each floor and they knew exactly where the bathroom was on each. They were walking down the hall when they were stopped.


    Shani hadnt wanted to stop them, but there were only a few of them left. She needed to go use the bathroom but she was reluctant to go by herself.


    Feng Wu saw Shani as a stranger so she didnt have any particr feelings about her and didnt care if Shani came along.


    Zi Cheng always tried to project an image of gentle consideration and kindness so how could she say no?


    Ai Lin rolled her eyes. Why did the girl offend so many people in the first ce?


    Yaoyue nced impatiently at Shani but didnt say anything.


    Since no one had an opinion, Shani followed behind the group without making any trouble.


    You brought a doll out? Yaoyue hadnt been paying close attention to Shani earlier so she didnt see the doll until she turned around.


    Wasnt that a doll from upstairs, the dolls she said werent to be disturbed?! She told them the dolls werent to be touched! This Shani didnt listen to her and actually dared take one!


    Yaoyue was in a bad mood to begin with and now she was even more unhappy. She clearly said no one was allowed to take anything from the rooms, but Shani was standing with the doll in her arms in front of her.


    I like this doll very much. Didnt you say there was nothing wrong with them? Why cant I take it? Shani felt she was in the right. Leaving such a precious doll to collect dust was a crime. She could sell it and give it to a new owner.


    Now that youve already done it, Im not going to say anything. But moving things around rashly like that, just be careful you dont cause trouble. Yaoyue was toozy to bother. As a necromancer, she knew better most there were certain things that shouldnt be moved casually  at least not without mortal danger to the person doing it.


    It depended on luck. If Shani was lucky, she would be fine, but if Shani was unlucky, well that was hard to say.


    Anyway Yaoyue did her part by reminding Shani, so she couldnt be med for anything that happened after.

 Chapter 491-492: Dolls with Human Skin; Destroying the Dolls

    Chapter 491-492: Dolls with Human Skin; Destroying the Dolls


    <b>491: Dolls with Human Skin</b>


    Theb was simple and could be taken in at a nce. Aside from a few instruments, and a thick ck book in the center, there were several dolls in varying stages ofpletion atop arge table.


    The people had a hunch when they saw the dolls, but they werentpletely certain.


    The notebook was heavy with dust andid in the center of the table. Who knew how many years it had been there?


    Someone picked up the book and flipped through it. There wasnt much recorded on the first page, but it did say the owner of the notebook came to the mansion on the invitation of a specific nobleman, followed by a description of the mansion and the host and hostess.


    The mansion was owned by a nobleman from a thousand years ago. He and his wife were affectionate and together spoiled their daughter greatly.


    Their daughter liked dolls very much, and had dolls of all kinds, but she would only y with them for a day or two before losing interest and burning them. It was amon pattern: y with a doll a few days then burn and repeat.


    The nobleman wanted to give his daughter a special gift on her fifth birthday, so he invited the most famous doll maker at the time.


    The notebook was owned by that very craftsman. He had been invited with a lot of money to the mansion to create a doll that would satisfy the youngdy before her fifth birthday.


    He wouldnt leave alive until he fulfilled the request. He was just an ordinary person who crafted for a living: there was no way for him to resist a noble, so he stayed in the mansion and tried to craft a doll that would meet the youngdys requirements.


    Unfortunately, the dolls he made were not real enough and therefore uneptable. He kept trying out of desperation, trying and trying to create a doll that would please her so he could leave the beautiful cage and return to his home.


    Despite working as hard as he could, nothing he did was satisfactory. He was imprisoned in theb and forced to keep making more dolls.


    He was mad to get out, to be free.


    At this time, the servant sent to deliver his meals was a young girl of six or seven. She was very cute with eyes full of curiosity and just a smidge of shyness.


    At that moment an idea came to him. He remembered a secret necromancer technique he identally obtained.


    The little girl disappeared and a brand-new doll appeared. No one knew what the doll was made of, but the entire body felt like a real person. The youngdy really liked it.


    The disappearance of the little servant girl didnt attract any attention in the mansion. Not even a ripple of concern appeared.


    The youngdy of the house made an appearance with the doll on her fifth birthday. The one-of-a-kind doll, that felt like a real person, aroused everyones interest.


    A lot of people wanted to buy a simr doll for their wives or daughters, and they were willing to pay a great deal for one.


    After years of excess, the noblemans finances were not as good as they had once been. He saw the doll as a business opportunity, something the family could get involved in.


    The nobleman refused to let the master doll crafter go, and instead demanded the craftsman make more dolls for him to sell.


    The master craftsman was forced to confess the primary material for the doll was human skin tissue. He had used the skin of the missing servant girl and a book of forbidden arts to create the doll. That was why it felt so realistic.


    It was impossible to mass produce because the skin he got from the servant girl was only enough to make two dolls.


    The craftsman thought he would be denounced andbeled a demon after revealing the truth, that his method was heinous.


    The nobleman was unexpectedly silent. The initial surprise that showed on his face quickly faded and was reced with a neutral expression.


    Instead of being denounced, the craftsman was reassured he would get assistance with supplies, that he only needed to focus on making more of the same realistic dolls.


    The craftsman couldnt resist the nobleman. He knew full well his family would be in danger if he were to escape. He couldnt imagine putting them in that kind of situation, so he stayed and endured, helping the nobleman make the wicked human-skinned dolls.


    The dolls sold out and were well loved by all the nobledies. Business was good, but because the primary material for making the dolls was so unique, it was impossible to produce them on arge scale, limited as they were to thirty dolls a month. The dolls were snapped up at each release.


    The business helped the nobleman regain his wealth and establish connections with other families.


    Perhaps because the necromancer book was high-level, but not a single person on the continent could discern the difference in the dolls. This meant the family could maintain the business forever. They were quite happy.


    They began pressuring the craftsman to make more dolls. It was impossible though because it had to be made from human skin and tissue.


    The pressure from the nobleman upset the craftsman greatly and his desire to escape grew and grew. He regretted having made the first doll.


    If he hadnt done such a wrong thing in the first ce, he wouldnt be in the current situation where he was forced to do all these hurtful things.


    He couldnt bear the pressure from the nobleman. He didnt want to do such hurtful things to the children and just wanted it all to stop!


    He and the nobleman were the only two people who knew the dolls were made from human skin. Those whose flesh were taken didnt just die, their souls were sealed inside the dolls. And because two dolls could be made from each child, their souls were effectively split in half, with one part of the soul in each doll.


    <b>492: Destroying the Dolls</b>


    The iplete souls were full of maliciousness and murderous intent. If released, the ce would be hell on earth.


    But by this point, the craftsman wasnt afraid of death. In fact, death was a wee release. Waking up to their countless corpses every day, he was going to go crazy if he didnt die first, so he decided to avenge the innocent victims and take everything in the mansion to hell.


    Before releasing the dolls, he did one final task: turn the noblemans daughter into an exquisite doll. Unlike all the other dolls where he split the skin between two dolls, he used all her skin on one doll. This meant her soul was wholly sealed inside the one doll container.


    He kept her soul trapped inside the doll while he released all the other souls.


    Sure enough, immediately upon releasing the souls, everyone in the mansion was killed. The craftsman sat in hisboratory waiting for them toe to him.


    Thest entry was messy and it was obvious his mind wasnt calm. All it said was that they hade.


    Though the notebook was thick, it was mostly filled with experiment notes. The story itself had been interspersed throughout the book, so the story revtion came out only after reading the entire book.


    The dolls upstairs are made from human skin and tissue?!


    Theres a soul inside every one of them?!


    I knew those dolls felt like real people. Didnt I say that?! They were problematic on sight!


    Ming Xi looked around but saw no adult corpses.


    Could the undead have swallowed everyone in the mansion? Even their bones? If not, how could they exin the absence of bones?


    Ming Xi couldnt figure it out and he still had a lot of questions.


    They searched the entireb, making sure not to miss a thing. Then they took the notebook, sealed theb and left.


    They hadnt found any evil spirits, but now they knew the dolls were suspicious. The dolls were made from human skin and tissue...


    Yaoyue had said there was nothing strange about the dolls, but after reading the notebook it was clear the dolls were definitely suspicious.


    After some discussion, everyone agreed the dolls should be destroyed.


    Feng Wu followed everyone upstairs to where the dolls were and she watched as the fire magicians tried to burn the dolls.


    But the dolls were still there after the mes burned out. Was it an illusion? It felt like the smiles on the dolls grew more hideous.


    After reading the notebook, they had thought the dolls looked gloomy, but looking at them now, they changed their minds. These dolls looked... not right, and everyone was afraid to get closer.


    Zi Cheng stood up after all the various methods they used to destroy the dolls failed. She wanted to use Purple Yang, the fifth of the Heavenly Sun mes, to burn the dolls.


    Few people knew Zi Cheng had the fifth me. Though they were hot for the heavenly fire, now wasnt the time to be greedy. In a life-or-death situation, life would always be more attractive than treasure.


    Miss Zi Cheng, it is up to you if we can leave or not. And if we can escape, rest assured, we will not forget your kindness.


    People expressed their gratitude as Zi Cheng brought out her me.


    Zi Cheng had a humble expression on her face she told everyone it was unnecessary. She scored some points with her modesty. It was a nice, unexpected gain.


    Even Caesar, who was already very fond of her, looked at her tenderly.


    His favorability for her had increased a little as well and was very close to being 100%.


    But why did his little brother have 0% for her? What was wrong with him?


    Zo stood silently as he watched peoplepliment Zi Cheng.


    He wondered what their expression would be if they knew Zi Cheng would be responsible for destroying the worldter.


    Sinceing to the castle, Zo had kept a low profile, not speaking much. It was like he was invisible as he stood next to Caesar, but despite this many people had paid attention to him.


    No one knew Zo was actively observing the mansion and thinking of ways to break through the barrier.


    Zo had been a well-known master of formations over a hundred years ago. Because he couldnt cultivate, he had devoted his time to learning all kinds of things, such as formations and alchemy.


    He was, in his own right, a master of sorts. This was why, despite being an ordinary person, his family was willing to use precious life-extending items and spiritual fruit on him.


    He was useful to the family alive. That was they way the world was. Whether or not he could live well depended on his strength. With some strength, even an ordinary person like him could live well, even better than some magicians and swordmasters even.


    In addition to trying to find a way to break the barrier, Zo was also in contact with Ai Lin, trying to get more information about the storyline.


    Unfortunately, even Ai Lin didnt know much about the mansion. The basementb didnt exist in the original text, so naturally she wouldnt know what was wrong with the dolls.


    It was impossible for Zo to have a good impression of Zi Cheng. It was impossible for anyone have a good impression of a world destroyer.


    Zi Cheng couldnt understand why Zo didnt like her and she had asked Caesar, but Caesar had only said Zo was indifferent to people. It wasnt that he disliked her.


    She couldnt ask Caesar again and she couldnte up with a reason on her own. She never imagined a life-and-death situation where she revealed a personal secret was still not enough to earn favorability points with Zo. How could such a difficult to move person exist?

 Chapter 495-496: Cant Escape; The Dollmaker

    Chapter 495-496: Can''t Escape; The Dollmaker


    <b>495: Can''t Escape</b>


    Rui beasts had no offensive capabilities and had to rely on their skill for boundary formations to protect themselves. It was their strongest method of protection. Whenever danger presented itself, they simply used that power to block out the danger, or if they had to, they could pass through an enchantment set by others.


    However, it was an ability limited to their personal use and couldnt be transferred to anyone else. If Rui Baby could have taken Feng Wu out, he would have already done so.


    He had been wrong earlier too. He never expected such a powerful spirit to form in the ce. Everyone there together wouldnt be able even scratch the spirit.


    He passed through the boundary barrier and went to the spiritual world right after telling Feng Wu to take care of herself.


    Oh? Something broke through my barrier? What is this little thing?


    Though the little girl was called a big boss by Rui Baby, she was still just a child and didnt know a whole lot. She died too young to have learned much about the world; so understandably, she didnt know about the famous rui beasts.


    The other people there didnt know what she was talking about, but they didnt dare underestimate her just because she was a little girl. They held up their weapons in front of them as if they were facing a big enemy.


    The dangerous aura from the child was so strong that even Zi Cheng couldnt ignore it. She went with her gut and took the plunge; but seeing the exchange cost nearly made her vomit blood. It didnt matter though, she had to do it, so she grit her teeth and purchased the boundary breaker talisman, which cost so much it would have made anyone buying it cry.


    Distressed though she was, Zi Cheng carefully put the talisman away. She would use it as soon as the preparations were done.


    Ai Lin, who was secretly watching Zi Cheng, immediately saw the relieved look on Zi Chengs face. She suspected Zi Cheng had just purchased the talisman for self-defense.


    It looked like the key to getting out was on Zi Chengs body.


    Ai Lin secretly winked at Zo to tell him to pay attention to Zi Cheng so he wouldnt miss his chance.


    As for everyone else, it would depend on how lucky they were. She couldnt very well run out and exim Zi Cheng had a way out. Lets everyone keep an eye on her. People would think she was crazy!


    Zo understood Ai Lins message and nodded slightly to show he would pay close attention to Zi Cheng.


    Can you y with me? Ive lived here so long and no one ever ys with me. You can stay and y with me. The little girl pped her hands excitedly, as though she was really looking forward to ying with them.


    Yaoyue shook her head and rejected the proposal. No, we still have things to do. Can you let us leave? Wed be very grateful if you could.


    The little girl looked at the others after hearing Yaoyues answer. What about the rest of you? Dont you want to stay and y with me? Her voice sounded so lost.


    It seemed cruel to make a child so sad, but who there had time to be moved? Besides, it wasnt like she was a child  she was a terrible spirit!


    They all shook their heads, letting her know they did not want to stay.


    Her little smile disappeared and her small face became gloomy and scary.


    If you dont want to y with me, then you can all just die; then once you die, you can stay with me forever, just like everyone else.


    She gave a cute smile, but to everyone there, it looked quite sinister.


    Fuck you, you rotten girl! Lets see if you have the ability to kill me! A knife wielding adventurer rushed up to her.


    She disappeared and reappeared behind him before he could even touch her with his knife.


    I caught you. Now youll have to stay with me. She patted him on the shoulder, and within seconds, he turned into an ice sculpture.


    He died. He died so easily.


    She hadnt even done anything other than tap him lightly with that tiny hand of hers that didnt look menacing in anyway. And he died without a chance to even scream.


    They shuddered. What kind of insane strength was this?! To be able to reach this kind of height.


    The crowd took a collective step back, any idea of attacking vanished. The only thing on their mind was how to escape.


    Yaoyue took several steps back as her heart went cold. Such strength was rare and it was her first time seeing a spirit so powerful. For an undead to have more strength than a human, that was hard to do and must have taken an unimaginable amount of time.


    The fact she cultivated so much strength in only a thousand years meant she had to have been born with a body naturally inclined toward spiritual phenomena, the most suitable physique to be a spirit cultivator.


    Getting a spirit like her would make anyone stronger. Yaoyue would have been so excited if she had met the girl when the girl was still weak. Unfortunately they met at the wrong time. This little spirit already had the strength to kill everyone present.


    Never mind forming a contract, it was questionable if she could even escape.


    Yaoyue smiled bitterly in her heart. She couldnt encounter a spirit when she wanted to meet one, but now that she did, she wasnt sure if she would live through the experience. How could she not be bitter?


    She had a hunch none of them were going to make it. Even all of them together wouldnt be a worthy adversary to the little girl.


    Its your turn. Stay here with me too. The little girl pped her hands and turned around to look at everyone with a smile.


    Run! Those who didnt have the guts to fight her ran. They forgot though, it didnt matter where they went, they wouldnt be able to escape the ancient mansion which was like a huge cage locked in by the rain.


    <b>496: The Dollmaker</b>


    While some fled in all directions, others remained on guard, not daring to move from where they stood.


    Those who ran never expected the little girl to be more interested in them than those who remained still. Would they have regretted running if they knew this earlier?


    Caesar had remained by Zi Chengs side in order to protect her ever since they witnessed the little girls lethal abilities. Though his favorability rating was not quite 100% it was over 95% and enough to qualify as sincere love.


    Zo didnt know how much Caesar liked Zi Cheng, but he could see his brother had a special spot for her in his heart. He had never seen Caesar so protective of another female before.


    The butler had always protected Zo since Zo was a child. Even though Zo was no longer a waste, and was now a genius, the butler was still used to his role as protector.


    On the other hand, Caesars first thought wasnt to protect those in his entourage, but instead it was to protect Zi Cheng, an outsider.


    No wonder Caesar would hurt his family and betray their interests for her. The signs had been there from early on. Zo was disappointed at his brothers change in behavior, that he would ignore his family for a woman. Despite this, Zo still wanted to save him from Zi Chengs control.


    Ai Lin kept a careful distance from Zi Cheng. She didnt go too far, for fear she would miss her escape opportunity.


    The boundary breaking talisman could break through any enchantment but it could only be opened for a few seconds. You wouldnt make it if you were too slow.


    Ai Lin knew this, so when everyone was guarding against the little girl, she was still focused on Zi Cheng.


    Be patient and dont leave my side, got it? Ming Xi was uneasy so he said this to Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu nodded obediently and tightened her grip on his hand, indicating she would not leave.


    Feng Wu was a little worried. She wondered if Baby would hurry back. It was only now that she realized how dangerous their situation was.


    She didnt want Ming Xi to die. He still hadnt agreed to marry her yet and Little Bun still needed father. They needed to go back alive so they could see Little Bun.


    In the meantime, Ming Xi had already drawn out his sword and raised it to his chest with one hand, while he used his other hand to guard Feng Wu. He waspletely focused.


    From time to time, they could hear screams from the people who had runaway earlier. They all knew the ones who screamed would not survive.


    No one noticed how calm Boss Hart and his twopanions were. Hispanions in particr werent nervous at all.


    Only five minutes had passed, and yet it felt like a century.


    Its your turn. The little girl said upon returning with a happy smile on her face.


    There was no need to ask about the welfare of those who ran away. There was no way they could have survived.


    What are you trying to do?! Dont keep making the same mistakes over and over again. Youve killed so many. When you finally enter the underworld, you will enter the ninth floor and suffer immensely! Yaoyue tried her best to convince the smiling little girl in front of her.


    If she had been speaking to a spirit with an adult mind, she may have had a chance, but she was talking to a child. Everyone knew children were lovely angels, the loveliest of all, because they were not yet tainted by the world.


    This was in part because they were so young and didnt have a concept of good or evil in their hearts yet. They didnt know what was eptable to do and what was uneptable to do.


    They didnt even know what death meant.


    Surely enough, the little angel just blinked her eyes suspiciously. I dont care about the underworld. I just want you to stay and y with me. You sent all my ymates away, so you have to rece them and stay and apany me. She announced with a domineering attitude, not caring if her audience agreed or not.


    This was her world and no on could leave without her say so.


    Obviously, never try to reason with children. They wont understand what youre saying.


    No, youre wrong. You cant keep killing people. If you keep continuing like this, you wont be able to reincarnate. Yaoyue had no choice. She couldnt fight the little girl, so her only option was to be diplomatic.


    I dont understand you. Why cant I kill people? Father said as long as I wanted to, I could do anything.


    The girls morals were obviously all wrong. But thinking about it, considering her father was OK with making dolls out from the skin and flesh of other little children, was it any wonder her world view was so unnatural?


    You can stop. This child will not listen. A weak, white figure flew out of a painting in the hall.


    The figure was obviously a spirit, a weak one at that. From the image, the entity must have been a middle-aged man before dying. He had a simple face and cowardly eyes.


    You dummy! Youre not hiding anymore huh? The little girl snorted and looked very disgusted with the man in front of her.


    They all wondered who he was. It couldnt be the little girls father. She would never have spoken to him that way if he was. From what she just said earlier, she seemed to have a good rtionship with her father. So then, who was he?


    Ming Xi had a suspicion. Are you the dollmaker?


    The man smiled bitterly. Yes, you guessed it. I made these dolls. I am a sinner. Had I known things would turn out this way, I would never have agreed to make them.


    Indeed, you are in the wrong. You were in the wrong from the very beginning. You couldnt make the kind of doll the family asked for, so you couldnt leave. And although that was a pity, you should not have hurt innocent people for your own selfishness, hurting innocent children to create these dolls.

 Chapter 497-498: Kill Her!; Two People As Canon Fodder

    Chapter 497-498: Kill Her!; Two People As Canon Fodder


    <b>497: Kill Her!</b>


    Ming Xi had been ashamed of the owner of the notebook when he saw it. The crime began with the nobleman who used his power to oppress the lower ss. Although the dollmaker began as an innocent party in all of it, he became guilty when he used the skin and flesh of children to make the doll. No one forced him to do it so the moment he did, he could no longer be considered an innocent party.


    Ming Xi had no sympathy for this kind of person; it didnt matter how much regret the person had afterwards.


    A person like me doesnt deserve sympathy. I should have resolved myself to my fate, but instead, in order to survive, I chose tomit a grave sin against the children.


    His eyes were filled with remorse and it was clear how much he regretted the harm he had done. Originally, he thought he could atone for his sins with his death. It wasnt until after he died that he realized redemption wasnt so easy to get.


    The children hated him and kept him imprisoned in the mansion. He couldnt leave, couldnt reincarnate. He could only suffer endless torment every day.


    For over a thousand years now, he had watched as countless people had their souls imprisoned in the mansion after being killed by the children.


    At this point, he didnt know how many souls were captive inside the mansion. The other souls thought about leaving everyday, however, they were stuck just like him.


    The children had a strong hostility towards adults, especially men. The reason, the culprit, was of course him. He should never have been born...


    What are you doing out? The little girl was unhappy at having her game interrupted.


    She didnt just want to y with them; she wanted to put them into the dolls. That way they could stay with her forever.


    Miss, stop hurting people. Please let them go. The man cautiously spoke up.


    It wasnt that he was being kindly and wanted the adventurers to escape; it was just that he had an ominous premonition from the group, especially the one with the golden hair. That guy gave him a terrifying feeling. If it didnte from personal power, then it definitely came from blood lineage.


    He did not want to mess with a human with such strong bloodline. Plus, he did feel guilty about the young miss. He had turned a nave, willful child into a devil and had caused her misfortune. In order to make up for it, he didnt want her to provoke someone she shouldnt provoke.


    Letting the group go was for her own good. If the group wasnt released, and if something happened to the golden-haired person, then the young miss would definitely suffer in the future.


    Unfortunately, the little girl did not understand his kind intentions. She pouted unhappily. Mind your own business you rotten scumbag.


    She waved her hand and the mans spirit mmed into the wall.


    Spirits were intangible and should not have been hurt from physical impact. But unexpectedly, when he mmed into the wall, he suffered a serious injury.


    His already weak coloring dimmed even more to almost nothing. He looked even weaker now.


    The little girl muttered, Busybody, before turning away and ignoring him. She looked at Ming Xi and the others with great interest. Now its your turn. All of you have to stay and y with me.


    She hugged her doll with one arm and pped her other happily. Her chubby face was indescribably cute. It was just that no one was in the mood to appreciate it. Her cute face was in fact as terrifying as a demon to them.


    Lets y Ghost Catching People. Anyone caught by the ghost will be a ghost too. The little girl giggled happily. Im going to be the ghost so you have to be careful now.


    She disappeared as soon as she said that. When she reappeared, it was in the middle of Caesars team as she tapped a young man.


    Ah! He screamed in panic. It was toote to run and he quickly turned into an ice sculpture.


    Go and stay in the painting. The little girl waved her hand and an icy, cold wind formed in the room. A shadow appeared in the air and then floated to the wall where a frame was slowly forming. As the shadow entered the frame, an image gradually took shape. It was the young man who had just been tapped by the little girl!


    Loufman! Those familiar with the deceased cried out in sorrow. Their hearts were dominated with hatred and unwillingness at not being able to save theirpanion.


    They did not want to die under the hands of a malicious spirit in a ce like this.


    Killing intent filled their hearts. Kill her! Kill her! Kill her!


    If they didnt kill her, they would die just like Loufman. They stopped passively dodging and instead raised their weapons high, intent on attacking her.


    Oh, how fun! The little girl giggled at the sight and pped her hands in delight. Im going to grab you!


    Their tragic mood went right over her head.


    Kill her! Kill that monster!


    Kill her!


    The group rushed towards the little girl, who was smiling extraordinarily sweetly, with their swords and staffs.


    Despair filled Yaoyues heart. It would be useless. Attacking with magic and physical strikes wouldnt have any effect on the little girls spirit body. The only thing that would work were necromancer magic and light magic.


    Yaoyue was the only one in the group with necromancer magic. As for light magic...


    She nced over at Ming Xi. She knew he had talent for light, but he rarely used it, so she didnt know what level his magic was or if he could control it well.


    Junior Ming Xi, join me. Yaoyue cast necromancer magic as she said this.


    Of course. Ming Xi replied. He rarely used magic, so between swordsmanship and magic, he was much better at the former. Nheless, he swapped the sword in his hand for a staff.


    <b>498: Two People As Canon Fodder </b>


    Feng Wu was worried as she stepped aside and looked at the scene in front of her. Rui Baby wasnt back yet, what should she do?


    Xiao Chun was in the process of leveling up from all the purification he did earlier, so he couldnte out to help her.


    Without Xiao Chuns help, no matter how fierce Feng Wus fighting spirit was, she couldnt do anything to an undead, after all she wasnt actually a necromancer.


    Without Xiao Chun, there was nothing she could do.


    Ming Xis light magicbined with Yaoyues necromancer magic would not be enough to defeat the little girl spirit. All it did was buy everyone some time.


    They had to admit their attacks were useless after seeing how it didnt damage the little girl in anyway.


    The situation was desperate.


    Right then, Zi Cheng made her move.


    Everyone, step back. Theres a way we can escape, probably.


    Zi Cheng had thought long and hard before taking out her Boundary Breaking talisman. She would gain a lot of favorability points if she could save them, which meant she could at least make up some of the points she spent to buy the talisman.


    All around, people''s eyes lit up as a glimmer of hope red in their hearts.


    There was no time to tell if her words were true or not. They wanted to live and this was an opportunity. Of course they would seize it!


    Miss Zi Cheng, what can you do. Please tell us.


    People spoke cautiously and they looked at Zi Cheng differently now.


    Ai Lin was surprised. She didnt expect Zi Cheng to take out the Boundary Breaker talisman. Wasnt she afraid of exposing her system?


    But then upon thinking about, as long as it wasnt worn on the body, who, other than a fellow transmigrator, would imagine a something like a system was possible?


    Other people were more likely to think what opportunities Zi Cheng had, and not so much if a system was possible or if one existed.


    This talisman is called the Boundary Breaking talisman and it can break through any enchantment. However, the enchantment we are in is so powerful that it cantpletely break it. It can only open a passage out. The passage will sustain for a very short period of time, three breaths only. So if you want to escape, you must do so within those three breaths.


    Then what are we waiting for?! Miss Zi Cheng, hurry and open the passage well leave now!


    Who would want to stay in such a terrifying ce? Of course they wanted to leave as soon as they could. They didnt want to wait around and be turned into ice sculptures!


    Zi Cheng shook her head. Not yet. Once the passage is opened, it must not be disturbed. If the spirit attacks, Im afraid we wont be able to escape in time and we will all die here.


    People looked at each other in dismay. This meant someone would have to stay to attract the spirits attention; in other words, they needed a sacrifice.


    Who would be willing to do that?


    One person looked at someone, another looked at someone else. Eyes shifted everywhere. No one wanted the job.


    Then they turned to look at Ming Xi and Yaoyue fighting the little girl. Their eyes shone bright. Werent those two good candidates?! As long as those two kept the spirit busy, everyone else could escape!


    In order to survive, the selfish side of human nature reared it ugly head.


    Mogefei could see were their thoughts were headed. His face turned ugly. Both people were members of his team; plus Ming Xis identity was special.


    When Mogefei left school, the teachers had taken care tell him to watch out for Ming Xi and ensure no idents befell him.


    He didnt know why the teachers were so particr about Ming Xi, but it was clear Ming Xis background must have been so extraordinary that even the teachers didnt want to offend the forces behind him.


    Tian Ya, who had the best rtionship with Ming Xi, frowned at the group. These guys actually wanted to use Ming Xi as some kind cannon fodder? The prince of the Ancient Moon kingdom? One of the four future emperors? Ha.


    Ming Xi and Yaoyue were focused on dealing with the little girl and werent aware they had drawn the short straw.


    From their perspective, the group didnt think there was anything wrong with sacrificing two people for the good of the group. Besides they were the only two who could deal with the spirit. They had the ability, so why would they mind being sacrificed?!


    This was of course because they themselves werent the ones being sacrificed, so naturally they didnt feel any pressure. If they were the ones to be left behind, they wouldnt be so openminded.


    Miss Yaoyue and Ming Xi are both students from Xingguang Holy academy, it must be in their bones to sacrifice themselves for others. It would be their honor. They would definitely agree to stay behind! Someone said as though it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Mogefei and his group did not look good. It seemed these people were intent on leaving Yaoyue and Ming Xi behind in order to save their own butts.


    You dare?! If you think its so great why dont you stay behind?! Houzhuo looked at the speaker disdainfully.


    I would totally stay behind! But Im not a necromancer. I couldnt stop the spirit even if I wanted to. The man who spoke up was even more assertive now.


    Then why should Ming Xi and Yaoyue stay? Tian Yas voice was cold and t.


    Even in a life and death situation, his face remained cid and calm.


    If it means we all live, isnt that a good enough reason?


    Do you want us to die together?!


    As long as the two of them are willing to make this small sacrifice, well all live. Of course the two of them would agree to such a reasonable request.


    The gall. Ai Lin rolled her eyes at their ugliness.


    Tang was silent throughout. He wanted to live, but the only way to do so was to sacrifice two of his teammates. Though he wasnt particrly close to either of them, they dide from the same school. Everyone won the challenge and got into the top ten together. How could he watch the two of them get shafted when they started this together?


    But if they didnt leave Ming Xi and Yaoyue behind, everyone would die. He was torn. He didnt have the words so he left it to the team captain to decide.


    You call dying a small sacrifice?! Ai Lin was speechless. If death wasnt considered a big sacrifice, then what was?


    They wont necessarily die! You dont know that. Maybe theyll get lucky and survive? Someone yelled out, but it was obvious they didnt believe their own words.

 Chapter 499-500: Stay or Leave; Nearly Had a Heart Attack

    Chapter 499-500: Stay or Leave; Nearly Had a Heart Attack


    <b>499: Stay or Leave</b>


    Ai Linughed in his face.


    Feng Wu stood by and looked worriedly over at Ming Xi fighting the little girl spirit, then she turned back to look at the people who wanted to leave Ming Xi and runaway. They were bad people! Master said those who flee the battle field were bad people, so these guys were bad guys.


    If you want to go, then go. Feng Wu said expressionlessly.


    Ai Lin was stunned. This wasnt the time to throw a fit! Did she really want her sweetheart to stay and be cannon fodder?!


    Feng Wu! Dont make trouble! Mogefei admonished.


    He also thought Feng Wu was throwing a temper tantrum. It was the wrong time to be making a scene. Ming Xi and Yaoyue were about to be left behind. The two of them could really die if they were left in a ce like this.


    Tian Ya looked disapprovingly at Feng Wu. He didnt think she should be angry at Ming Xi, not while his safety was at stake.


    Youre telling us to go? Xiao Wu, what you do mean by that? Zi Cheng was dumbfounded.


    Dont you want to go? Feng Wu was puzzled. Didnt they want to leave? Why were they mad now that she was letting them go?


    You also agree with the rest of us that we should leave those two behind? Someone carefully probed her.


    Everyone knew she and Ming Xi were close; most suspected they were a couple. But sure enough, the husband and wife, when faced with cmity flew away separately.


    Look this isnt as bad as it looks. Even his little lover is OK with us all leaving. When it came to life and death, it was every man for himself, thought the crowd.


    You can leave if you want. Ill stay with Ming Xi. Feng Wu said seriously.


    Rui Baby would be back soon. He had said the seven-colored phoenix would be able to help. The only thing was to wait for their return so they could all leave together.


    Oh my god! This girl wanted to stay behind with her man!


    True love!


    The group of men sighed. They felt embarrassed for having thought poorly of her earlier. Why couldnt they find a woman like that, one who was willing to live and die with them? Such a beautiful charming beauty.


    Im staying too. Tian Ya couldnt very well leave Ming Xi behind.


    Everyone saw it. There was more consensus to leave Ming Xi and Yaoyue behind. It was reality, even if Mogefei and his group didnt want to admit it.


    They couldnt let everyone stay and die together.


    Tian Ya didnt care what the others thought; he wasnt going to leave apanion behind.


    Tian Ya, go with them! Ming Xi suddenly turned around and shouted. He was doing his best against the little spirit, but he was still at a disadvantage.


    The little girl had been practicing for over a thousand years. Plus, she had a natural psychic body. So although his light magic was good against spirits, it was little use against her.


    Even Yaoyues necromancer magic barely had much effect. The little girl was simply at a higher level.


    Ming Xi estimated that if they were to categorize her level using human standards, she would be at saint/holy level. It wouldnt do any good to have more people around. The only ones who could do any damage at all were Yaoyue and him.


    If Xiao Wus sword was with them, their odds of winning would have increased dramatically, but unfortunately, Xiao Wus sword was in the midst of leveling up.


    Ming Xi smiled bitterly at this. He wouldntst long with his current strength. Instead of everyone staying together and dying, it would be better if everyone who could leave, left. There was no need to stay and die together.


    Senior Sister, you go too. Ill hold on here. Ming Xi said calmly.


    What?! Ming Xi was nning on sacrificing himself for all of them! They were moved beyond words. They couldnt help but admire him.


    Yaoyue had not expected Ming Xi to let her go. Just now, Ming Xi wasnt the only one paying attention to what Zi Cheng had said. She heard it too. It was just that she was busy fighting the spirit and couldnt do anything about them. It wasnt like she could run over to them.


    She was unwilling when she heard them try to use her and Ming Xi as cannon fodder. She was no hero and certainly didnt hold any sentiment like self-sacrifice.


    How many people could give up their lives so that others could have a chance to live? Not many.


    Seeing that Ming Xi was willing to let her go, a warm current went through her heart and admiration grew for her junior.


    Zi Cheng, do it. Ming Xi said lightly. There wasnt a trace of despair in his voice or resentment in his eyes. He was calm, as if he wasnt staying to die, but staying as a guest.


    Ming Xi! Have you really decided?! Mogefei shouted in disbelief.


    Mogefei and Tian Yan had simr personalities. They were both calm and barely showed any expression.


    This was the first time Mogefei shouted and disyed strong emotion.


    Take Xiao Wu away. Ming Xi nced at Feng Wu. He wanted to protect her, but he didnt have the spare energy to do so if she stayed. He hoped that when they met again, she would be uninjured.


    Mogefei sighed. OK.


    It was Ming Xis decision. Mogefei knew the teachers would be disappointed, but Ming Xi had made his choice. It was either everyone dying together or sacrificing one person for everyone else. They were lousy options.


    It was heart wrenching but most would have done the same. As a leader, he had to protect his team, but he was derelict in his duties. Hed already lost Geente and now he was going to lose Ming Xi.


    Seeing Mogefei promise relieved Ming Xis heart.


    Feng Wu looked at him stubbornly. Her eyes were firm and her intentions were clear. She didnt say anything else, but she was not going to leave.


    You cant leave! The little girl was angry. Why did people always want to leave?! She only asked them to stay and y with her.


    With that said, the ferocity of her attacks increased.


    Ming Xi had an even harder time keeping up. He pushed Yaoyue out of the battle sphere the same time Zi Cheng activated her talisman.


    The moment the passage appeared, people jumped in line to get in. Mogefei grabbed Feng Wu, intending to pull her through it to safety, but Feng Wu lightly touched his arm, making it numb, and pushed him through the passage instead.


    Tian Ya didnt intend to go in even though he was close to the passage. He was serious when he said he would stay. Unfortunately for him, just as the passage was about to disappear, Feng Wu went behind him and shoved him in.


    <b>500: Nearly Had a Heart Attack</b>


    By the time Tian Ya felt the shove, it was toote, and he was inside before he could react.


    He only had time to hear Feng Wu say, Ming Xi told you to leave, before the passage closed behind him.


    Tian Ya had a powerful urge toin. Did this girl forget? Ming Xi had told her to leave too!


    Indeed, Feng Wu did forget  selective memory. She forgot the parts she didnt want to follow.


    Ming Xi only realized Feng Wu was still there after the passage had closed. Several emotions hit him. He was shocked, happy, but also annoyed.


    He clearly told her to leave. Did she not realize what she would face by staying behind?


    He couldnt stay angry though. His heart softened when confronted with the persistence in her eyes.


    Ming Xi, dont be afraid. I am with you. Feng Wu said seriously as she looked at him fighting.


    Why are you willing to stay with him? The little girl stopped attacking for a moment, her eyes full of envy and curiosity. She wondered why the girl human was willing to stay with the golden-haired man. Was it because he was good looking?


    Even a spirit like her could tell he was really, really fine. Well at least she had never seen anyone look as good as him in all her thousand years.


    He is the father of my son, of course I want to be with him. Feng Wu answered the little girl seriously.


    Master had said a wife and husband must not separate. And since Ming Xi was Little Buns father, she had to be Ming Xis wife and him and her husband. Therefore, obviously they had to remain together.


    Besides all that, she was simply unwilling to leave him alone at this time.


    Is that so? The little girl tilted her head in confusion.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded.


    Then are you willing to stay with me? The little girls eyes were full of anticipation.


    I dont want to. Feng Wu shook her head and answered honestly. Xiao Ye was still with the vice principal and she was looking forward to seeing him again.


    The little girls face sank and her face stopped looking cute. Now it was cold. Even if you dont want to, youll still stay in the painting and apany me forever.


    Without another word, she began attacking again, but this time she was focused on Feng Wu. Feng Wus refusal had apparently made her angry.


    Ming Xi helped Feng Wu block most of the attacks. Even if Feng Wu couldnt do anything to the little spirit girl, she could still dodge and evade.


    The long-forgotten, middle-aged man stood to the side watching the scene anxiously. He knew nothing he said would matter.


    Sweat dripped from Ming Xis forehead. He struggled to block her attacks. He wasnt a necromancer, and it was hard for him to fight the little girl spirit.


    Most of his attacks were actually defensive blocks.


    The little girl sneered and increased the speed of her attacks. She took advantage of a gap in Ming Xis defense and patted Feng Wu.


    Ming Xis heart nearly stopped. He knew the consequences of that little pat. He was heartbroken when he thought about Feng Wu turning into ice and her soul being sealed in a painting.


    Just when he thought he was about to watch a tragedy unfold, an inexplicable thing happened.


    The little spirit girl let out an ear-piercing scream filled with panic.


    A bang and a screamter and she disappeared to the living room as a stream of light as though something terrifying was chasing after her and she had to escape as fast as she could.


    What? Ming Xi was speechless. What just happened? Did Xiao Chun wake up?


    Of course Xiao Chun was still asleep. How could he wake up so quickly? It was Pure me. As Xiao Chuns good friend, she couldnt let something happen to Feng Wu. She knew how much he liked Feng Wu. So naturally when she realized Feng Wus life was in danger, she didnt hesitate to strike. The result was the moment the little spirit girl touched Feng Wu, Pure me was on her like a light and gave her a serious burn.


    Who knew how many people the little girl had already killed. The sins on her body were deep, so the moment Pure me touched her, it felt like the fires of hell were burning her. No wonder she screamed like mad.


    Feng Wu had thought she was a goner. The sensation of dying left her feeling cold. She had encountered death before, but it had never been as terrifying as this. Honestly, her heart nearly stopped.


    Pure me! Thank you! Feng Wu knew who had rescued her so she thanked her savior wholeheartedly.


    Pure me, who had materialized as a little guy, nodded before disappearing back into Xiao Chuns body.


    Pure me wasnt like Xiao Chun. She did not recognize Feng Wu as her master, but remained by Feng Wus side because she was good friends with Xiao Chun.


    Pure me would help if Feng Wu was in danger, but Feng Wu couldnt tell Pure me what to do.


    Xiao Wu! Ming Xis heart nearly stopped for a moment. He had been so scared. By the time he came back to his senses, his back had been soaked with sweat. He stepped forward and pulled Feng Wu into his arms. His heartbeat only slowed down after feeling the warmth from her body.


    Ming Xi... it hurts. Feng Wu pushed back at Ming Xi ufortably. So tight. It was hard to breathe. Feng Wu thought ignorantly in her heart, but her face was still as stiff as ever.


    Im sorry. I hurt you. Ming Xi coughed before releasing her slowly. That moment just now, his heart nearly stopping, he did not want to repeat it ever again.


    The surrounding walls were icy cold so he pulled Feng Wu to his side. The little girl fled, but they didnt know when she would return, so they had to stay on guard.


    Come here. I want to ask you something. Ming Xi looked at the middle-aged man hiding in the corner.


    What... what did you want to ask? He didnt have extraordinary talent like the young miss who had cultivated for over a thousand years. Spirits had a much harder time cultivating than their human counterparts.


    Because he had been bullied by the young miss for so long, he never got the chance to improve his strength. He had survived for over a thousand years but was still so incredibly weak.


    The child, where are her parents? Why do we not see them here? This had been puzzling Ming Xi. The dollmaker was there, so why werent her parents?


    Oh them? The children ate them. He had wanted the children to take revenge with their own hands when he released them all those years ago. He knew they would retaliate and kill him, so he had been ready to die.


    He never expected the children to be so cruel as to not only tear apart everyone in the mansion but to also devour their souls as well.


    After that, the young miss had wanted to keep him to y with, so that was why his soul was still around in the weak condition it was in.

 Chapter 501-502: Only in a Novel. . . ; Ming Xi Gets Injured

    Chapter 501-502: Only in a Novel...; Ming Xi Gets Injured


    <b>501: Only in a Novel...</b>


    In fact, he was the only participant from back then to survive to today.


    Then why are you OK? Feng Wu asked curiously from Ming Xis arms.


    The man smiled bitterly. The young miss hates me and wants me to stay by her side so she can torture me slowly.


    He didnt hate the little girl and didnt me anyone for his situation. It was what he deserved.


    Another question. The first woman among us to die here, was she killed by your young miss?


    Ming Xi couldnt shake the feeling that Reginas death was strange. A lot of other people died after her, but their deaths were all smiliar. It was only Reginas death that was different.


    He suspected it wasnt a spirit that killed her, because after all, what did the undead care about living blood? Only two entities wanted human blood: one was the Blood n the other was the Asura race.


    The Blood n were afraid of the sun while the Asura were afraid of the magic in air. Though the odds of either appearing in the desert were low, it wasnt zero. Whether or not his guess was right or wrong, only the spirit would know.


    That girl wasnt killed by the young miss. The young miss hates men. Because all the children used were girls, and the ones who defiled them were men, the children hate men the most. In their hearts, all men are bad people who will hurt them.


    Whenever people break into the mansion, the young miss and the children will always kill the men first before the women. If the one you called Shani hadnt taken the young misss doll, the young miss would not have touched her so soon.


    Was the one who killed Regina among us?


    I dont know what you call the person; none of you ever called her by name, but she was distinctive. She always wore a ck cloak and kept her face covered, so I never saw what she looked like.


    By the way, beside her is a man who gives off the same aura.


    He thought a bit before exining what he saw back then. Hed only managed to get out of the painting because the young miss was distracted by the adventurers. He remembered the humans had tried to kill each other. He didnt interfere because he had no interest in stopping them.


    Ming Xi recognized that the man and woman apanying Hart fit the description. Was there anything strange about the woman? Ming Xi asked.


    Strange? The man thought for a moment. Yes, the strange thing was that she sucked blood. After she killed the woman named Regina, she sucked all her blood up. Its not something humans would do, more like something a Blood n would."


    Though the Asura also liked blood, they preferred smearing it on their bodies.


    As expected, there were Blood n amongst them lurking on the maind. The Blood n seemed to be making a move, probably targeting the barrier around Blood Moon forest.


    They wanted to unify the continent and feast on human blood.


    It was likely some had got through the crack in the enchantment from thest time it waspromised. And not the ones who escaped were probably feeling restless. Some probably got in through the crack in the enchantmentst time.


    Ming Xi dismissed the middle-aged spirit after getting the answers to his questions.


    Now the only people left in the hall were Ming Xi and Feng Wu. Ming Xi leaned Feng Wu into his arms when she began blinking sleepily.


    The warm hug made her feel drowsy.


    Ming Xi touched her little head and whispered, Go to sleep. Ill watch over you.


    It didnt matter if Feng Wu stayed with him because of her abilities, he was still touched at the fact she stayed at all. His heart softened as he held her.


    Feng Wu shook her head. No, Ill wait for Baby. He went to the spiritual world to find the seven-colored phoenix. When hees back, we can all leave together.


    Rui Baby is looking for Little Seven? Ming Xi suddenly realized Rui Baby wasnt with Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu nodded.


    Ming Xi smiled at that. Seems we are lucky.


    He was the crown prince of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, of course he would have the means to protect himself. The problem was Feng Wu. She didnt have the same blood in her veins. But even if Little Seven couldnt make it in the end, he still had the ability to protect Feng Wu. It would cost him, but he would pay whatever price to keep her safe.


    With Rui Babys help, their odds for a sessful escape increased significantly though.


    While Ming Xi and Feng Wu were waiting for Rui Baby, Mogefei contacted the school. He knew Ming Xis identity was special, so of course he would contact the school as soon as he could.


    The school would send over several necromancers to handle the situation.


    Odds were likely the area with all that acquired extreme yin was going to dust once the teachers arrived.


    Both Zo and Ai Lin were worried about Feng Wu, Zo especially so because she was his savior. He wanted to save her but didnt have a way. All he could do was secretly worry. He knew there were people from Star Marshall in the desert. If they acted, the odds of Feng Wu surviving would definitely improve.


    As for the future emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, he wasnt worried in the slightest. That emperor was a child of destiny and had the blood of a god in his veins. He would definitely be protected by the worlds consciousness. It would fair to say it would be extremely difficult to kill him.


    Feng Wu, the one in the most danger, had no such protection.


    Ai Linmented that a girl like Feng Wu, who was willing to live and die with her beloved, didnt exist in the modern world. Only in the novels...


    <b>502: Ming Xi Gets Injured</b>


    Such a pure-hearted girl, it was a pity for her to die! Ai Lin thought.


    While Ai Lin was thinking this, those around Zi Cheng thanked her for saving their lives. Zi Cheng repeatedly told them they didnt have to be so polite, but everyone left a token keepsake with her before leaving anyway.


    She won so many favorability points; it was an excellent harvest. The only people she didnt get points from were Ai Lin, Tian Ya and Zo. Tian Ya, because of being pushed by Feng Wu, looked especially bad.


    Tian Ya had grown up alongside the prince at the royal pce after being selected by Ming Xi to be his personal body guard.


    His job was to protect the prince and yet he was the one to escape while the prince was the one who stayed behind. He was doing a horrible job as a bodyguard! Even though he had not intended leave, the result was still the same. It would have been strange if his expression wasnt bad.


    While they were busy being worried, Rui Baby and Little Seven finally made it back to the mansion. Little Seven, upon arriving, immediately sprayed the boundary covering thend surrounding the mansion with her mes.


    The heavy rain stopped and a gap filled with bright sunlight opened up. Ming Xi grabbed Feng Wus hand and immediately jumped up, trying to reach the hole, but just as he did so, the little girl reappeared by his side with eyes full of anger.


    She wanted revenge for the burn from Feng Wu earlier. She couldnt touch Feng Wu, but she sure as heck could touch her man. Did they think they could hurt her without repercussion? Her eyes were filled with hate and her soft little hands approached Ming Xi without warning.


    She sneered and touched Ming Xi just as he was mid jump.


    Taken by surprise, Ming Xis reaction came too slow. He failed to dodge and could only hit her with some light magic.


    The little girl smiled coldly and let his magic hit her. She watched as frost formed on Ming Xis hand. But unexpected the frost did not spread to the rest of his body as expected. Only his hand became frozen.


    Feng Wu grabbed Ming Xis other hand and dragged him through the gap in the barrier.


    The little girl let out an angry roar as she watched Ming Xi disappear with Feng Wu through the gap. That human! How could he not die from the extreme yin?! She couldnt believe they were able to escape her mansion.


    The long- missed sunshine shone on Ming Xi and Feng Wu.


    ssmate Ming Xi!


    The exmation sounded as soon as theynded.


    Within two seconds, an old man with a staff flew to Ming Xis side at a speed that belied his elderly age.


    Ming Xi, Feng Wu!


    Mogefei and the others rushed over soon after the old man and surrounded Feng Wu and Ming Xi.


    None of the other groups were around. Mogefei and the rest of the team were still in the area because they were waiting for the teacher from the school to arrive.


    Ming Xi had stayed behind and acted as a decoy in order to save them. Such a great favor, how could they leave? No, they stayed and waited for the teachers arrival.


    Theyd been there all day. The flow of time inside the barrier was different from the external world. Though it felt like theyd been inside the mansion for many days, in reality it had only been a day.


    The teacher had been worried about Ming Xi and Feng Wu, so he had used teleportation magic to travel. It had only taken him an hour. Other necromancers wereing as well, however, they would not be able to enter the enchantment and save the students.


    Fortunately, Feng Wu and Ming Xi came out on their own, otherwise when the teacher forced open the barrier, who knew if the two of them would still be alive.


    Ming Xis hand! Zi Cheng covered her mouth in shock when she saw the popsicle that his hand had be.


    The teachers face paled. This is extreme yin!


    Extreme yin killed invisibly. If not for the divine blood protecting Ming Xi, he would have been dead.


    Jiji! Little Seven flew over and chirped. She spat red me out at his hand and melted the ice away.


    Look! The ice melted! The ice melted! Ai Lin happily cried out.


    The old magician hurried to check Ming Xis injury. His expression did not improve.


    Teacher, whats wrong with my arm? Ming Xi still couldnt not feel his hand despite the ice being melted away.


    Even if the teacher didnt say anything, Ming Xi knew his hand was in trouble. Perhaps he would be unlucky and need to amputate.


    Multiple nerves in your hand have be necrotic. I must take you back to school immediately. If we wait too long, Im afraid you may lose your hand! The old magician spoke seriously.


    Then what are you waiting for Teacher! Take him away please! Tang spoke up immediately. Ming Xi was his savior. He didnt want his savior to be crippled!


    Ill go too. Feng Wu stubbornly held onto Ming Xis hand.


    No, you stay andplete the task. The mission is very important, and we cant afford to fail. Ill probably have to return home anyway. Even if the injury is serious, my family will have a solution, so dont worry about me. Just wait, Ill be back. Ming Xi pulled his hand back from Feng Wu and used it to pat her head.


    He knew his injury was serious and that the likelihood was high he would have to return home to the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom to recover.


    He was worried the mission would be more dangerous, especially since now there were blood n members with unknown intentions roaming about.


    Feng Wu nodded expressionlessly as she looked at Ming Xi. Ill wait for you toe back.


    Okay. Ming Xis eyes were full of tenderness.


    The old magician watched the ambiguous scene and sighed. Apparently even the next Moon emperor had a sweetheart.


    Ming Xi left quickly after that, but before he did, he promised Feng Wu he would let her know about his injury.


    Feng Wu stayed with the team and continued with the mission with everyone else. She was already missing him. He had said she didnt know what love was, but he had said it was something akin to like. She definitely liked him. She wouldnt have let him by Xiao Yes father if she hadnt.


    Back near the mansion, two gray-haired old men arrived not long after everyone left. The little girl inside the mansion suddenly felt a strong forboding...

 Chapter 503, 504

    Chapter 503, 504


    <b>503: </b>


    Xiao Wu, are you worried about Senior Ming Xi? Ai Lin leaned over and whispered her question.


    I miss him. Feng Wu nodded and answered honestly.


    Arent you going to be a little coy at least? Ai Lin was speechless at how frank Feng Wu was.


    Well go back to campus once the mission isplete and youll be able to see him again then. Though Ai Lin didnt know how long Ming Xis injury would take to heal, they were in a world of swords and magic. As long as there was a possible cure, it would happen.


    Really? Feng Wus eyes lit up.


    Well Im not 100% certain but Im pretty sure thats how it will go. Ai Lin didnt dare make any guarantees, so she hedged her answer.


    Ten dayster, the group finally made it to the spot marked with an X on the map. Had they not been dyed by the mansion, they would have reached it before anyone else. But it wasnt likely to happen now.


    Why was this? Well the desert wastnd had no vegetation, so an area with nts would naturally look suspicious and grab attention. The area where the heart was sealed was like a small oasis. Though the nts that grew there were ordinary, they grew in abundance, starkly contrasting with the rest of the desert.


    Anyone with brains would be suspicious and investigate the area. And in fact, there was quite a crowd gathered around the area doing just that, waiting to see what kind of treasure would be unearthed.


    The Heart of Wood was going to emerge in a few days and there were already so many people waiting. There was no way they could sneakily take the Heart of Wood without being noticed.


    What should we do now? Huozhuo didnt know what to do as he looked at therge crowd so he asked Captain Mogefei.


    We wait. They couldnt open the seal and take the Heart of Wood away in front of so many people.


    Mogefeis group stood outside on the outskirts of the green and waited for the Heart of Wood to emerge on its own. Once it emerged, they would fight to take it for themselves.


    That was five days ago; now five dayster, the air shook with wood-type magic. Wood aura appeared and nts sprang up within a radius of several thousand miles. The desert wastnd gave birth to many wildflowers and nts. The vegetation wasnt anything precious or rare, but the fact that they existed in such a direndscape was amazing.


    As this was happening, a green water-drop shaped creature flew out of the ground. The little thing zoomed out in a single direction the moment it came out.


    The treasures out! It wants to run! Stop it!


    People used flying scrolls in an attempt to catch it. Few knew it was the legendary Heart of Wood  the one thing most coveted by wood magicians.


    Both in the sky and on the ground, people were trying to catch it. They didnt know what kind of treasure it was, but that didnt matter. They needed to get it first; there would be time enough to study itter.


    Go! Everyone in the team gave chase the moment Mogefei gave the order.


    The instant Zi Cheng set eyes on it, she knew it belonged to her. It was the same feeling she had with the Heart of Water.


    It was an inexplicable feeling that came deep from her gut. That droplet belonged to her!


    Ai Lin noticed Zi Cheng covertly drawing blood. I see! Zi Cheng was trying to force a contract with the Heart of Wood! thought Ai Lin.** c285. Blood contract is worse than a ve contract. The master in a blood contract would getplete and total control over the beast and could even siphon off its life force. The beast would die if the master died. Zi Cheng had tried to use it against the seven-colored phoenix under Demon Wind ind as well.**


    So that was how Zi Cheng subdued it! It wasnt that the Heart of Water voluntarily chose to contract with her; it had been forced!


    The original text didnt describe how Zi Cheng got to contract with the Heart of Wood. Ai Lin only now understood how Zi Cheng did it.


    Ai Lin snorted disdainfully as she followed behind Zi Cheng, looking as though she was trying to help, but secretly intent on sabotage. She seeded several times in thwarting Zi Cheng.


    Zi Cheng was frustrated beyond belief, but she couldnt scold Ai Lin. How could she exin herself if she did?


    At the same time, Caesar and his team were also preupied with capturing the Heart of Wood. They had at least one holy level wood magician in their n, but obviously having another was always good!


    The strength of a n was directly tied to how many powerful people it had. The more powerhouses a n had the more rights it could take and the stronger its voice.


    Zo didnt care who got the Heart of Wood as long as it wasnt Zi Cheng. The world would be destroyed if it fell into her hands.


    So, while Ai Lin discretely hobbled Zi Cheng every chance she got, Zo was also doing his best to make sure Caesar couldnt get a hold of it either.


    Caesar had no idea his own little brother was sabotaging him. He was focused on protecting Zi Cheng first and getting the Heart second. His attitude toward Zi Cheng had changed since the mansion.


    Zo suspected his brother had reached a 100% favorability rating with Zi Cheng. At this point the only way to release his brother from Zi Chengs hold was if she died or if the world was destroyed.


    Caesar getting the Heart of Wood was no different from Zi Cheng getting it because he would happily hand Zi Cheng the heart if she wanted it. So, Zo couldnt risk letting Caesar get a hold of the Heart if Caesars rating really was 100%.


    With both Ai Lin and Zo working together, Zi Cheng and Caesar didnt make any progress toward getting the Heart of Wood.


    The Heart of Wood was like a naughty child flying all around the sky. It couldnt return to the ground like it wanted to because Caesars people were there. There was no ce for it to hide onnd.


    Feng Wu, following behind Mogefei with her characteristically expressionless face, had to dodge a lot of people.


    The crowded sky full of people trying to catch the Heart of Wood made it hard for Feng Wu to move. Feng Wu stood still and blinked nkly. The droplet was really cute. What should she do if she wanted to grab it?


    Stop! Dont run!


    Hold it there! Im about to catch it!


    Hey! You all, get out of the way!


    People set traps all over the sky in hopes of catching it, but s it as no use. The Heart of Wood flew around all of them. Even if someone was blocking it, preventing it from flying far away, within the area it was bound to, it could still evade easily.


    The scene was a chaotic mess. No one was able to catch the small and nimble Heart of Wood. This was only natural, after all the elementals would have all been caught long ago if they were that easy to trap.


    <b>504: Ai Lin Messes with Zi Cheng</b>


    People were busy chasing after the Heart of Wood for more than an hour with nothing to show for it. Caesar signaled his people below to form a trap formation.


    People were zooming around in the sky trying to catch the Heart of Water for more than an hour with nothing to show for it. Caesar signaled to his people below to create a trap formation, while he created another trap formation in the sky.


    The Heart of Water, sensing the danger, flew over the crowd and directly toward Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu suddenly felt something in her arms. She looked down to find a small, green droplet shaped little guy staring shyly at her. It was strange because Feng Wu couldnt see any eyes on it.


    But she was never one to think too deeply on what she didnt understand. She held the round, slightly cold little guy more tightly.


    Feng Wu was just hugging it when someone yelled out, Hand over the treasure!


    People immediately pivoted to surround her. Their goal was the Heart of Water.


    Protect Feng Wu! Mogefei shouted.


    Huozhuo immediately covered her and protected her from some of the people rushing to give her a hard time.


    The entire scene made Zi Chengs heart tremble. The Heart of Wood belonged to her! She never expected it to actually fly into Feng Wus arms. But the Heart of Wood had not formed a contract with Feng Wu yet, so she still had a chance!


    Would Ai Lin let Zi Cheng get her way? Of course not! Ai Lin also went over as fast as she could to Feng Wu. It wasnt that she wanted to snatch the Heart of Wood away from Feng Wu, it was that she wanted to keep Zi Cheng from doing anything bad.


    Her guess about Zi Cheng was spot on too.


    Ai Lin rolled her eyes before handing Feng Wu a teleportation scroll that she purchased at auction some time ago. The scroll could position and teleport long distances.


    Earlier, before she entered the wastnd, Ai Lin had marked the position destination in a small town just outside the desert.


    The moment the Feng Wu activated the scroll, she would teleport there and escape from everyone.


    Feng Wu looked suspiciously at the scroll Ai Lin held out to her. Her eyes clearly said something to the effect of - why are you giving this to me.


    Go! Ai Lin shoved the scroll into Feng Wus hand. Then, because she was afraid Feng Wu would remain in town and wait for the group. she added, Leave here and dont wait for us. Go back to campus immediately.


    Feng Wu signaled she understood by nodding her head and activating the spell. A formation one meter in circumference immediately encircled her and she was teleported away.


    What the heck!?


    Where, where did she go?!


    No one could believe Feng Wu got away so easily. Those in Caesars camp had set up formations to prevent this exact scenario. It should have been impossible for anyone to use a teleportation scroll to leave.


    They were puzzled but kept moving and searching. They had no idea where she went, so they could only try their luck and send people out in every direction.


    Zi Chengs heart was practically bursting with resentment. She had to watch as Ai Lin helped Feng Wu right in front of her face. She tried to stop it, but by the time she reached Feng Wu, Feng Wu had already activated the scroll and disappeared.


    How was she going to find Feng Wu in a desert as big as this?! If it werent for the fact that she couldnt discretely attack Feng Wu in front of the others, she would have hit Feng Wu with a spell and anchored her in ce, but Zi Cheng couldnt turn against the school yet  she wasnt strong enough and still needed their support, so she couldnt risk bing an enemy.


    Mogefei gave Ai Lin a look of approval.


    Well done.


    None of the people who entered the desert were weaklings, so they wouldnt have been able to cover Feng Wu against so many people. Ai Lins teleportation scroll really helped them out of a tight spot.


    It was what I should do in order toplete the task. Ai Lin said modestly as she nodded in satisfaction while internally she wasughing gleefully at Zi Chengs loss.


    Without the Heart of Wood to speed up her cultivation, the heroine wouldnt be able to rise up meteorically and be a myth like Longze. Haha!


    Mogefei nodded at Ai Lins modest disy.


    Half the task was done. Once they confirmed Feng Wu had made it back to school with the treasure, their mission would beplete.


    Zi Chengs acting was topnotch and she truly was worthy of being called the heroine, for though her heart was gloomy, none of it showed on her face, and instead, her expression radiated joy.


    The only one who knew better was Ai Lin.


    The group was pleased with the performance of the two second-year students. Since Feng Wu was gone, there was no reason for the group to remain in the desert. Zi Cheng proposed they leave and meet up with Feng Wu.


    Ai Lin knew Zi Cheng hadnt given up on getting the Heart of Wood; there was no way she was going to let Zi Cheng get her way. Ai Lin suggested they take their time and meander around the desert in order to lose any tails following them. After all, it would be a waste of their efforts if they led the other groups straight to Feng Wu.


    Mogefei agreed. The group took their time meandering around the desert leading the people following them on a wild goose chase.


    The ones tailing them hated them for it. What was this walking around all over the ce? Those guys were just teasing them! They were nearly in tears. It wasnt easy walking around so much in such a hot desert!


    Zi Cheng was not happy, but for obvious reasons, she couldnt leave everyone and walk ahead on her own. Her group would most certainly be suspicious if she dared do it, which meant she would need to kill everyone on the team.


    Zi Cheng felt so much regret at this point. If shed known these people would get in her way, she wouldnt have taken them out of the mansion with her. The extra points werent worth it. She so regretted it!


    Yaoyue had stopped bothering the second-year girls ever since they left the mansion. She didnt want to admit it, but the only reason she survived was because of Zi Cheng and Ming Xi.

 Chapter 505, 506

    Chapter 505, 506


    <b>505: Days Without Ming Xi</b>


    It didnt matter whether or not she liked it; she had alreadye to ept it. Ming Xi sacrificed himself to save everyone, while Zi Cheng used a boundary breaking talisman to get everyone out. It would have been unreasonable to continue to trouble Zi Cheng.


    The team made their way slowly across the desert, and with Yaoyue no longer looking for trouble with the girls, they actually looked like a cohesive team.


    While they were making their way around the desert, Feng Wu heeded Ai Lins words and had already left town.


    To return to school, Feng Wu needed a teleportation array that went to Zhongyang where Xinguang Holy Academy was located. She found a mount and rushed to the nearest city with an array easily. It took her ten days, but she returned without issue.


    She and the Heart of Wood had gotten to know each other and became friends in that time. It was only natural she didnt want the vice principal to hurt her new friend. Feng Wu confirmed with him several times that he would not hurt the Heart of Wood before she willingly relinquished it to him. Had he intended to harm it, she would have refused to give it to him.


    Before taking the Heart of Wood, the vice principal returned a much rounder faced Little Bun to Feng Wu.


    So fat. Feng Wumented upon seeing that even his limbs were also chunkier.


    Wah! Little Bun wailed at thement. He was not fat OK?! Momma was bad!


    Feng Wu brought her face to his and coaxed him. Dont cry, dont cry, she said.


    Little Bun ignored her and cried his heart out.


    Feng Wu expressionlessly handed Little Bun to Little White then walked back to the dorm by herself.


    Little Bun became even more aggrieved when he saw his mommy walking away. His cries became so shrill they nearly brought the roof down. Jier, unable to take it anymore, picked up Little Bun and hugged him, coaxing him to quiet.


    Mogefei and the rest of the team made it back to school three days after Feng Wu got back.


    Zi Cheng gave up on the Heart of Wood because she knew it had already been turned in, but the feeling that something was wrong had been niggling at her ever since she lost the Heart of Water. She could feel deep in her gut the Heart of Water belonged to her, so how did it end up being in Zos possession?


    The Heart of Wood was supposed to be hers too, but it ended up flying to Feng Wu and ultimately ended up in the hands of the school. Zi Cheng could not figure out what the problem was.


    Tian Ya only attended Xingguang Holy academy in order to protect Ming Xi, so with Ming Xi returning home, there was no reason for Tian Ya to return to school. It wasnt like anyone could stop him from leaving, but just because no one stopped him, it didnt mean he wouldnt suffer repercussions.


    The school gave him a suitable demerit so other students wouldnt follow his lead.


    For Feng Wu, her days at school passed by calmly and was filled with general student activities. The only difference was now she couldnt see Ming Xi because he had gone home.


    She contacted him every two days through themunication crystal. Though he looked normal, his hand was still encased in bandages.


    The school gave everyone in the group rewards for sessfullypleting the mission. They were also given lots of points that could be traded in for useful magic items.


    The points were useless to Feng Wu though, so she hadnt done anything with them other than storing them away forter use.


    The storyline continued to progress as another three more months passed by in the blink of an eye.


    Though Zi Cheng lost both the Heart of Water and Heart of Wood she had managed to get the inheritance from the two ancient magicians in the god tomb as well as gain an increase in reputation.


    Ai Lin still dogged Zi Cheng and sabotaged Zi Cheng from time to time. There was nothing for it. Once she learned Zi Cheng would destroy the world, Ai Lin couldnt keep her distance and mind her own business. She was afraid Zi Cheng would destroy the world before ascending and bing a god.


    Just because Ai Lin couldnt be a heroine didnt mean she wanted to be cannon fodder! In order not to progress her cannon fodder role, she had been diligent about sabotaging Zi Cheng. She knew though, that the more she did, the more obvious it would be, and the more likely Zi Cheng would notice.


    In reality, it was toote. Zi Cheng was aware of Ai Lins antics and had been trying to find trouble for Ai Lin. It was to the point they shed whenever they met  outside of school, in school, in the virtual world  it was obvious how ipatible they were.


    Zi Cheng made it clear she did not get along with Ai Lin. As a result, Ai Lin got a lot of trouble from those who were brainwashed by Zi Chengs system.


    But Ai Lin wasnt without allies. Zi Chengs charm from the system was too powerful at times, and this caused many girls to lose their men to her.


    It was a seesaw. The two sides fought, both winning and losing many times.


    This had nothing to do with the well-behaved Feng Wu who continued to talk to Ming Xi every couple of days. By this point, it had be a part of her routine.


    Every now and then, Jasmine would try to make trouble for her as well. And that was also a part of her routine.


    Ai Lin and many people at school came to look favorably on Feng Wu. She was a girl who was willing to live and die with her beloved. She stayed with Ming Xi in a time of crisis and allowed other people to live. Truly admirable!


    Quite a few of the boys were jealous of Ming Xi. Howe they couldnt meet a girl who loved them that much? The world was too unfair!


    The girls opinions were also changed. Regardless what her moral standing was, whether or not she had a baby, none of them could deny FEng Wu''s dedication to Ming Xi.


    It was incredibly touching to hear she was willing to apany her beloved in such dangerous circumstances. Even Ann was moved. However, it wasnt enough to make her quit pursuing Ming Xi. Instead she approached Feng Wu and dered they would have a fair fight.


    Feng Wu only blinked her eyes and it wasnt clear if she understood or not.


    Yanran hadnt been idle either. She became famous because of her connection to Milty and Oleens deaths. She made headlines again after stealing another girls fianc. Did she just really enjoy stealing other peoples fiancs?


    <b>506: The Blood ns Invasion</b>


    Yanran went to visit Feng Wu several times, but Feng Wu was never receptive so she didnt visit as often anymore.


    Originally Feng Wu had no interest in Yanran gossip, but Annika and Xi loved talking about other peoples business.


    Ive seen him before. Hes a good-looking guy and hes ranked third in the fourth years. How did such an excellent male specimen fall for Yanran? Xi shoved a cookie into her mouth and chewed on it as she thought about the situation. The more she thought about it, the more bewildering it became.


    I wonder the same thing. Whats good about her other than her face? These guys who like her are all blind! Annika eximed. She was a single girl without any suitors, so seeing a terrible woman like Yanran attract so many guys was iprehensible to her. She definitely did not like Yanran.


    Feng Wu sat to the side as she held Little Bun. She was happy to snack on cookies and crackers, stuffing one in her mouth, then another in Little Buns. Swallow and repeat.


    The guys name is Aubrey. Hes pretty well known amongst the fourth years; I think hes amongst the most popr in the top ten in his grade. Hes good looking and a top student with dual proficiency in air and fire elemental magic.


    Only thing is hees from an ordinary background but the girl hes engaged to is a noble girl. I heard shes been in love with him since forever. Somehow or other, she forced her family to get a marriage contract with him. Who would have expected that after all this, she would still get dumped.


    Xi sighed. It wasnt worth it. That noble girl, the guy never even showed interest in marrying. Whyd she go so far to get him? Wasnt this just looking for abuse?!


    Thats how the engagement came to be?! Aiya, even though it was wrong of Aubrey to fall for Yanran, the fiance isnt meless either. Who told her to lower herself to such a disadvantageous position? Rushing off to have her family propose a marriage contract. For someone from nobility, thats really embarrassing. Where is here dignity as a noble? Annika couldnt understand what went on in the girls head. How could she give up her noble dignity for a man?


    Soon enough nighttime fell and it was time for Feng Wu to have her routine chat with Ming Xi. She sat on the balcony with the breeze blowing around her as she watched the scene from Ming Xis end.


    Annika said the girl doesnt deserve sympathy, that she didnt have the dignity of nobles... Feng Wu shared everything she heard honestly.


    ck lines formed on Ming Xis face as he listened to Feng Wu. Would Annika cry if she knew Feng Wu was repeating nearly verbatim their conversation?


    Feng Wu thought about it and couldnt think of anything she hadnt already recounted, so she said, That was everything that happened in the past two days.


    A small, involuntary twitched appeared on a corner of Ming Xis mouth. He still remembered the first time Feng Wu contacted him. She had silently stared nkly at him for several minutes.


    In an effort to alleviate the silence, he had asked her to tell him all the interesting things that happened in school. The unexpected result was her repeating nearly word for word what her ssmates talked about.


    Gradually, he got used to Feng Wus way of retelling it to him.


    Her serious expression and the straight forward way she delivered her news was very cute.


    Xiao Wu... Ming Xi looked at the picture of Feng Wu fallen asleep while reclined in her chair on the balcony. Even though it was summer, the nights were still too chilly to sleep out on the balcony. Ming Xi was worried so he called out to her a few more times. It was no use though, so he ended up just letting her sleep. He spent all night watching over her through theirmunication crystal.


    The past few months saw the situation on the continent deteriorate. The Blood n were appearing everywhere, even in daylight. They wrapped themselves in a special cloak that protected them from the sun so they were able to walk around freely even in daylight hours.


    It was so bad normal people were afraid to wear cloaks, lest they be mistaken for a Blood n member and get arrested.


    There was another emergency with the barrier at Blood Moon forest. Arge number of Blood n people escaped and were wreaking havoc in the human world because an unknown entity had broken the barrier.


    The Ancient Moon Kingdom was sending people to reinforce the barrier, while Xingguang Holy academy was sending students to fight the Blood n. Many sixth and seventh year students were sent, including Feng Yanran. Her mother FengTianxing, who had been involved with defending the barrier prior to teaching at the school, also went with her.


    The second to fifth years were free to sign up and help as well. It was a rare opportunity; as long as they participated in battle, they would get points and if they performed exceptionally well, they could even be admitted to Star Marshall hall.


    Ordinary people had to rely on their abilities and work hard to slowly build a reputation on the battlefield. With a reputation, they could get fame and money.


    The Blood Moon forest event was an opportunity for everyone. There would be danger, but great opportunities often came with great danger. If they took advantage of it and yed it the right way, they could conceivable make it big and get into Star Marshall hall all in one go.


    A lot of people were interested in signing up. From the second years to the fifth years, at least half the student body signed up.


    There were several reasons the other half decided not to go. Some didnt have enough confidence in their abilities to stay safe. Others felt their family background was strong enough that they didnt have to fight for merit so desperately. And of course there were those who just had no interest in joining.


    Feng Wu was part of the group of people to sign up to fight. The only reason she joined was because in one of their conversations, she had found out that Ming Xi was going to Blood Moon forest to strengthen the barrier.


    Even though Ming Xi''s hand was more than halfway healed and he would return to school soon, Feng Wu wanted to see him even sooner. She took the initiative to sign up because she really missed him. She would never have bothered with the event otherwise.

 Chapter 507, 508

    Chapter 507, 508


    507: The Greatest War is About to Start


    Feng Wus suitemates along with most of her friends had signed up as well. And now they, along with everyone else who signed up, were on their way to Blood Moon forest.


    A powerful barrier seal wasid in the forest at the junction between the two worlds, but because the seal was damaged, high numbers of Blood n people were flooding into the human world and feasting on human blood. It was a dangerous situation for humanity.


    Ming Xi had participated in the repair work for the previous barrier seal, and though it had been sessful, problems came upter.


    The barrier being destroyed again only meant one thing: a human traitor. Someone was sabotaging the barrier from the human side and allowing the bloods to escape into the human world.


    Many Blood n members were taking advantage of the severely damaged enchantment lines and attacking and mutting humans. The major forces and families on the continent put aside their differences and assembled people to fight the Blood n.


    So many people were there, including the elites of the major families. Even if they had differences and disagreements, the one thing all the families agreed on was fighting against the Blood n. They couldnt let the enemy take advantage of them, so they had to show a united front.


    By the time Feng Wu and the others reached the forest, the aura of blood in the forest was thick and heavy with casualties from both sides. Who knew how much blood had already seeped into the soil.


    The students had to stay on the outskirts of the forest. There was a house used to amodate the patrol who watched the forest, but there were far too many people to all fit inside. Only those with the highest status used it. Everyone else had to set up tents outside or find some other amodation.


    Feng Wus group had arrivedter, so they stayed in tents on the outskirts of the forest.


    Someone called out to Feng Wu just as she finished setting up her tent.


    It was Yi Lin, who she hadnt seen in a long time.


    Feng Wu,e here. My mother says she has something to tell you. Yi Lin had been torn about passing on the word. She and Feng Wu werent friendly and had in fact left on bad terms with each other.


    Yi Lin hadnt seen Feng Wu since theirst botched encounter, but she had heard gossip that Feng Wu was doing well.


    Feng Wu thought it had to be Feng Tianjiao. The two of them didnt have much interaction so Feng Wu had a neutral opinion of Tianjiao. She thought about it only for a moment before following Yi Lin to Tianjiaos tent.


    In fact, Tianjiao was only there because she was afraid something would happen. She had an inexplicable feeling the blood issue was rted to Tianxing. So despite not being weed, she still came to the forest. She didnt care what anyone else thought about her. Her only goal was Tianxing.


    Auntie. Feng Wu blinked and called out expressionlessly upon entering the tent and seeing Tianjiao in full battle armor.


    Hm. Tianjiao nodded and the words, Youre too young to be in a ce like this, suddenly came out of her lips, but she quickly followed them with, Forget it. Since youre already here, justy low and dont stupidly rush forward to fight. There are so many other people here already. How can they make a little girl rush to the front lines? Remember this well, stay in the back and gain merit from there...


    Also be careful of your little aunt. Shes not as harmless as she makes herself appear. If she calls out to you, just ignore her. If she wants to meet in a secluded ce, reject her.


    Tianjiao didnt like her brother, who was biased, and she didnt care for her father, who was devoted to Tianxing, but she nevertheless, still tried to protect her niece and nephew.


    She didnt know what her sister was up to, but she knew her Tianxing would do something big soon. She came to obstruct whatever those ns were.


    In the meantime, afraid that her dense niece would be fooled by Tianxing, Tianjiao had asked Yi Lin to fetch Feng Wu so she could give the little girl some words of warning.


    Feng Wu blinked. Little aunt? Did she mean Feng Tianxing?


    Xiao Wu has remembered well Big Aunties words. Feng Wu looked at Tianjiao seriously.


    That was it? Shouldnt this little girl be going on about how her little aunt was a good person and would never do her harm and yadda yadda? Tianjiao was taken aback by the agreeable answer from Feng Wu.


    It didnt feel right.


    Tianjiao coughed ufortably, feeling awkward at how easy it was to talk to Feng Wu. She had only warned the little girl out of duty and never expected Feng Wu to believe her.


    After saying a few more words, Tianjiao had Yi Lin take Feng Wu back. But before Feng Wu left, she told Feng Wu toe find her if she needed to talk. Feng Wu obediently responded.


    It was a pleasant conversation with zero issues.


    Feng Wu returned to her tent and found some dried food to eat with the others. They obeyed orders from the higher ups and pulled out a map to familiarize themselves with the environment.


    Soon enough the first day ended without Feng Wu even realizing it. She hadnt even had the chance to find Ming Xi.


    A battle strategy meeting with several extremely powerful people was being held in the house outside the Blood Moon forest. There were teachers from the academy, saints from Star Marshall hall, elders from the various powerful families, and a few high-level representatives of the trade houses. In total, there were more than a dozen people.


    Seated in the main seat was the vice principal of Xingguang Holy academy. Since the two races were fighting, it was only natural a representative of the school attend. Star Marshall hall sent four saints, but they were young and newly appointed, so having the vice principal preside over the meeting was appropriate.


    Ming Xi sat silently next to the vice principal, while behind him stood Tian Ya. It was natural for Tian Ya to be there since he was Ming Xis personal bodyguard.


    <b>508: A Suspicious Person</b>


    The Ancient Silver Moon kingdom was the most powerful amongst the four empires when it came to enchantments and seals, so it was expected they would send a representative.


    This slot was given to Ming Xi.


    In ancient times, the war between the gods and demons affected all the races: from the humans, to the bloods, to the Asura and more. The races all suffered a tremendous amount of damage from the battle.


    The Asura king of the Asura people and the Blood emperor of the Blood n got together and created a world for the two races to hide away from the fight between gods and demons. The Asura king and the Blood emperor took their people and departed to that world which they named Asura world.


    However, there were blood people who werefortable living in the human world drinking human blood. They were reluctant to leave and go to live in a smaller world.


    The ones in the forest now were not these. These were the descendants of the ones who left, and after such a long time, their poption had grown considerably.


    The human world would fall into chaos if they entered through the broken seal, especially now with their mastery of sun protection.


    There must be a traitor. If we dont find who it is soon, it wont matter if we repair the barrier; itll just break again! An adventurer representing the Adventurers guild pped the table angrily.


    Elder Roys words are reasonable. This traitor must be found as soon as possible, otherwise we will surely suffer at the hands of our enemy! Elder Al of the Magicians guild spoke up.


    Who is the traitor? Do you have any clues? An elder of the Jia n was concerned about the same issue.


    Everyone knew finding the traitor was far more important than killing the bloods. Whoever the traitor was, the person was familiar with Blood Moon forest and knew the weak points in the enchantment. A dangerous person like that had to be found, otherwise there wouldnt be peace and their current military campaign would be in jeopardy.


    Teacher Feng Tianxing, youve guarded Blood Moon forest for so many years, do you have any ideas? asked the vice principal.


    This... Tianxing looked at the elders with some embarrassment. I do have a suspect in mind, but I hope it is not him.


    Youre referring to your senior brother Lunza? The vice principal asked.


    Only a small number of people knew about Lunza. He disappeared without a trace, along with their master and the four elemental elder protectors.


    Essentially all the powerful masters who guarded Blood Moon forest had disappeared, likely having met with misfortune. The only one who avoided the cmity was Tianxing.


    Lunza was the main suspect in the disappearances so there was file on him at the academy and at Star Marshall hall. His rtionship with a blood woman hade to light in the course of a detailed investigation. This was why he was the most likely suspect.


    I dont think its Lunza. He was already gone by the time the first barrier was damaged. I made this second one. Being gone, how could he know where the weak points were? Ming Xi raised an objection to it being Lunza. He was the most likely culprit, but that didnt mean it couldnt be someone else. In his opinion, everyone who guarded Blood Moon were possible culprits. They were in the best position to contact the Blood n; plus, it would have been impossible to tell if any of them had been brainwashed.


    His Royal Highness Ming Xi is correct. We shouldnt only look at one person. I also dont think Lunza could have destroyed the barrier this time, said another elder. This elder was very old and was a half-step from reaching saint level. But considering his age, it was unlikely he would be able to break through, which was why he volunteered to lead the expedition for his n. He wanted to fight for his juniors.


    Several elders also voiced their support for Ming Xis view. By the end of the meeting, it was clear the older people who guarded the forest would be locked away in custody for a time.


    Lunza was suspicious, but he was missing. Feng Tianxing, on the other hand, was the only high-level guard still present. Everyone ced her on the list of suspects mentally but refrained from saying anything out loud out of respect. They would not speak their suspicions in public but they would investigate her privately.


    It didnt look like she would be part of any important future meetings, but Tianxing wasnt worried. If they wanted to investigate, then let them. She doubted they had the ability to find anything. If they had, she would never have been able to stay at the academy for so long.


    She wasnt fooled. She knew the people at Star Marshall hall had arranged for her to teach at the academy so they could keep her close by. They hadnt found anything after shed been there for so long. Another investigation wasnt going to give them any new information.


    Of course, Feng Wu and the other students didnt know anything about the contents of the meeting. The next day Feng Wu took Rui Baby with her to go and see Ming Xi. She was so excited. She hadnt seen him in a long time and missed him terribly.


    Ming Xi was staying in the house on the outskirts of the forest. It was the house the forest guards and Tianxing had lived in while guarding the forest. That Ming Xi was staying there showed how important he was.


    Because all the important people were staying in the house, guards stood watch outside. It was obvious at a nce the guards were from the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom based on their uniform.


    This didnt register with Feng Wu at all. She just told the guard she was there to see Ming Xi and she was let in.


    Ming Xi was inside reading a book.


    The seal had never been so damaged before. And this time it would be a lot harder to repair. At this point, the only bloods that couldnt leave the sealednds were the prince-level powerhouses.


    They would have to push the bloods that entered the human world back inside before redoing the seal. It wouldnt be easy, but it would be catastrophic if they closed the barrier with the Blood n people still free in the human world.

 Chapter 509, 510

    Chapter 509, 510


    <b>509: Together, Finally</b>


    Anything that endangered the continent had to be destroyed so Ming Xi was busy studying and trying to find the issue with the seal. The problem with the seal was a strange one. He remembered using Xiao Chuns purification ability to clear away all the blood peoplest time. Everything had been purified and the seal reinforced. He even kept the weak points secret.


    And yet the seal broke, from the human side no less. This was what made it so iprehensible to Ming Xi. Few people could break a barrier he created. Amongst those known, none of them would have helped the Blood n, so who had done it was even more of a mystery.


    Ming Xi had been consulting the ssic texts in order to devise an unbreakable seal. He had made some progress by the time Feng Wu arrived.


    Feng Wu approached when she saw him raise his head.


    Senior Ming Xi. Feng Wu said before slowly stepping inside. Her steps were firm and her eyes clearly expressed her attachment.


    Ming Xi waved to her and said, Come here.


    Feng Wu walked over obediently. She stood in front before squatting down to his level. She held up his injured hand and inspected it. It was still cold, but now it wasnt stiff and could flex a little.


    Does it hurt? Feng Wu held his hand like it was a treasure.


    It doesnt hurt. Do not worry. Ming Xi patted her lightly on the head.


    I miss you. Feng Wu spoke seriously as she turned to look up at him. She had missed him and thought about him every day. Was this love?


    Feng Wu didnt know. All she knew was that Ming Xi was a very important person to her. She wanted him to be Xiao Yes father and the three of them to be a family together forever.


    It was just how Feng Wu was: simple and direct.


    Ming Xis eyes trembled slightly when he heard her. I... missed you too.


    Yes, he had missed her. In fact, not a day went by when he didnt think of her and her expressionless face. There was no expression on her face now, but somehow he thought it was really cute.


    Xiao Wu... Ming Xi whispered her name softly.


    What? Feng Wu blinked her eyes which were a little misty.


    Would you like to be my sweetheart? Ming Xi could feel the sweat forming on his hands. His heart was racing and thudding so loudly it was like a drum in his ears.


    If we''re sweethearts, then well definitely get married! Feng Wus voice was filled with expectation as she looked at Ming Xi, her face utterly seriously.


    Marriage?! This... was a little fast!


    Jier was on Feng Wu as soon as she returned to the camp area. He knew shed gone to see Ming Xi and he wasnt optimistic about the couples prospects. Ming Xi would be the future ruler of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, and his wife would therefore be the future queen. With Feng Wus temperament, would she make a good queen?


    Honestly, as long as Ming Xi was willing to spoil her, Feng Wu could live a good life as queen even if she chose not to participate in worldly affairs.


    Wasnt the current queen doing just that? After she gave birth to Ming Xi, the youngest prince, she moved and lived alone in a different courtyard and spent her days gardening and raising birds. The king apanied her every day and their rtionship was still going strong.


    Maybe Feng Wu could live her life privately behind closed doors away from the public eye, like the current queen.


    Jier was thinking of ways to help Feng Wu, but Ming Xi had to ept her, and perhaps just as important, the people of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom had to ept her as well.


    Feng Wu had a rough background and she wasnt your average girl. Then there was Xiao Ye; this little guy was part of the package. Would the people of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom ept her as their queen?


    The odds were low.


    Jier couldnt bear it when he thought how cruel reality would be for Feng Wu. He didnt want to watch her jump into the vortex, but he didnt know how to stop it. Honestly, if it wasnt for Ming Xis status, they would have made a perfectly fine couple.


    Feng Wu didnt understand human social interactions, but she was simple and pure. Ming Xi was clever and open-minded with a big heart. Jier had no doubt Ming Xi would take good care of Feng Wu if they got together.


    But Ming Xis background was too high! And Feng Wu already had a child. For Feng Wu to be together with Ming Xi would be incredibly difficult!


    The more Jier thought about it, the more his head ached. It was too early to think about it now, but it would be toote to think aboutter.


    Jier had been chatting with Feng Wu for a while when it suddenly hit him. The nearly impossible had happened! They had gotten together!


    Jier was so shocked when he realized it. This was too scary! There were no warning signs! My goodness, this was purposefully scaring people to death!


    Jier could see Feng Wu was in a good mood. It looked like she had made progress with Ming Xi.


    Jier couldnt bear to burst her bubble, so he kept his concerns to himself.


    Forget it, just let her be happy for a while. Telling her would only give her problems.


    Jier ran back to his tent after finishing his conversation with Feng Wu. He needed time to digest everything.


    He was sighing so much, his roommates had to ask if something was wrong.


    Xiao Wu finally got together with Senior Ming Xi. Jier sighed after sharing.


    Isnt that a good thing? Feng Wu has liked Senior Ming Xi for so long now, and now her wish is fulfilled. I bet shes probably dying of happiness right now.


    Whats there to be happy about?! Those two arent suited for each other at all. Im afraid Feng Wu is going to get hurtter on. Jier bemoaned.


    Theres nothing to worry about. Senior Ming Xi knows proper moderation. If hes decided to be with Feng Wu, then for sure, he wont make her sad.


    Ming Xi was one of the few seniors who didnt have any romantic drama attached to his name, and yet, was still loved by so many female students.


    Huh? How can things be that simple? You guys dont get it. Jier stopped caring what his roommates thought. He sighed and walked away.


    The confused roommates: How can we understand if you dont exin!


    <b>510: Feng Familys Father and Son Worry</b>


    Everyone was busy preparing for the next big battle, so only those close to Feng Wu were interested in watching the romance between the couple.


    Feng Tianhang and Feng Juntian were both there on behalf of the Feng family n to support the war efforts. Feng Ting had also tagged along, hoping to earn some merits in battle and improve her reputation in the family.


    Feng Ting and Feng Yanran had stayed together since arriving at Blood Moon forest. They didnt know what was going on, but they kept getting closer to the action in the forest.


    They had arrived a day earlier, but had been too busy to meet with Feng Wu, but today Feng Wus father finally found some time to meet with his daughter.


    Tianhang loved his daughter, but he was a serious man and was ufortable showing affection. Juntian was like his father and was also a serious brother and had not been close to the original Feng Wu.


    Brother! Feng Wu rushed into her brother''s arms as soon as she saw himing. She received a nice head rub as a result.


    After patting her head, Juntian took her to the tent he was sharing with his father.


    Originally, Tianhang could have lived in the house, but he chose to live in a tent with his son instead. He was so busy, he didnt have time to take care of the kids. It was rare for him to have free time, so when he did, he liked to share meals with them.


    The cook was just setting up the food when Feng Wu arrived. Feng Wu obediently greeted her father before sitting down between him and Juntian to eat. All three ate silently.


    Tianhang wanted to talk to his daughter, unfortunately she was not cooperating. Feng Wu had been focused solely on her bowl from the moment she sat down. She hadnt even bothered to spare him a nce.


    He was so sad! Didnt his daughter love him anymore?!


    While his father wasmenting the situation, Juntian didnt even give it a thought. He even helped Feng Wu with a dish here and there from time to time. Neither siblings were talkative. Communicating with just looks was sufficient.


    Xiao Wu, Xiao Ye is slowly growing up. You should start thinking about the important things in life. Your grandfather has selected a few good candidates from the families in the ancient east. You should go and see them next time youe home. Pick the right person and start settling down.


    The people on the continent were ustomed tote marriages and childbearing, but Feng Wus situation was a little different. Her already having a child would make things more difficult. Things wouldnt be as bad since Little Bun was still so small, but things would only be more difficult as he grew bigger, so Feng Wu really needed to marry soon.


    Young children were easier to raise, and as they got older, they woulde to understand and inevitably have their own thoughts on not being a biological child.


    Tianhang wanted to have Feng Wu marry before Xiao Ye could recognize people.


    Unfortunately, Tianhang had no idea his small grandson already recognized people and was speaking.


    Hm? Feng Wu didnt understand, and her eyes were filled with question marks.


    What was the right person and what was settling down? She didnt understand.


    Father wants to find a marriage partner for you, that way Xiao Ye can have a father. Don''t worry about choosing the wrong person. The whole family is behind you. No matter who you pick, the person wont dare treat you poorly.


    Juntian could see his little sister was confused so he exined the situation in blunt, clear terms.


    No need. Xiao Ye has a father and I have found someone to marry. Feng Wu swallowed thest bite of her meal before replying. She looked at her father with big, bright, serious eyes.


    You have a boyfriend? Which boy is so discerning? Tianhang was worried about the boy having bad intentions.


    Despite his thoughts, Tianhang kept his face neutral.


    Its Senior Ming Xi. Senior and I are sweethearts now. I will marry him in the future. Feng Wu was very serious when she said this.


    What?! Father and son were dumbstruck. Who did she just say she was going to marry?! Wasnt Ming Xi the name of the future ruler of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom? Was she talking about the same Ming Xi? It had to be.


    They had to admit, Feng Wu was very cute. But this was the heir to an empire they were talking about here. How could he associate with a woman who already had a child? No way! On second thought, it was too hard to believe!


    Haha. Xiao Wu, you really know how to choose them. This person actually has the same name as Prince Ming Xi of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom. Haha... Heughed a few times to hide his difort.


    Father and son looked at each other, feeling as though their hearts were quaking.


    Ming Xi seems to be the prince of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, yes. Feng Wu confirmed.


    No way! It was the same person!


    No, absolutely not. I dont agree with you two being together. Xiao Wu, that kind of royal family is no good. What they do best is y around with nave girls like you. So you must break up with him immediately, and afterwards keep your distance!


    Tianhang nearly yelled, but he restrained himself. He did not want some princeling to y around with his precious daughter. He was afraid that once Ming Xi was done ying around, he would wash his hands of her and walk away. His daughter would be left all alone. How could he, as a father, bear that?!


    People will point their fingers mercilessly at her. What if she died from the pain and left Xiao Ye without a mother?!


    The picture in Tianhangs imagination grew worse and worse. Ming Xi had no idea he was being painted as a scumbag by his future father-inw.


    Father is right. Ming Xis status is too high. Youll have a lot of pressure when youre with him; plus, his family and nsmen arent likely to ept you and Xiao Ye either. Juntian spoke solemnly in agreement with his father.


    Feng Wus reply was unexpected. Why should I have Ming Xis parents ept me? What does this have to do with his parents? Feng Wu blinked doubtfully. She had never learned about these things. White had never taught.


    White never thought anyone could bully his little disciple as long as he was alive. So for the mans parents, it didnt matter if they agreed or not to the marriage. White wasnt concerned at all. As long as Feng Wu took a liking to the young man, White had nned on just kidnapping the guy and bringing him to the mountain. After all, who wouldnt like his adorable disciple?

 Chapter 511-512: Feng Ye’s Father is. . . ; Xiao Yes Past

    Chapter 511-512: Feng Ye¡¯s Father is...; Xiao Ye''s Past


    <b>511: Feng Yes Father is...</b>


    A pity White never thought he and his disciple would travel to another world and get separated. He never told Feng Wu that two people who wanted to be together needed to have their respective parentse forward and betroth them. So in this regard, Feng Wu didnt have the samemon sense others had.


    In her mind, as long as Ming Xi agreed to be Xiao Yes father and marry her, they could be together as a family. It had not nothing to do with anyone else.


    Father and son didnt think it was that simple. Ming Xi was a prince, and the future ruler of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom. His marriage announcement wouldnt be that simple.


    Though the four emperors had a right to freely choose their spouses, it was impossible for any of them to choose a woman already with child.


    Never mind the fact that no one would do such a thing. That kind of spouse wouldnt be epted by a royal family.


    Father and son were practically dying of sorrow upon learning it was Ming Xi. Feng Wu thought it was just between her and Ming Xi, but they knew it wasnt as simple as that.


    Could the current Ancient Silver Moon emperor and his empress ept a daughter-inw who already had a child with someone else before marriage?


    If they firmly opposed, what could Feng Wu do?


    It was heartbreaking. Tianhang felt like hed aged a few years.


    It didnt really make sense, so the father and son angrily went to Ming Xi after the meal.


    Ming Xi was studying the seal and had not expected to see Tianhang and Juntian. From the looks on their faces, it didnt look like it would be a good visit.


    He knew who they were and had a good guess why they were there.


    Uncle Feng, Big Brother Juntian, please have a seat. Ming Xi put down his book and stood up from his chair.


    There is no need. We, father and son, are only here to ask Prince Ming Xi one thing. Though Tianhang had already formed an opinion about Ming Xi, he did not show it in his voice, because no matter how angry he was, the person he was speaking to was the future ruler of one of the great kingdoms on the continent.


    Ming Xi was not someone his family could afford to offend.


    Of course, Uncle Feng. Ming Xi replied with a smile good naturedly.


    It was a light smile but beautiful and soft as the moonlight.


    Unfortunately, neither father nor son were in the mood to appreciate it.


    I heard that Your Highness and my houses Xiao Wu are bing quite close? Tianghang began tactfully.


    Yes, Xiao Wu and I are dating. Ming Xi didnt beat around the bush, but freely admitted his rtionship with Feng Wu.


    Your Royal Highness is so direct. We father and son shall also be as direct. Feng Juntian continued. My sister, Feng Wu, is an ordinary girl. Im afraid her identity will not match with Your Highnesss identity. Please, if you can, keep your distance from her.


    Ming Xi frowned at this. Did I do something inappropriate?


    No, Your Highness worried overly. It is simply that my little sister has many shorings and is not a worthy fit for Your Highness.


    Tianhang stepped forward and said, Yes, I believe, with Your Highnesss status, it should not be difficult to find a youngdy better than my daughter. My familys Xiao Wu is not suitable for royal life. Please Your Highness, let my daughter go.


    No matter how good the women in this world are, they are not Xiao Wu. I wish to be with Xiao Wu. Ming Xi looked at both father and son seriously as he made his deration.


    What about your family? Will they ept Xiao Wu? Do you know that Xiao Wu has a child? Can you, as the future emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, ept someone elses child? Juntian pushed.


    Ming Xi smiled when he thought of the cute little dumpling. Xiao Ye is adorable. Royal Father and Mother will like him.


    No matter how adorable Xiao Ye is, he is not a child born between Your Highness and Xiao Wu. Will the emperor and empress truly not mind? Tianhang didnt believe it.


    If Juntian had brought a woman with child home and dered he wanted to marry her and raise her child, Tianhang knew perfectly well how angry he would be. It would have been strange if he didnt p mother and son to death.


    Could the emperor and empress of a kingdom ept something even he himself, who wasnt that high in status, couldnt ept? Not a chance!


    They will not mind. Ming Xi dered definitively.


    This is enough of your nonsense! Tianhang lost it. He cursed after hearing such a preposterous and irresponsible remark.


    Father! Juntian pulled his fathers arm. This was the future Ancient Silver Moon kingdoms ruler. They couldnt scold him!


    Tianhang knew what he said was offensive, but he didnt intend to apologize. If this man could fool around with his daughter, then he could damn well be scolded!


    Ming Xi pretended not to hear. The other party was the father of the girl he liked, so he couldnt be angry.


    Uncle Feng, Big Brother Juntian, do you know who Xiao Yes father is? Ming Xi asked abruptly.


    We do not. Are you trying to say Xiao Ye is your son?! Juntians eyes widened in shock at the possibility.


    Tianhang was also staring hopefully.


    Ming Xi shook his head. No, I am not Xiao Yes biological father.


    Since youre not, why did you ask us? Do you know who he is? Juntian guessed.


    Ming Xi shook his head again. I do not know who Xiao Yes biological father is either.


    Then what did you mean by mentioning it just now!? Was it fun to tease them like this?!


    Father and son red at Ming Xi, thinking he was doing this on purpose. This person was too bad. How could he joke about such an important matter? Everyone said Prince Ming Xi was warm and polite, that he knew when to advance and retreat, but it looked like whoever made those evaluations were deceived.


    What I wanted to say was, Xiao Ye does not have a father.


    The words were like a st of thunder to Juntian and his father.


    They had been trying to find out who assaulted Feng Wu for over two years now. It was something that had bothered everyone in the family. To actually hear Ming Xi say it, that Xiao Ye didnt have a father, it sounded like a joke. How could Xiao Ye exist without a father?


    The only other possibility was the Motherhood fruit. Could Feng Wu have eaten it and be pregnant? But how could something like that have been possible? Xiao Wu knew what the fruit looked like. How could she have foolishly eaten one?


    Both of you, please do not be surprised. I understood the truth after listening to the vice principals exnation. Ming Xi proceeded to retell the secret of Xiao Yes birth as it was rted by the vice principal.


    By the end of it, the two men walked out of Ming Xis temporary study with stunned expressions. Please, could someone exin to them how the elf king became a member of their Feng family? Too illogical!


    The elf king had disappeared long ago, as far back as before the war between gods and demons in the ancient times. Everyone said he reverted back to the earth after sacrificing himself to strengthen the seal between heaven and earth.


    <b>512: Xiao Yes Past</b>


    ording to legend, the elf king was a natural born god who was merciful, kind, and benevolent. He was the first god born in the world after the creator left. Except for the creators descendants, there wasnt another god more respected or venerable.


    This noble existence exhausted all his strength in the war ten thousand years ago. It was not in the battle between gods and demons, but during an intrusion between worldly nes of existence.


    The barrier between the nes had been destroyed and many extraterrestrial creatures entered, killing everything in sight.


    The gods intervened and drove away the creatures, however the barrier enchantment remained damaged. This was when the elf king appeared. He came and used all his divine power to repair the enchantment and restore peace to the realm. He and all the other elves disappeared afterwards. The tree of life, which was the elf kings birth tree, also withered away.


    Not a single elf had been spotted on the continent since. There were the asional mixed elves, but no pure-blooded ones. It was like they existed in fairy tales and were now only found in the annals of history.


    And yet Ming Xi was here telling them the elf king wasnt just alive, but had been reborn as a member of their Feng family!


    A joke! It had to be a joke!


    Xiao Yes past was too shocking. They had to try really hard to calm themselves down.


    Feng Wu felt they were acting strangely. They visited her when they had nothing to do and often asked to see Xiao Ye so she would bring him out of her space ring for them. Originally, she kept Xiao Ye inside and only brought him out when she was free, but with two more babysitters, she was able to bring him out more often.


    Anyone else would have wondered if the sudden interest was because of some conspiracy. But with Feng Wu, the thought never crossed her mind. The girl was just happy someone else could help look after Little Bun.


    Though Little Bun didnt like to cry, he was super clingy. And ever since he started talking, he was an incessant chatterbox and constantly asked questions.


    Feng Wu was not a talkative person, but now she had a baby who loved to ask questions. He was quick bing someone she wanted to avoid.


    Er, can Baby be quiet for a little bit? was a constant refrain.


    Now with her brother and father in the picture, Feng Wu felt a freer. Even when she slept, there was someone to watch her baby. There was none of the noise from all his questions.


    She expressed her satisfaction and weed her two new babysitters.


    Now that they knew Xiao Yes identity, Tianhang and Juntian stopped worrying about the royal family not liking Feng Wu. Instead they began discussing Feng Wus dowry.


    Feng Wu still had no idea about any of it. She only new Little Bun came from her. Other than that, his identity was unimportant.


    When Feng Wu told Ming Xi about her father and brothers strange behavior, he had touched her head and smiled. Then he hugged her and said, Xiao Wu, we will get married after you graduate.


    This made Feng Wu frown.


    But that will be many years from now. Thats too long. Ill be an old maid by then.


    There wasnt a single girl who lived at the foot of Yuehua mountain who wasnt married by the time she was in her twenty. Feng Wu was going to be twenty in a few years; she would be an old maid.


    Can we get married sooner?


    Ming Xi helplessly wondered if she shouldnt be more shy. She really did dare say anything.


    ...


    It wasnt long before the Blood nunched an all-out war against humanity. They were fighting every day and the Blood Moon forest lived up to its name.


    The smell of blood grew stronger as the days passed, with casualties mounting on both sides. Feng Wu was assigned to the rear and did not see action in the front lines at all.


    Many second-year students were assigned to the rear as support personnel. They were tasked with taking care of the wounded, cooking and delivering meals. It didnt sound like much but it was still busy every day.


    Feng Wu had no option but to keep Little Bun in the space ring. He stayed inside for several days without onceing out; fortunately though, Little White was there to take care of him so he wouldnt go hungry.


    Feng Wu knew several of the other girls who were also assigned the same work: Feng Ting, Feng Yanran, Yi Lin, Jasmine, Annika, Xi, Diane, Ai Lin, Zi Cheng, Yifu and Zi Cheng''s new friend Nelly. The list went on and on...


    Zo would have been so surprised if he saw Nellie,the female saint who had been brainwashed by the system into loving Zi Cheng. The poor girl had destroyed her beloved family because of Zi Chengs favorability system, and by the end of the era, she absolutely hated Zi Cheng with every fiber of her being.


    Zo had promised Nellie he would stop her from getting close to Zi Cheng and repeating the same mistake that led to her tragic fate.


    This time around, although the timing happenedter, the two girls still met, and it was obvious from their interaction they were good friends.


    Ai Lin was watching the girls as well. She was trying to think how to stop Nellie from falling into Zi Chengs hands.


    Rui Baby was nestled atop Feng Wus head, pping his wings every now and again. He had no interest in the war between humans and bloods.


    Feng Wu was focused on washing the vegetables. After experiencing her cooking once, no on in the group dared try it again. They would rather go hungry and eat grass than eat her cooking. They wouldnt have to worry about the bloods killing them; they would probably die from food poisoning.

 Chapter 513, 514

    Chapter 513, 514


    <b>513: Feng Tings Death</b>


    From then on, Feng Wus duties didnt involve any cooking, instead she was assigned food preparation. Everyone was safer this way.


    As for Ai Lin, she was troubled and preupied thinking of ways to keep Nellie away from Zi Cheng. It was really difficult because she wasnt on good terms with Zi Cheng, but Zi Cheng was friendly with Nellie. This meant Nellie wasnt likely to pay her any mind. She touched her chin thinking about it and finally came up with some ideas. Now as to when she should implement them...


    She really was a good teammate to Zo; truly worthy of his trust.


    The blood moon, characteristic of the Blood Moon forest, shown brightly in the red sky. It was a symbol of the blood race, and some even said it was the source of their power. Whether it was true or not was anyones guess.


    What?!


    Bite! Hurry and bite quickly! Tianxing stuffed a brocade handkerchief into Yanrans mouth, afraid her daughter would bite her tongue.


    Yanrans forehead was covered in cold sweat and every inch of her body hurt. Even her bones hurt. The two bloodlines in her body were repelled against each other, fighting and shing hard, neither side retreating.


    The pain was so unbearable, she wanted to die. It had gotten worse with time, going from yearly, to monthly to now every few days.


    The ordealsted an hour but Yanran survived.


    Her face looked weak and clearly distressed as she fixed her clothes that had be a mess. Her mother fed her a bottle of recovery potion.


    Yanrans face looked better after drinking the recovery potion from her mother.


    Mom, I cant take it anymore. Yanran leaned pitifully into her mothers embrace. The pain just now was so powerful, she felt like she had nothing left in her body. Even after drinking the recovery potion, she still felt weak all over.


    Dont be afraid. Mommy will figure out a solution to this. Youll be fine baby. A light shed in Tianxings eyes, as though she had finallye to some kind of decision.


    Ah! A scream pierced the night.


    Nellie took several steps back out of fear and bumped into Ai Lin, who had run over because of the scream.


    A chorus of questions came from the group of students.


    Whats going on? What happened?


    Whats happened?


    Who screamed? Did something happen?


    Does anyone know what happened?


    A group of boys, not far away, had rushed over as well. They had just returned from battle and had been taking a break with the other soldiers.


    The bloods harassed them from time to time, so everyone worked in shifts to guard the area.


    One of the boys had a bad expression on his face because the scream yanked him awake just as he was about to fall asleep. He was going to be pissed if the scream was because of a bug.


    Ah! Nellie screamed again. She was so frightened that she squatted down and buried her head between her knees. It didnt look like she was going to stop screaming anytime soon.


    Ai Lin dragged Nellie up and pped her hard. Stop screaming. Tell us what happened.


    Though the gesture was rough, it had the intended effect. Nellie stopped screaming and came back to her senses.


    With trembling fingers, Nellie pointed to some bushes nearby and said, Feng Ting is dead!


    One of the boys ran over, and sure enough there was a corpse in the bushes; its body drained of all blood. Murder!


    How could a bloode to our camp?!


    The bloods are everywhere, even here.


    How am I going to be able to sleep peacefully now?


    It wont be possible now. If a bloodes to dine on you in the night, youll be dead in your sleep!


    There was so much discussion that eventually even the higher ups called for an investigation. They were afraid some bloods had mixed in their group. Arge-scale inspection of the entire camp was done.


    Eventually, they found a blood n member. And though they caught him in the forest, he chose to detonate himself instead of saying anything.


    This meant they had no one to question. The only witness who knew anything was Nellie, who shared what she knew honestly.


    She and Feng Ting had met up to do someundry together. Halfway done, Nellie identally dropped her basin in the river. She had to chase after it before the current took it too far and the clothes were lost. By the time she got back, Feng Ting was gone.


    Nellieined a bit, annoyed that Feng Ting hadnt waited for her. She quickly resumed her washing and was twice as fast since she was now by herself. She was about to return with her wash basin when she passed by the bush and saw Feng Tings body...


    Nellie never expected it and had screamed in fright. That was when everyone showed up.


    Panic ran through the camp because of Feng Tings death. Everyone was afraid a blood n member woulde out and suck their blood. Security became much stricter, and no one dared be alone, lest they be a victim.


    The higher ups were having a hard time. Feng Ting, though she wasnt a favored child, was a concubine daughter of Feng house, so her death was a big deal.


    The Feng house was a powerful n with a long history and high status in the ancient eastern kingdoms, and one of their daughters had just died.


    <b>514: Lunza Appears</b>


    Tianhang was saddened to learn his daughter was dead. No matter what, he had raised her for so many years. It was like raising a pet; after so many years, of course there would be some affection. How could he not be sad?


    Juntian sighed. Although he wasnt as close to Feng Ting as he was to Feng Wu, he never considered her an outsider. He was also sad at the news.


    How a blood n member got in and managed to feed on Feng Ting was a mystery.


    Tianxing went tofort her elder brother after Feng Tings death. Sometimes she would even personally cook and apany her brother and her nephew at meal times.


    The battle between the two races intensified a few dayster. After one particrly big battle, something strange happened  everyone from the Feng house vanished.


    Ming Xi immediately sent people to look for Feng Wu upon learning about her disappearance. But it was useless; they couldnt find anything.


    Other families who sent their elite children to investigate didnt do any better.


    What could have happened to make someone as strong as Tianxing and Tianhang disappear without a trace? There were also Feng Wu, Juntian, and Yanran. They were all gone.


    The simrity to how the four elders disappeared was eerie; the elders had also vanished inexplicably.


    Feng Wu awoke to find herself on the ground with her brother and father. They were unconscious so she couldnt tell if they were injured. Feng Wu thought back to what happened.


    After the battle that day, Tianxing came over and cooked for everyone. She had Yanran ask Feng Wu if Feng Wu wanted to eat together. At that time, Rui Baby had gone to Ming Xi to help him study the barrier, so she followed Yanran to her fathers tent alone.


    Thest thing she remembered was eating the soup Yanran made.


    Tianxing and Juntian woke up just as Feng Wu was recalling the events.


    What is this ce? Why are we here? Tianhangs voice came out a little hoarse because he was dazed from just waking up.


    Father, are you all right? Juntian was in better condition because had eaten less than his father did.


    Feng Wu ate the most, but because of her constitution and the treasures living insider her, Pure me and Xiao Chun, she wasnt as affected and woke up the soonest. She was a little sleepy but didnt suffer any adverse reactions.


    Im all right. Juntian, why are we here? Where are your little aunt and Yanran? Tianhang was worried because he did not see them amongst his children.


    Juntian shook his head. I just woke up too, so I didnt see Little Aunt or Yanran.


    They tried to support each other up, but found they had no inner qi in their bodies. At this point they realized theyd been drugged.


    Xiao Wu, are you all right? Juntian asked his sister, who was standing in a daze in a corner, after helping his father up.


    Im fine. Feng Wu shook her head to show she was fine.


    The three Feng family members, after making sure they had no other injuries, became seriously concerned about where they were. The room they were in wasnt big and they were able to walk around it easily. From one of the windows they could see the small trees below. It looked like they were in tall tower.


    No wonder the window wasnt secured. They werent going to be able to escape through there, not without their qi.


    It would be impossible until the medicine wore off.


    The blood moon was outside, so they had to still be in Blood Moon forest. But they didnt recall ever seeing such a tall tower in the forest...


    So where were they? Could they be...


    Father and son looked at each other incredulously at the thought that urred to them.


    If it was as they guessed, how did they end up here when they were just at the outskirts of Blood Moon forest?


    While the two were busy puzzling it over, Feng Wu had already walked to the door and was pulling at it.


    It opened with a rattle.


    Tianhang and Juntian looked on in surprise. Even the door wasnt locked!


    If they were where they thought they were, then there was no need for locks. No human would escape alive from the ce.


    The three of them left the room and picked a random direction to walk down. They didnt see a single guard. Unlocked doors were one thing, but to have no guards, well that was truly a lot of confidence!


    After checking the entire floor and not finding anyone else, they moved down to the next floor. They heard cursing as soon as they went down the stairs.


    Feng Tianxing! You human traitor! If you have the ability to kill me, then you go ahead! Because I swear, as long as I live, I, Lunza, I will reveal your crimes!


    The man started another round of yelling directly after finishing the first one. His yellingcked energy, but his hate showed loud and clear.


    Tianxing and Lunza. Hearing those two names caught the father and son by surprise.


    Lunza! The person yelling was Lunza!


    But didnt he elope with someone from the Blood n? How was he here spewing so much hate for Tianxing?


    The questions swirled in both mens minds. An obvious answer came to them, but it was hard to believe.


    Tianhang took his children and walked into the room Lunza was being held in.


    They found an emaciated Lunza with his hands chained. It was obvious he was in a lot of pain. Scars, caused by sharp objects, crisscrossed his body, while numerous bite marks littered his skin. They would have been difficult to spot unless you were looking closely. The puncture marks were characteristic of the Blood n.

 Chapter 515-516: Shocking News; Prince Nicolas

    Chapter 515-516: Shocking News; Prince Nics


    <b>515: Shocking News</b>


    Who knew how long the person iming to be Lunza had been in that cell. His unwashed hair had grown past his waist and his beard was already at chest level. His clothes reeked of excrement and urine because he hadnt washed in so long.


    Are you humans?! Lunza was excited. He hadnt seen a single human in so long that his face flushed with excitement.


    "You are Lunza? Tianhang asked uncertainly. He had never met Lunza in person, but he had heard that Tianxings senior brother was named Lunza.


    You know me?! Lunza was a little surprised, but he wasnt shocked by it. He was kind of famous for guarding Blood Moon forest, so it wasnt that strange for someone to recognize him.


    Rumors outside say you fell in love with a woman from the Blood n and that you helped them break the barrier. That you are a traitor to humanity. Juntian exined.


    Me? A traitor to the human race?! Lunza burst outughing. It was augh filled with pain and saddness.


    It was Feng Tianxing who said it, wasnt it? That hateful bitch. The thing I regret most in this life is not seeing her true face sooner and killing her in time! Lunza growled.


    You say it was Feng Tianxing. But shes a respected daughter of Feng house. Why would you hate her so much? Tianhang cautiously asked his question without sharing his own identity.


    Daughter of Feng house?! Yes, she is a daughter of that house, but shes also a lowly woman. That lowly woman had an affair with a prince of the Blood n and gave birth to his evil seed. She used her identity as a guardian of the forest to help them find the weak spots in the enchantment barrier.


    She helped break the enchantment and harmed ordinary people outside the forest. The four great elders, the master and I, we were all ruined by her evil hand. She poisoned our food and brought us all here when we found out who she really was.


    She acted like she was letting us live, but she was only keeping us to feed the Blood n. They came to suck our blood every day.


    Master and the four great elders were unable to bear it and perished. If I hadnt met you, after I died, Im sure this matter would never see the light of day.


    Lunza had a wry smile on his face. His beard was long and thick and blocked much of his lower face, but Tianhang and his children could guess his expression based on the tone of his words.


    Tianhang couldnt believe his ears. He couldnt believe his younger sister, who had always been a soft and gentle child when she was younger, would actually tie herself to a blood prince and have a child with one. What was even more frightening was her helping the Blood n to break the seal.


    It couldnt be his sister! His heart became unsteady.


    No it cant be true. You are spouting nonsense! Tianxing has always been a sweet and kind person. There is no way she would betray humanity!


    Tianhang had his suspicions, but he could not believe the sister hed loved for so many years was that kind of person.


    The revtion was such a blow to him that he would have copsed if Feng Wu and Juntian werent there to support him.


    You are from Feng house!


    Lunza easily deduced this from Tianhangs reaction. He never expected, after so long without human traffic, that the first people toe through would be rted to Tianxing.


    Yes, I am Feng Tianxings older brother, Feng Tianhang. Tell me what you said is not true. My younger sister would never betray humanity like this. You must be wrongly using her! Tianhang, who was normally stoic and calm, almost couldnt bear the blow.


    Though he suffered a strong blow, Wuliu would suffer an even stronger one. Tianhang''s heart ached just thinking how upset his father would be.


    I have wronged her? Me? Heh. I have lived in Blood Moon forest for so many years and Ive only ever seen your sister wrong others. When would someone even have the ability to wrong her? Lunza smiled coldly.


    He could only guess what these people from Feng house were there to do. But he knew it was unlikely Tianhang would share what he learned today to the world. The damage to their reputation would be too great if it was revealed someone from their house was a traitor. Lunza was sure they wouldnt make it public.


    No matter the situation, Tianxing was head of house. He adjusted his mentality and cleared the expression off his face.


    Little girl, how did you get here? Lunza didnt feel like paying any more attention to Tianhang so he focused on the only girl in the room.


    Feng Wu nced at him and thought for a while before replying. We had a meal with Aunt Tianxing then woke up here.


    How they ended up in this ce, Feng Wu had no idea.


    Lunzas eyes shook when he heard this. No! You must leave here at once! Feng Tianxing means to take your blood for her bastard!


    Exin yourself. What do you mean? Tianhang asked with a frown.


    Ah, you really dont know anything. Feng Tianxings daughter is named Feng Yanran. That girl is destined to have a short life because shes a human-blood hybrid. If Feng Tianxing wants to save her daughter, she will have to purify the blood from her human side to 100% Feng family blood.


    What do you mean? Tianhang asked.


    Basically, its about purifying the blood in in her body. The Feng family bloodline in her body right now is not strong or pure. This is part of the reason she cant live long. The stronger bloodline from the blood race in her will instinctively suppress the weaker one.


    I believe you are aware that family bloodlines like yours are notmon. People inherit different amounts from their lineage, with some getting 30%, 50% or even 80%. How pure the blood is, the greater the future talent.


    Feng Yanrans blood purity is too low. If she wants the human blood in her body to be 100% pure, she must devour the blood of people in the same bloodline as her.


    The strongest member of the Feng family currently should be Old Master Feng. I believe Feng Tianxing will want her daughter to devour him the most, so she will definitely target him. Old Master Fengs body has pure magic and strong blood purity. If Yanran can consume him, she will gain immense strength. Its likely shell be the next blood emperor.


    <b>516: Prince Nics</b>


    Is that how it works? Tianxing suddenly thought of Feng Ting and her strange death. Could Tianxing have given her to Yanran?


    For all of you to be brought here... could it be Feng Yanran cant hold on anymore? So Feng Tianxing has moved her timeline up? Could she be nning to have Feng Yanran devour you first, then go after Old Master Fengter?


    Lunza was truly Tianxings senior brother. He knew her very well.


    Tianxing was unaware the Feng family and Lunza had met and were already sharing so much information. She was preupied with helping Yanran take care of her little sweetheart, Aubre, who had been seriously injured in the battle with the Blood n earlier. Yanran had brought him into the Blood n territory because she wanted to save him.


    Yanran, go and rest first. Mom will take care of Aubre. Tianxing lovingly touched her daughters head as she spoke.


    No, I want to take care of him personally, so just let me stay. Yanrans eyes were bloodshot.


    Well fortunately, Mom already brought Feng Wu and the others to the castle. As long as you devour all their blood, your blood should be much closer to 100% pure.


    Then when the timees, well think of a way for you to drink your grandfather and aunt. Your blood will be so pure youll be crowned the ns new blood emperor for this generation.


    Tianxing painted a beautiful picture of Yanrans future and Yanrans mood lifted. The two smiled at each other.


    But Mother, do I really have to devour Uncle Feng and my cousins? Theyre rtives and Im afraid I wont be able to. Yanranined sullenly.


    Hey now, dont be afraid my darling child. Your uncle loves you the most. He would dly give you his blood if he knew it would save you.


    Tianxing knew how much her father and brother loved Yanran, so she didnt believe they would mind making the sacrifice. There was no way they would mind if they genuinely loved her and Yanran. In fact, they shouldnt even hesitate to help with Yanrans blood purification.


    How could she believe their feelings were sincere if they were unwilling to make a single sacrifice for her daughter? If they disagreed, then their love was a sham. In which case, she neednt worry about their familial rtionship with her anymore.


    This was Tianxings ck and white logic. If you loved her and cared about her, then everything you do should be for her sake. So, if her father and brother loved her and Yanran, then they should be willing to let Yanran devour them without hesitation.


    This was how they showed they loved her and Yanran.


    If they disagreed, then they were hypocrites and they didnt truly love her or Yanran.


    But whether they agreed or not, their fates would be the same.


    Yanran was going to devour them.


    The men in the Feng family would have vomited a gallon of blood if they knew Tianxings thought process.


    A soft groan came from the bed, and secondster, Aubre opened his eyes to find Yanran staring at him anxiously. He reached for her hand and wanted to say he was fine so as not to worry her, but he ended up coughing instead.


    Dont talk yet. Your throat is dry. Here, drink some water. Yanran frantically poured a ss for Aubre and brought it to his lips.


    Aubre felt much better after drinking and his throat didnt feel so scratchy.


    Yanran, what is this ce? And why are we here? It was only then that Aubre realized they werent at camp outside the forest, but were instead inside a luxurious room. They would never find such a room at camp. Even the crown prince of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom didnt have it so luxurious.


    This is my fathers home. Yanran lowered her head so he wouldnt see her eyes. She didnt know if Aubre would still like her once he found out she was a Blood n princess. Would he stay or would he leave?


    Your father? Didnt your father pass away some time ago?


    Everyone at school knew about Yanrans history. Her father was a hero who died fighting against the Blood n. That was why she lived with her mother. It wasmon knowledge everyone at school knew.


    Im sorry; I lied to you. My father is not dead and has in fact been alive the entire time. Its just that people may reject his identity. Thats why my mother lied and said he was dead. My father is alive and well. Yanran whispered.


    Let me tell you a story.


    Tianxing stepped in once she saw Yanran didnt have the courage to tell the truth. She intended to speak for her beloved daughter. If this man couldnt ept her daughters identity, then he wasnt worthy of her love. There was no reason to keep a person like that. She would hand him over to Yanrans father and let him take are of it.


    Aubre had no idea the challenge he was about to face. Tianxing would never let him live if he expressed any kind of dissatisfaction with Yanran.


    Teacher Tianxing! Youre here too! Aubre was surprised when he saw Tianxing in the room.


    Of course teacher is here. Otherwise did you think Yanra, this little girl, could have saved you? Tianxing joked.


    Thank you Teacher, for saving me. Aubre solemnly thanked her.


    Tianxing nodded. She was bing more and more satisfied with him.


    Teacher, what did you want to tell me just now?


    It is about Yanrans father. Tianxing suddenly turned to the door and the smile on her face grew even brighter.


    Honey, youre here. Tianxings voice was feminine and charming and her eyes were so warm and soft that honey could have dripped from them.


    A handsome man in ck appeared by the doorway. Yes, I am. Is this the boy Yanran likes?


    The neer was exquisitely beautiful and held himself gracefully. It was obvious from a nce of his noble demeanor that he was from a good background with strict education. His every move was like the standard for others to aspire to.


    Yes, isnt he a cute boy? Our familys Yanran has good eyes. Tianxing boasted proudly.


    The man in ck, Prince Nics, walked over to Tianxing and hugged her waist.

 Chapter 517, 518

    Chapter 517, 518


    <b>517: Is There Any Familial Love Between Us?</b>


    Nics nodded in satisfaction after sizing up Aubre.


    This young man is talented and will be a good match for our Yanran."


    As one of the top three blood princes in the Blood n, Nics was the highest level saint magician andmanded tens of thousand.


    Though Aubre was weirded out by Yanran''s father, the man had a strange aura and was just too good looking, he was careful to not let it show on his face.


    Aubre was about to ask something else when a noise came from outside the door.


    What happened? Tianxing asked.


    Nics smiled slyly. Its nothing. The little piglets you caught are trying to escape is all.


    Tianxing immediately understood. Her expression did not change as she looked at Nics and smiled.


    If it wasnt for the absolute security of the castle, would she have left the doors in the tower unlocked? Her brother and his children were underestimating the castle if they thought they could escape.


    Bring them up. Nics directed an order to the door.


    Two beautiful blond people brought the Feng family in.


    Aubre was instantly dumbfounded when they came in. Wasnt this Master Feng and Young Master Feng Juntian? And the girl in the distance, she was Yanrans cousin, wasnt she?


    What was going on? Why were Yanrans cousins and the Feng patriarch brought up in such a manner?


    Tianxing! It really was you who colluded with the Blood n! I didnt believe it at first, but I cant deny it now. Tianhang looked at Tianxing in disappointment. He could have continued deceiving himself if he hadnt seen her, but seeing her here was undeniable proof. Thest glimmer of hope faded from his heart.


    Brother, Nics and I truly love each other. I was only helping my darling. I wouldnt calling it collusion. Tianxing smiled happily in Nicss arms.


    Are you crazy?! The Blood n live on blood  our blood! Were food to them! He will suck you dry! Tianhang growled at his sister.


    Nics wont hurt me. Weve been together for so many years now; if he wanted to suck my blood, he would have already done so. Theres no reason to wait to now. He loves me so much; he would never do anything to hurt me.


    Tianxing looked at Nics affectionately.


    Well said. I would never hurt the woman I love. Nics affirmed affectionately back to her.


    The couple looked at each other lovingly. If the situation wasnt the way it was, it would have been a beautiful picture.


    Yanrans face was full of emotion when she looked at her parents. Ever since she was little, she had envied the love her parents shared. She had always wished to find a man who would love her as deeply. Now that she founded Aubre, she could only hope he would love her as deeply as her father loved her mother.


    Aubre had no idea what Yanran was thinking. He was still reeling from what Tianxing had said. Yanrans father was a member of the Blood n! No wonder there was such a strange aura around the man.


    Feng Tianxing! You are crazy! Tianhang knew it was useless to argue. He looked in disappointment at the sister he had once been so proud of. It felt like that sister he knew was gone forever.


    What are your intentions for kidnapping my family? Tianhang didnt bother trying to reason with her. He just wanted to confirm that the sister hed love for so long was really intent on killing the entire family.


    Brother, Yanran has been tortured because of her blood lineage. She needs the purest Feng blood to heal. Brother, do you not love Yanran the most? You dont want to watch her die right? As long as you donate your blood to Yanran, she will survive.


    Youll be able to save Yanran. Brother, you love me so much. You love Yanran so much. You will definitely save her, right?


    Yanran looked expectedly at Tianhang.


    If you wanted me to donate all my blood, why did you kidnap Juntian and Xiao Wu? Tianhang asked coldly. His heart was just as cold.


    Well naturally they will have to donate their blood as well. To the children she said, Juntian, Yanran is your cousin. Acting as an older brother, shouldnt you sacrifice yourself for a younger sister? And Xiao Wu, Yanran is your cousin. It would be unbearable for you to see her die. As a younger sister, you would definitely protect an older sister, right?


    Tianhang and Juntian did not how to talk to Tianxing anymore. It was obvious the woman would twist things around to always be in the right. She was the embodiment of selfishness. In her eyes, it was only natural for others to sacrifice for her and her daughter.


    Shes not my sister. Feng Wu didnt believe Yanran was her sister. She had one brother, Juntian, but not a sister.


    Xiao Wu, you are a naughty child for disregarding familial love like that. A cold light shed in Tianxings eyes.


    Familial love? Is there such a bond between us? Feng Wu looked to her father suspiciously.


    Howe she didnt know she held family affection for Tianxing and Yanran? Feng Wu couldnt figure out after thinking it over.


    Tianhang couldnt help butugh. Thats right, it was there once, but it no longer exists. Because no matter how much loved his sister, he would never harm his children for her.


    I dont want to do your small favor for you. It would appear we no longer share any familial affection for one another.


    Tianhangsplexion hadpletely changed once he made his deration. His eyes had turned cold and firm.


    Juntian was speechless. His aunt really thought them giving up their lives was a small favor? Then what was considered a big favor?!


    Aubrey, as you can see, Yanrans father is a prince of the Blood n. She is my daughter as well, so she has both blood lineages in her body. Unfortunately, she will die soon because of the sh between the two bloods. Her human blood is too weak. The best way to resolve the issue is to have her absorb the blood of all those in the Feng house. This will improve her human blood and she will be blessed with a long life.


    I hope you dont dislike my daughter just because of her blood. She is a brave and kind girl who is unwilling to hurt anyone. She does not like to drink human blood. She is very kind. Do you understand? I hope my daughter can be as happy as I am. Aubrey, can you treat her well?


    Tianxing walked over and held Yanrans hands in her own as she expectedly looked over at Aubrey.


    Aubrey looked at the beautiful girl in front of him. He knew perfectly well how kind and lovely Yanran was. He had never seen her drink human blood even though she was a blood descendant. She really was a wonderfully good and kindhearted girl.


    How could he not want her just because she was rted to the blood n?!


    <b>518: Beyond Disgusted</b>


    Teacher Tianxing, do no worry! My love for Yanran will not change no matter what happens. Even if she is a descendent of the Blood n, I will still love her. Aubre looked solemnly at Tianxing.


    Tianxing nodded in satisfaction. Her daughter really did have excellent taste.


    Yanran turned to shyly look at the man she loved. She loved him so much! And she was so grateful she hadnt chosen the wrong person. Aubrey really did deserve her heartfelt dedication!


    What a touching scene  a human teenager inseparable from his beloved. It didnt matter that his love was human or not, he loved her regardless. True love indeed!


    Had the yers been changed, it may have moved Tianhang and his son a little, but the people staging the scene were Yanran and her family. Neither Tianhang nor his son enjoyed watching. Never mind being moved, they could barely swallow the disgust in their throats.


    Feng Wu stared at them with relish, like she was watching a y. Simr lines were also in the books her mother had shown herst time. Were these people acting ording to the books?


    Tianhang, Juntian and Feng Wu stood back and watched the disy in silence.


    In the meantime, Tianjiao, Ming Xi, Tianya, and Jier had infiltrated the Blood n side of Blood Moon forest. Their goal was to find the missing Feng family members.


    Tianjiao guessed it was Tianxings doing when the rest of the Feng family disappeared. She knew it was time to move. Shed waited so long to fulfill their mothers dying wish and now things were finally in motion.


    With Rui Babys help, Ming Xi and the rest entered the Blood n territory without being detected. Their human aura waspletely sealed; as long as they were careful along the way, they wouldnt have to worry about being detected.


    Xiao Wu, you must wait for me. I will rescue you soon, so wait for me.


    Ming Xi? Feng Wu looked the window suspiciously. She could swear she had heard Ming Xis voice.


    Meanwhile, the drama with Yanran wasing to a close as she leaned over and hugged Aubre with a face filled with joy.


    Tianxing turned her attention back to her brother and his kids.


    Brother, you know I dont really want to hurt you. Why dont we do it this way? You leave Feng Ye with me and Ill let you go.


    Tianxing knew from Yanran that Feng Yes blood was the equivalent to the entire Feng familys blood. Yanran could be a blood emperor the moment she consumed all of Feng Yes blood. There was no need for them to go through the trouble of dealing with her father and sisterter.


    Though it would be easy to take care of her father, since he trusted herpletely. When the time came, all she needed to do was give him a cup of drugged tea and everything would be solved.


    Tianjiao, on the other hand, would be trouble. Her sister didnt trust her at all and getting blood from her would be difficult.


    If they were lucky, Yanran could have enough blood once she consumed her fathers blood, but if they were unlucky, Yanran would be a little short. They would have no choice but to rely on Tianjiaos blood to make up the difference.


    Xiao Ye! Tianhangs eyes widened in surprise. You guys dare have designs on Xiao Ye?!


    Their audacity was too much. Were they in a hurry to reach the other ne of existence? Even the elf king they dared devour. Was there anything they didnt dare do?


    Juntian couldnt figure it out either. Why was Tianxing so eager to die? Who was Xiao Ye? Only the elf king, a god from creation, and the first deity existence in their world. To dare swallow something as powerful as the elf kings blood lineage... better believe the worlds consciousness would swallow <i>them</i> whole.


    Compared to her father and brother, Feng Wus reaction was the most normal. She shook her head. No, I wont give him to you. Xiao Ye is my son.


    Feng Wu did not want Xiao Ye to be taken by such a bad woman. She heard Tianxing wanted Yanran to devour them, and now they wanted to devour Xiao Ye as well.


    Yanrans appetite was too big. If she ate like that, her stomach would be upset. Feng Wu thought it over seriously.


    Xiao Ye is still young, too small for Feng Yanran to eat. He wont be enough to fill her up.


    Tianxing thought Feng Wu was deliberately messing with her, but Feng Wu really was taking them literally at their words.


    It doesnt matter whether or not you hand over Feng Ye. I know you have a livable space ring and thats where youve been keeping him right?


    So it doesnt matter if you hand him over or not, the moment you die, the ring will have no owner and anyone can open it.


    Tianxings meaning was clear. No matter what Tianhang chose to do, she would get Feng Ye.


    Feng Tianxing, you have no humanity. Tianhang suddenly thought of Tianjiao.


    Tianjiao had always maintained their mothersst wish was to kill Tianxing so the Feng family wouldnt be destroyed. He and his father had never believed it and had thought Tianjiao was just jealous of Tianxings favored position in the family, that Tianjiao was just finding crazy excuses to kill Tianxing.


    Bang! Nics waved his hand and Tianhang was flung across the room and crashed hard into the wall.


    Tianhang had hit the wall so hard that when he slid down from it, blood dribbled from the corners of his lips. It was obvious hed suffered serious internal injuries.


    Father! Juntian ran to his father in distress.


    Feng Wu also walked over quickly.


    Juntian wanted to reach into his space ring and take out a recovery potion, but found he was unable to do so, since the effects of the drug from Tianxing was still in his system and he couldnt use his martial energy.


    What a dire situation. They had no potions for recovery and no martial energy to protect themselves.


    Just as Juntian wasmenting their situation, Feng Wu took out a potion and fed it to Tianhang, who gratefully drank it.


    Where did this potione from?! Werent all their energies sealed? Juntian was quite startled by this.


    Tianhangs constitution recovered a great deal after finishing the potion; his face regained its color, his blood recovered, and his internal injuries were healing nicely.

 Chapter 519, 520

    Chapter 519, 520


    <b>519: You Can Try</b>


    From his vantage point, Juntian couldnt see how Feng Wu did it, but everyone else knew she had opened her dimensional space ring.


    TianXing was shocked. The medicine she used to drug them wasnt any ordinary mixture, it was a special formtion the Blood n used to deal with humans specifically. Once consumed, a persons internal magic and martial qi were sealed for seven days.


    There were ces in the human world where internal magic and martial qi were forbidden. Anyone stepping into such a ce would have their energy sealed and be ordinary people. Few medicine could create the same effect; almost all of which had been destroyed during the Great War in ancient times.


    The few remaining were treasured items.


    The precious few the Blood n had would not have been used under normal circumstances. The ones they had could not be used as an aerosol but had to be ingested to work. This was a troublesome because someone from the Blood n had to get close enough to the intended target and mix it into their food. What were the odds of that happening? This made the drug impractical and essentially useless.


    This changed in recent years when TianXing became a member of the Blood n. With her helpcing the drug, they were able to kill all four elders and TianXings own master. Everyone had been disposed of with the exception of her one senior brother.


    The once impractical drug was proving useful once again with the capture of Tianhang and his family.


    It was an incredibly potent and effective drug that was impossible to neutralize in under seven days. So then how was Feng Wu able to use her internal qi to ess her storage ring?


    Feng TianXing couldnt figure it out. She had tried the medicine to test its efficacy and knew firsthand how well it worked. There were absolutely no issues with the medicine itself!


    You can still use martial qi?! Nics was just as surprised as TianXing. It was his first time seeing someone neutralize the effects of the medicine. He knew better than anyone how effective the it was.


    Why wouldnt I? Feng Wu was confused by their reaction. She had always been able to use the internal qi in her body. And with purifying treasures like Xiao Chun and Pure me residing in her dantian, poisons were virtually ineffective against her.


    It was only because Xiao Chun was in the middle of advancing to the next stage that the drug had any effect earlier.


    Pure me was temperamental and generally didnt interfere with Feng Wu unless it was life threatening, so it wasnt until Feng Wu fell into aa that the me removed the toxins from Feng Wus body.


    TianXing hadnt bothered checking the drug was still working because of her overconfidence in the drug.


    Interesting. So unexpected to find such a rare human in the human race. If my daughter did not need your blood to be the next blood emperor, I would keep you alive for further study.


    Nics attributed the medicinesck of impact on Feng Wu to her unique constitution.


    Xiao Wu, you hid such an ability from Auntie. Auntie is so surprised. TianXing walked back over to Nics still with a smile on her face, but it didnt quite reach her eyes.


    Feng Wu turned away and ignored TianXing. Her aunt had be a bad person and therefore eptable to ignore.


    The slight didnt bother TianXing in the least; she just kept looking at Feng Wu. In a threatening voice she said, Xiao Wu, you can think about it. If you hand over Xiao Ye, Auntie will let the three of you leave. If not, none of you will leave Blood Moon forest.


    TianXing didnt take Feng Wu seriously, because although Feng Wu could use internal qi, she was still just a little second year. There was no threat there. The only reason Feng Wu was even a consideration at all was as medicine for her daughter.


    It was just like that day with Feng Ting. She and Yanran attacked and overpowered Feng Ting without any difficulties. The girl was so weak. She hadnt taken Feng Ting seriously back then and she wouldnt take Feng Wu seriously now.


    They were just two little girls. Nothing to be concerned about.


    Tianhang and Juntian were the only ones TianXing was worried about, but since both of them had their abilities sealed, they weren''t going to give her any trouble.


    No. Feng Wu bit her lip and spoke out clearly.


    These bad guys were still trying to eat Xiao Ye. Feng Wu clenched her fists, prepared to hit them if they tried.


    It seems that Xiao Wu wants Auntie to take Xiao Ye herself. TianXing broke out in a smile. Every single one of her fingernails shone coldly.


    Im not afraid of you. Feng Wu dered; her face was very serious.


    Xiao Wu!


    There wasnt much Tianhang and Juntian could do with their abilities sealed, but it didnt stop them from worrying.


    They were in blood territory and surrounded by over ten thousand blood n members. Even if they fully recovered their abilities, they werent sure they could make it out safely. Odds were high they would get eaten before they could find their way out.


    Even with Xiao Wu being able to use her internal qi, their odds of escape were still dismally low.


    Faced with such a desperate situation, father and son exchanged a look. They would buy time and use whatever life they had in order to give Feng Wu a chance. Whether or not she could escape would depend on her luck.


    As expected of a girl from Feng house. Its only a shame you have no manners. Let this elder Auntie teach a few to you. TianXing moved closer to Feng Wu one step at a time.


    Nics watched her from the side, his eyes filled with affection.


    Yanran and Aubre were afraid but they werent going to interfere.


    Aubre knew Yanran needed their blood to live, so he had no choice but to be blind to what was going to happen. He looked away and pretended not to see anything.


    His family had arranged a marriage to a girl from another aristocratic family, one he did not like, all without his permission or input. Since then his feelings had considerably cooled toward his own family. Now that he met a girl he genuinely loved, there was no way he was going to let her go.


    For her part, Yanran was actually really nervous. Her uncle and his family had been really kind to her. But in order for her to live, she needed to bnce the purity of the blood in her body. The only way to do that was to drink all their blood.


    Her father told her the purity in her bloodline was incredibly rare. As long as she could reach an equilibrium between the two bloodlines in her body, she would gain the formidable power of the blood race and the unlimited potential of the human race.


    So even though she felt sorry for her uncle and his family, in order to survive, she had no choice. She hoped they could go in peace knowing the Feng family line would continue. One of her children, once she had children, would inherit the Feng family blood.


    Uncle Feng, Brother Juntian, Cousin Feng Wu... Im sorry, but I want to live.


    The words in Yanrans heart were sad but her eyes, when she looked at Feng Wu, were fierce and full of fire. She was thinking about Feng Ye.


    She knew Feng Ye was always around Feng Wu. From the first moment sheid eyes on him, she knew he was special. Shed never seen a child with so much pure power before. If she just devour his blood, she knew she would gain immense power, more power than devouring all the blood from everyone in Feng house.


    Feng TianXing, I never expected Feng Yanran was the evil offspring between you and a blood n. Mother did not mistake, you are our familys star of misfortune. TianJiao stepped into the room holding a long sword. Behind her were Jier, Tian Ya and Ming Xi.


    Ming Xi and Jier were immediately relieved to see Feng Wu uninjured.


    Xiao Wu! Ming Xi rushed to her side and worriedly checked her for injuries.


    Jier went over to help Tianhang up. Upon seeing the older man was injured, he took out a higher quality healing potion and offered it.


    TianJiao, youre so courageous. To dare bring the future emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom here, I really must thank you for this gift. I couldnt touch him in the human camp, but now that hes here in blood territory, even if he will be one the four emperors of the human race, he wont leave here alive.


    TianXing believed it would be beneficial for Yanran to drink Ming Xi. As a descendant of one of the four emperors, he would have the blood of gods.


    TianXing didnt give a thought to the ramifications to killing of the four emperors.


    I wouldnt even think of escaping. Feng TianXing, you colluded with the Blood n to murder your own house. This is an unforgiveable crime. We have the right to kill you on the spot. Murderous intent shed in Ming Xis eyes. It was rare for him to want to kill anyone but TianXing was one of the few he really wanted to kill.


    Kill me?! Haha! You think you can kill me while were in blood territory? I must say Your Highness, being praised so much by people has gone to your head.


    There are tens of thousands of blood people here. They will rush in to kill you the moment I give the order. How can you possibly kill me? TianXingughed at Ming Xis ridiculous statement. There was even a hint of yfulness in her smile.


    Nics looked at Ming Xi in contempt. Clearly this prince didnt understand the situation. To speak such grand words from such a disadvantageous position was nothing short of stupid. It seemed the future emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom wasnt very smart.


    Why dont we see if I can or cant? was all Ming Xi would say.


    TianJiao stepped farther in and said, Your Highness, you can not take this from me. Feng TianXings life is mine. I have sworn to kill her since the day my mother died.


    <b>520: Fight</b>


    Feng TianJiao, youve plotted to kill me since we were young. I havent settled my score with you yet. So convenient that you came here to me. TianXing looked at her sister coldly.


    The two sisters lived an antithetical existence and shared no affection since early childhood. Their mother never showed affection for TianXing and only ever favored TianJiao as a daughter. As if to bnce things out, their brother and father doted on TianXing. So after their mother died, TianXing fully expected TianJiao to be jealous, after all, she was the one with all the affection now.


    Unexpectedly, TianJiao didnt pay attention to their father or brother and was instead solely focused on killing TianXing. The only thing in her eyes was killing intent. She was obsessed.


    Mothers dying wish was to have you dead in order to preserve the glory of the Feng family. I promised her I would kill you and I dont break my promises. If you hadnt hid in Blood Moon forest, I would have killed you already.


    TianJiao knew TianXing had been hiding in Blood Moon forest to avoid being killed by her. Her father and brother had done their best to protect TianXing, going so far as preventing TianJiao from leaving the eastern countries and monitoring her every move. They sent people to capture and her bring her back every time she made it out. They were disappointed in her and thought she was inhumane for trying so hard to kill her own sister.


    All their efforts allowed TianXing to freely move in Blood Moon forest for many years and give birth to a baby.


    Mother! Youve hated and hounded me all these years because of what that woman said?! And now youve even chased me all the way here just to kill me. Sister TianJiao, you are as impulsive now as when you were child.


    With such an unlovable temperament, its no wonder father and brother disliked you and only mother liked you.


    You think I care whether they liked me or not?! After so many years I would have thought youd understand. TianJiao replied.


    Youve only ever had that woman in your heart. You dont care about anyone else. TianXing shook her head and sighed; she wasnt getting any pleasure out of the exchange. Using her father and brother as leverage didnt work since her sister didnt care what they thought.


    TianXing, thats our mother youre talking about. To actually call her that woman, if Father finds out, he will not forgive you. Tianhang stood up with the support from Jier and Juntian.


    Mother! That woman was not my mother! What kind of mother would want to kill her own daughter? Even at deaths door, herst dying wish was for TianJiao to kill me.


    It was a good thing you and father didnt believe her words, otherwise I wouldnt be alive today.


    Ming Xi and the others stood and listened, finally understanding a bit.


    Apparently, the olddy of Feng house was ruthless and had ordered the eldest daughter to kill the second daughter. The mother actually wanted to kill her own daughter, not every woman could do that.


    Even after reading the stars and seeing a disaster fated, how many women had the conviction to take matters into their own hands? She truly deserved to be the wife of head of house, not soft at all. If Old Man Feng, and Master Feng had been able to move as decisively, the situation today would never have been possible.


    Ming Xi and the others sighed in their hearts. They never expected something asplicated as this could have happened within such a small family.


    Mother really left a dying wish for us to kill you! Neither Tianhang nor his father had believed TianJiao when she said their mother dying wish was for TianXings death.


    They thought it was a vicious lie TianJiao told because she didnt want to share family affection with TianXing. They never expected TianJiao was telling the truth. Was it because they failed to believe TianJiao that things turned out this way?


    Tianhang smiled wryly. So many innocent people would have been spared if they had killed TianXing early on. It was as Mother said, TianXing was the familys star of misfortune.


    She said it. Didnt TianJiao tell you? It was you that didnt believe it. From the start, her father and brother had stood in front of her and protected her. It had truly moved her heart, but ultimately it was just what her family owed her anyway.


    She was also a daughter of the house, but somehow TianJiao was a daughter of heaven while she was a star of misfortune.


    Since they all said she was a star of misfortune, then she was going to be the brightest star of misfortune they ever saw. She was going to destroy everything in the Feng family, just like what woman said. She would ruin it and show her!


    Yes, neither Father nor I believed it. And now it was toote.


    Dear stop talking nonsense with them and just do it. Nics was losing his patience with their conversation. These people were his daughters food. There was no reason to spend so much time talking to food.


    Of course, darling. TianXing turned around and smiled affectionately at Nics.


    Nics raised his head to call the bloods outside, but no matter how much he screamed, none came.


    What did you do? Nics was certain there wasnt a fight outside because he would have detected the smell of blood. The Blood n was incredibly sensitive to blood so there was no way he would have failed to notice a fight.


    An enchantment so the blood outside can not tell whats going on in here. Ming Xi exined calmly.


    As expected of the future Ancient Silver Moon emperor; to erect such a strong barrier without alerting me. Nics radiated killing intent.


    The reaction was only natural. The Blood race had been trapped by behind such a barrier for tens of thousands of years and Nics had always hated it. Now here was Ming Xi daring to use such a barrier right in front of him.


    Xiao Wu, go back and take care of Uncle Feng. Ming Xi patted Feng Wus head.


    Feng Wu obediently nodded and walked to her fathers side.


    With such a tense atmosphere, it was clear battle was about to break out.


    TianJiao struck first with her long sword and the two sisters immediately shed.


    TianJiaos talent was higher. She had not cked off and had trained diligently year after year in order to kill TianXing. In fact, she was just as strong as Tianhang when it came to strength.


    TianXing had lived in Blood Moon forest and fought against the Blood n for many years. She had been baptized by blood and guided by a powerful master. She wasnt weak and was only a little inferior to TianJiao.


    It would take more than a simple battle for TianJiao to defeat TianXing.


    At the same time, Nicss main target was Ming Xi. It was only natural as Ming Xi was one of the four future emperors of the human world.


    The instant that he did, Tian Ya stepped forward to intercept and to help Ming Xi fight the blood prince.


    Ming Xis hand wasntpletely healed yet, but in order to prevent the Blood race from flooding into the human world because of the damaged barrier in Blood Moon forest, he had to leave the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom and attend to Blood Moon forest. In the meantime his father was working to strengthen the seal in the Demon passageway.


    Tianya knew about Ming Xis current condition, so he naturally stepped in using both ice sword and killing intents to protect Ming Xi from the blood prince. Tianyas swordsmanship skill was apparent for anyone to see. The teachers even said he was the most talented sword user in school.


    Blood princes were on par with humans at the saint level. But although Tian Ya and Ming Xis levels were not as high individually, whenbined together, they were able to keep up.


    Yanran and Aubre stared nervously at Jier while everyone else was fighting. He was the only able-bodied person who hadnt made a move yet.


    As the third seat in the fourth years, Aubre would normally not have been nervous fighting against Jier, who was only a second-year student, but with his injury, he was at a disadvantage. Afraid Jier would take the opportunity to attack Yanran, he preemptively pulled her away from the group.


    Jier wasnt interested in attacking Yanran and the others. Yanran had the potential to be a blood emperor but she was a scum. Aubre was seriously injured. Neither of them was worth him getting his hands dirty over.


    Jiers primary responsibility was to protect Feng Wus family, so he wasnt going to take the initiative to attack.


    TianJiaos battle with TianXing was fierce; her moves were ruthless and permeated with killing intent. Her goal in life, since she was a young girl, had been to kill TianXing. To this end, she had sacrificed a lot and trained tremendously. Though her choices estranged her from her father and brother, she didnt regret them.


    TianXing had lived in the shadow of constant death from her mother and sister, so though she was greatly loved and doted on by her father and brother, she never felt at ease. She was always on guard against her sister. It was this insecurity that motivated her to polish her abilities and grow stronger.


    Both women worked hard to be where they were today, and both were intent on killing the other. They jabbed and shed ruthlessly and viciously at the each others vital organs.

 Chapter 521, 522

    Chapter 521, 522


    <b>521: Feng TianXing Dies</b>


    Ming Xi and Tian Ya were also in a fierce battle. Ming Xis ability to fight was hampered by his still injured hand. Though Tian Ya was a rare sword genius not seen in centuries, because of his age, there was still a lot of room for him to improve.


    They had been able to keep up with the blood prince when they first started, but as they continued to trade blows, the two boys began to lose ground.


    Jier, go help. Feng Wu pulled at Jiers hand.


    But what about you guys? Jier was worried Yanran would pull a dirty trick.


    Dont worry, Im here. Feng Wu sought to reassure him.


    OK, Uncle Feng, the rest of you, be careful. Jier leapt into battle with Ming Xi and Tian Ya after giving his warning.


    Jier had removed his divine seal prior to entering enemy territory because he had been worried removing it while inside would alert the Blood n, so he entered the battle now armed with Blue me. Ming Xi and Tian Ya immediately felt less pressure once Jier joined in with the Summer seal, which was effective against the Blood n.


    Though Nics was besieged by three geniuses and wasnt on the offensive as much as before, he was still holding his own against them; indeed, he was worthy of his title as one of the three princes.


    The battle would no doubt be a protracted one.


    Meanwhile on the other side, the battle between TianJiao and TianXing looked horrible; both women had injuries all over their bodies, but TianXing was in worse condition. She was a terrifying sight as she stood there bathed in blood.


    Both were fighting relentlessly with their lives on the line and neither had any intentions on stopping until one of them was dead.


    Fenghang and Juntian could only watch from the sides.


    His Highness should be fine. He should be fine. Juntian anxiously muttered to himself.


    The Holy Envoy for Summer is here, so there shouldnt be anything to worry about. Summers power can restrain evil things, so Jiers Red Lotus fire should have strong incineration and purification powers. There shouldnt be anything to worry about.


    Tianhang really was an experienced fighter; he could read the situation with just one nce.


    If only we could regain our strength, we wouldnt have to stand here like waste and do nothing. Juntian mumbled.


    Recovering strength? Feng Wu tilted her head. Shemunicated with Pure me and after a while Pure me finally came up with a way to lend its power.


    Tianhang and Juntian were surprised when Feng Wu grabbed their hands all of a sudden. Initially, they were afraid something was wrong with her, but gradually they felt their energy returning. Their powers came back and their bodies returned to normal. Father and son were shocked to say the least.


    The Blood ns medicine being ineffective against Feng Wu could have been exined away by saying her physique was different, but how could it exin her ability to resolve it in other people?


    Though intrigued, they werent going to spend time mulling over it. With their strengths fully restored, they rushed forward to help TianJiao and Ming Xi.


    When TianJiao saw Juntianing to help her with TianXing, she shouted she didnt need help. She had to kill TianXing with her own two hands. What could Juntian do with such a fierce statement? He ran over and went to help with the fight against the blood prince instead.


    Even if Nics was very strong, it was hard for him to fight all five of them at once. The injuries on his body began to multiply and his originally exquisite ck attire was punctured with holes. Blood dripped from his lips.


    Some of his higher powers were blocked because of his proximity to Ming Xis divine blood and Jiers divine Summer seal. He couldnt release his more powerful moves so he had to endure it.


    TianJiao managed to finish her fight with TianXing first by stabbing her sister through the heart with her long sword.


    TianXing looked at the sword hilt sticking out of her chest in pain. She didnt even have time to say any final words before sumbing to her injury.


    Mom! Yanran staggered over in horror and managed to throw herself over her dead mother. There was no life left in TianXings body so even if Yanran wanted to, there was no way she could heal her mother.


    Nics roared out in pain when he realized his lover was dead.


    Father! They killed mother! Yanran cried while hugging her mothers body tight.


    Aubre put his arms around her shoulders and silently tried tofort her.


    Dare to kill my lover! I will kill you all! Nics roared as he unleased a forbidden technique. He wanted to kill all of them to avenge his lover.


    His blood shown so brightly that the aura projected above his body and extended all the way to the sky and tore apart Ming Xis barrier.


    It would have been impossible for Ming Xis barrier to lock the castle down indefinitely. As time went by, it would have loss power and weakened, so it was inevitable Nics would be able to break it if he was ruthless with his strength.


    With the barrier broken, the blood all around could feel the anger from their prince radiating from the castle. What happened to make His Highness so angry? It was unforgiveable that someone could have gone to the castle and offended their prince.


    Long howling sounds rang across Blood Moon forest. The blood people who heard the sound immediately ran to the castle.


    Ming Xi and the others, their expressions changed instantly. They knew the blood people would be rushing inside the castle soon.


    Run. Ming Xi yelled softly as he backed away from the battle.


    It wasnt the time to fight. With so many of the enemy rushing over, they needed to leave as fast possible. If they didnt get out now, it would be tooteter.


    Tianhang and Juntian withdrew. As they did so one reached for TianXing and the other reached for Feng Wu. But Ming Xi reached her first and grabbed her securely.


    They rushed to the exit.


    Running away?! Nics gave a shout and jumped up to go after them.


    With hordes of blood people gathered outside and Nics chasing after them from behind, it was bing impossible to escape. Jier used Red Lotus to burn a path for them. The others followed closely behind.


    Tianhang supported TianJiao as he followed behind.


    Put me down. You wont be able to escape if you take me with you.


    Having finally fulfilled her lifelong wish to kill the scourge that was her sister, TianJiao had no regrets and didnt mind dying. It had been worth it. She could give her mother a proper ount now that she had finally done what her mother begged her to do.


    What stupidity are you spouting. You are a daughter of Feng house. As the head of house and your brother, how the hell am I supposed to leave you behind?! Tianhang refused to listen to TianXing and kept moving forward with her under his arm.


    I have too many wounds. I used a potion earlier and the bleeding stopped, but the stench of blood is thick on my skin and clothes. It will attract the blood to you, so put me down.


    No, I already lost one younger sister; Im not going to lose another. So stop thinking about it and just try to keep up.


    Tianhang was ashamed to face his sister now that he knew the truth. He and their father had not trusted TianJiao and she had had to fulfill their mothers dying wish alone. On top of that, he and his father had taken steps to secretly suppress her whenever she went out to find TianXing.


    Even if they had a second chance to do it all over again, the truth was, they would probably still think she was lying. The fact that a mother would want to kill her own daughter was simply too unbelievable.


    If they had trusted TianJiao a little more, if they had been stricter with TianXing, perhaps not killing her but keeping her home, would their fates have changed?


    No one had the answers and Tianhang could only look at his sister in shame and regret.


    He was unwilling to leave TianJiao behind, but that left him with a big problem. The blood on her body was like a beacon attracting their enemies to attack them. Fortunately, the Red Lotus in Jiers hand was powerful enough to kill the Blood n members who caught up to them.


    The sight had a sobering effect on the ones chasing the group. None of them wanted to die a horrible, fiery death so they were leery of approaching recklessly.


    Nics, after finally catching up, swooped down from the sky and looked at the humans in front of him with hatred in his eyes. Even though TianXing was human, he had truly loved her.


    None of you will leave alive today. Stay and be my daughters food!


    Without the barriers restriction, Nics was free to release his full powers.


    Ming Xi and the others were caught in a bitter battle. Now they had to deal with Nics on top the the blood people already chasing after them. It was chaos.


    Feng Wu pulled Xiao Chun from her dantian. It was the first time she had pulled him out since he had gone into seclusion to level up. Once he awoke, he would be more powerful than ever, but right now he was still asleep so his spirit was not in the de and the sword wasnt that strong. But even though the current sword body couldnt kill the blood people, it could push them back.


    With Xiao Chun in the picture, it was less stressful for everyone else. The two divine weapons, Feng Wus sword and Jiers staff, were incredibly powerful and managed to inflict a lot of damage on their enemies.


    Nics was not as affected by the weapons and was harder to handle. Although he was pushed back a little, because of his speed, which was his greatest advantage, Ming Xi and the others couldnt do much damage to him.


    <b>522: Finally Escaping</b>


    Nics was powerful and incredibly fast. He managed to injure Tianhang, TianJiao, and Juntian. Feng Wu, because of Xiao Chuns protection, only suffered minor injuries.


    No one noticed Rui Baby had returned to Feng Wus hair and was now expelling words very quickly like he was chanting a mantra. Once he finished thest line, the group disappeared right in front of all the blood n people. The little guy had activated a teleportation scroll prepared by Ming Xi and the others. Once activated, everyone that was marked for it instantly teleported to the designated position.


    The scroll took a long time to activate, but they didnt have time to get a better one so they made do with it.


    It had taken Rui Baby some time to mark everyone in the group; then it took him another 15 minutes to recite the spell to activate the scroll. It only worked because he was so small and no one noticed him doing it. Who else could have used this time-consuming and tedious teleportation scroll which had no advantage other than long-distance group teleportation?


    If someone was actually in a bind and tried to activate it, they would have been screwed.


    Nics roared at their disappearance but it was no use. It didnt matter how many people he sent to search for them; no one could find the group.


    In the human camp, not far from the forest, a group of people were helping Ming Xis group into the house that used to house the forest patrol. Those injured would be treated and those not in need of medical attention were brought in and debriefed.


    Everyone was in an uproar when the revtion about TianXing colluding with the Blood n came out. It was too incredible that a dignified daughter of Feng house would be a spy.


    She had a high background already; what else did she want?!


    Rumors went aroundter that Yanran was her daughter and a product of the union between her and a blood prince. The school erupted with news of a human giving birth to a blood descendent!


    On top of that, the child was from a noble family! It was a huge disgrace!


    Even though, TianJiao had acted as a daughter of Feng house and killed TianXing, it couldnt really erase the disgrace that fell on the family name. Rumors quickly spread amongst the major houses about how the daughters of Feng house were no longer marriageable.


    Only those in high ranking positions knew about TianXings n to have Yanran drink the entire Feng family bloodline; the rumors circting in the general poption were not as detailed.


    Xi and many of those who genuinely cared about Feng Wu went to see her once they learned she was back. They left feeling relieved after seeing that she was OK.


    Feng Wu went to find Ming Xi after resting for a day. She knew his hand was injured again, and this time it was worse than before. Because he came to save her, it would take several months to heal properly.


    Her eyes were red as she hugged his injured hand.


    Ming Xi patted her head and tried to reassure her. Dont cry. Itll be fine. The injury is worse but it will heal in time.


    I dont cry. I never cry, said a serious Feng Wu as she looked at him. Though her eyes were brimming with tears, they did not overflow and spill out. She looked like a little rabbit being bullied.


    Yes, you are right. I was wrong. Xiao Wu never cries. Ming Xi continued to pat her head gently.


    She snuggled into his arms and the two of them satfortably quiet together like that for a while.


    We willunch a final counterattack against the Blood n in two days. When we do, we will trap all of them in Blood Moon forest and seal them away again. After the seal is closed, I will return to the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom and heal. My recovery time will be longer.


    Take care of yourself while Im not around. Don''t go into dangerous ces. And if someone bullies you, dont just take it. I will protect you. No matter the person''s identity, I will protect you.


    Stay in touch like before. Feng Wu said.


    Feng Wu had heard her father talking about it before, so she wasnt surprised. She was just sad and reluctant she wouldnt see Ming Xi for a while.


    Yes, the same as before. We can even talk everyday if you want. He ced a soft kiss on her head.


    It was like a breeze flowing through her that made her tingle all over.


    Ming Xi backed away but was surprised to find Feng Wu had already moved her mouth up to find his.


    Feng Wu had never kissed anyone before; she had only ever seen others do it. Someone told her it was amon thing for lovers to do. Though she didnt understand why you had to eat each others mouths to be lovers, since she and Ming Xi were lovers now, she and Ming Xi should definitely eat each others mouths. Oh no, Jier said it wasnt called eating  it was called kissing.


    Ming Xi held her tighter, and with a smile in his eyes, he moved his lips away from her.


    Hey, now, this is not kissing.


    How then? Did she need to bite more? Feng Wu looked stupidly at Ming Xi.


    Follow my lead, Ming Xi whispered, then proceeded to take the lead. His was a gentle kiss, like caring for something precious.


    A numbness spread from Feng Wus mouth, through her body and straight into her heart.


    The two of them hugged and kissed for ten minutes. It took a while for Ming Xi to let Feng Wu go.


    You cant let others do this kind of thing to you in the future; do you understand? Ming Xi was worried about someone taking advantage of his nave girlfriend.


    Jier told me only people who want to kiss should kiss. We are lovers, so I will only let Ming Xi kiss me. Feng Wu looked at Ming Xi and enunciated each word seriously.


    OK, and I will only kiss Xiao Wu. I will never kiss another woman again. Ming Xi also made a promise.


    Couples getting along with each other always feel that time passes too quickly.


    Of course two days passed quickly for Feng Wu and Ming Xi. The vice principal led a sessful counterattack and the enchantment was restored after the blood n was sealed away.


    The catastrophe was sessfully averted.

 Chapter 523, 524

    Chapter 523, 524


    <b>523: Returning to Feng House ARC??</b>


    Feng Wu followed the teachers back to Xingguang Holy academy after watching Ming Xi leave Blood Moon forest with Tian Ya.


    The affair with TianXing hit Old Master Feng hard. He used to be so energetic, but now he was slower and older. He looked like hed aged several decades since learning of her betrayal and collusion with the Blood n.


    He locked himself in his room for three days before TianJiao pulled him out. Probably because TianXing was dead, the sore point between the two had lightened some and they could sit down and have a productive talk.


    Thats not to say there was any filial piety between them, no, it was just that their conversation wasnt as explosive.


    Feng Wu learned about Old Master Fengs situation from Madam Lan. Madam Lan hoped Feng Wu could return home soon. Since the semester was almost over and the students who participated in the fight against the Blood n were exempt from final exams, there wasnt much to do on campus, so Feng Wu agreed to return home.


    Feng Wu found her teacher and asked for leave from school. Then she took Little Bun and Little White back to the ancient eastern countries. It took her less than half an hour to return home thanks to the great convenience of teleportation transportation.


    Feng Wus return coincided with the annual Flower festival; the streets were lively and bustling with people getting ready. Everyone looked happy with wonderful, big smiles on their faces as they breathed in the fragrant air scented with beautiful flowers that adorned the streets and doors of buildings.


    Feng Wus elder brother, Juntian, was waiting for her outside the family gates. He helped carry Little Bun back inside; this was the king of elves, the more cuddles the better to rub off some of that divinity.


    Grandfather, Xiao Wu is back. Juntian took Feng Wu to see Grandfather Feng. Being back, it was proper she greet him first.


    The old mans face considerably softened upon seeing her.


    Feng Wu studied him. Other than looking older, he appeared in good spirits.


    Grandfather Feng was indeed the strongest member of the Feng household. His high recovery ability meant he would not be defeated by the recent drama.


    You just returned. Remember to have the kitchen make more dishes, otherwise there wont be enough to eat. Grandfather Feng knew what a glutton Feng Wu was.


    A pity Feng Wu didnt get the joke and only nodded her head obediently. She agreed there did need to be more food.


    Leave Xiao Ye here. Feng Wu, go visit your mother. Grandfather Feng waved his hand to signal Juntian to bring the child over before dismissing everyone.


    Xiao Ye being the elven king was probably another reason Grandfather Feng recovered so quickly.


    Madam Lan was still the same as ever, so engrossed in reading romance novels that even her husband couldntpete for her time. She was happy to see Feng Wu return and immediately began nning for a banquet to celebrate her homing. She sent someone to TianJiaos household to invite them over.


    Later that evening, all seven members of TianJiaos family were present, even the son-inw who was originally unweed by Grandfather Feng came.


    It was the first time Feng Wu saw her uncle. He was an average looking, mild mannered man who smelled of books.


    TianJiao had a good rtionship with her husband, otherwise she would not have had two sons and three daughters with him.


    The two boys ignored Feng Wu. Yi Lin was still at odds with her as well. The twins sat down and remained quiet, not daring to invoke their grandfathers ire.


    All the children were afraid of Grandfather Feng; they quivered like quails under his stare. None of them dared say anything.


    They didnt chat long, so after finishing the meal, everyone dispersed. Yi Lin made a date with Feng Wu to go out together for the Flower festivalter. Feng Wu had no interest in it but her mother agreed on her behalf.


    Snuggling in bed that night under her quilt, Feng Wu was veryfortable as she talked to Ming Xi through themunication crystal. She told him about how she had returned home, how the streets were bustling with people and were filled with flowers, how the annual Flower festival wasing up soon, and everything that had happened to her that day. They chatted to the wee hours of the morning before saying goodbye and going to sleep.


    That morning, Feng Wu apanied Madam Lan to buy new clothes to wear for the Hundred Flowers banquet which would be held at the pce. All the big families would be invited.


    But while invitations were sent to all the other houses, none were sent to Feng house.


    It was an obvious snub, one that undoubtedly would make Feng house theughingstock of the entire country.


    Old Master Feng had dedicated his life fighting for his country, but unexpectedly, because of TianXing, the royal familys attitude deteriorated enough that they slighted his house by not sending an invitation.


    Old Master Feng didnt say anything when he found out, but his eyes were stormy and it was obvious it would only take a small tinder to ignite.


    At the Hundred Flower banquet inside the pce, the younger generation wereughing at the Feng family, such a dignified house couldnt even get an invitation. What a joke.


    No one in Feng house was invited to the banquet this year. Its quite a loss of face for them.


    No, with Feng Ting dead the only young miss left in the main branch is Feng Wu. That girl is an embarrassment. Its better she didnte. Having her here would only lower everyones status anyway.


    Yes, it is better this way.


    The youngdies giggled.


    A group of older gentlemen were also chatting about Feng house in another corner of the pce.


    Do you think His Highness wants to take care of Feng house? One of the men shed his finger across his throat as he spoke.


    No way. Feng Wuliu is a loyal servant of the ancient eastern countries, always has been. No matter what His Highness may mutter about, he would never do such a thing.


    I dont know about that. Feng TianXing colluded with the Blood n and betrayed humanity. This is a serious crime. Its not outrageous that Feng Wuliu could be implicated. His Highness may be disappointed right now.


    <b>524: Princess Rong Hua Makes a Death Wish</b>


    Didnt the Feng family send someone to resolve the issue? Plus Feng Wuliu said he expelled Feng TianXing. For His Highness to hold a grudge is too much!


    Isnt it?! Its too petty of His Highness!


    The old patriarchs shook their heads, feeling that His Majesty the Emperor of the Ancient Eastern Countries was overdoing it. No matter what, Feng Wuliu was still an old patriarch of a super power.


    The Feng family also had bloodline inheritance; they werent like yourmon super houses. Those from backgrounds that werent even half as prestigious as Feng house were invited, while a super power like them was rejected. It was a p to the face was what it was!


    Rong Hua, how could you do this?! The empress was so angry that her face turned pale. This girl, she wasnt just pping Feng house in the face, but also putting His Highness in an awkward situation!


    What? I just didnt want to see anyone from Feng house here. This is my home. I didnt want them toe. I didnt do anything wrong. Rong Hua said indifferently.


    She had secretly been in love with Ming Xi since meeting him, but unfortunately she had been ignored by him. She wasnt sure how she heard it, but she found out Ming Xi was studying at Xingguang Holy academy in Central city. On her way there to see him, she learned he was not at school.


    How could she have known Ming Xi recently injured his hand and had returned to the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom to recover? To make matters worse, she heard gossip about the ambiguous rtionship between Ming Xi and Feng Wu. Princess Rong Hua, who had always been proud, couldnt bear it.


    She wouldnt have been so mad if he had chosen anyone else. What made it intolerable was that he had chosen Feng Wu  a slut with a child out of wedlock, over her! How could she hold her face up?! She could just imagine the otherdies ridiculing her publicly and privately once the news spread.


    She felt ill every time she thought about it.


    This year, she was responsible for helping her mother with the invitation list for the banquet. It was her crossing out the Feng family name that directly led to this incident. She didnt regret it even though she knew she would be med. The pce was her home and she didnt want to see anyone from Feng house.


    How can you say that? Is Feng house an ordinary house? They are the highest ranked house in all of the ancient eastern countries! And theyre a super power on the continent! How can you say you didnt do anything wrong?!


    The empress truly regretted asking her daughter to help with the banquet preparations. If she had known this was the kind of help shed get, she would have opted to work more and be tired instead! How could her daughter use such an opportunity to ruin her own mother like this?!


    She could already see His Majestys wrath.


    So what if theyre not ordinary. Im a royal princess; what need do I have to fear some lesser house? In short, Rong Hua was not concerned about Feng house.


    Bang! The empress was so angry she pped her hand on the table. Fortunately, all the maids were dismissed so she didnt have to worry about being overheard.


    You dare talk back to your empress like this?! How could I have given birth to such a stupid thing as you?! You speak words even your own father wouldnt say! You are bold, dare spit anything out of your mouth.


    The empress was so angry she felt like her liver was exploding. Seeing that the princess was still unrepentant, she made a mental note to discipline the princess more strictly in the future. She could not afford a repeat of today.


    The emperor sent someone to summon the empress and princess not long after he realized the trouble they were creating for him.


    His empress and princess had just dared p the face of an aristocratic family that even he dared not do willy nilly. Well his wife and daughter were really courageous werent they?


    The empress and princess walked to the imperial study trembling. A teacup smashed in front of the empresss foot just as she entered. She didnt dare dodge and could only let the tea stain her.


    Your Majesty, please remain calm. It is this servants fault for not teaching Princess Rong Hua well. She will be disciplined strictly in the future so as not to make such a mistake again. The empress tried to pull Rong Hua down to kneel, but the girl was not having it and adamantly stayed standing.


    It was a serious issue. If the Feng family decided to pursue the matter, Rong Hua would not fare well. In order to protect her daughter, the empress could only diminish herself do her best to hint for Rong Hua to admit her mistake and apologize.


    A pity Rong Hua didnt think she was in the wrong. She looked at her mother who was nearly in tears.


    I have an empress and a princess, one is a wife the other a daughter. It is fine if you dont wish to share in my daily worries, but you dare to create such a big issue? You... the two of you are purposefully trying to anger me and bring me to an early grave?!


    The empress could only remain kneeling and confess her guilt. She didnt dare say anything.


    Princess Rong Hua, on the other hand, refused to admit any guilt.


    Does the princess not believe she is at fault? The emperor sneered.


    This princess did not want to see these people. There was nothing wrong with my not inviting them, said the princess confidently.


    Hm, yes I see. It is my fault for siring such a rebellious girl. Someone, escort Princess Rong Hua to her room. She is not allowed to leave without my express permission.


    A team of guards came in as soon as the emperor issued hismand. It didnt matter how much the princess screamed and kicked, they escorted her out to her room.


    Now that the princess was taken cared of, the only business left was how to cate the Feng family.


    News broke out the next day that Princess Rong Hua was grounded for excluding the Feng family from the banquet. She had identally crossed out their name from the invitation list.


    Honestly, who would believe this? It was too coincidental to say she identally crossed out the row the Feng family was listed on.


    Shortly after news of the princess being grounded came out, the empress went to Feng house with a gift to apologize.


    The Feng family didnt want to see anyone in the royal family, but because it was the empress herself, Madam Lan came out to greet her and invite her inside. None of the three men were present to wee her however.


    ording to etiquette, Old Master Feng should have brought the younger generation, Master Feng and Young Master Feng, to greet her, but the Feng family were so angry they didnt bother. It was already apromise that Madam Lan was greeting her at all.


    Madam Lan apanied the empress for a cup of tea and some pastries, whereupon the empress exined her intentions for visiting and expressed her sincerest apologies.


    Madam Lan said she understood but did not explicitly ept or reject the apology. The empress was left with no choice but to leave dejected.


    Father, the empress came to apologize just now and hoped we could forgive Princess Rong Hua for her ignorance. Madam Lan walked to Grandfather Fengs study to exin the situation.


    Hmph. Dont worry about them. Grandfather Feng continued practicing his calligraphy and ignored the royal family entirely.


    The empress was scolded by the emperor when she returned. The matter was such a headache. The emperor finally invited Old Master Feng personally for a chat in the pce. The two talked for a long time. After Old Master Feng came out, news quickly spread that Princess Rong Hua would marry into a neighboring country.


    Everyone guessed Old Master Feng was really angry. Even Princess Rong Hua couldnt escape unscathed.


    Because of the incident, Princess Rong Huas reputation took a dive. She vented her anger on the pillows in her bedroom every day.


    It was an embarrassing end to the ancient eastern countries number one beauty.


    So what was the moral of the story? The moral of the story was, dont y with fire unless you have the skills. Otherwise youll just end up burning yourself.


    Feng Wu told Ming Xi about the whole story literally word for word. Ming Xi never expected the matter to resolve the way it did. How did he not see how brainless Princess Rong Hua was before? His Xiao Wu was so much better. Her odd nkness and naivete were good. At least hed never have to worry about his Xiao Wu hanging herself like that.


    Time flew by and before they knew it, it was time for the Flower festival to officially begin. The Flower King would be selected by popr vote in the imperial city. Each and every household could select and send over unique pots for thepetition. The winning pot would be awarded the title Flower King. Every king before had sold at outrageously high prices.


    The owner of the king would get a blessing from the flower gods. Those married would have a happy marriage and wee a baby early, while those unmarried would attract suitors for marriage.


    This was why the previous winners all sold at prices far beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Flowers presented to thepetition could be submitted on behalf of a family or an individual.


    The Feng family sent in five pots of rare flowers for thepetition. All the other major families also sent in pots for the contest as well.


    The results would be announced after the end of the seven-day voting period.


    Every resident was entitled to one vote. The pots with the most vote would be sent to the Hundred Flower alter and ced before the flower gods, who would be the final judge. The flower blessed by the flower gods would be the winner and dered this years Flower King.


    Feng Wu and Juntian walked together in the flower and bird market. The market was lively because of the Flower festival. The farmers were making a lot of money because so many people were buying flowers.


    All the good flowers were gone because the king selection had started and only the average looking ones were left.


    Juntian took Feng Wu to market to look around because he knew how much she liked nts. If she found something she liked, then they could buy it.

 Chapter 525, 526

    Chapter 525, 526


    <b>525: Flower King Selection</b>


    Not a single nt stuck out to Juntian, but it was to be expected. Feng house was one of the most prestigious houses in the country and a super power on the continent. There were so many rare nts at home that it was unlikely he would find something interesting at a regr market.


    In contrast, Feng Wu was walking around peeking at different flowers with a smile curled up on her lips. The flowers and nts were chanting and singing happily. One of them was special and the other flowers were very respectful of it. It was a small flower that all the other flowers called Little Boss.


    Feng Wu found Little Boss and grabbed Juntians hand. Her eyes, as she looked at him, were saying she wanted the nt.


    This one? Are you sure? The flower didnt look good. In fact it looked a little wilted. Juntian wanted to buy the best one for his little sister, but this was the one she wanted. Well whatever. Even if it was ugly, it was the one she wanted.


    Miss, you have a good eye. Dont look down on this flower because of its appearance. This flower, I got it deep in the valley. There wasnt a single other flower around it. The younger one thought the flower was unusual so he picked it up.


    Its a small flower, but what kind is it? I couldnt tell. But its definitely not ordinary. Its a pity though, so many people passed by and couldnt tell it was a hidden gem. Only you miss, youre the only one who saw it... The flower seller kept boasting about the flower andplimenting Feng Wu for her eyes. He was talking like the money wasnt important.


    Okay, lets stop with the chatter and talk business. How much?


    This wasnt Juntians first time at the flower and nt market. Which of these vendors wouldnt rhapsodize about their wares? If you werent careful, you could end up overpaying for flowers that looked expensive but were only ordinary.


    I do not speak indiscriminately. You can take this for five hundred gold. Seeing how well dressed the siblings were, the vendor started high.


    Five gold, if you dont want to sell, thats fine too, countered Juntian. He was familiar with the market and was not interested in overpaying. The flower was only worth five gold, so he was bargaining fairly.


    Young Master, this is too little! You must increase your offer a bit more. The vendor had a wry smile when he replied. Here he thought he was dealing with two nave customers, but they turned out to be knowledgeable ones.


    It is fine if you dont want to sell. Juntian began to pull Feng Wu away.


    Left with no choice, the vendor wrapped the nt up and waited to be paid. Once paid the five gold from Juntian, he handed the flower to Feng Wu to hold.


    Feng Wu was extremely satisfied as she looked at her brother with adoring eyes. Her brother was amazing! He could buy flowers worth five hundred gold for five gold. The money saved would be enough to eat lots of delicious food! She needed to work hard too so she could be just as amazing.


    Xiao Wu, its not that Brother is amazing, its that the nt in your hand is only worth five gold. The person saw you were a little girl and wanted to swindle money from you. Thats why he wanted to charge so much.


    That person is bad. Feng Wu didnt like anyone who tried to swindle money from her. Only those with money could eat and those who swindled money from others were bad people.


    Yes, very. How could anyone try to cheat Xiao Wu? Juntian couldnt really me the man though. He was just making a living. If your judgement was bad and you overspent on something, then you can just take it as money spent on a lesson learned.


    Of course he couldnt really say all these things to Feng Wu. She wouldnt have understood.


    The two siblings returned home after walking around a bit more.


    Little Bun was sleeping soundly in bed in Feng Wus room. Feng Wu asked one of the maids to get dirt and a beautiful flower pot for the nt.


    What? What is this overpoweringly strong life energy?! The little flower that had been quiet the entire trip began talking.


    The nts shock surprised Feng Wu. What kind of life energy was it talking about? She tilted her head and looked at the little flower.


    Oh my god! Whered that childe from?! So much life energy! Is that thing even human?!


    Little Bun opened his mouth and let out some cute gibberish. He opened his eyes a bit confused as he looked around then began nimbly climbing up.


    Seeing this, Feng Wu didnt care what the little flower was up to, and instead focused on getting Little Bun dressed.


    Little Bun slipped into her arms and said cutely in his childish voice, Mom hugs...


    Feng Wu picked him and up kissed his adorable little face.


    Little Bun blushed happily after getting a kiss.


    Is that really a human child? How can a human have such an enormous amount of life energy? Unless its a life magician? No way! Elves are the only ones that know life magic.


    The more the little flower thought about it, the more confused it became. It muttered to itself like a nonstop chatterbox.


    Noisy, flower noisy. Little Bun pointed at the little flower usingly. It was too noisy and Little Bun didnt like that.


    Hm, very noisy, nodded Feng Wu in agreement.


    You talk as if you understand me. The little flower said this time with a bit of disdain in its voice. It did not believe humans could understand it.


    I understand. Feng Wu nodded as she looked at the little flower.


    Little Bun looked at the little flower and nodded.


    Hot damn! You guys can understand me?! The little flower felt its world view just turn upside down. What happened to this world? Could the humans have evolved to the point they understood nt life?


    Feng Wu nodded. Little Bun nodded.


    What?! Who were this mother and son pair? Flower god save me! There are weirdos here who understand nts!


    It took a while, but the little flower finally settled down. Eventually it just viewed Feng Wus room as its own.


    Feng Wu asked what kind of nt it was but it refused to say anything other than that it was an ancient strange flower. Luckily Feng Wu wasnt that curious, but Little Bun seemed to know something. Heughed at the little flower for awhile before finally settling down himself.


    Feng Wu didnt know what Little Bun wasughing at and she didnt ask.


    Since the little flower moved into Feng Wus room, it was looking better. Its originally malnourished appearance became more beautiful as it grew bigger.


    Juntian looked through several nt ases but couldnt find anything simr, so in the end he gave up.


    It was thest day to submit a nt for the Flower King selection.


    The little flower heard about thepetition. It said if it wasnt the Flower King, then who in the world was qualified to be? It asked Feng Wu to put it in thepetition.


    Feng Wu felt the little flower was really noisy. She didnt want to be badgered by it so she agreed. Since the Feng family had already submitted a nt for their household, it wasnt possible for her to send it in that way.


    Juntian rmended she submit the flower under her own name as an individual instead.


    Before sending the flower away, Feng Wu gave it a hug. She was happy things would be quiet again for a few days.


    In contrast, Little Bun was reluctant to part with the little flower. He touched the flowers leaf and his touch seemed to encourage it grow a little more beautiful. He also gave it a hug.


    Flower, flower,e back soon. Little Bun talked to the little flower every day and considered it a friend.


    Yeah, I will. And you better believe Im going toe back with the trophy. The little flowers confidence was so strong it was like a stick of dynamite.


    Before the flower selection was finished a big event happened  an evil viin appeared.


    The viin stalked beautiful girls from small families and ruined them dastardly in the night.


    Feng Wu was told to avoid going out after dark so as not be victimized. In the meantime, Juntian rarely returned home because he was trying to apprehend the rapist.


    Feng Wu told Ming Xi about it in their nightly conversation.


    Upon hearing a serial rapist was harming young girls, Ming Xi warned Feng Wu to be careful, to not talk to strangers and to avoid deserted ces.


    Feng Wu obediently agreed. She wouldnt go out, not even to see the little flower she had left at the selection venue earlier. To this the little flower was unhappy and muttered about how she was an unconscionable master.


    Girls had been victimized daily since the serial rapist appeared five days ago. The entire capital was anxious and an atmosphere of unease settled over the festival and the Flower King selection.


    It finally came to an end that night at six when the rapist was caught. Turned out he was an adventurer from another country. The man was an evil man who had been beaten nearly to death by the female adventurers he molested before.


    It took him some time to recover, but once he did, he went right back to molesting girls again. This time though he was caught red handed whilemitting the crime. Someone would interrogate him after the festival and announce their findings.


    Juntian was relieved that the criminal was caught.


    It was thest day of the Flower King selection and the results would be announcedter in the day.


    To everyones surprise at home, the flower Feng Wu submitted was shortlisted. Along with her flower, two others submitted by the family were also pushed to the next round to be sent to the flower alter as well.


    Basically what happened at the alter was this: All selected flowers would beid down in front of the alter and the priests woulde forward and recite the ceremonial prayers. After the prayers woulde the ceremonial dances.


    The flower that caught the most divine light would be the king of the year.


    The speeches tended tost for an hour and made most people drowsy. Feng Wu struggled to stay awake through the two-hour prayer and dance. The men anddies of the major families perked up the moment the dance finished. Atst! They were finally going to see who the chosen winner would be.


    A broad golden light shone on all the flowers offered on the alter. Then it began to slowly narrow until only one flower held the light. The singr spotlight of golden halosted for 15 minutes before fading away. Right after, heavenly rain fell from the sky and sprinkled throughout the entire city. The flowers and nts that werent doing so well were blessed by the rain and immediately took on a healthier appearance.


    It was the flower gods being kind and blessing the flowers in the city with health and vitality.


    <b>526: Flower King</b>


    Let me announce the final winner. It is the unknown flower submitted by Miss Feng Wu! An old man with long, white hair had gone on stage and announced the winner as he pointed to the little flower.


    The little flower actually won first ce in thepetition! How could this be?!


    Juntian was shocked. None of the other rare flowers the Feng family sent in received the honor, and yet this five-coin flower managed to get it. It was the lowest cost of any other previous Flower King!


    The staff urged Feng Wu to take the stage and receive the trophy. It really was a trophy and a beautiful one at that, with the words Flower King engraved on it. Quite lovely.


    The trophy was actually a wonderful magic item that could be used to nourish flowers and cure nt diseases.


    Feng Wu, under the jealous and envious eyes of many, went on stage to ept the trophy and take the little flower back home.


    The little flower had won the title so it wouldnt be long before people from all the big families would visit to see it.


    Madam Lan was busy again. Tianhang heaped praised on Feng Wu; his daughter had such good eyesight, even with a random flower, she could win the flower kingpetition.


    Feng Wu and Ming Xi chatted for a long time that night. She told him how the little flower had won the title of Flower King. Ming Xi praised her so much her lips and eyes were practically frozen in a smile. She eventually fell asleep.


    Back at the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, Ming Xi could not sleep. His hand would take another three months to heal and he wouldnt be able to go back to see Feng Wu until then. It was such a long time to wait. What if the Flower King had some kind of strange ability and attracted flirts to Feng Wu?


    Ming Xi was just starting to worry when a delicate voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Brother Ming Xi! A beautiful girl in a white gauzy dress jumped over and grabbed Ming Xis hand.


    Hua Jin, why are you here? Ming Xi hid the helplessness in his eyes and willed some energy from his reserves to deal with her.


    Brother Ming Xi, your hand still hasnt healed yet. Why did you get out of bed? I will help you back to your room so you can rest! The girl named Hua Jin said with a distressed expression on her face.


    No need. Ming Xi pulled his hand back and kept his distance from Hua Jin. I hurt my hands, not my feet, so I dont need to hide in bed all day.


    Hua Jin was not giving up. Then I will apany you to the garden. I heard Auntie ordered people to bring over many new precious flowers.


    No need, no need. I still have things to do. You can take your time and view them yourself. Ming Xi turned around and left without waiting for a reply from Hua Jin or waiting to see if she could keep up.


    Brother Ming Xi, Brother Ming Xi! Hua Jin tried to chase after him but was too slow. She finally gave up and angrily sat down to vent her anger out on the flowers. The poor nts were unceremoniously yanked out.


    Hua Jin was his elder aunts daughter, his direct cousin from his mothers side. They had grown up together and she had over time developed feelings for him.


    The empress knew Hua Jin had feelings for Ming Xi, but she didnt interfere and try to discourage it and instead simply allowed their young feelings to flow naturally.


    Hua Jin was a good candidate to be the next empress, both publicly and privately. The current empress thought Hua Jin was a cute and innocent girl who obviously adored Ming Xi. But most importantly, Hua Jins pedigree was appropriately high since she came from a prominent family.


    The empress was satisfied since all her conditions were met so she was happy Hua Jin was chasing after Ming Xi.


    A pity, even though Hua Jin had been chasing after Ming Xi since she was a little girl over ten years ago, she had made absolutely no progress. She was anxious and afraid Ming Xi would find someone, but so far, he had not shown interest in anyone.


    This gave her hope. She would have a chance as long as Ming Xi didnt fall in love with anyone.


    Lately though his attitude had changed. She had seen him a few times staring dazedly with a silly smile on his face as he talked to a girl through hismunication crystal. Even through the crystal, Hua Jin could tell the dark-haired girl was very cute.


    Hua Jin couldnt stand to see the person she loved fall in love with someone else, so she clung to Ming Xi even more tightly, hoping he would notice her. But all it did was annoy Ming Xi even more.


    Hua Jin was in tears. How was she not as good as that dark-haired girl?! Why wouldnt Ming Xi give her a chance?!


    A gleeful voice rang out as Hua Jin was weeping sadly to herself.


    Oh, if it isnt Cousin Hua Jin. Did you get rejected by my older brother again? The empresss daughter, Princess Beiya walked over to Hua Jins side.


    Beiya wasnt as beautiful as Ming Xi, but she was still gorgeous, having inherited both their parents good looks. Not being as pretty didnt sit well with her and she wished her brother didnt set the beauty standard so high. Honestly, how could he be more pretty than her?


    It is none of your business. Hua Jin ignored Beiya after answering the question. She turned around intending to leave, but Beiya stopped her.


    Hua Jin, why dont you stop pestering my brother? He doesnt like you, and besides that, he already has someone hes interested in.


    You say Brother Ming Xi has someone hes interested in? Why wasnt I informed of this? Hua Jin thought about the dark-haired girl and her heart became uneasy.


    Could that be the person Brother Ming Xi liked?


    What? Youre not my sister, why would I tell you anything about my family?


    I am going to marry Brother Ming Xi and be his wife. Hua Jin stated firmly.


    My brother doesnt like you. Ill tell you a secret. My brother has already spoken with Father, and Father agreed he could marry the girl he likes. Youve just wasted years chasing after him. Hurry up and go home already.


    After saying so, Beiya skipped away without waiting for Hua Jins response.


    Hua Jin cried and ran out of the pce. She wanted to ask her aunt for rification. There was no way Ming Xi could like someone else! Absolutely impossible!


    She cried all the way to the Moon empresss courtyard.


    The empress lived alone in a courtyard just on the outskirts of the pce and spent her free time gardening and feeding fish.


    The sight of Hua Jin crying as she ran to the courtyard took the empress by surprise. Her niece didnt like to cry, but every time she did it was over Ming Xi.


    To cry so hard this time, it had to be something big.

 Chapter 527, 528

    Chapter 527, 528


    <b>527: The Serial Molester</b>


    Hua Jin sobbed and sobbed as she told the Moon empress what she heard about Ming Xi in the hopes that the empress would act on her behalf.


    Auntie, you must help me. Ive liked Ming Xi since I was little. I cant live without him! Please Auntie, I beg you, help me! Hua Jin cried so brokenheartedly that it even distressed the empress a little.


    Hua Jin, its not that Auntie doesnt want to help you, but this matter of emotions is not something that can be forced. Youre not in Ming Xis heart; what can Auntie do?


    The empress sighed deeply as she wiped the tears from Hua Jins cheeks.


    But Auntie is Ming Xis mother, cant you force an engagement? Hua Jin had never asked the empress to force an engagement on Ming Xi before, but she was running out of time. If she waited any longer, any glimmer of hope would disappear.


    This... Hua Jin, Auntie can not interfere. The empress said reluctantly.


    Why?! Auntie, dont you love me? Why would you not help me? Hua Jin cried out in despair.


    Its not that Auntie doesnt love you, its just that regarding this matter, Auntie really can not interfere. The crown princes of kingdom have always had the freedom to choose who they wish to marry. I can not force an arranged marriage on Ming Xi if he does not wish to recognize it.


    How can this be? How can this be? Hua Jin cried wretchedly.


    The empress tried tofort her but she doubted her efforts had much effect on the poor girl.


    Feng Wu had no idea about what was going on in the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom. She was ying with Little Bun in her room while Madam Lan took the little flower and put it on disy in the garden in the front yard.


    Guests arrived not long after. Madam Qui and her two daughters, RuoBing and RuoShui visited and after them were severaldies with their children. All came to see the Flower King.


    In years past, the Flower King would have been sold at an outrageously high price, and some big family would always shell out the money to get it, but this year the Flower King belonged to the Feng family, who obviously didnt need the money, so talk of selling it never even surfaced.


    But even if no one could buy this years Flower King, people could stille by and enjoy it. More and more youngdies and young masters visited. They were all there to see the Flower King, a few were even curious about Feng houses young miss.


    Feng Wu came out and showed her face, but she didnt like these kinds of asions so she returned to her room after a brief appearance.


    The Flower King was ced in the best position in the front yard in the center of hundreds of flowers in full bloom. A small defensive array was set up around it to protect it from idents.


    The yard filled with people admiring the Flower King. Feng Wu wasnt interested so she followed her brother to watch the trial of the viin from the festival with her brother.


    It was the first time Feng Wu had ever seen the molester; her eyes widened in surprise.


    She knew him! But what an odd way to reunite.


    Xiao Wu! Little Sister Xiao Wu, please help me! Ive been wrongly used! Unjustly! Noel cried in excitement at the sight of someone he knew.


    Are you the molester? Feng Wu understood the meaning of the word from Juntian. Molesters were viins who were obsessed with getting female attention despite being unattractive to the female poption. They often did unwanted things to pester women.


    Ming Xi didnt know how Juntian exined it to her, but he was d she had understood.


    Of course not! Noel shook his head frantically.


    Little Sister Xiao Wu, listen to me, Im really not the molester. I heard about the Flower festival a few days ago, that there would be lots of beauties, so I came to see. When I got here, I found a ce to stay. I dont know what happened, but Im pretty sure I was drugged. I fell asleep and woke up in bed with some woman.


    The woman was taking off her clothes while kissing me. I tried to push her off but it didnt work. So I was going to fight her, but thats when this buddy over here came in an arrested me, iming I was the molester they were looking for.


    Noel told Feng Wu all about his plight. His eyes were full of usation as he red to Juntian.


    Goosebumps rose up all over Juntians body. Gross, how could anyone look at someone like that?


    This is my brother. Feng Wu exined.


    Your brother! Noel was shocked.


    What sort of coincidence was this? The guy who arrested him was Feng Wus brother!


    Do you speak the truth? Juntian asked.


    Noel nodded wildly. His words were truer than truth.


    I will help you investigate this matter. You will remain here in the mean time. If you truly have nothing to do with the molester, then I will have you released.


    Juntian was willing to investigate since Feng Wu knew the person.


    Juntian began asking Feng Wu about Noel as soon as they left the holding area. The most important thing being how the two knew each other.


    Of course Feng Wu told the truth. Juntians expression became unhappier and unhappier the more he heard.


    He had promised he would find out the truth so he would sincerely try his best. After seven days of thorough investigation, he finally had enough evidence to show it wasnt connected to Noel.


    Three days after that, who knows what method Juntian used, but the matter of the true culprit was finally resolved. Noel was not the molester, but was the person the molester hated the most!


    Noel didnt recognize the molester at all. He had no clue why the guy hated him so much or why the molester would go to such an extent just to frame him.


    I say buddy, who are you?! What kind of grudge do you have against me that you hate me so much? Noel really couldnt identify the guy. He was pretty sure they were strangers.


    Noel, still pretending to not know me? Im Xiao As ex-boyfriend. She broke up with me after meeting you. She said she and I didnt have anything inmon.


    So I bought her magic potions, but she said she didnt care for them. So then I bought her jewelry, but she said she didnt care for them. She said we had nothing inmon and didnt share deep feelings!


    Youre Xiao As ex?! If you wanted revenge, why didnt you go after her? I didnt know she had a boyfriend. How am I in the wrong in all this?!


    <b>528: A Carefree Feng Wu is a Headache for Ming Xi</b>


    You damn bastard! You stole my girlfriend. I hope you die squealing! I hope the rest of your life is shit and you never get it up again! The guy cursed Noel so much.


    You ran off andmitted a bunch of crimes just because he stole your girlfriend? Juntian couldnt wrap his head around it.


    Hmph! the guy snorted.


    You ruined so many girls in my country just to get back at him? Youre really sick. Just wait for your sentence. Juntian left with Feng Wu after speaking.


    Noel kicked the guy before turning around and chasing after Feng Wu and her brother.


    Since Noel was Feng Wus senior, Juntian arranged a room for Noel at their house.


    Noel settled in smoothly. He flirted with girls so much it was only natural hed be good with handling the opposite gender. Who knows how he did it, but he and Madam Lan became bosom buddies despite the difference in their age. They watched ys and discussed romance stories together, dissecting the paragraphs line by line.


    If it werent for the age thing, youd think they were dating.


    Father Feng had some opinions this and he tried to drive Noel away several times but never seeded. In the end, even though he was angry, he had no choice but to stand aside and let them do what they liked to do.


    Eventually though, Noels presence in the house ended being good for Father Feng. He and Madam Lan ended having a second love time spring.


    The evening Feng Wu returned home, she told Ming Xi all about Noel. Ming Xi remembered Noel was an infamous yboy at school. Ming Xi wondered about the Flower King, of all the flirts to attract, it attracted such a rotten one.


    He couldnt do anything but smile wryly. It wasnt like he was going to stop Feng Wu from talking to Noel. Even if Ming Xi didnt want to admit it, Noel was a good person despite his flirtatious attitude with thedies.


    Xiao Meng, I adore you. Your face is as charming and delicate as a flower; your eyes shine like the morning stars; your skin is wless as jade. Your beauty takes my breath away. Every time I see you, Im afraid; its like I hear fireworks sounding in my ears. Youre so intoxicating!


    Noel was holding a girls hand as he affectionately sweet talked her.


    The girl lowered her head shyly. She was blushing so hard it looked like her whole face was about to smoke.


    Xiao Meng,e here! Who is that faker next to you?! Why are you together like that? A big, beefy man with a group of equally sturdy brothers headed over to the pair.


    Noel and histest conquest were quickly encircled.


    Shunshun, please let me go. We dont have a rtionship anymore. I love brother Noel now! The girl red at the man before shyly speaking those words.


    And this is...? Just his luck. Noel found a girl who was already spoken for. His luck this year was so bad.


    He was still psychologically scarred fromst time with Xiao As ex and did not dare hook up with women casually. Hed observed this girl for several days and made sure she wasnt romantically involved with another person before approaching her. He never expected the alluring boat he found was already tethered to a moor.


    Brother Noel, please dont misunderstand. Ive already broken up with him. Im not in a rtionship with him anymore! Fearing Noel would misunderstand, the girl rushed to exin.


    What do you mean, were not in a rtionship? Why didnt you say that when I was buying you all that jewelry, and medicine and clothes, huh?! You cheap slut! You tell me this as soon as Ie back from a mission, that you have no feelings for me anymore?!


    Why did those words sound so familiar? Noel felt like he was having a shback.


    Shunshun, when I say I dont have any feelings for you, I mean I dont have any feelings for you. Theres nothing more to say! Xiao Meng shouted out; her facepletely cold.


    Couples on dates nearby were watching the drama with interest.


    Juntian, who had brought Feng Wu to the beach to see crabs, happened to see what was going on as well. He had no intentions on interfering and intended to only watch the fun from the side with his dear sister.


    Noel had made a lot of trouble at home so it would be good if someone could teach him a lesson.


    Brother, what did that kid do? Why are so many people surrounding him? A passerby asked the guy next to him.


    I heard the kid stole some guys girlfriend. Thats the ex there that showed up.


    Wow, that kid is something else. How many times does this make this?


    What do you mean? Does that kid get approached by a lot of exes?


    I saw him a lot on the beach and each time it was with a different girl. Hed go in for kisses straight on the mouth. Justst week I saw him on dates with five different women! That girl there is the fifth one.


    Wow! Hot news indeed.


    Fuck! That kid has a girl for so many days out of the week? Can he handle that many girls at once?


    Haha, well at least he gives it a rest two days out of the week right?


    I reckon he must take all kinds of supplements to replenish his body on his days off; otherwise how could his body bear it?


    True, that make sense. My family sells all kinds of aphrodisiac medicines. I should try and approach him. Maybe Ill get a regr customer!


    Your house sells aphrodisiac medicine? Tell me what kind you have. If you have any good ones, Ill buy some from you.


    Sure! Tell me what kind youre looking for.


    The conversation between the two guys spiraled into something else entirely.


    Juntian took Feng Wus hand and passed them by. Let that beast be beaten to a pulp. He was not going to stop it.


    Feng Wu and Juntian happily caught crabs then grilled them to eat while poor Noel was beaten ck and blue. Even his own mother would have had a hard time recognizing him.


    After catching and eating crabs all afternoon, Feng Wu went home with her brother happy.


    While Feng Wu was having a good time, Ming Xi was having a horrible time. In fact, he was enduring some trouble.


    Two days ago, remnants of the Blood n still in the human world had attacked the Moon empress in an assassination attempt. It failed because Hua Jin took the hit meant for the empress and as a result suffered serious injuries.


    The Moon emperor asked her what she wanted as a reward for saving the empresss life.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Jin came straight out and said she wanted to marry Ming Xi. It was impossible though because Ming Xi tly refused, firmly stating it was impossible for him to marry her.


    Hua Jins family were dissatisfied with his answer because they felt it was an opportunity for them to advance. They came every few days and helped Hua Jin harass Ming Xi. They refused to stop unless Ming Xi epted Hua Jin.


    Well basically it was chaos in the Ancient Silver Moon pce.


    Ming Xi! The empress called out to her son.


    Mother Empress. Ming Xi greeted her respectfully and politely.


    Ming Xi, cant you try to ept Hua Jin? Shes a good girl; the two of you will be happy together. The empress tried to convince her son.


    Ming Xi tly said, My marriage is not a tool for repaying gratitude.


    Dont you like Hua Jin at all? That child grew up along side you. You really wont give her a chance?!


    The gentle smile on Ming Xis face disappeared as he replied with four words, I dont like her.


    OK, you dont like her, but she saved Mother Empress. Why cant you ept her for Mother Empresss sake? A pleading tone entered her voice. She knew how much Hua Jin loved Ming Xi and the child got such a serious injury protecting her. She would try her best to fulfill the wish.


    No Mother Empress, I have already said, my marriage is not to be used to repay gratitude. He turned and left, not caring what she said.


    Ming Xi was called to his fathers study sometime after that.


    Father, if you called to persuade me to take Hua Jin as my wife, then you dont need to say anything more. Ming Xi preemptively cut off the conversation.


    You dislike Hua Jin that much? The Moon emperor smiled gently.


    Ming Xi silently looked down at the floor.


    Forget it. When has Father Emperor ever forced you to do something you didnt want to do? This matter of marriage has always been decided by each Moon emperor himself. Didnt Father Emperor choose Mother Empress ourselves?


    No matter who you choose to be the Moon empress, as long as it is someone you like, Father Emperor will always support you. The Moon emperor said lovingly.


    Many thanks to Father Emperor for your grace.


    The four great emperors bear the heavy responsibility of protecting the human world. We have no freedom as long as we sit on our throne. Marriage is the only chance any of us gets to choose freely. We cant avoid our responsibility to the world, but we can choose the empress of our liking. If that freedom is lost, then what is the point of sitting in such a position?


    Dont me your mother. It is just that your mothers family has certain ideas. If your motheres to persuade you to marry Hua Jin, just pretend you do not hear. The other issues, Father Emperor will resolve for you, said the Moon emperor.


    Ming Xi was moved by his fathers words. A warmth flowed between them. Father Emperor...


    Hua Jins family came to make trouble several times but were severely punished by the good-natured Moon emperor. They didnt dare provoke farther so they had to let Hua Jins mother, the Moon empresss sister, pester the Moon empress.


    The Moon empress was bothered every day to the point her life was miserable.


    She wanted to talk to her son, but her son kept ignoring her. She wanted to talk to her husband about the marriage offer, but her husband pretended not to hear. What had she done wrong?! Why were both father and son ignoring her?!

 Chapter 529, 530

    Chapter 529, 530


    <b>529: Ning Bis Wedding</b>


    The empress became so annoyed she avoided seeing anyone from Hua Jins family entirely.


    This led Hua Jins mother to seek out Hua Jins grandmother.


    Hua Jins grandmother loved Hua Jin more than any of her grandchildren, even more than Princese Beiya. Once she found out about everything, she insisted Ming Xi marry Hua Jin in a months time. To not marry would be ungrateful.


    How could the future emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom show such ingratitude to those around him?


    The empress was harassed by her mother. Ming Xi avoided her and her husband said he was busy. At this point, the empress was sick and tired of it and had absolutely no inclination to help Hua Jin anymore.


    Though the empress loved Hua Jin and wanted to help her sister and her sisters family, the coercive way they were going about it was incredibly annoying, especially her elder sister inviting their mother out and insisting Ming Xi marry Hua Jin.


    The Moon empress indulged her elder sister and her put up with her sisters inws, but there was a limit to her patience. Then there was her mother. All the woman wanted was to help Hua Jin fulfill her wish, but she failed to consider the empresss situation.


    She was the empress of the Moon kingdom, but that didnt mean she could abuse her power and arrange for Hua Jin to be the next Moon empress.


    Generations and generations of Moon emperors had chosen their own spouses. It was delusion of her sister and her sisters inws to think they could use gratitude to coerce Ming Xi. Her elder sister was being dishonorable and her own mother was helping her. The whole thing depressed the Moon empress.


    For Hua Jins sake, her husband and youngest son were behaving indifferently towards her. Even her daughter and other sons were avoiding her, afraid she would do the same to them.


    What was she doing all this for? The more she thought about it, the more worthless it seemed.


    That night, the Moon emperor was looking at his wife from behind as she sat at her vanity table. He went over and hugged her from behind.


    Have you figured it out? He asked softly.


    The empress honestly admitted her mistake. Ive done you and Ming Xi wrong.


    It is fine. You understand why now. I will scold them for you, but you cant be soft-hearted toward them when I do, warned the emperor.


    How could she dare be soft-hearted? Wasnt it because she was soft-hearted toward Hua Jin that shed been tortured for so many days? The empress nodded resolutely.


    No more please. I am going to be annoyed to death by my mother and my sister and her inws.


    Okay, I will take care of it. The Moon emperor reassured his wife.


    The empress snuggled in the emperors arms and the two cuddled like that for awhile doing things happily married couples do.


    Feng Wu yed so much. Sometimes Juntian would take her to the beach to catch fish and crabs, sometime Noel would take her to street vendors to eat or to the theater to watch shows, and sometimes Madam Lan would take her out shopping for new clothes and watch operas.


    With such a busy, fun life, Feng Wu inevitably ate a lot of food. But even though her food intake increased, her weight did not. Noel was suspicious where she put it all.


    This day in particr, Feng Wu was taking a walk in the garden with Little Bun when she had an unexpected visitor  Shui.


    Are you here for a reason? Feng Wu clearly remembered this person hated her. Why was she here? Feng Wu blinked as she wondered.


    I came for a reason. Do you remember Ning Bi? Shui asked abruptly.


    Who? Feng Wu shook her head honestly. She searched her memory but didnt remember a person by that name.


    You dont remember Ning Bi? Ning Bi defended you so much when we were kids. Here, this is Ning Bis wedding invitation. Shui handed Feng Wu a letter. She asked me to give it to you. She says she hopes her wedding will be blessed by all her rtives and friends, so shed really like it if you went.


    If Shui hadnt agreed to Ning Bis request to hand deliver the invitation, she would never have had anything to do with Feng Wu again.


    Feng Wu received the invitation with a nk expression. She really had no idea who Ning Bi was and still had no clue even after several hours after Shui left. Eventually it was Madam Lan who told her. Ning Bi had been friends with the original Feng Wu but she moved away to another region. She returned to the area a few months ago.


    Madam Lan knew about the invitation and approved of Feng Wu attending. In observing someone elses wedding, Madam Lan hoped it would help Feng Wu understand so she wouldnt be confused when it came time for her own wedding.


    Hearing that going to the wedding and observing would help her with her own wedding was enough to convince Feng Wu to go. She didnt know how the people in this world got married, so going to observe would help her learn what to do when she married Ming Xi.


    Ning Bis fianc was her senior at school. The two had a very good rtionship and both families were happy with them getting married. The wedding was scheduled to be held in another city at the grooms hometown, so Ning Bis family arranged amodations for all the guests.


    Feng Wu arrived three days before the wedding and was ced in a room adjacent to Shui. Feng Wu didnt care but Shui wanted to change rooms as soon as she found out. Unfortunately, when she went to request another room, she was told there were no more rooms left, so she had no choice but to reluctantly stay next door to Feng Wu.


    Something unexpected happened to the groom as everyone waited for the wedding. Ning Bi and her fianc were traveling in their carriage when they were hit by and slide. Ning Bis fianc protected her but he died from direct head trauma.


    The wedding became a funeral and those who came changed their dress appropriately to reflect the mourning. Ning Bis close friends tried their best tofort her, but it was of little use. She cried so much at the funeral that she nearly fainted. Later that night, she slit her wrist in a suicide attempt. Her parents were so shaken they didnt dare leave her alone. They didn''t want her to stay in a city filled with reminders of her dead fianc, so they took her away and left for the capital as soon as the funeral was over.


    The Feng family were overwhelmed when Feng Wu returned and told them the story. A good wedding turned into a funeral. Ning Bis life was too bitter.


    How could a girl bear such a blow...?


    Madam Lan sympathized with Ning Bi very much. She asked Feng Wu to apany her to Ning Bis home in her free time and had the kitchen stew some medicinal supplements for Feng Wu to bring over.


    Although Ning Bi lost her fianc, she had many friends who cared about her.


    Ning Bi had always been cute since she was little. Her baby voice and cute, doll like appearance meant her cute meter was off the charts. She had good rtions with everyone.


    If the original Feng Wu was a child that people couldnt stand, then Ning Bi was the child everyone adored. They loved her and only wanted good things for her. It wasnt just because she was cute, she also had a lively personality that naturally attracted people to her.


    Everyone said it was a pity such a good girl encountered such misfortune.


    There were so many people who cared for her, and from time to time, people stopped by to drop off gifts and chat to keep herpany.


    A whole month passed while Ning Bi lived in a daze under everyones care.


    A monthter, the season was just right for climbing high and viewing things far away. Ning Bi invited seven close friends toe and y on Qui mountain just outside the city. They were all friends since they were little.


    It was Feng Wu''s third on Qui mountain. She had been there twice before when her brother had brought her out to y.


    The scenery on Qui mountain was absolutely beautiful.


    After hiking up from the foot of the mountain and reaching the summit, the group of eight were greeted with a breathtaking sight. Looking up, they saw puffy, white clouds driftingzily on a sweet wind in an endless, blue sky that stretched on to eternity. While below them, sprawled out in all its mour to behold, was the imperial city.


    Two of the girls took out their supplies and prepared to sketch. Feng Wu took out a lot of delicious food and spread them out on a flowered pic nket. Then she sat down to eat.


    Watching Feng Wu prepare so many things, the girls naturally assumed it was for the group. How nice. Everyone, except for the two girls painting, gathered around and began to nibble on things.


    They ate all the food Feng Wu had prepared for herself. She was being robbed!


    After eating and drinking so well, everyone went back down the mountain. Instead of taking the main pathway down, Ning Bi wanted to change the mood, so she led them through a small side path. Everyone went along with it since they were there to apany her.


    It began to drizzle not long after. The drizzle soon turned into heavy downpour and they rushed to take cover inside a cave.


    There were a lot of dried straw and unburned firewood inside. Who knew who lived there, but whatever the case, it was convenient to have ready firewood to use. They was cold from the rain so they quickly started a fire.


    Feng Wu wasnt cold -- or even wet. She had kept the rain away with a shield made of qi. Only a couple of the other girls thought to do the same. Most had gotten wet because they forgot they could create a shield and had reflexively searched for a ce to shelter instead.


    The rain showed no signs of stopping. Just sitting together was boring so Ning Bi suggested they gather around and tell scary stories.


    The girls both loved and hated these kinds of stories, so of course they agreed.


    <b>530: Death Gods Wishing Stone</b>


    They huddled close and took turns telling stories. There were one or two screams and muchughter throughout. Even Ning Bi, who had been frowning for a month, had a rxed smile on her face.


    The smile put everyone at ease. At least now she was in a better mood and they wouldnt have to worry about her trying to slit her own throat when no one was looking.


    The one with a good rtionship with Ning Bi had been the original Feng Wu. The current Feng Wu didnt know Ning Bi and wasnt close to her, so she wasnt worried. The times Feng Wu followed Madam Lans request to go and visit with Ning Bi, Ning Bi had ignored her; so it was impossible for a friendship to exist between them.


    From an outside perspective, the story was quite different. What they saw was Feng Wu bringing stewed herbal supplements every time she visited. Then she would sit with the dazed Ning Bi quietly in silence. They thought she was a true and honest friend. Even Ning Bis parents talked about what a good and patient friend Feng Wu was to Ning Bi. In reality, it was just two girls gazing off into space nkly because Feng Wu didnt know what to say and Ning Bi was still grieving.


    Feng Wu didnt even know when she became Ning Bis friend.


    The group of girls stayed out until evening before returning home.


    Less than half an hour after they left, a beautiful girl walked into the cave.


    Great! I finally found it; this is the ce where the god of death left the stone. It was Ai Lin. She had tried desperately to remember all the various opportunities from the novel.


    After some thinking, she remembered there was something hidden in Qui mountain outside the imperial city of the ancient eastern countries.


    The novel mentioned a girl, Ai Lin couldn''t remember her name, who wasn''t so much a supporting character as a passerby cannon fodder. The girl had found a ck stone inside the cave. The stone itself was called Deaths Wishing Stone.


    Anyone could use the stone and make a wish to resurrect someone dead. The girl in the story had used the stone to wish her fianc back to life. To grant her wish, the god of death wanted the souls of seven people close to her. She chose seven of her friends as sacrifices to the god of death.


    Once the souls were taken, the girls fianc came back to life. Unfortunately, the girl did not live a happy life with her fianc. The seven people she sacrificed werent ordinary girls  all of them came from good backgrounds. After some investigation, their families became suspicious of Ning Bi.


    The seven families were enraged when they discovered the truth. They executed everyone in the girls family and her and her fianc were eventually hunted down as well.


    Zi Cheng learned about it and had nned on finding the stone for some time. She eventually did get her hands on it, soter when the hero died saving her, she was able to use it to bring him back to life.


    She used seven friends who had reached 90% with her. She was the heroine, so she didnt have to worry about any family membersing to avenge them. The seven people only got a few crocodile tears when they died.


    Most of the chapter was spent describing how sad and helpless Zi Cheng felt at her friends dying.


    Ai Lin wanted to find Deaths Wishing Stone before Zi Cheng could use it to make a wish. The novel mentioned it was around here somewhere.


    Ai Lin searched all over the cave but couldnt find it. She even removed all the straw on the ground only to be shocked to find something that shouldnt have been there.


    Soul Sacrifice formation!


    Feng Wu had no idea about what happened in the cave; she was already snuggledfortably under her quilt in her bed chatting with Ming Xi about her day.


    When Ming Xi heard about Ning Bi, he felt quite sorry for her. He had never been in that position before, but he could imagine how painful it would be.


    Though he sympathized with Ning Bi, he didnt want Feng Wu to tire herself out over other peoples affairs.


    They didnt talk long and went to sleep after a short while because Feng Wu was tired from the days excursion.


    Feng Wus life was still just as leisurely and filled with fun two days after returning from Qui mountain.


    Noel continued hooking up with beautiful women and only asionally getting chased by their exes. At this point, Feng Wus family were used to Noels proclivities.


    Feng Wu had just returned with Little Bun from ying at the beach when Juntian told her something big.


    One of the girls she had gone to the mountain with had died strangely. She drowned after falling into the water, but the weird thing was how she keptughing the entire time. It was odd.


    Many people went to her funeral, including Feng Wu and her mother. She and Madam Lan left afterforting the mother of the deceased and sending the dead girl off one final time.


    Feng Wu didnt know it, but it was just the beginning. Every few days another person would die  they were all girls who had gone to Qui mountain with her. In less than half a month, five of the girls were dead. The only ones left were Shui, Feng Wu and Ning Bi.


    Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Shui went to see Feng Wu.


    Inside Feng Wus room, Shui saw Little Bun for the first time. He was a beautiful child and could make a heart melt. A pity though, no matter how cute he was, Shui just didnt have the heart to admire him.


    She immediately poured herself a ss of water as soon as she sat down and drank it dry in a few gulps. Her face was very pale.


    Youre not afraid; how can you be so calm?! Shui said angrily.


    Feng Wu tilted her head. Afraid of what? Was there something she was supposed to be afraid of?


    Anan and the others are all dead. Dont you feel some way about that? Don''t you think they died too strangely. Shui took a breath. Do you remember the ghost stories we told that day, that day in the cave? The way everyone died, they died in the same way the protagonists died in the stories. All of it is the same! Were next!


    Shui rubbed her hands and a cold sweat broke on her forehead. She couldnt understand how such a terrible thing could happen just because of a trip to Qui mountain.


    Feng Wu hadnt thought much about it before, but upon thinking about it now, she realized... it... was... true. She stood up abruptly and startled Shui.


    What are you doing? Shui crossed her arms.


    Go to look for my brother. If she had any problems, she should ask her brother. He would help.


    Shui watched as Juntians expression turned serious after Feng Wu approached him about the situation.


    Why didnt you say anything earlier? Five people were already dead. Such a big thing and she was only telling him about it now?


    I hadnt noticed. Feng Wu was honest. She hadnt noticed the deaths followed along with the stories. If she had, she would have gone to her brother sooner.


    What about you? Have you told your brother? Juntian turned and asked Shui.


    She shook her head. It wasnt that she didnt want to, but her brother had been so busy recently her paternal grandfather, who was at a retreat, wouldnt allow her to disturb him. She had wanted to tell her father, but her father had not been at home and her mother was at her maternal grandmothers house. She had no one to talk to about it.


    She was so scared that she went to Feng Wu, another fellow girl who was also likely waiting for death.


    I see. Ill help you contact himter. Have you been to Ning Bis yet?


    I went but she wasnt home. ording to her parents, shes been missing for the past two or three days, so they are also out looking for her. Im worried Ning Bi may... have... Shui couldnt continue and ended up crying. She couldnt help it; everything was too scary.


    If she knew what was going on, she wouldnt be so scared, but the not knowing was terrifying to her.


    You two,e with me. Juntian turned around and walked out the door.


    The girls followed obediently behind.


    Brother Juntian, where are we going? Shui asked.


    Juntian didnt look back but said, To the cave you guys told your story in.


    They reached the cave on Qui mountain after a great deal of effort.


    Shui felt the cave was different as soon they found it.


    Thats strange! What is that? It wasnt there thest time we were here. Shui swept the dry straw out of the way to reveal a ck formation underneath.


    If someone hadn''t recently disturbed the straw, Shui would never have discovered the ck formation underneath.


    Juntian inspected the formation carefully. It was a strange one hed never seen before.


    The entire formation was ck and just looking at it gave you chills. Such a sinister formation couldnt be anything good.


    Five of the girls with Feng Wu died in such a short period of time. Could their deaths be rted to the formation?


    Juntian found a piece of paper and copied down the formation. He couldnt figure out what it was, but he was sure someone would. They would be able to crack its secret once they deciphered its meaning. Feng Wu would be safe once they did that he was sure.


    He nned to leave after drawing the circle, but Ai Lin came running in just as he got up.


    She dropped something behind thest time she was there and had returned to get it.


    Xiao Wu? Ai Lin had not expected to see Feng Wu in a ce like this.


    Ai Lin! Feng Wu was also surprised.


    You know her? Juntian asked his sister.


    ssmate, Ai Lin.


    Another ssmate. Juntian thought of Noel, who was still hanging around their house. He hoped this ssmate wouldnt be as troublesome.

 Chapter 531, 532

    Chapter 531, 532


    <b>531: Juntians Suspicions</b>


    Ai Lin looked at the guy in front of her curiously. She didnt know who he was, but he was acting familiar with Feng Wu. Was he a rtive?


    It turns out Miss Ai Lin is Xiao Wus ssmate. I am Xiao Wus older brother, Feng Juntian. Thank you for taking care of my familys Xiao Wu at school Miss Ai Lin. Juntian looked at Ai Lin and spoke without emotion.


    Yep, siblings. Ai Lin believed it. Both siblings had the same expressionless, nearly paralyzed faces.


    Its no matter; Xiao Wu also takes care of me a lot too.


    I wonder, why is Miss Ai Lin here? Juntian asked without missing a beat.


    She had entered in such a hurry. Could it be rted to the formation array in the cave?


    Well... I identally left something in the cave a few days ago. I just remembered today, so I hurried back to get it.


    Did you drop this? Juntian held out a softly glowing snow-white bead the size of an egg. The bead was absorbing nearby elements and was clearly an unusual item.


    My gathering magic bead! Ai Lin whispered in surprise. She had only gotten the rare support item recently a few days ago and hadnt moved it into her dimensional space yet when she lost it.


    Because the bead could gather and store energy from the five elements, a magician could keep it on their body and use it in battle to ensure they wouldnt run out of energy.


    She knew she had it when she went to the cave so she had backtracked and search all the ces she was at recently. The cave was thest ce she thought of to look. Unexpectedly, it was there and it was Feng Wus brother who picked it up.


    This is not a bad bead. Its a rare support item and will be helpful to you in the future if you use it properly. Juntian wasnt greedy for other people''s things. He wasnt a magician but a sword user, and although the item could certainly be useful, he wasnt the type to rely on support items; nor was he going to take someone elses magic item.


    Thank you, Brother Juntian. Ai Lin secretly sighed after taking the bead back from Juntian. The guy was definitely worthy of being the heir to a super power house. Anyone else would never have returned it.


    Miss Ai Lin, from what youve said, it sounds like you were here a few days ago, correct?


    "Brother Juntian, just call me Ai Lin. Yes I was here a few days ago. There was nothing for her to hide, so Ai Lin spoke truthfully.


    Ai Lin, Im not sure if you would know, but do you recognize the formation painted on the floor here?


    What do you want to ask about the Soul Sacrifice formation for? Ai Lin didn''t expect him to ask about it and had replied with thinking.


    She knew shed said something wrong the moment the words left her lips. She shouldnt have recognized it; now if something happened in the future, people were going to me her for it. Wasnt she just digging her own grave?


    It was toote to take it back now. Everyone there had heard her say it.


    You really know the name of this formation?! What the hell is it?! Do you have something to do with it?! Are you involved with Anans death. Tell me! Answer me!


    Before Juntian could ask anything, Shui had jumped in and grabbed Ai Lin by the cor and shook her hard while pummeling her with questions.


    Ai Lin was dizzy from having her head shaken like a bobble so she tried to shoo Shuis hand away.


    Juntian thought Shui was being impulsive. They werent sure Ai Lin had anything to do with the deaths so it was a bit too much to rush and question her like that.


    He grabbed Shuis shoulders and pulled her away from Ai Lin.


    Brother Juntian, let me go! I have to ask her clearly. Let me go! Shui shouted as she struggled against Juntian.


    OK, calm down. We can ask in a reasonable manner. Let me do the talking.


    Shui was a little afraid of Juntian so she shut her mouth and let him do the talking.


    Once she calmed down, Juntian let go of her shoulders and asked Ai Lin, Ai Lin, how do you know the name of this formation?


    He couldnt recognize the formation, and he was from one of the most powerful families on the continent and was an up anding future member of Star Marshall hall. With all the resources these stations gave him, it stood to reason he would be more knowledgeable than a second year at Xingguang Holy academy.


    And yet Ai Lin knew what it was immediately. It was unusual and really made him wonder.


    Oh, its a coincidence actually that I know about it. Last year, I was lucky enough to enter an ancient magicians tomb. The magician was a formation magician and left a scroll detailing several formations behind. I looked through them and saw there were several forbidden formations in it.


    I burned the scroll after reading it because I felt it would be a disaster if it fell into the wrong hands. It was only by chance that I passed by Qui mountain a few days ago and entered the cave. As soon as I saw the formation on the ground, I recognized it was one of the forbidden formations from ancient times...


    Verifying what Ai Lin said would have been difficult, but Juntian didnt feel she had any reason to lie. It looked like she didnt have anything to do with the formation.


    But then again it was all too coincidental  hering to the mountain alone and her discovering the formation. The suspicion in Juntians mind wasntpletely dispelled but he was careful not to show it and instead continued to ask his questions.


    You said this was called the Soul Sacrifice formation, but we still dont know the purpose behind it.


    Ai Lin thought for a bit then said, Just the Soul Sacrifice formation by itself is useless. It needs to be paired with a treasure from the underworld to work.


    And what would that be?


    Deaths Wishing Stone.


    Whats that? Shui had been listening to the side. She didnt fully believe Ai Lin, but she wasnt as agitated as she was earlier.


    Feng Wu stood to the side quietly listening.


    It wasnt a surprise they didnt know. If Ai Lin hadnt read the story, she would never have thought there was a way to exchange lives and bring the dead back to life, never mind that a treasure as sinister as a death stone could exist.


    Deaths Wishing Stone is a stone the god of death left behind in this world. Its a very unusual stone in that it has a bit of godly essence inside. Anyone who has the stone can make a wish and use it to revive anyone they want...


    <b>532: The Price of a Resurrection</b>


    But life and death are predetermined by God and resurrecting the dead goes against the naturalws of the world. Its impossible to bring someone back without paying a price.


    This resurrection cost seven lives. The one making the wish must sacrifice the lives of seven people close to them; it doesnt have to be blood rtions either. As long as it is someone close to the person, it will be epted.


    The seven people must choose their method of death while on top of the Soul Sacrifice formation for the formation to activate. Then a part of the god of deaths essence wille through the formation. The gods essence will use the agreed upon method of death to reap their souls. Once thest sacrifice is made, the wish will be granted and the target soul to be resurrected will leave the underworld and return to the world of the living.


    Seven sacrifices... choosing their own deaths... Shui took two steps back in disbelief. She suddenly crouched down on the ground with the hands over her head as if in great pain.


    This... dont tell me someone really came and activated the formation! Ai Lin muttered.


    Ai Lin was surprised things had already progressed so far. Based on the way she was acting, it was obvious the girl crouching was probably one of the sacrifices. She was so pitiful, Ai Lin forgave her for earlier.


    Yes, its been activated. Five people have already died in the city. Their deaths were all strange and rted to the horror stories they shared when they were in this cave. They died in the same manner the people in their stories died.


    Five died, so thest two... Ai Lin considered how Juntian had brought Feng Wu and the other girl who had grabbed her shoulder earlier. Was Feng Wu one of the sacrifices? What a crazy coincidence!


    Ai Lin was really surprised. She never expected Feng Wu to be so unlucky. She couldnt remember the names of the seven people from the story, so she wasnt sure if Feng Wu had been one of them.


    Juntian nodded with a heavy expression. If the one doing all the killings was a human being, then they could deal with it by catching the person. But if the murderer was the god of death entering the human world through a formation... How would he go about dealing with that?


    Miss Ai Lin, is there a way to break it? Juntian asked.


    The words immediately raised Shuis hopes and she looked expectantly at Ai Lin with a pitiful look on her face.


    Ai Lin knew so many things, maybe she would know how to break the formation.


    Its not impossible to break the formation  you have to kill the one making the wish. But remember, even if you kill the wisher, it wont bring back the people who already died. Its just that the ones still alive wont have to worry about their souls being taken.


    It was everything she knew from having read the original story. She remembered the information came from a hermit necromancer.


    I understand. Thank you, Miss Ai Lin. Juntian solemnly thanked Ai Lin.


    Shui and Ai Lin returned with Juntian and Feng Wu back to the Feng family home. Juntian didnt dare let Ai Lin go before verifying the method she outlined, so he had asked her to stay over temporarily and had a room arranged for her.


    Ai Lins stay made her realized how prominent Feng house was. Her family was peanuts inparison.


    There was no one in charge at Qui house and Shui didnt dare stay alone because she was afraid the god of death would reap her soul at any moment. She took the initiative to live with the Feng family even though the two families were not on good terms because of the very bad fight between her and Feng Wu. They had torn each others faces away, so there was none left to consider.


    Even if you twisted her arm, Shui would never have thought thered be a day shed beg to stay over at the Fengs family home. But this was a truly unexpected event. Compared to dying, begging to stay over was nothing.


    Besides, the one helping her was Juntian, not Feng Wu, Shui fooled herself into thinking.


    Shui didnt dare stay too far from Feng Wu and strongly demanded the room next door. Madam Lan had been worried she was up to no good at first, but Juntian reassured her it wasnt the case.


    Madam Lan didnt know Feng Wu was a sacrifice target. If she knew, he was sure she would cry.


    But the matter was a big thing and Juntian couldnt conceive of not telling his father and grandfather. So he located them and exined the entire situation.


    Neither Father Feng nor Grandfather Feng thought Ning Bi would be so bold as to use a Feng descendent as a soul sacrifice. They really wanted to destroy the Ning family for raising such ludicrous female. But the important thing right now was to save Feng Wu, destroying the Ning family coulde at its on time.


    Father Feng and Grandfather Feng were worried something would happen to Feng Wu so they sent arge number of people to find Ning Bi. They also had guards stationed outside Feng Wus room to keep her from being taken away without their knowledge.


    Juntian contacted Bai to pass on the information to the Quis family head, but even Bai couldnt locate his father to contact him. As for Madam Qui, her face turned deathly white upon hearing her sons exnation. She immediately took her people and left her mothers house and returned home. But upon returning she learned Shui had left and was staying with her old rival, Madam Lan.


    This incensed Madam Qui, but it wasnt like she could make a fuss about it since the Feng family were helping her daughter. She had no choice but to rush to the Fengs as quickly as possible.


    Shuis older sister, Bing, had gone out with the head of Qui house and she was not around either. The only ones to go to the Fengs were Madam Qui and Bai.


    The Qui family sent arge number of people to look for Ning Bi. The Ning family were also put under surveince though they didnt know what Ning Bi had done or where she had gone. There was nothing the Feng or Qui families could do but slowly search for her.


    The problem was no one knew when the god of death would strike.


    Juntian and Bai thought about destroying the ck formation to prevent the gods divine sense froming through, but Ai Lin knew from the original text that it would be useless. The god of death was already in the mortal world, it was just that it had not reaped all the souls yet. When all seven souls were reaped, the gods divine sense would naturally dissipate. Until then, destroying the physical formation wouldnt do anything.

 Chapter 533, 534

    Chapter 533, 534


    <b>533: Wait for Me</b>


    That night, Ming Xi was horrified and worried when Feng Wu told him about her day. He told her to wait for him before promptly turning off hismunication crystal.


    Feng Wu well asleep happy thinking about Ming Xiing to her. She didnt feel like she was being watched by a death god at all.


    The night passed slowly and neither the Feng family nor the two Qui family members dared sleep.


    The most powerful members of the Qui family were in seclusion, and wouldnte out unless an event jeopardized the very foundation of the Qui family. This thing with Shui was unlikely to move them. The best thing they could do was stay with the Feng family. At least here there was Mr. Feng and Old Master Feng, who were both powerful sword masters. Between the two of them, any danger that appeared would be dealt with.


    The Feng family didnt care at all what the Qui members were thinking. They just made it be known that they were not responsible should anything happen to Shui while on their estate.


    Madam Qui was displeased at the gesture. She had originally nned on finding her husband and demanding exnations if something happened to Shui, but unexpectedly the Feng family preemptively countered. Since it was for her daughter, she had to swallow and take it.


    Another person who couldnt sleep was Ming Xi. He didnt waste any time. After ending his call with Feng Wu, he immediately found his parents and informed them he was leaving and would return to the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom as soon as possible.


    Where could you possible want to go?! Your hand is still grievously injured. Its going to take a few more months to healpletely! The Moon empress thought her son was still angry with her. Her heart was both bitter and anxious with worry for her sons physical health.


    Your mother is right. Your health is not optimal yet. If there is something important you need done, have someone else do it for you. The Moon emperor also disagreed with Ming Xis decision to leave. Ming Xis arm was still injured from thest time he went out. It took a lot of priests and magicians to save it. After such a rpse, his son still dared go out again?


    Father Emperor, Mother Empress, there is something vitally important I must do. Time is of the essence and I can not spend any of it exining. This son will exin when he returns.


    Amidst the yelling from the empress and emperor, Tian Ya activated the teleportation array and set it to the ancient eastern countries.


    The emperor and empress couldnt stop him and could only stare as Ming Xi disappeared. Afterwards, the emperor asked someone to investigate where Ming Xi went. The guards guarding the array were finally able to ascertain it was to the ancient eastern countries. As to what Ming Xi went to do, that, they couldnt figure out.


    Feng Wu was ying with Little Bun in her room and waspletely ignorant of what happened outside. Rui Baby had been staying with Little Bun in the room all day. The two cute creatures, one big and one small, had a great time ying.


    Rui Babys entire body felt terrible once he learned how Feng Wu fell into someones malicious machinations. The nerve! To target his master!


    Rui Baby immediately used his natural ability to calcte the future. He was only relieved once he saw there were no surprises in store for Feng Wu.


    There was the death god, but as a god of the underworld, it rarely came to the living world. It was still a god though and its powers were undeniable, even with just an essence in the mortal realm. Aside from the heads of Star Marshall hall and Xingguang Holy academy, who else could resist it?


    Maybe one of the four great emperors could as well. Though the emperors werent gods in the truest sense of the word, they did carry the bloodline from the god prince, which was more noble than most other gods. If the four great emperors undertook the task, it wasnt impossible to aplish.


    However, whether it was the four great emperors, leader of Star Marshall hall or principal of Xingguang Holy academy, none of them were people just anyone could invite.


    If Ming Xi wasnt injured, Rui Baby would have been inclined to have Ming Xie over and try. But even then, Ming Xi had not officially inherited the title of emperor yet, so his abilities couldntpare with the other emperors.


    Who else could help other than these people? Rui Baby rubbed his chin and thought and thought until he saw Little Bun rubbing his eyes on the bed. Aha! Rui Babys eyes lit up.


    Wasnt a good candidate right here in this room?! Who could be stronger than this little guy? Little Bun was still young and only at a millionth of his strength in his heyday, but he was definitely capable of dealing with the god of death.


    Rui Baby flew over to Little Bun with a wily smile and began a whispered conversation. The two chatted for quite a while and with a serious face, Little Bun finally nodded his head. What kind of agreement did these cuties reach?


    Feng Wu wasnt aware what the two were doing at all. She was sitting by the window and looking outside as she waited for Ming Xis arrival.


    Ming Xi was quick but it still took him two hours to reach Feng Wus house. It was the middle of the night and all the servants were asleep and the doors locked. Ming Xi didnt want to disturb them so he decided to sneak in.


    He had no idea special defensive arrays were active all around the estate because of the god of death. Even though the formation arrays would not be able to stop the god of death, it still gave people peace of mind. The moment Ming Xi entered, the arrays activated.


    In just a few seconds, two powerful auras locked onto Ming Xi and one attack sessively followed another.


    Ming Xi knew that among the people who came, two were Old Master Feng and Master Feng, the two strongest people of Feng house!


    Why did they move in so fast?!


    Ming Xi was taken by surprise but managed to dodge all their attacks.


    Tian Ya rushed over to protect Ming Xis back. He didnt want Ming Xi to make any moves that would further aggravate his hand.


    Old Master Feng, Master Feng. I am sorry to disturb your rest sote at night. Ming Xi had Tian Ya retreat.


    He knew who they were, but they had not recognized him. If they had, they would never have attacked.


    Ming Xis guess was right. The two gentlemen had not recognized Ming Xi. Never in their wildest dreams could they have ever imagined the future emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom would sneak onto their estate instead of going through the main entrance...


    <b>534: Thunder and Lightning</b>


    Prince Ming Xi! Under the faint moonlight, Grandfather Feng and Father Feng finally recognized Ming Xi.


    Wasnt this person Prince Ming Xi? The same person hed metst time? The two Feng men were astonished but they werent ordinary people so they quickly adjusted their attitudes and bowed respectfully to Ming Xi.


    We did not know Your Royal Highness wasing. Our Feng family has failed to wee you properly.


    It was I who arrived unannounced. Feng house is not remiss. Ming Xi said.


    Ming Xi was hesitant to exin his purpose for visiting even though the two Feng men were clearly curious.


    Tian Ya stood quietly to the side pretending to be a part of the wall. As long the Feng household werent endangering Ming Xi, what they talked about was none of his business.


    As the men were talking in the back, a mysterious figure appeared in Feng Wus room. It was a shadow, a rough outline, wearing a cloak that covered its entire frame and was carrying a scythe as tall as a person. No one noticed it at all.


    When it looked up, all you could see was ck mist. There wasnt even a person.


    Needless to say, the shadow was the divine essence of the god of death. It wasnt there to kill Feng Wu but to kill Shui.


    Shui had moved from her room and run to Feng Wus room earlier when she heard the noise outside. She didnt say anything and refused to go outside. Feng Wu ignored her and kept ying with Little Bun on the bed.


    The god of death loomed in the room only for a short time before disappearing as if it had never been there at all.


    Shortly after its departure, the skies turned dark and filled with clouds. Rain came pounding down apanied by lightning and thunder.


    Shuis face turned pale from fright because she remembered the story she told in the cave. The protagonist died from a lightning strike! This thing had to be the god of death here to take her away!


    Its here! Death is here to take me away! I dont want to die! Save me! Save me, Feng Wu! Big brother, where are you?!


    Shui was frightened beyond belief. She leapt onto Feng Wus bend, yanked the quilt over her head and hid inside as she cried.


    Shui had always been an arrogant girl and never one for tears, but right now she was too distraught. Everything scared her and thinking about how everyone else had died scared her even more.


    She thought about the harm Ning Bi had wrought and how she had sold her childhood friends out for a man.


    Feng Wu had been Shuis most hated person and number one on her cklist, but now with what Ning Bi had done, her ranking listpletely changed. Ning Bi shoved Feng Wu out and shot straight to the number one spot.


    Shui was an extreme person. Those she loved, she wanted to live, those she hated she wanted to die. This kind of ck and white meant that when she hated someone, there was no going back. And right now, she hated Ning Bi to death.


    Earlier, back on the mountain, she had her doubts about Ning Bis role in the deaths. The entire thing was a puzzle and she couldnt believe Ning Bi would do such a thing, however, the various investigations since then showed it was irrefutably Ning Bi. Ning Bi had sold her friends out without hesitation..


    Someone had seen Ning Bi on Qui mountain hanging around inside the cave for a long time two days before they took their trip up. Ning Bi was spotted in the cemetery around the same time her fiancs body went missing. His family searched and searched but failed to find his body. The matter caused a lot trouble for the area.


    Shui couldnt make excuses for her friend once she added everything together. It proved Ning Bi premediated the whole thing, and knowing this, Shui couldnt tamp down the hatred that rose in her heart. She had been sincere with Ning Bi and had treated her as a cherished friend. The amount she loved Ning Bi before flipped and became hate.


    Shui hid in the corner, crying, and cursing her former friend for entrapping her like this.


    Feng Wu hugged Little Bun and scooted to the other side of the bed. She stared at Shui curiously wondering why Shui was so agitated.


    It kept raining and the lightning didnt seem to want to stop any time soon. The sky lit up like the middle of the day.


    It was a very interesting scene. The bolts of lightning were all concentrated over the Feng estate. Such a phenomenon attracted a lot attention and many people wondered what the Feng people were doing to draw so many lightning bolts. Could they have acquired some kind of treasure?


    Whatever it was couldnt be ordinary.


    While onlookers were curious and making guesses about what was going on, those inside the Feng estate were busy facing a big threat.


    Grandfather Feng and Father Feng rushed to Feng Wus courtyard when the rain suddenly began. Neither bothered to say anything to Ming Xi when they rushed off. Neither cared whether Ming Xi followed them or not; Feng Wus safety was the most important thing right then.


    Ming Xi, fearing the worst raced after them. Madam Lan and Bai also rushed to Feng Wus courtyard. Once they passed through Feng Wus courtyard and entered Feng Wus room, they were relieved to find Shui huddled under a quilt on Feng Wus bed. Both knew the story Shui told in the cave, so the lightning bolts were no doubt aimed at her.


    She should be able to avoid the lightning as long as she stayed inside.


    Escaping the power of the god of death wasnt so simple however. Shui lost control of her body and suddenly tried to run out of the room. Madam Qui and Bai werent going to let her go, obviously. They immediately moved to intercept, but for whatever strange reason, Shui suddenly possessed supernatural strength. She shoved her brother and her mother aside with a push.


    Uncaring of their own injuries, Madam Qui and Bai chased after her as she rushed to the yard.

 Chapter 535, 536

    Chapter 535, 536


    <b>535: Dreams Are So Amazing</b>


    Grandfather Feng and Father Feng watched as a woman ran straight to where all the lightning bolts were most dense. The rain was heavy enough that they couldnt make out who it was, but they reflexively went to stop her.


    Father Feng made the first move, reaching out to sp her on the shoulders, thinking it would be enough to force her stop. But the moment he touched her, his hand was repelled violently and he was forced to take several steps back before finding his bnce.


    The sight made Grandfather Feng rush forward even quicker. He tried to stop her with qi, but the force he shot at her bounced back and hit him. Fortunately, the power he put into the shot was only meant to stop someone and not kill them, so though he had to take several steps back, he was uninjured.


    Madam Qui, her son and many others arrived just in time to witness Grandfather Feng being forced back and Shui leaping up as a bolt of lightning streaked down from the sky.


    Ming Xi, who had been following close behind, naturally saw what happened. When it looked like no one could do anything, he threw out a defensive item to block the lightning. It was a rare item made by an old master whose every work was a world treasure. In fact, the Moon emperor, who had purchased it for Ming Xi to use as a personal protection item, was only able to buy it because he sincerely asked for it.


    Though Ming Xis item was a rare treasure, it could not withstand the lightning indefinitely. Hairline cracks began to form after several lightning strikes. It was clear it would notst long. At this time, Madam Qui and Bai tossed their own magic weapons forward as well. Shui was protected by their weapons after Ming Xis item failed, so she only suffered minimal damage, but everyone knew it wasnt a viable tactic in the long term. They couldnt continue to throw magic weapons and items to keep her protected forever.


    Shuis death would be inevitable if they couldnt deal with the root of the problem.


    Mom, big brother, I dont want to die! Help me! Shui regained her senses after being hit by a bolt of lightning. She didnt know how she had ended up outside Feng Wus room and out in the courtyard. By the time she woke up, she was like this.


    Shui nearly fainted from fright. She was pampered growing up and had never seen such a fierce battle before. The only thing she could think of doing was to keep asking her family for help. No one had to tell her how dangerous her situation was. She could tell!


    She was afraid she would really die, and she did not want to die!


    How could her mother and brother not want to save her? It was just that they didnt know how. The normally stoic Madam Qui wiped tears off her face. There wasnt anything she could do but watch one lightning bolt after another strike Shui.


    Meanwhile, a woman dressed in green stood on top of Qui mountain smiling sweetly as she watched lightning congregate over the Feng estate. She was in a good mood.


    Soon, only one more and we will be able to reunite atst.


    Thunder and lightning continued through the night and didnt dissipate until dawn lit the sky. It was a strange storm that dispersed as suddenly as it appeared.


    The Feng family had done their best to keep Shui safe and had used more than forty magic items to keep her alive. It was a lot of items, and they were not going to eat such a loss for free. They would settle the ount with the head of Qui house as soon as he returned.


    Though Shui managed to survive the hellish ordeal, it was uncertain how long she would be able to stay alive.


    The previous night left everyone in the Feng estate panicked. Everything aboutst night was strange, especially the lightning and thunder. If the servants hadnt been warned beforehand not to leave their rooms, they would have rushed out to see the situation.


    Juntian had stayed with Feng Wu in her room and had told her not to worry about what was going on outside; she only needed to worry about getting a good nights rest.


    So that night, Feng Wu slept soundly with Little Bun hugged to her chest. The sound of lightning and thunder didnt bother her at all because she blocked her ears with qi.


    When Feng Wu woke up the next morning, it wasnt Little Bun or Juntian that she saw, but Ming Xi  the person shed been missing the entire time!


    Feng Wu blinked her eyes then rubbed them with her hands. Dream? Was she still asleep?


    Ming Xi pulled her hand down and asked, Would a dream hurt? and gently pinched her cheeks. He didnt want to hurt her, so of course he pinched her very lightly.


    It doesnt hurt, Feng Wu dered. I am dreaming!


    Havinge to her conclusion, Feng Wu stared dreamily at Ming Xi. She had dreamt of Ming Xi before, but this Ming Xi felt so real.


    What a real dream. Feng Wu said after smooshing her hands all over Ming Xis face.


    Do you want a kiss? Ming Xi teased.


    Kiss? Feng Wu thought about Ming Xi touching her lips before and the tingling feeling she got. Did she want a kiss?


    Feng Wu was hesitant for a moment, but quickly made up her mind.


    I want a kiss. She nodded, her eyes very serious.


    Ming Xi was amused. He leaned forward and brought his face closer to hers.


    Feng Wu pouted her lips and smooched him on the lips. She wanted to back away right after, but Ming Xi locked his arms around her and deepened the kiss.


    And thus was Feng Wu kissed until she was dizzy and she secretly thought to herself: What an amazing dream!


    <b>536: Grandfather Feng and Father Feng Come to a Decision</b>


    Cough... Juntian stood at the doorway awkwardly coughing to make his presence known. His face was dark and he was not in a good mood. He was unhappy his younger sister, who he had brought up with great difficulty, was being taken away by a wolf.


    Juntian gritted his teeth as he spoke. Prince Ming Xi, Grandfather Feng invites you to meet in the front hall.


    This bastard was trying to abduct his sister. It didnt matter the guys status, Juntian just couldnt put a weing expression on his face.


    Ming Xi had released Feng Wu when he felt someone approaching, but he was not fast enough; Juntian still witnessed their kiss.


    Feng Wus eyes were wide. She didnt understand what was happening. Why was her brother also in her dream?


    Brother? Feng Wu asked with eyes full of uncertainty.


    Juntian walked over and squeezed Ming Xi out so he could sit down on the edge of the bed himself.


    He patted Feng Wus head as he said, Ive asked Qinger to carry Xiao Ye to Mother. You must not have slept wellst night. Sleep a little longer if youre tired. Brother will keep watch outside your door.


    Juntian, who always appeared cold and unapproachable to outsiders, was quite gentle when talking to his sister. It would have made people outside drop their jaws in shock.


    Feng Wu rubbed her eyes then touched her t belly. Hungry. This was not a dream.


    Big Brother already had someone prepare your favorite dishes for breakfast. Do you want it served now? Juntians eyes were full of love as he touched Feng Wus head.


    Ming Xi: Am... I being ignored?


    Hm! Feng Wu nodded. Her eyes involuntarily drifted to Ming Xi.


    This made Ming Xi grin. Eat first, Ille see you againter.


    OK. Feng Wu nodded.


    Satisfied, Ming Xi left Feng Wus room and went to the front hall to meet with Grandfather Feng.


    After watching Ming Xi leave, Feng Wu looked to her brother eagerly waiting for food.


    The cute expression melted Juntians heart. He decided right then and there that she needed more time to grow up. He couldnt let her marry that Ming Xi kid too soon. She was still so young.


    Everyone had been exhausted, not to mention tired and hungry, fromst nights ordeal. The kitchen prepared a huge breakfast for everyone to replenish their energy. They had gathered and ate together earlier before Feng Wu woke up. It was at breakfast that Ming Xi made clear he and Feng Wu were sweethearts.


    Grandfather Feng still remembered how utterly surprised he was at Ming Xis revtion. Even in his wildest dreams, he never imagined his granddaughter, who had never made anything of herself and was always a little foolish in the head, would attract the interest of the future emperor of the Moon kingdom.


    The Ancient Silver Moon kingdom was one of the four great empires and Ming Xis eyes werent bad, so how did such a prince fall in love with his granddaughter?


    Pooie! What was he thinking? His granddaughter was naturally excellent. Her bad reputation in the past was just nder from shameless people! His familys Xiao Wu was doing very well!


    Though Grandfather Feng, through some convoluted thinking, convinced himself Feng Wu was fine, he still couldnt believe Ming Xi had fallen in love with his granddaughter, because in the end, no matter how her bad reputation came about, it was a fact that she did have a bad reputation and it wasnt something he could change.


    The Feng family wondered if this young prince, who had always kept a clean reputation, sincerely liked Feng Wu, or if it was just a passing whim him.


    If he wasnt sincere, then it wasnt appropriate for a prince of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom to associate with Feng Wu. With Feng Wus temperament, they were all afraid something would happen if she went to see the royal family there. Feng Wus temper had improved a lot recently but Grandfather Feng was still worried.


    Father Feng was also worried. He wasnt close to Feng Wu, but she was his daughter and he had raised her since she was a little dumpling. Naturally, he didnt want to see her suffer.


    Feng Wu already gave birth to a child and even though Feng Yes identity was unique, no one outside the family knew it because it needed to remain a secret for now.


    So in the eyes of the public, Feng Wu wasnt worthy of someone as outstanding as Ming Xi. She would be under so much pressure if she was with him!


    Considering her personality, would she be able to bear it? She was better now, but who knew if she would revert back to her old stubborn ways. Would it really be OK to let her marry into the royal family based on her current temperament? Father Feng had his doubts.


    Ming Xi had gone directly to apany Feng Wu right after breakfast, so neither of the Feng men had a chance to clearly ask him what his intentions were.


    Both Grandfather Feng and Father Feng restrained themselves for as long as they could. Finally, they couldnt hold it anymore and had Juntian invite Ming Xi to see them in the hall.


    The conversation between Grandfather Feng, Father Feng and Ming Xi in the hallsted a long time. Ultimately both Feng men agreed to give the children their blessings. It was Feng Wus choice and it wasnt good to separate a happy couple.


    Grandfather Feng and Father Feng epted gifts from Ming Xi with clear hearts. They couldnt have been more pleased.


    Grandfather Feng liked wine and Ming Xi had gifted him a moonlight cup. Now this was no ordinary cup. As long as the cup was ced under the light of the moon, it would brew fine wine.


    Father Feng liked famous swords. A sword master could only really use one sword in his life so having too many was useless, but despite this, he really enjoyed collecting swords.


    He collected famous swords like some people collected stamps. It was fun and something he had taken to doing since he was a child.


    He collected them but he didnt let them sit and gather dust. When he met a person he felt was suitable for a specific sword, he would gift that person the sword freely. For a sword master, there was nothing worst than a sword gathering dust or a sword in unworthy hands.


    The sword Ming Xi gifted was a collection item from the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom and had been handed down for many generations. No wonder Tianhang was so pleased with it.


    Although the heartfelt gifts yed a role in helping them decide, it was Ming Xi letting them see the sincerity in his eyes and speech that really made the men agree. It let them know he was truly sincere about Feng Wu and their hearts were at ease.


    No matter what the future held, the two young love birds had already made up their minds and were firm in their conviction. As long as Feng Wu didnt object, there was no reason to not let them try. If the people of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom rejected Feng Wu, they would just find another proper marriage for her.

 Chapter 537, 538

    Chapter 537, 538


    <b>537: Book of Death and Book of Fate</b>


    After their meeting with Ming Xi, both Grandfather Feng and Father Feng hid their gifts in the lowest floor of the storage shed so it wouldnt be taken out identally by anyone.


    Death failed to take Shuist night, but that didnt mean it had given up. Shui was terrified after being rescued.


    It became such a big issue that Old Master Qui had toe out of seclusion. Once he found out what had happened to Shui, he also hated Ning Bis entire family.


    But that wasnt the important thing right now; the most important thing right now was finding the girl.


    Unfortunately, Ning Bi was excellent at hiding. They still couldnt find her even after searching the city for so long.


    After such a huge battlest night, Old Master Qui couldnt let Shui stay at the Feng estate. Besides, there was no reason for her to remain in someone elses home. So after promising topensate Feng house for the loss incurred and thanking them forst night, everyone in the Qui household returned to their own estate.


    Shui was kept under close protection, but to be on the safe side, Old Master Qui went to the pce and invited an old necromancer to help. He was afraid there would be things humans wouldnt be able to handle.


    It wasnt just Old Master Qui, Grandfather Feng also did the same, inviting an old necromancer, who he had a good rtionship with, over. The necromancer Grandfather Feng invited wasnt young. He had a head of shiny white hair, a long trailing beard and friendly kind eyes. Aside from that, he was also a very energetic man.


    Ai Lin, having followed Madam Lan to meet the necromancer, felt he was a very powerful man. Although his aura was peaceful, within that aura was terrifying qi. Necromancers were really not to be trifled with.


    Noel wasnt there but he didnt ask any questions and unconsciously avoided it when it was appropriate. He knew something serious was going on in the Feng household, but they had made it clear they did not want him to be involved.


    The old necromancer was warmly weed to the Feng estate. Dealing with spirit bodies should be left to professionals.


    Death was a god but it was fundamentally a spirit being, a form of undead, so logically a necromancer should be helpful inbating it. Though it was just a divine strand of Deaths consciousness, no one dared underestimate or dere the matter resolved.


    After the old necromancer learned it was Death who was after Feng Wu, he asked a lot of questions, but he did not ask them to find someone else to help.


    The Feng family were very grateful he remained.


    It was only after entering this world that Ai Lin realized necromancers were different from how they were portrayed in all those fantasy stories she had read. She imagined they were just skin and bones, thin as can be with peculiar temperaments. They would naturally carry a staff made of skeleton bones and wear a cloak around their bodies. And when they cast their spells, the people targeted would turn into ashes.


    In reality, undead magic wasnt as exaggerated as that, and in this world, were separated into two categories: light and dark.


    Light necromancers helped the undead fulfill their wishes and purify them so they could reincarnate. They also contracted with the undead to increase their own strength.


    Each contract spot was precious because necromancers could only have so many contracts. Only the more exceptional spirits would catch the eye of a necromancer. For a contract to form, the spirit would also have to agree.


    ck necromancers created and refined bone and undead soldiers to increase their own strength. It was harmful, because although it brought them strength, it came with serious negative effects. The bacsh they had to endure meant their lifespans were generally short.


    No light necromancers would ever turn to being a dark necromancer voluntarily unless there was some deep hatred motivating them.


    Dark necromancers were terrifying existences and were public enemy number one on the continent. Ai Lin had never met one, and in all the time shed been in the world, had only ever heard of one. Now that a powerful light necromancer was there in front of her, she was brimming with curiosity. The light necromancer patiently answered all her questions.


    Sure enough, as the book said, anyone who could be a light necromancer had a good heart. But of course necromancers were people, so just like any profession, there would be those who werent good people.


    While the people outside were searching for Ning Bi, the light necromancer, whose name was Ebelin, shared a lot of elementary knowledge about necromancy with them. He also told them a lot about the god of death.


    "The god of death is in charge of human life and death and has no feelings. The Book of Death in its possession tells when and how every living person will die. Death is a god, and in principle, should not stoop to actively reaping souls, so the death scythe wouldnt typically appear in the human world. This is because when a person dies, unless they have a strong obsession in their heart, their soul will naturally flow to the Underworld, so there is no need for god to personally usher a soul to the Underworld.


    But just as there is a Book of Death, there is also a Book of Destiny. The pages within the book hold the destines of all human beings. Unless a person ascends to the God realm, their name will always remain in that book. The Book of Fate belongs to the god of destiny. This god is an interesting god who loves to sleep more than anything, but when it awakens, it likes to read the fates inside the book.


    Though the god of destiny is in charge of the book, it will never change any of the fates inside. It reads, but never interferes; it doesnt matter how miserable or fortunate the fate read is.


    Though life and death are predetermined at birth, destiny itself is not constant, and is in fact mutable. There are opportunities to change fate and thereby live longer. Those people who have changed their fates unknowingly will never know their original fate unless they ascend to the God realm and meet the god of destiny.


    Once their fates change, so too will their deaths. Therefore, the Book of Death is influenced by the Book of Destiny."


    <b>538: Prepare</b>


    It was the first time any of them had heard about the two books.


    Since the life and death of all human beings are recorded in the two books, how is it possible for Ning Bi to resurrect her fianc with Deaths Wishing Stone? Ai Lin asked cautiously.


    Feng Wu and Ming Xi leaned forward and listened intently in anticipation of the answer.


    Under their curious gazes, Ebelin told them about the legend.


    He exined how logically it was impossible to resurrect someone after death, but more than 10,000 years ago the Underworld acquired a stunning new god. This god was formed from a spirit, so naturally when it became a god it went to the Underworld.


    This god had a sweetheart. Unfortunately, his sweetheart did not have the talent to cultivate and be a god. She had umted a heavy debt because of the sins she gained from ughtering so many people in her quest to avenge her family. This debt was too great and she had to suffer in the Underworld to atone.


    The only way to save her was to bring her back to life. However, it isnt easy to bring a dead person back to life. A spirit without aptitude for cultivation is incapable of condensing physical form. If the god wanted to bring his sweetheart back to life again, he had to contact the god of death.


    The new god made a bet with Death. If Death lost, then it had to grant him a wish. If he lost, then he would do something for Death


    The final result was of course Death lost. Death asked the other god what he wished and the god expressed his wish to revive his lover.


    Death fulfilled this wish, however, a persons fate could not be changed without repercussions. There were rules that constrained the cycle of life and fate of every person.


    Death gave the god a stone: Deaths Wishing Stone. Death said that as long as the god made a wish on it, it woulde true. The god was very happy and immediately wished for his sweetheart toe back to life.


    His sweetheart was resurrected, but one by one, the gods family members began to die. Originally his family members lived long lives because he had been protecting them as a god. None of them should have died early. What Death did not tell the god was that there was a cost for every action. If he wanted his lover toe back to life, then others had to die.


    This was thew of equivalent exchange and the rule of the world. Whatever it was you desired would have an exponential cost.


    Eventually the god learned about the death of his family members, and that they were his seven most valued people. He went to Death with hatred in his heart.


    Death exined thew of equivalent exchange but it did nothing to soothe the gods heart. The god could not let it go and his personality drastically changed until he began walking the path of demons and eventually became a demon god, a fallen demon.


    The fallen demon left the Underworld and went to the Demon realm with his lover; and ever since, he has been at odds with Death.


    The god, now a demon god, tossed the stone Death gave him into the human world. He wanted those who had the same desires as him to taste the same pain.


    But the stone changed when it arrived in the human world. Because the human world was different from the Underworld, the process became different. After the one making a wish made their wish, the seven sacrifices had to prepare themselves. The sacrifices could not be taken by force like before when the stone was in the Underworld.


    ording thews in the human world, sacrifices were no longer limited to blood rtions, but could be anyone close to the one making the wish. This was not something the demon god had expected.


    Fortunately, Deaths Wishing Stone only made three appearances in all the thousands of years since it was tossed to the human world. It only appeared when someone had a strong desire to resurrect someone, otherwise no one would be able to find it if it didnt want to appear.


    That god is not good. Just because he feels bad, he wants to make sure everyone else feels bad too. He used to be human! Is it really good to cheat your fellow humans like that?! Ai Lin said disdainfully, not liking the main character of the story.


    Ai Linined a bit more while everyone else simply sighed at the story.


    There was nothing wrong with the god wanting to resurrect his lover, but unfortunately, he was ignorant of the rules governing life and death and the cost for his desire.


    Death did not tell him the cost at the beginning, which was a big reason for the god falling to the demon path.


    In the end, the god became a fallen demon and tossed the stone into the human world hoping to make others stumble like he did, to suffer as he had, to feel the same pain that ripped through him. It was a sick way of thinking.


    His actions resulted in so many people dying; even Feng Wu was nearly killed. This alone made it impossible for the people there to sympathize with him.


    Back when my teacher told me about the story, I didnt think it was true. I thought the entire thing about the Death Gods Wishing Stone was just a story made up to entertain us. I never expected to witness the truth today.


    Ebelin sighed. He had thought it was only a story before. He never imagined it was true and that the stone would appear in the world today.


    Lord Ebelin, what should we do now to prevent the god of death from taking Xiao Wu away? Ming Xi asked.


    I can only do my best until the person who made the wish dies. You must find that person as soon as possible. Only when that person dies will this matter be resolved.


    Ebelin paused a moment before continuing. Before the one who made the wish can be found, I can only do my best to prevent the god of death from taking her away. These weapons are effective against undead. Hold them in your hand for a moment and I will use some psychic potion to open your eyes so you can temporarily see the existence of the undead. I hope all of us can work together to save Xiao Wus life while we search for the one who made the wish.


    They were all given weapons to fight against spirits. Deaths divine strand was still a spirit form and ordinary people would not be able to see it. The only ones who had a way of dealing with these kinds of things were necromancers.


    Hoping to prevent Death from entering, Ebelin set up arrays specifically designed to deal with spirit bodies all around the Feng estate.

 Chapter 539, 540

    Chapter 539, 540


    <b>539: The Quis Family Decision</b>


    Both the Feng family and Qui family were busy all day; neither dared rx.


    Clues about Ning Bis whereabouts were foundter that evening. They didnt know her exact location, but they knew the general area where she was hiding and had managed to secure the perimeter.


    Juntian immediately took people to conduct a search as soon as he heard the news. He wanted to find Ning Bi as soon as possible.


    Ming Xi had wanted to go as well, but he was more worried about Feng Wu, so instead he sent Tian Ya to help with the search. Tian Ya, for his part, would have preferred to stay and protect Ming Xi, but orders were orders.


    After Ming Xi and Tian Ya left, all the servants were sent to their rooms and ordered not toe out.


    Fighting against Death would be extremely dangerous, and having the servants around would only serve as a useless distraction.


    The entire Feng estate, including Madam Lan, were kept in the dark about the whole affair. Father Feng arranged for Ai Lin to apany Madam Lan. He was afraid her cries would be earth shattering if she found out.


    If Madam Lan knew Feng Wu was being watched by Death, she would cry until the sun and moon dimmed. It was a difficult situation and no one would have the time tofort the crying Madam Lan, so it was better to just hide it from the start.


    The first half of the night passed without incident but the second half of the night was terrifying. Once again thunder and lightning rumbled and split the sky. Nearly all of it was focused on the Qui estate. The thickyer of lightning would have made weak-hearted people faint from fright.


    The Qui family enjoyed what the Feng family had enjoyed that first night. They spent the entire night bombarded by thunder and lightning and Shui managed to survive thanks to Old Master Qui using all the sacred artifacts the family had in store.


    Though Shui survived, the ordeal two nights in a row exhausted her. She developed a high fever after the storm receded. The doctor who saw her diagnosed her with severe stress and prescribed fever reducing medicine and antidepressants along with bed rest.


    However, her illness had no effect on her circumstance. Death still stalked her. The Qui family were paying a high price to keep her alive. They survived the night, but the next one would depend on luck.


    The Qui family could not lose half their worth for a single Shui. They could not endanger the entire family for one daughter, so for the familys future, they would have to abandon her soon if things did not fix itseLF. Ultimately, whether or not she could keep her life would depend on her.


    Just like every aristocratic family in the country, the Qui family had their share of enemies. The current situation would pose as an opportunity for their enemies to deal with them.


    Madam Qui knew this and she understood the logic behind it. They couldnt risk destroying the entire family for one daughter.


    If they couldnt find Ning Bi today, then Shui would probably die. Even if the family felt bad for Shui, at some point they would have to let her go.


    The strange weather happened two days in a row. Yesterday it was the Feng estate and now it was the Qui estate. What kind of trouble was brewing?


    There were lots of discussions amongst the big families in the imperial city. The lightning and thunder were abnormal and judging from they way they struck, there had to be a target.


    But what?


    Unexpectedly, a Qui family servant spread word about what Ning Bi had done, causing a huge uproar.


    The five families of the other girls who died were the most upset. They squeezed the entire Ning house and did not give them any room to breathe. Ning house was suppressed like never before. It didnt matter if they disowned Ning Bi. The business for all the branch families owned by the children and grandchildren of Ning house felt the pressure.


    It would be fair to say that that the entire house of Ning was destroyed by Ning Bi. At this point it wasnt just the families of the victims who hated Ning Bi, her own family hated her as well. Her selfishness had harmed everyone in Ning house. Would she regret her decision?


    Ning Bis parents were condemned by everyone. Who told them to birth such a vicious daughter?


    Ning Bis family had truly loved Ning Bi because she had been such a cute, talented, and vivacious girl. They never expected the girl they doted on so much would bring such cmity to the family.


    Both the older and younger generation wanted to kill Ning Bi at this point. They needed to save the family somehow. It wasnt until the Ning family tried to send people to search for Ning Bi that they realized all their businesses and estates were under the Qui familys control.


    Several people with the deepest blood ties to her were taken to just outside the city walls. Bai stood in front and let it be publicized that if Ning Bi didnt turn herself in before sunset, her family would be killed.


    Bai felt it was a good n considering Ning Bi had used people unrted to her for her sacrifice. Therefore, it was fair to believe she valued her family members and that they held an important ce in her heart. Bai didnt want to give up the onest glimmer of hope he had for Shui. He hoped Ning Bi would take the initiative to show up once she heard the news.


    The Qui family already nned on giving up on Shui so the only way to save her was to kill Ning Bi. Bai couldnt watch his sister die without a fight. That was why Ning Bis family was besieged on all sides and her rtives detained.


    If Ning Bi didnt show up, he would definitely kill the Ning family and bury them with his sister.


    Bais idea was good, but it was too bad he underestimated Ning Bis love for her fianc. For Ning Bi, love wasplete and total. She was willing to do anything for her beloved, even shove her parents into a trap.


    Besides, Ning Bi never got the news her loved ones were captured. She was busy eluding the people sent by the Feng family. If she wasnt careful, she could easily be killed by them.


    She refused to die. She wasnt married to her beloved fianc yet. This conviction kept her going and allowed her to escape time and time again. Ning Bi had been cautious, but Juntian and Tian Ya still managed to catch sight of her and were not far behind with swords in hand.


    Ning Bi ran hard, but she didnt have as much physical endurance as a man and now she was nearly out of strength.


    <b>540: The Wan Siblings</b>


    Brother, look! Theres someone there! A sweet voice suddenly sounded not far away from Ning Bi.


    Ning Bi looked straight ahead in panic and saw a beautiful girl in a magicians robe holding the hand of a young man who wore the clothes of a sword practitioner. The young man was imposing and equally handsome.


    Behind the two were twenty or thirty big men with powerful qi. They were clearly not ordinary people.


    Ning Bi! The girl eximed upon seeing Ning Bi.


    Ning Bis eyes brightened upon seeing the two people. One was a ssmate, while the other was a senior. The senior had pursued her once, but she had refused his advances. Despite this, her rtionship the guys sister, her ssmate, was still very good and Ning Bi would have chosen the girl for one the seven sacrifices had she not been too far away.


    Wan Nan, Wan Chen! Ning Bi staggered to the two of them in a mess.


    It was obvious from her pathetic condition that she was in danger so they immediately encircled her in a protective circle.


    Ning Bi! What happened? Where is Senior?


    Wan Wan was the young miss of the Wan family. They were a powerful family, even more so than Ning Bis own family. Wan Cheng had worked hard to pursue Ning Bi, but she had rejected him, despite his family background. She became a white moonlight cinnabar in his heart. Other people, upon learning about it, were also speechless.


    He was still very much in love with her, so her wedding announcement was a deep stab to his heart. He didn''t want to see her wedding and had avoided the area because seeing it would have certainly broken his heart.


    But he still ended up bumping into her upon returning to the country... and she was a mess. How could this be? He wouldnt forgive anyone who hurt her.


    Upon hearing Wan Wans words Ning Bis face froze. She murmured painfully, Hes gone Wan Wan. Hes gone.


    Gone?! What do you mean gone? Wan Wan was taken aback.


    It must be said that Ning Bis fianc was actually Wan Wans beloved. Wan Wan loved her gentle senior, but unfortunately the only one in his heart was Ning Bi. Wan Wan was a kind girl who understood love couldnt be forced, so she gracefully bowed out and gave Ning Bi and her senior her blessings. She knew she had no chance.


    She, like her brother, also did not want to see the nuptials. Both of them decided to take a trip out of the country to avoid the big wedding.


    The person she loved deeply was about to marry her good friend. Even if Wan Wan didnt hate Ning Bi, having her watch the nuptials while sharing well wishes was too much for her heart to handle.


    Wan Wan had only been gone for a few days, but upon returning she was faced with Ning Bis miserable appearance, gone was her friends normal sunny and happy disposition. And then to be told her beloved no longer existed?! This was too much.


    She had convinced her heart to let go, and it wasnt something she was going to go back on. But despite letting him go, her heart still jumped in panic when she heard he was gone. Her shock filled eyes dared Ning Bi to tell her it was a joke that she and her senior had made up together.


    But upon seeing Ning Bis heartbroken eyes she knew it wasnt a joke. It was true; such an outstanding senior was really gone from the world.


    What happened?! What did you encounter?! How did thise about?! Wan Cheng asked three questions in quick session.


    Although he didnt like the guy who stole Ning Bi from him, what he hated more was seeing Ning Bi sad. He had never seen her without a smile since hed known her. Her smile was warm and gentle; a tiny sun that warmed those around her.


    It especially warmed him.


    Wan Cheng loved Ning Bi so much that he was satisfied just knowing she was happy; he didnt need anything else in life.


    I cant tell you right now. Please help stop the people behind me. They are trying to kill me!


    Ning Bi looked behind her in panic, and sure enough, Juntian and Tian Ya were justing to line of sight with swords in hand.


    She hid behind Wan Cheng, her body trembling in fright. She was a pitiful image.


    It was not OK to bully his beloved. Wan Cheng immediately readied his guards for a fight.


    Please hand that woman to us. Juntian stepped forward and said with a serious face upon seeing people step up to protect Ning Bi.


    Wan Wan pointed at Juntian and Tian Ya. Who are you and why are you bullying Ning Bi? Ning Bi is such a good person, if youre trying to hurt her, then odds are you must bad people.


    Hatred colored her eyes when she thought they may have had something to do with her beloved seniors death.


    Juntian noticed the look but couldnt understand her reason. He was sure he didnt know her, so where did all this animositye from? He had no idea.


    Hand her over. Tian Yas voice was cold enough to freeze water.


    Not on your life. Wan Wan red at Tian Ya and Juntian. She was worried about Ning Bi being afraid so she said a few words to reassure her, Dont worry Ning Bi, Brother and I will protect you.


    In Wan Wans mind, Ning Bi was a girl who needed someone to love and protect her, so as her friend, Wan Wan had always done so.


    Who are you and why do you want to kill Ning Bi? Wan Cheng asked.


    Im Feng Juntian from Feng house. As for why, it is because that woman has hurt several innocent people out of selfishness. Killing her will save lives. Please do not interfere.


    What nonsense! Ning Bi is so kind she wouldnt even hurt small animals, never mind people! Wan Wan rebutted.


    It doesnt matter if you believe it or not. You must hand her over, otherwise more people will die. Juntian pointed to Ning Bi with murderous intent in his eyes.


    That woman dared hurt his sister; even killing her wouldnt calm his heart. But as long as she died, then the strand of Deaths consciousness would disappear and Xiao Wu would be safe. Ning Bi had to die.

 Chapter 541, 542

    Chapter 541, 542


    <b>541: Ning Bis Thoughts</b>


    Dont even think about it, my brother and I dont believe you. You wont fool us and you wont get Ning Bi either. You want to hurt Ning Bi in front of us? Over our dead bodies!


    Wan Wan had known Ning Bi for years and felt she knew Ning Bi very well. She knew that Ning Bi was normally a kind-hearted girl. How could someone like that kill people for selfish reasons? It was the most ridiculous joke shed ever heard.


    Of course, until everything fell apart, Shui had thought she knew Ning Bi too.


    If Wan Wan didnt believe it, then it was even less likely Wan Cheng would believe it. Between his beloved or two men he had never met before, of course he would believe his beloved.


    For Wan Cheng, Ning Bi was the kindest and most perfect woman in the world, a beautiful and harmless white rabbit. To convince him Ning Bi could kill people, that was never going to happen anytime soon.


    I dont know them! I did nothing wrong but theyve been chasing and trying to kill me! I dont understand why they would do this to me! Ning Bi cried pitifully.


    Her extremely weak and helpless image tugged at Wan Chengs heart. He was distressed just thinking how much pain the two men were causing her. He wished he could kill them and give Ning Bi justice.


    You want to revive your dead fianc so you were willing to sacrifice seven friends using the Soul Sacrifice array to do it. Because of you, five girls are already dead! The most damning thing is you wanting to use my sister as a sacrifice. Ill kill you to save her!


    The Wan siblings were confused by what Juntian said. What was he talking about? Sacrifice the souls of seven friends...raise a dead fianc? Could it be...? Though they were stunned for a moment by what Juntian said, they immediately came back to their senses. Unless they saw it with their own eyes, they would never believe Ning Bi could do such a thing.


    Stop talking nonsense. Ive known Ning Bi for so many years, dont you think Id know what shes like? Dont go around ndering people! Wan Wan red at Juntian and Tian Ya angrily. She didnt believe a word of what they said. There was no way the pure and kind Ning Bi would do something like that.


    Its the truth, even if it doesnt make sense. Were running out of time. Tian Ya said.


    If it wasnt for Juntians presence, Tian Ya would have lost his patience and made a move ages ago. Why would he stand there for so long without doing anything otherwise?


    At this point, Juntian was also out of patience. They were running out of time, and they didnt know what would happene nightfall. Would the god of deathe for Feng Wu tonight? They had to kill Ning Bi now.


    The siblings immediately told the guards to surround Juntian and Tian Ya upon seeing the two were about to make a move. While the guards did that, they escaped with Ning Bi.


    As the guards swarmed them, Juntian asked Tian Ya to deal with the guards. He got out and ran in the direction the trio ran off in.


    The Wan siblings had wanted to take Ning Bi to their house, but instead of saying anything, Ning Bi ran towards the unpopted rural area with rough terrain. They offered to take her back to her house, but she refused.


    They had no choice but to apany her into the woods and just hope they could lose their pursuers there.


    Wan Cheng had never fought against them before, but he could tell they were strong from their aura. If only one came at them, he might be able to win. But two of them together? Wan Cheng wasnt sure he could.


    Ning Bi made it difficult for the siblings because she wouldnt go to either the Wan estate or the Ning estate. They couldnt do anything other than follow her.


    Unlike the siblings, who were just following behind her, Ning Bi knew exactly what she was doing. Her best option was to dy capture as long as possible until Shui and Feng Wu died. Once they died, her beloved would return to life.


    Ning Bi didnt care if she had to betray the whole world. As long as he lived, nothing else mattered. She didnt need friends.


    Ning Bis mind was very simple; she just never thought how unfair it was to other people, or how harmful it was to the friends who loved her.


    She just didnt care. She had always been the kind of girl where true love was everything. If she lost her true love, then she may as well die.


    She had been heartbroken and had intended on killing herself, but ended up finding the death stone instead.


    That day, she had gone to the cave tomit suicide. There were too many people at home watching her, so it wasnt easy to think about dying, but outside it was much easier. She had been in the cave and about tomit suicide when the stone caught her attention and changed her fate.


    She didnt know why, but she felt an inexplicable urge to pick it up when she saw it. The moment she did, a huge amount of information flowed into her head, including what the stone was and how to make the sacrifice array.


    She gave up on suicide upon learning she could bring her lover back and made her wish right then and there. Even though she loved her fianc to the point of madness, she never once thought about using her family for the seven sacrifices.


    She had set her sights on Feng Wu and the other girls from the very beginning. The seven of them were friends who cared about her the most after the incident. It was only natural to use such ready-made sacrifices.


    Ning Bi had nned everything and got everyone to go to the mountain. Then she led them to the trap she arranged.


    She had done so much, and it was obvious the n would seed soon. The only two girls left were Shui and Feng Wu, her two close friends from childhood. In fact, she had wanted to secretly send them off toplete the friendship between them. But she didnt know what went wrong. Her ns were discovered and people began looking for her. She couldnt let herself be found, otherwise it would be over and her beloved would nevere back to life.


    The Wan siblings didnt know what was going on in Ning Bis mind. Their only intention was to help Ning Bi escape from Juntian and Tian Ya. They didnt know their precious friendship was just a tool Ning Bi used to revive her beloved.


    <b>542: </b>


    They traveled as fast as they could through the forest; at one point, Wan Wan even used a teleportation scroll. They didnt rx until reached an unfamiliar ce.


    Ning Bi, sit down and rest.


    The two siblings supported Ning Bi as she sat down on a big rock.


    Ning Bi sat down and recovered a lot of her physical stamina after drinking a recovery potion.


    Brother, stay with Ning. Ill go and look around and see where we are. Wan Wan wiped the sweat from her brow. She was tired but she was more worried about Ning Bi.


    OK, you go. Ill take care of Ning Bi. Wan Cheng didnt even bother to look at his sister. His entire focus was on Ning Bi.


    Wan Wan felt a little sour about that, but she didnt say anything. Her brother treated Ning Bi better than he treated her. But just because she wasnt jealous didnt mean she wasnt disappointed.


    The senior she liked loved Ning Bi the most; her own beloved brother loved Ning Bi the most. With a sigh, Wan Wan explored around the path. She found a small vige after walking for a while.


    Once she entered and started asking the locals some questions, she realized she wasnt that far from the capital, and that the ce was a small vige just outside the capital.


    No wonder she had never been to there before. Wan Wan asked for directions and began heading back to her brother and Ning Bi to tell them the news about the vige. As she did so, she overheard two vigers talking.


    Their conversation had nothing to do with her, but when she heard the Ning family name, she pricked her ears a bit to listen better.


    The Ning family they were talking about were Ning Bis family. What if something happened to them? Because she was concerned, she stayed and listened.


    Have you heard? All the members of Ning house have been detained. If the young miss of the main branch doesnt show up before sunset, the members of the Ning family will be beheaded under the tower!


    The Ning family?! But the Ning family is so powerful. No one could possibly kill them?!


    Youre wrong. The Qui family are after them.


    The Qui family?! But why would they want to harm the Ning family?! Did the Ning family offend them?


    The two men stood not too far from the vige entrance talking animatedly. Their chatter attracted more people.


    You dont know this but the young miss of the Ning family killed the young misses of several houses. She nearly killed the youngdy of the Qui family too. Now that her actions have been revealed, the Qui family and the other families are suppressing the Ning family.


    In order to kill Ning Bi, the young master of the Qui house detained Ning Bis parents and the rtives on her fathers side. If she doesnt show up by sunset, those rtives of hers are all going to die...


    Is that so?! Why would the miss of the Ning family kill all those girls? It couldnt be over a man could it?


    Who knows. It seems the reasons for the murders are a bit involved. Except for the children of some big families, no one really knows.


    So mysterious!


    This was the most remote vige outside the imperial city. There werent many people and news spread slowly. If it werent for someone returning after selling goods in the city, they wouldnt have known such a big thing happened.


    Who didnt like gossip? Originally there were only two people standing by the front chatting, but in just a short time three more people gathered around.


    Wan Wan listened to them for while before leaving with a solemn expression on her face.


    She wanted to go back to where Ning Bi was resting and ry the news, but she ended up running into someone from the Wan family after only taking a couple of steps.


    Third Miss! Youre back. A medium build man jogged over to her. His shrewd eyes had lit up upon seeing her.


    Wan Wan knew who he was. He worked with her father and was the chief steward for her family. He usually followed her father around and her father appreciated him a great deal.


    Chief Gan, why are you here? Wan Wan was surprised to meet Gan Jui there.


    Its time to collect rent. Ah Fei is usually responsible for doing it, but he was hit by a beast and broke his leg. The owners were worried so they asked me toe and collect in person. Gan Jui said with a smile. There was a trace of respect in his eyes.


    Gan Jui had grown up with Wan Wans father. He was outstanding and loyal to the Wan family and had always been the right hand man of the family head. None of the unfavored family members dare presumptuous in front of him.


    Wan Wan was the daughter of the family concubine and had been favored since she was little. Gan Jui never put airs in front of her despite his position.


    I see. Mr. Gan should go ahead then. My brother and I still have things to do. We will return home once were done.


    Wan Wan had wanted to ask about Ning Bi, but after hearing everything about all the families suppressing Ning house, Wan Wan felt it would be a bad idea to tell Gan Jui about how she had run into Ning Bi. She felt Ning Bi would be in danger.


    Wan Wan carefully checked her surroundings after dismissing Gan Jui to make sure no one was following her, then she ran back to where Ning Bi was.


    Wan Wan was careful to avoid crowds, but she didnt realize her every move had already roused Gan Juis suspicions. Gan Jui only paused for a moment before following her.


    Wan Cheng was giving Ning Bi some food when Wan Wan came back.


    Ning Bi immediately stood up to meet her.


    Xiao Wan, did you find out anything? Where are we? How far is the imperial city? They wont find us right? What Ning Bi feared most was being found. Her fianc hadnt been resurrected yet. No matter what, she could not die. Determination shed across her face.


    Ning Bi, something is wrong. Uncle, Auntie and your rtives have been detained. The people from the Qui family took them and they say if you dont show up by sunset, they will all be killed! The news had concerned Wan Wan so she immediately shared it with Ning Bi.


    My parents! Ning Bi eximed before her eyes rolled back into her head and she fainted. Fortunately, Wan Cheng caught her before she hit the ground.


    Wan Cheng red at his sister fiercely. What are you doing?! How can you tell her this kind of news?! Cant you see how exhausted she is?!


    After scolding Wan Wan, Wan Cheng fed Ning Bi a potion. He shook her shoulders gently as he whispered her name. Distress and tenderness filled his eyes.

 Chapter 543, 544

    Chapter 543, 544


    <b>543: Whereabouts Leaked</b>


    I... Wan Wan lowered her head aggrieved. Such important news, and it concerned Ning Bis parents. How sad would Ning Bi be if she found out her parents were killed after the fact? How huge would her self me be?


    Wan Wan hadnt done anything wrong. Everything shed done was for Ning Bis sake. And yet her brother med her for telling Ning Bi. Wan Wan was sad and it was most wronged she ever felt. Her brother had changed from when they were little. He used to fight other people for her but now the only person he had in his heart was Ning Bi. He didnt care what she thought anymore.


    Ning Bi woke up after drinking the potion. She immediately burst into tears.


    How could this happen?! How could they implicate my family?!


    How could she not have feelings for her parents? Even if the boys werent technically her biological brothers, they had grown up together and were as close cousins. She loved them as family. If she didnt care about them, she wouldnt have looked so far out for her sacrifices.


    Ning Bi, whats going on? I heard people say you hurt the Quis family young miss. That person couldnt be Qui Ruoshui right? I remember you said you and her have been friends since you were little. Why? Why would the Qui family suddenly attack you?


    This was a sticking point Wan Wan couldnt figure out. Although the Qui family and Ning family werent friends, Qui Ruoshui and Ning Bi were very good friends. It was iprehensible to her how the two families became entangled in a death feud.


    I dont know! Dont ask! I dont know anything! Ning Bi cried brokenheartedly.


    Wan Cheng was so distressed by her pitiful appearance that he became even more dissatisfied with his sister.


    Youve said enough Wan Wan! Ning Bi is already so sad; I dont want you to provoke her anymore!


    Wan Cheng red at Wan Wan resentfully.


    Wan Wan shut up and didnt say anything more. She obviously had good intentions, why did her brother say she was deliberately provoking Ning Bi? Although she felt ufortable, there were questions she still needed to ask. Ning Bi, I know youre very sad right now, but do you want to go and save your family?


    Wan Wan! Didnt I tell you to stop asking questions? Do you want Ning Bi to die? The Qui family made it clear theyre targeting Ning Bi. If Ning Bi appeared there, wouldnt she fall right into their hands? At that time, never mind Ning Bis family, even Ning Bi wouldnt be safe! Wan Chengs eyes were ugly when he yelled at her.


    In Wan Chengs mind, Ning Bis life was more important than the entire Ning family. It was clear the Qui family were using her family as bait to lure her out. How could he let her be stupid and fall into their trap?


    Wan Wan stopped talking and quietly stood to the side. She thought Ning Bi would say something, she had to have something to say, whether she wanted go rescue her family herself or not. Wan Wan never expected Ning Bi to break out in tears. It was clear Ning Bi had no intention of saving her family.


    Wan Wan was shocked. Was this Ning Bi? The Ning Bi who was so kind she couldnt kill an ant? Her parents were in danger and all she wanted to do was cry. She wasnt even thinking of ways to rescue them. Even if she didnt go herself, she could have begged Wan Cheng to go and rescue them.


    With his infatuation for Ning Bi, Wan Wan was sure he would try to do something.


    But Ning Bi didnt say she would go nor did she ask anyone for help. All she did was cry.


    Before, those big tears that would have distressed Wan Wan, but now, the tears made a chill creep into her heart.


    By the way, I ran into Chief Gan at the foot of the mountain. Wan Wan said lightly. She had mixed feelings in her heart.


    What?! You... you didnt tell him I was here did you? Ning Bi asked cautiously.


    Wan Wan shook her head. No, I dismissed him without saying anything.


    We cant stay here. We have to leave. We have to leave right now! Ning Bi pushed Wan Chengs hand off her shoulder, intending to walk down the mountain.


    Ning Bi, whats wrong with you? Wan Cheng had never seen her like this before. He was both worried and frightened.


    The siblings were confused by her sudden change in behavior but they quickly caught up to her.


    Master Wan, thank you for leading the way, said a cold voice.


    Youre being too polite Old Master Qui. This is what we should do.


    The head of the Wan family had a servile expression on his face as he stood next to Old Master Qui.


    Father, how could you bring people from the Qui family here?! Wan Cheng looked at his father in surprise and anger. Why did his father betray them even though his father knew how he felt for Ning Bi.


    How did you find me?! Xiao Wan, was it you?! Did you tell?! Ning Bis face was filled with resentment and she red at Wan Wan with poison in her eyes.


    Wan Wan felt a chill in her heart. Was this really Ning Bi?


    Wan Cheng was suspicious of Wan Wan as well. Of the three of them, only Wan Wan had left the group. Plus she had admitted to meeting Chief Gan. She had to be the one who leaked Ning Bi''s location.


    Xiao Wan, I know youve always coveted Ning Bis fianc, but hes dead now. Why do you want to ruin Ning Bi?! Why are you so vicious?! Wan Cheng yelled angrily at Wan Wan.


    The Wan family head was instantly enraged when he heard his son yelling at Wan Wan over a vicious woman like Ning Bi. If Gan Jui hadnt discovered the clue, the whole Wan family would have been dragged to hell by this daughter and son pair.


    The big families who lost daughters had a lot of pent up frustration and they needed to vent it on someone. If their Wan family helped Ning Bi today, then they would suffer like the Ning family tomorrow.


    You rebellious son! You still have the nerve to scold your sister?! Let me tell you, this matter has nothing to do with your sister! It was all discovered by Gan Jui. He secretly followed her all the way here, otherwise I wouldnt have discovered youd done such a thing!


    Master Wans face had turned pale from fright when Gan first reported to him. The thing with the Ning Bi girl was too big and now everyone was avoiding it. The only family foolish enough to get involved was his. Wasnt this just trying harm the entire Wan family?!


    <b>544: Holy Rank Intimidation</b>


    He hated iron for not bing steel. Why hadnt he seen how muddle headed his son was before now?


    It wasnt Wan Wan who sold them out? Wan Cheng was a little stunned. But the words had already been spoken. But then again, if Wan Wan hadnt been suspicious, Gan Jui would have never suspected. This was still Wan Wans fault!


    Thinking about it like that made Wan Cheng feel a lot better about himself.


    Wan Wan was disappointed her brother had such a low opinion of her. His guilt onlysted a brief moment before disappearing entirely.


    When did their rtionship be like this? She remembered when she was young; he had loved her the most. But now, what was she to him? What ce did she hold in his heart? She was afraid even if the entire Wan family were put together, they couldntpare to Ning Bis position in his heart.


    Master Wan, if you want to teach your son a lesson, please do so at home. I dont have the time to listen to you lecture your son. Old Master Qui said impatiently.


    Master Wan immediately retreated to the side with a panicked look on his face. This junior lost hisposure for a moment. Please do not be offended Old Master Qui.


    Wan Cheng watched his father act humble in front of the old master of the Qui family. He was so embarrassed to have Ning Bi witness it.


    His dissatisfaction with his father increased.


    The Qui family immediately surrounded Wan Cheng and Ning Bi.


    Shui and Feng Wu arrived just as they did so.


    Shui couldnt sit still and had rushed out as soon as she heard Ning Bis whereabouts. Along the way she met Feng Wu and Ai Lin.


    Feng Wu and Ming Xi rushed over when they heard the news as well. Ai Lin joined them so she could watch the show.


    Ai Lin was curious about the number one infatuated woman in the novel. It wasnt easy for someone to be crazy because of love. She believed someone like that was rare, a once in ten thousand years kind of thing. Maybe this Ning Bi could be used as an example in textbooks  of course it would be as a negative example.


    Aside from these guys, Juntian and Tian Ya arrived as well.


    Earlier, Juntian was just about to catch them when they used the teleportation scroll and escaped. He had searched around for a long time but failed to find them. Even after Tian Ya came to help, they still had no luck.


    Fortunately, after hearing about Ning Bi, Master Wan contacted the Qui family and gave them some clues.


    The Qui family and Feng family had put out huge rewards for information about Ning Bi but no one had been able to provide anything useful. This time they were lucky because Master Wan contacted the Qui family.


    Everyone was there except for Old Master Feng, Master Feng, and Madam Lan. There was no reason to send out two family heads just to kill Ning Bi.


    A big reason for Old Master Qui being there was because the Qui family had lost their reputation a bit the past two days.


    Thest time the Qui family suffered a major loss was because of Shui. This time the family was implicated again because of her so many of the elders in Qui house had a strong opinion about her.


    The family had nned on marrying her off thest time she got in trouble but Madam Qui interfered and the whole matter was stopped dead in its tracks. Now, because of the Ning Bi situation, the odds of forcing Shui to marry out increased by at least fifty percent.


    Shui knew this too and she hated Ning Bi to the bone. It was fair to say Ning Bis move cost Shui the rest of her life.


    Ning Bi! Was I not good to you?! After your fianc died, I went to visit you every day. Everything that was delicious or fun, I brought over to you. I gave you everything I could. How could you do this to me?! What did I do wrong?! And Anan and the rest, dont you feel guilty that they died so horribly?!


    Shui broke through the crowd and rushed to the front to confront Ning Bi. The hatred in her eyes was so strong it was almost palpable.


    She had been struck by lightning for two nights straight. The family elders were dissatisfied with her because of the amount of family resources they had to use. Unlike her brother, she was not the family heir. For him they would not have hesitated to use all their resources. She was just a daughter who was destined to marry out. If it werent for the fact that she was the legitimate daughter of the main branch, the family would never have used as many resources as they had.


    After tonight, whether she lived or died would be up to her; the Qui family would not use any more precious artifacts on her.


    No one could understand the fear, the terror of what it felt like to wait for death.


    I dont know what youre talking about! I dont know! I dont know! Ning Bi squatted down on the ground with her head buried in her arms, looking for all the world like she was being bullied.


    Ning Bi, you actually did do it! Wan Wan hadnt believed it when Juntian said it, but now even Shui was saying it. She knew Shui and Ning Bi had a very good rtionship, just as good a friendship as the one they shared.


    If it was all a lie, then how could Shui be so resentful and how could the Qui family be so nervous?


    I didnt! Xiao Wan, you must believe me! I really didnt do anything! Of course Ning Bi wasnt going to admit to it. She gritted her teeth and denied everything. She knew what would happen to her if she admitted guilt. She tried her best to look innocent and pitiful with her big puffy eyes and tear stained cheeks.


    In order to save one person, you sacrificed the soul of seven friends. Tell me, was it worth it? Shui asked nkly.


    Of course, Ning Bi wouldnt answer nor did Shui expect an answer.


    What are you trying to do?! Ning Bi is innocent! You cant do this to her! Wan Cheng saw the undisguised murderous intent in their eyes. Even though he knew he wasnt invincible, he still stood in front of Ning Bi to protect her.


    Ning Bi wanted to leave. When Wan Cheng blocked her front, she tried to pull out a teleportation scroll and escape. Unfortunately it wouldnt be that easy to escape in front of a holy rank powerhouse.


    She had only just started to activate the scroll when Old Master Qui snorted coldly and began to hum. Ning Bi felt her body freeze up and pressure press in all around her.


    Plop... she burped up a mouthful of blood. It felt like the bones in her body were being crushed.


    This was pressure from a holy rank powerhouse. Absolute strength suppression.


    RuoShui, go kill her and avenge yourself. Old Master Qui didnt kill Ning Bi himself but spoke softly to his granddaughter.


    Shui shivered for a moment but then she nodded her head fiercely. She took a sword from one of the guards and walked forward one step at a time toward Ning Bi.

 Chapter 545, 546

    Chapter 545, 546


    <b>545: Ning Bi Dies</b>


    No! You cant hurt Ning Bi! Shes innocent! Wan Cheng, who was still stunned by the sudden turn of events, finally came to his senses when Shui raised the sword in hand. He had to protect Ning Bi.


    He looked at Shui like she was a crazed murderer. Anyone who didnt know the full story would have thought the victims were the perpetrators and the perpetrators the victims.


    Shut up you fool! Are you purposefully trying to harm the entire family?! The head of the Wan family couldnt bear it anymore. He walked over and directly knocked Wan Cheng unconscious before dragging him away. Wan Wan followed close behind.


    With the person blocking her way gone, Shuis eyes filled with killing intent and she raised her sword.


    Feng Wu stood behind the crowd and watched the entire thing as though it had nothing to do with her.


    Ming Xi, who was holding Feng Wus hand, frowned slightly as he watched, but he chose not to say anything. In all honesty, he wanted to kill the woman with his own hands for daring to use Feng Wu as a sacrifice.


    Ai Lin stood next to Feng Wu watching the show with relish. She didnt expect, despite the disruption, that things would still end as they were originally written in the novel.


    Like this Wan Cheng fool, ording to the original plot, he still believed in Ning Bi even after everything was revealed. His love was so all consuming that he even betrayed his family. But a pity, it was destined to be a one-sided love.


    Even when facing certain death, the only person Ning Bi wanted to be with was her beloved fianc. Wan Cheng willing to die with her and stay forever by her side didnt move her at all. In fact, she didnt feel he even had the qualifications to die with her. The only person she wanted to die with was her beloved fianc.


    Wan Wan ended her friendship with Ning Bi once she learned the truth. She knew Ning Bi only kept her brother around because he was a free and loyal bodyguard not because she had him in her heart or even cared about him.


    Wan Wan didnt want her brother to fall into Ning Bis trap, so she went and reported Ning Bis hiding ce to the Qui family.


    Wan Cheng hated Wan Wan for doing it. He pretended to understand then deliberately got close to her and killed her.


    Although the incident caused a huge uproar, less than a third of the chapter was used to exin the situation with the Wan siblings.


    But since the Wan family head intervened, the fate of the brother and sister should be different right? At least Wan Wan shouldnt die.


    Ai Lin didnt dislike the girl and had thought it was a pity when the girl died in the original story. She was actually a really nice character.


    Shui didnt waste time. While Ai Lin was thinking all this, she had already killed Ning Bi by stabbing her in the chest, through the heart. She didnt even give Ning Bi much time to scream.


    The days of hellish thunder and lightning were finally over! Shui could see the sun again! She was so relieved she burst into tears right after stabbing Ning Bi.


    With Ning Bi dead, everything was settled. The stars shone bright and clear in the night as the gentle glow of the moon illuminated the sky. There wasnt a single thunder to be heard or lightning to fear.


    Shui was moved to tears as she stood under the moonlight. She had survived... really survived.


    Ming Xi stayed at the Feng estate apanying Feng Wu for a week and now it was time for him to return to the Ancient Silver Moon Kingdom. There was paperwork to bepleted and officials to meet.


    Feng Wu and Ai Lin returned to school after Ming Xi left. The new semester would start again soon...


    Have you heard? A student with high status is going toe here to audit some sses!


    What? Who? Is it a princess?


    Not a princess but might as well be. Its the Moon empresss niece!


    What? The empresss niece? What a lofty background.


    Right? I heard the empress is going to marry her to the Moon kingdoms heir.


    Wait, then doesnt that mean shes going to be the next Moon empress?


    Exactly! The future Moon empress ising. We have to go see. Once she marries the heir of the Moon kingdom, we wont be able to see her easily like this!


    Then what are we waiting for?! Lets go! Lets go!


    Dont rush. She wont be here until the day after tomorrow.


    Oh. Hey, theres something I dont understand. The Moon kingdom has their own academy right? Why does she have toe to our school just to audit sses?


    Maybe she just has a thing for Xingguang Holy academy? How would I know?!


    Jiers face was livid as he passed the two speakers. Future Moon empress?! What the hell?!


    Jier was angry. A betrothal? That jerk! If he hadnt nned on marrying Feng Wu, why did he start? Jier''s thoughts turned malicious. If Ming Xi dared to abandon Feng Wu, he was going to use Red Lotus and burn all Ming Xis hair!


    Xiao Wu! Have you heard that guy Ming Xi is going to marry another woman! Jier angrily said when he found Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu was sitting under a tree with Little Bun on herp as they shared a popsicle. It was another of Zi Chengs creations. The popsicle was cold and refreshing and had be popr and was a hit across the entire continent.


    Feng Wu enjoyed eating it and had been buying one every day to share with Little Bun.


    Ming Xi wants to marry someone else? Feng Wu was puzzled when she heard this. Ming Xi had said they would get married after she graduated; he never said anything about wanting to marry anyone else.


    Feng Wu carefully thought about their conversations; she was certain Ming Xi had never said anything about it.


    She said with a serious face. No, he did not say that.


    Would he tell you if he wanted to marry someone else?! He must be doing it secretly! By the time you find out, hell already be a father! It was all conjecture on Jiers part.


    As the future emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, Ming Xi was destined to ascend to a high position so his wedding would naturally be a major event. It was impossible for Ming Xi to secretly marry anyone.


    <b>546: Are You Going to Marry Someone Else?</b>


    Jier knew this, but he was still angry. Feng Wu was like a little sister to him. How could he watch his beloved younger sister be cheated?


    It was impossible to hold a wedding secretly, but it was very possible for Ming Xi to marry his cousin. Jier wanted to guard against that.


    Feng Wu said, Oh, then after thinking about it for a moment, took something out from her dimensional storage.


    Jier saw it was amunication crystal. What did you intend to do with it? Was she...


    Yep. Feng Wu contacted Ming Xi directly.


    Jier said youre going to marry someone else. It is true? Feng Wus soft and sweet voice rang out and asked the question like she was asking what he had for breakfast. She waspletely calm and her eyes didnt have the slightest ripple.


    I want to marry someone else?! Ming Xis expression froze. How did he not know about such a big matter rting to himself?


    Do you want to marry someone else? Feng Wu blinked. He had not answered her question.


    There is absolutely no such thing. You are the only girl I want to marry  no one else. Ming Xi looked at Feng Wu seriously. There was so much sincerity in his eyes, it was practically exploding out.


    He said Im the only girl he wants to marry  no one else. A very happy Feng Wu ryed to Jier. She was clearly satisfied with Ming Xis answer.


    Ming Xi was going to marry her, Xiao Ye would have a father, and Master wouldnt have to worry about finding her a husband. Happy.


    Jier was confused. This girl, did she not think Ming Xi could lie? Could she not be so trusting? She was too honest! Scumbags were going to cheat her if she wasnt careful.


    Jier, can you tell this senior where you heard this news that Im going to marry someone else? Ming Xi smiled dangerously. Those that knew him knew it was a sign of impending danger.


    Ming Xi rarely got angry  very few things were worthy enough for him to be angry over. He was a gentle and kind prince under normal circumstances and everyone in the pce thought he had an excellent temper. Only those who witnessed his methods knew the meaning of what it meant to be bit by a silent dog.


    Jier suddenly felt deep maliceing from Ming Xi.


    Its spread all over school that you will take the Moon empresss niece as your imperial consort. Jier replied honestly.


    Judging from Ming Xis appearance, it didnt look like he was lying. Was it possible the news was false or was it that Ming Xi didnt know he was betrothed yet?


    Mother Empresss niece... are you talking about Hua Jin? Ming Xi stroked his chin and smiled warmly like a spring breeze.


    It was obviously a warm smile so why did it make people feel like they were facing a frigid artic wind?


    Illusion. It had to be an illusion.


    I dont know her name, but shes supposed to be here the day after tomorrow. She''s supposed toe audit sses. I dont know what shes thinking leaving the royal academy toe study here,ined Jier.


    The womans arrival was causing rumors to spread all over school. If she was Ming Xis fiance, then what did that make Feng Wu? Jier was aggrieved just thinking about it.


    She actually went to Xingguang Holy academy, how very informed of her. A cold light shed across Ming Xis eyes.


    Please look after Xiao Wu. I suspect Hua Jin will target Xiao Wu.


    You dont have to tell me that. Of course Ill watch over Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu and I are good friends. Jier patted his chest as he said this.


    Ming Xi sat at his desk with an odd expression on his face after he closed themunication with Feng Wu. He was wrapping his knuckles on the table without realizing it.


    Both the people of the Hua family and his mothers maternal family were getting more and more restless. Were they still dreaming of having two empresses? His maternal grandmother was thinking too much.


    To even dare get involved in the marriage of a crown prince, clearly, they needed to be reminded who they were.


    After the call, Jier took Feng Wu out to the local streets for a big meal. Being angry required a lot of energy and he needed to replenish!


    Feng Wu liked the idea of going out for food. Now that he had teeth, Little Bun could eat a lot more things.


    Feng Wu followed Jier around and Little Bun munched on things until his tummy was a round watermelon.


    They were just walking out of a shop selling grilled fish when they ran into two enemies on the streets.


    Jasmine and Yifu.


    Jasmine, who knows why, had been distancing herself from Zi Cheng. Despite this, she still kept in contact with Yifu. They shared amon enemy after all.


    It was rare for all three to be in the same ce at the same time.


    No one knew why Jasmine and Zi Cheng were estranged, but because of it, the magicians in the department looked unfavorably on Jasmine. Zi Cheng was a second-year student and was practically a goddess amongst the students in the Magic department.


    Who knows how many men fell under her spell and how many women were now friends to the death with her. Just like Yifu, they were perfectly loyalckeys.


    If it werent for the fact Yifu and Jasmine had Feng Wu as amon enemy, there would be no way they could be together.


    Two annoying women. Jier cursed under his breath. Of all the people to meet, how annoying.


    Feng Wu didnt feel anything about them. She held Little Bun with both hands and barely gave them a nce.


    Being ignored by their number one enemy didnt sit well with either Jasmine or Yifu.


    Yifu was already on the verge of making a scene, so Feng Wu ignoring her pushed her over. She started walking toward Feng Wu intending to give her a severe scolding.


    Yifu was more sensible. She caught Yifu before the other girl could go and make trouble. She had suffered a tremendous loss under Jiers hands and still vividly remembered Jiers methods for revenge.


    Jasmine said something in Yifus ear. Following that, Yifu snorted disdainfully and walked away from Feng Wu and Jier.


    Were those two trying to make trouble? Jier couldnt believe them. They were ridiculous.


    Yifu, who normally raged at Feng Wu, left so easily. Something wasnt right. Why did Jier get the feeling they were up to no good? Well whatever. If he couldnt figure it out, he couldnt figure it out. It wasnt like either of them had the means to do anything anyway. When the time came, hed just deal with them appropriately. What was there to be worried about?


    And with that thought, Jier took Feng Wu and Little Bun to eat at the next stall.

 Chapter 547, 548

    Chapter 547, 548


    <b>547: Hua Jins n</b>


    After eating and drinking her fill, Feng Wu returned to her dorm where she overheard people talking about Hua Jin.


    Few people at school knew Ming Xi was the future emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom or that Hua Jin was his cousin.


    Annika and Xi were gossiping about the future empress of the Moon kingdom.


    I heard her names Hua Jin and shes the daughter of Hua house in the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom. Its an old house thats been around for a long time but theyre not an upper tier house.


    That doesnt matter. Just her identity alone as the Moon empresss niece is enough to suppress most noble girls here.


    Not to mention she might be the next Moon empress.


    I really want to see what she looks like. I heard Her Royal Highness the Moon empress is gentle and dignified so this Miss Hua Jin cant be bad.


    Definitely cant be bad. Otherwise, how could she be the next Moon empress?


    I heard the current Moon empress loves her so much she even brought her to the pce to raise.


    The corners of Ming Xis mouth would have twitched if he was there. It was all rumors. That girl ran to the pce and loitered around because she had nothing else to do.


    I heard Miss Hua Jin was trained to be the next Moon empress since she was young.


    Ming Xi:  Why dont know about this?


    I really want to see Miss Hua Jin when shees. I want to see what a girl groomed to be the next Moon empress is like! Maybe shes even more beautiful than Senior Ming Xi!


    Feng Wu: Definitely not as good looking. Senior Ming Xi is the prettiest!


    Time flew and the students looked forward to Hua Jins arrival. In their minds, Hua Jin was a beautiful goddess cherished by the Moon emperor and empress. It was in this atmosphere than Hua Jin entered Xingguang Holy academy.


    Her arrival was thetest most gossiped about event.


    Eyes filled with curiosity, jealousy and envy were glued on Hua Jin as she entered the academy.


    Hua Jin had a dignified smile and her demeanor was noble. She was cute and gentle and was worshipped as a goddess by some of the boys as soon as she appeared.


    This was the future Moon empress. After they graduated, and once she became the Moon empress, they could brag and say they met her in person.


    A lot of people thought this way and were thinking about how to build a rtionship with Hua Jin in theing days.


    All they saw was the dignified smile on Hua Jins face; they had no idea the thoughts in her heart.


    So this is the school that bitch goes to? Brother Ming Xi belongs to me and only me. A lowly woman dare try to steal him from me? Tch! That bitch is going to know what happens to people who go against me soon enough.


    Hua Jins smile became even more gentle as she thought about it. Naturally this led to even more people screaming in delight.


    Miss Hua Jin is so noble!


    Miss Hua Jin is so gentle!


    As expected of the future Moon empress!


    The wave of exmations stroked Hua Jins vanity.


    Very good. She would definitely be the next Moon empress, sitting in the position envied by all, epting the worship and envy of everyone.


    Hua Jin was an auditor so she had to pay a fee to live in the dorms. The fees werent low, but she was a daughter of the Hua family so money wasnt an issue.


    She came to fight against her love rival. If it werent for her grandmother being clever and nting a spy by the Moon empress, she would never have known the person Ming Xi was in love with was a sister from his school, that the girl was one of the most beautiful girls in the ancient eastern countries and that she was a daughter of Feng house.


    Hua Jin had been hit hard when she first heard the news. Not only was the other party a noble daughter, she was from a superior house. How was Hua Jin supposed topete?


    Fortuantely heaven always left a way. Hua Jin discovered the girl was unmarried with a child out of wedlock and had been expelled from the Feng family. The girl was only weed back to the family after entering Xingguang Holy academy.


    How could the dignified Ancient Silver Moon kingdom ept this kind of woman for their empress? The girl had the audacity to go after Ming Xi and the empress position after having alreadyin with someone. Did she have no self awareness? How ignorant!


    What were her aunt and uncle thinking to have no objections? Hua Jin didnt understand.


    Apparently, her aunt would rather have a used woman like that as a daughter-inw over her. In what way was Hua Jin worse than that other girl?


    Her own background was poor, true, but she was still pure and innocent. Shed never been close to any male other than Ming Xi. Her rtionship with her other two male cousins was distant. Wasnt that enough to prove her sincerity?!


    She had saved her aunts life, but her aunt didnt dare try her best to help. Fortunately, she had her grandmother. Without her grandmother, how could she know about the other womans identity and whereabouts?


    As long as she could drive the other party away, her mother and grandmother would do their best to help her. Her aunt empress always listened to her grandmother. Hua Jin was certain she would be able to make her dreamse true and be the next Moon empress next to Ming Xi.


    Hua Jin sessfully cheered herself up as several sinister ideas came to mind. She wasnt there to kill Feng Wu but to destroy her. Killing Feng Wu was a poor strategy because it risked Ming Xis disgust if he ever found out. Therefore murder was off to table, unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Hua Jin wondered how Ming Xi would feel once he found out Feng Wu cheated on him while he was away. She didnt believe Ming Xi would continue to favor Feng Wu. At that time, her aunt and uncle would definitely agree to have Ming Xi marry her instead.


    Feng Wu had no idea Hua Jin was after her man or that the other party nned on putting a green hat on Ming Xi. At the moment, she was sleeping in her room dreaming about her wedding to Ming Xi. He was feeding her delicious food while her master was praising her for doing a good job finding and marrying a husband. Mmm! I was a great dream! She was praised and there were lots of delicious food to eat!


    <b>548: A Grandmothers Ambition</b>


    Feng Wu wasnt impacted by Hua Jins arrival at all; she still ate and slept like always. Her life was no different.


    Meanwhile, Hua Jin began auditing sses for the Sword division.


    The people in the Sword division was surprised and the people in the Magic division were shocked. If the information about her was correct, then she was a wood mage. Why would a wood mage audit sses in the Sword division? Hua Jin refused to exin.


    So when Hua Jin stepped into Feng Wus ss, people looked at her a bit skeptically.


    There she is! Thats Hua Jin! Shes so beautiful!


    Definitely worthy of being the next Moon empress. She looks the part.


    Not only is she beautiful but her background is impable as well.


    Thats right, Miss Hua Jin is the current Moon empresss niece. I heard Miss Hua Jin grew up in the pce.


    Children who grow up in pces are different; their temperaments are so noble.


    Hua Jin was a golden thigh they wanted to hug. They would regret it if they didnt use the opportunity now to build up a rtionship with her. Many people in the Sword division began hovering around her for just this reason. Even a few people from the Magic division came over.


    They were all there for her, so Hua Jin made sure to always give them a dignified and polite smile. It was the noble bearing of the future Moon empress.


    Hua Jins arrival made the atmosphere in ss a little strange. Some people wished they could be around her all day so they could build up a rtionship with her. Hua Jin wasnt from a top ranked house, but because she was the current Moon empresss niece and because she was engaged to the future Moon emperor, her status was higher than most of the noble girls on campus.


    Others were indifferent. They werent concerned about her status as the future Moon empress because it had nothing to do with them.


    Ink belonged to thetter group and did not try to get close to her. Other than a couple of times that first day she arrived when he looked out of curiosity, he hadnt paid her any attention.


    Feng Wu chatted with Ming Xi as was her routine every day. Their conversations would asionally mention Hua Jin, but it wasnt anything unusual. It was just like talking about a stranger.


    Ming Xi would asionally ask about Hua Jin just to know what she was doing around Feng Wu. Based on her sudden appearance, Ming Xi suspected she already knew about him and Xiao Wu. He was afraid she had bad intentions.


    He didn''t know what she wanted to do, but if she dared do anything to hurt Xiao Wu he wouldnt let her off even if their grandmother spoke on her behalf.


    His maternal grandmother was not a simple woman. He was certain Hua Jin knowing about Feng Wu had something to do with their grandmother.


    He knew from early on as a young child that his grandmother was a fierce woman with high ambitions.


    She often entered the pce to apany him when he was a child. His mother thought it was because she loved him very much and was simply bonding with her beloved grandson.


    Sadly, that was not the case. The reality was she was doing it so he would form a habit of obeying her. She was essentially grooming him to be her puppet. This way when he became the Moon emperor in the future, she would be able to use him as a puppet emperor and rule the country herself. It was a beautiful n on her part.


    However, his father discovered her scheme early on and prevented her from influencing him by raising him personally. This prevented his grandmother from getting too close and influencing him. Out of consideration for his mother, his father refrained from attacking his grandmother.


    If his grandmother hadnt given birth to such a wonderful woman, and if the woman wasnt the Moon empress, he was afraid his grandmother would have died ten deaths without knowing it.


    But even if his grandmother did have the chance to influence him, as a god descendent, he matured much faster than a normal person. She would not have seeded.


    She had failed to manipte him, so now she wanted to support Hua Jin to be the next Moon empress and manipte things that way. Ming Xiughed coldly twice.


    He didnt know where is grandmother got the courage to think she could control the royal family but he was amazed and disgusted she had such thoughts.


    How did a such a wildly ambitious woman give birth to such a kind-hearted and sweet woman like his mother?


    On the other hand, his aunts temperament was very simr to his grandmothers. Neither his father nor he could figure out why. They could only assume a good sprout sprang from bad soil.


    While Ming Xi as was thinking about his maternal rtives, Hua Jin was busy befriending people with status in Xingguang Holy academy, one in particr being Zi Cheng.


    As the heroine in the original novel, it was easy for the friendly Zi Cheng to leave a good impression on people and get their favor. The proud and arrogant Hua Jin was no exception.


    Hua Jin was happy to be friends with Zi Cheng when she learned Yifu, who was often by Zi Chengs side, hated Feng Wu. If she yed it right, Yifu would be a sharp sword she could use to achieve her goal. It would save her the trouble of scouting potential candidates.


    The days went by and before anyone knew it a month had passed. Things were peaceful at school, but Jier felt it was the calm before the storm. No way Hua Jin came to their school just to study. That''s like saying a drunk wouldnt be interested in drinking.


    At this time, the teacher announced there would be a three-day field trip for ss tomorrow. It was basically off-campusbat experience. The sword master ss was full of sword users, their skills would rust and their natural talents would be destroyed if they remained indoors all the time.


    They neededbat experience to develop and grow.


    Hua Jin had been waiting for an opportunity to take care of Feng Wu. Who would have expected her chance woulde so soon.


    Early the next morning, Feng Wu handed Little Bun to the vice principal to babysit. He was smiling from ear to ear as he held Little Bun and the smile got bigger each time he hugged Little Bun tight to his chest.


    Because he was always so happy to take care of Little Bun, Feng Wu assumed he liked children very much. It wasnt just Feng Wu, a lot of other people who saw him be a free daddy thought so too.


    Little did they know the vice principals real motivations.

 Chapter 551-552: Rumors Spreading, Jasmines Troubles

    Chapter 551-552: Rumors Spreading, Jasmine''s Troubles


    <b>551: Rumors Spreading</b>


    Ai Lin watched Zi Cheng contact the Demon Ancestor knowing full well she couldnt do anything about it.


    It was impossible for her to expose Zi Cheng because she had no way to exin how she knew. She couldnt say she travelled into the world by ident and that it was all a story. The master of Star Marshall hall and the principal of the Xingguang Holy academy would surely have a chat with her if she dared.


    She didnt want to be treated like a monster or be thrown into some deep, dark prison awaiting execution.


    In order to prevent Zicheng from getting in touch with the Demon Ancestor, Ai Lin tried her best to prevent Zicheng from epting the task rted to the Demon Ancestor. Unfortunately, fate sometimes cannot be reversed. For example, the Demon Ancestoring into the world was something she could not change.


    If the worlds consciousness wanted the Demon Ancestor toe out, he woulde out and no one would be able to stop it.


    In the original novel, Zi Cheng didnt know the identity of the Demon Ancestor and had thought he was an old senior stuck in the virtual world. She wanted to build good rtions with him so had epted the reward he offered without hesitation.


    A pity, the Demon Ancestor wasnt extra muscle given to her by the worlds consciousness, but was deliberately released by the worlds consciousness to cause chaos.


    Ai Lins internal conflict had nothing to do with Feng Wu though.


    Xiao Chun woke up after the three-day off-campus excursion. His strength increased so Feng Wu practiced swordsmanship every day with him.


    Xiao Chuns spiritual intelligence had also evolved so now he knew better than to say random, silly things. He had the ability to consider Feng Wus situation and upon doing so decided he wouldnt rush to act if he didnt need to. If Feng Wu couldnt use his full strength, it would be difficult for him to continue to evolve and rise in rank.


    What was a sword? Wasnt a sword a weapon meant to be used? If a sword rushed out to kill the enemies in front by itself, then what was the purpose of the sword master?


    A swords qualifications were extremely important but a good sword master was the most important thing. If a sword couldnt partner with apatible master, then it would be impossible for it to evolve to the highest level.


    All divine swords had immense power that were just waiting for their masters to unlock. Xiao Chun could do more than purify demonic and evil energies, but he needed Feng Wu to unlock them. Xiao Chun couldnt go over his master and use the locked abilities even with his spiritual intelligence.


    Xiao Chun being awake put Feng Wu in a good mood. Ming Xi smiled and congratted her during their nightly chat when she told him about it.


    Unfortunately, Feng Wus peaceful days didntst long; soon enough trouble hit.


    Feng Wu and Ink were surprised to learn Jia Moore was a seventh year at Xingguang Holy academy.


    Despite being a senior, he went to the second-year''s ssroom every day to pester Feng Wu, a girl who didnt have a ster reputation to begin with.


    Jia Moore was a handsome boy who ranked in the top twenty in looks, but most importantly, he came from a good family and was a noble from the Leyang kingdom. ording to gossip, he had a good rtionship with the royal family of Leyang too.


    For someone with such a good background to fall in love with a girl who already had a child was really shocking. All kinds of gossip that had previously died out about Feng Wu came back to life louder and fiercer than before.


    Feng Wus dark history was rehashed and people began to say Feng Wu was hooking up with Jia Moore because Ming Xi wasnt around. Clearly, they both had the same colored eyes and hair.


    Many girls felt sorry for Jia Moore because they didnt think he knew. It was unbearable to watch him be cheated on by such a bad woman.


    Their attitude towards Feng Wu became worse and worse. The girls who chased after Jia Moore were the worse, often going to the second-year ssroom and scolding Feng Wu. They told her to have some self-awareness. It didnt matter whether it was Ming Xi or Jia Moore, she needed to stop.


    Feng Wu would blink her big eyes in silence, not understanding them at all.


    From their perspective it looked like Feng Wu was frightened and confused and was too afraid to even talk back. Satisfied, they left.


    Jia Moore went to Feng Wus ss every day regardless of the weather or if Feng Wu paid him any attention.


    Jier and Ink were disliking the guy more and more. It was all that guys fault. If not for him, why would Feng Wu get so much hostility all of a sudden?


    Theres something fishy about that guy. Jier said seriously.


    I think so too. On the surface it looks like hes pursuing Xiao Wu, but really what hes doing is pushing Xiao Wu deeper in the whirlpool.


    As a seventh-year student, how could he not know his attention on Xiao Wu is making her more and more unpopr. He goes to see her every day and draws attention to her. This guy, his intentions are definitely not good. Also, dont you think the rumors about Xiao Wu are spreading too fast? It had only taken a day for rumors about Feng Wu to spread. Jier was sure there had to be someone behind it.


    You mean there are people behind Jia Moore, or that Jia Moore is hastening the rumors himself and is the one leading public opinion? Hes purposefully trying to iste Xiao Wu and make the whole school hate her!


    This was what Ink came up with after thinking about it.


    No, I dont think its him behind the scenes; its more likely hes working for someone. Whoever hes working for must really hate Xiao Wu and wants her to suffer.


    Who could it be? There are only two people who hate her that much. One is Yifu and the other is Jasmine. Those two have never hidden their dislike of Xiao Wu. Do you think its them? They were the only two names Ink coulde up with.


    Unexpectedly, Jier shook his head. Its not them. You think with their abilities they can move a seventh year like Jia Moore to frame Xiao Wu?


    After thinking about it, Ink realized this was true. The girls had motive but they didnt have the ability. Someone who could set the whole school on fire and move a seventh year couldnt be an ordinary noble. Neither Yifu nor Jasmine had enough status. Besides with how much they hated Feng Wu, if they had the ability, they wouldnt have waited so long to act.


    <b>552: Jasmines Troubles</b>


    If they had wanted to make a move, they would have already moved. Those two werent the patient type.


    Then who do you think it could be? Ink asked. He couldnt think of anyone else who would hate Feng Wu so much.


    Did you forget about Hua Jin? Who could hate Xiao Wu more? Jier had never let his guard down around Hua Jin. Though the girl hadnt attacked Feng Wu yet, Jier felt the she was definitely working on something.


    The things happening with Jia Moore only made him more suspicious.


    Hua Jin! Thats right. How could I have forgotten her? She is a good suspect, but shes never made contact with Xiao Wu. Is it really her?


    Im 90% sure its her. Unless there are other enemies I dont know about, no one has the means other than her.


    Ink nodded in agreement with Jiers assessment. They would keep an eye on Hua Jin in the future. Sooner orter she was sure to slip up.


    Jia Moore went to look for Feng Wu to express his affections for her every day. Feng Wu ignored him but he didnt care. He was diligent and neverined or showed any kind of regret. At this point, he was in the second-year division more than in the seventh-year division.


    I dont understand how some people can be so good at scheming. They can even hook up with a seventh year. Jasmine looked at Feng Wu strangely as they sat in the living room of their dorm.


    Jasmine, there has to be some kind of misunderstanding. Xiao Wu never even pays attention to Senior Jia Moore. Annika said helplessly.


    Annika had drifted apart from Jasmine when Zi Cheng and the others entered the picture. The two girls didnt have a rtionship other than attending the same sses and sharing the same dorm.


    Feng Wu blinked her eyes. People at school were strange recently. She didnt understand what was happening but she recognized it had something to do with of Jia Moore. She had disliked him on sight when they first met. Because she didnt like him, she hadnt paid him any attention. Although his hair and eyes were simr to Ming Xis, Ming Xi was far better looking. Feng Wu preferred the original version and had no interest pirated copies.


    Feng Wu ignored him, but he still showed up every day to her ss. She was unhappy to be entangled by an annoying person.


    Feng Wu told Ming Xi everything about Jia Moore, about how he looked like Ming Xi, how he came to her ssroom every day and how he waited for her to leave school.


    Feng Wu retold it all verbatim. Hua Jin never dreamed she would do so, after all, who would dare tell their boyfriend she was involved in a scandal with another boy? But Feng Wu did exactly that. She not only told Ming Xi, but she told him about it every day. She also said she didnt like Jia Mooreing to see her every day either.


    Ming Xi listened patiently to Feng Wu talk about her day. He had been wary of Jia Moore, not because he was afraid Jia Moore would steal Feng Wu, but that Jia Moore might hurt Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu had always been slow to respond to the stares of people and never cared about the gossip around her.


    Jier and Ink could see that Feng Wu didnt know her reputation was ck again. They could block peoples verbal attacks in the halls and in the ssroom, but they couldnt do anything about the dorms.


    Jasmine had been waiting for an opportunity like this for a long time. She wanted to teach Feng Wu a lesson. It was impossible for her not to hate Feng Wu when she thought about the humiliation she suffered under Jiers attack.


    It was hatred mixed with envy and jealousy. Yes, she was jealous that Feng Wu had people who didnt want to see her be wronged, who would protect her.


    Jasmine never had friends who would do that for her. The friendship between nobledies and young masters was superficial at best. It was the kind for of friendship that was beneficial for both families. As long as the families didnt fail, then they would be friends for life. But once a family fell, never mind friendship, it would be considered good if the former friends didnt use it as an opportunity to profit.


    Because of this and because Jasmine knew she wasnt Jiers opponent, she could only channel her hate at Feng Wu.


    It made her happy to see Feng Wu unhappy.


    Jasmine! We live in the same dorm. Can you stop making trouble like this? Xi never liked Jasmines personality. The girl put on airs like she was some big shotdy even though her family was only a small aristocratic one.


    Did she forget Feng Wu was the daughter of Feng house? In terms of status, Feng Wu had the highest one in the dorm.


    In the past, Jasmine used to look down on Feng Wu because of her noble arrogance overmoners, but everyone knew Feng Wus background now, so there was no reason for Jasmines insistence on making trouble for Feng Wu.


    Had too much time passed since Jasmine suffered from Jiers lesson? She never stopped wanting to get revenge from Feng Wu even though it wasnt even Feng Wu who did it. If Jasmine was angry and needed to vent, then she could find Jier and vent on him. But instead of doing that, she went and troubled Feng Wu. This was calling bullying the weak!


    Whats wrong that? I just cant stand watching her act all nonchnt. Everyone in school knows her bad history. Shes even seducing Senior Jia Moore now! Before it was Senior Ming Xi. She even proposed to him in public. A woman like her, its better to stay away from. Dont be burdened by her reputation.


    Jasmine didnt think she said anything wrong. Staying in a dorm with someone whose reputation was that foul was bad for everyone. It was best if they kicked Feng Wu out.


    Unfortunately for Jasmine, even though she wanted to drive Feng Wu out, she needed the other two roommates to request it as well, otherwise, Feng Wu would not be kicked out of their suite.


    Speaking of this, are you the one spreading the rumors about Xiao Wu out there? Are you the one making up these rumors? Are you doing this to drive Xiao Wu out?

 Chapter 555-556: Who Found It?; Resisting Threats

    Chapter 555-556: Who Found It?; Resisting Threats


    <b>555: Who Found It?</b>


    Feng Wu didnt know Hua Jin had concocted a cruel method, one far more superior to anything Yifu or Jasmine could havee up with, to deal with her.


    There were new developments in the rumor about Feng Wu. In the past few days, several people iming to be Feng Wus suitors rushed to the second-year sword master division and proimed to be her suitors. Some of were tall, some were short, all different body shapes but every one of them had nice face.


    They imed to have fallen in love with her at first sight after having a romantic encounter with her, thus, they chased her to school.


    So now there were six guys pursuing Feng Wu; all of them dering their undying love.


    Now how could a normal person not see something fishy going on?


    Feng Wu never had a suitor in all the two years she had been at school. Now all of a sudden, aftering back from a ss excursion, a bunch of guys were after her? On top of that, the guys ranged from fourth years to seventh years. One of them was even the tenth seat in the seventh years! How could such a strong lineup not be shocking?


    Some of them were extremely talentedmoners, while others were children of nobility who came from good backgrounds. All of them expressed deep affection for Feng Wu.


    Now the second years were even more conflicted. One seventh yearing to pursue Feng Wu could be feasible, but so many falling for her at the same time? Not so much.


    There was never a shortage of smart people at the academy. Those who werent as smart got input from their elders and friends at home.


    They said this girl, Feng Wu, probably offended someone she shouldnt have. Whoever it was, came up with the suitor trick to harm her reputation. The mastermind was unknown, but to avoid being implicated, it was better to just stay out of it and not get involved in the matter.


    It didnt take long before most students at school figured out it was all a result of Feng Wu offending someone she should not have offended.


    Now that people began thinking about it, when one person pursued another person of the opposite gender, it could be because they were charmed by the other person.


    Once they thought about it some more, they realized Feng Wus dark past resurfaced because Jia Moore pursued her.


    Feng Wu had a hot temper since she was young. She had low self-esteem but she it didnt stop her from bullying people, even her own cousins were bullied merciless by her, so much so, they couldnt even raise their heads. She was disrespectful of elders and her private life was a mess. She even had an improper rtionship with a man.


    As for the child, Xiao Ye, rumors said his birth wasnt because of the Mother fruit but because Feng Wu had an affair with some wild man whose identity no one even knew.


    The reason the school came forward to protect Feng Wu and offered the exnation about the Motherhood fruit for Feng Ye was because the patriarch of the Feng house and the vice principal had an agreement.


    Would the school have helped a student like that if any of them were caught in the same predicament?


    Obviously, the answer was no. The school would never issue such an announcement for a single student, but when it came to Feng Wu, they suddenly did.


    Who would believe there wasnt some kind of under the table transaction? Feng Wu might even be the illegitimate daughter of the vice principal, or maybe even the principal!


    On top of that, Feng Wus interaction with Jier and Ming Xi was obvious proof of her indiscretions and her love of seducing men. Even in ss, her number one supporter was Ink. He had been protecting her from day one.


    These rumors had spread before, but they never spread so fast or so pervasively.


    Feng Wu wasnt a big shot; she was just a second-year student in the Sword division. Some seniors didnt even know whose spring onion she was.


    This time the gossip even spread to the upper sses. Before this, the upper sses werent familiar with the gossip of the lower sses, but with Jia Moore being involved, the upper sses couldnt avoid it even if they tried.


    Whoever it was that wanted to punish Feng Wu had a lot of energy and resources. Only a few people in school could dispatch a seventh year to do something like this.


    However, despite being asked, no one who had the ability to do it owned up to it. So, this begged the question, if they didnt do it, then who did?


    Gossip in school subtly shifted from Feng Wu to the identity of the person targeting Feng Wu.


    In Hua Jins room:


    Bang! A flower vase smashed against the floor. Despite the loud crash, the sound didnt pass through the door and no one outside was disturbed. Though Hua Jin was really angry, she still remembered to use a sound barrier spell.


    After breaking several more vases and destroying several paintings, Hua Jin contacted Jia Moore through themunication crystal.


    For his part, Jia Moores mood wasnt any better. When he saw Hua Jin was trying to contact him through themunication crystal, he immediately went to his room to answer it.


    Whats the matter with you! Why did you have so many people pursue Feng Wu?! Dont you realize when there are that many people it will look fake?! Do you think the people who study here are idiots wholl fall for such a stupid trick?!


    There are so many seventh years curious about whos behind it! They want to know who did it! Fortunately, theyre only curious and dont intend to interfere. Cant you think things through before acting?!


    Jia Moore was mad as well. The seventh years were looking at him like he was something strange. All the curious gazes aimed at him were really annoying!


    I didnt invite them! This is your fault! Jia Moore was not going to take the me for something she did!


    It was all Hua Jins fault. Did he choose the wrong thigh to hug? Could a ruthless woman like Hua Jin really be the next Moon empress?


    It was said that the Moon emperor had a very pure aura because he received the light of the moons splendor every night. Because of this, he only liked people with clean, pure minds, who were good and honest. He could easily sense the good and evil in people.


    Would the Moon emperor, this kind person, like a vicious woman like Hua Jin?


    Jia Moore hadnt given it much thought before, but now that he did, he really regretted banking on the wrong ship. It was so hard to get off now!


    What did you say? You werent the one who invited those people? Hua Jins expression changed. She didnt even bother paying attention to Jia Moores insolent tone.


    Hua Jin, because of her rtionship with her aunt, had felt she was the proper future queen of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom since she was young. She didnt feel the noble boys and girls outside were eligible to even be friends with her.


    Normally Hua Jin would have been angry, but she was distracted and didnt bother replying to Jia Mooresints.


    Me, invite? I thought it was you! After he finished venting, Jia Moore realized something was wrong. Hua Jin said she hadnt invited the extra guys. He, for sure, didnt invite them. Since neither of them did, where did all those extra peoplee from?


    Was Feng Wu really that popr?


    <b>556: Resisting Threats</b>


    Jia Moore rejected the idea as soon as he thought of it. In the time he spent with Feng Wu, he didnt see any idol potential in her.


    How could it be me?! I''m not so stupid! Hua Jin sted back. She felt unsteady. Who was sabotaging her ns?


    Neither Hua Jin nor Jia Moore could figure out who was helping Feng Wu behind the scenes.


    Meanwhile, in Jiers dorm, Jier and Ink were toasting themselves for a job well done.


    That Hua Jin cant do anything about it now. Didnt she find someone to pursue Xiao Wu? Well help her get even more! Haha! Lets see what she can do now! Inkughed happily before taking a big gulp of his drink.


    Once they agreed Hua Jin was the person behind it, they tried to find evidence of collusion between Hua Jin and Jia Moore.


    When that failed, they decided to change their strategy. If they couldnt get evidence to clear Feng Wus name, then they could do the opposite and cken her name as much as they could! They just had to make it as exaggerated as possible so it would be obvious there was something fishy about her admirers.


    The students in Xingguang Holy academy werent stupid. Such a high number of admirers after Feng Wu, it was tantly clear someone was directing behind the scenes. No way Feng Wu wasnt being set up.


    Sure enough, their n seeded. Now it was Hua Jin and Jia Moores turn to worry.


    Dont be too happy. That woman wont give up so easily. Shes so good at pretending; her skills are almost on par with Zi Cheng from our division.


    Jier didnt like Zi Cheng. He felt she nned too much and she wasnt as innocent or kind-hearted as she pretended to be.


    Her interactions with people had purpose and her brainwashing ability was top notch. Who knew how many people had their IQs plummet after being friends with her?


    He had ignored her the few times she tried to get close to him. Luckily, she had enough self-awareness to see he didnt want anything to do with her, so she didnt bother him after that.


    His division had a fake white lotus and Virgin Mary like Zi Cheng while the Sword division had a fake future Moon empress like Hua Jin. And this fake queen had tricks up her sleeve. After entering school, she managed to collect a useful group of people.


    He knew a setback like this wouldnt make Hua Jin quiet.


    Zi Cheng? Whats wrong with her? Do you think Zi Cheng is more formidable than Hua Jin? Even Ink knew Zi Cheng was the most eye-catching number one goddess in the first, second, and third years.


    So many people waited outside the second-year Magic division just to get a glimpse of her. Needless to say, she was very popr.


    Formidable? Hardly. Its just that woman has some strange means. You better avoid contact with her. Jier frowned before speaking.


    Shes a goddess-level person. Im such a small fry; how could I have interactions with her? Inkughed at himself. He didnt understand why Jier gave him such a warning, but he decided to keep his distance from Zi Cheng in the future.


    But Jier, since when have you been on such good terms with the seniors? Theyre even willing to help you do this kind of thing thats damaging to their image. Ink asked. How did Jier do it? He was just a second year like him.


    He never saw Jier close to any senior; how was he able to get so many to help?


    Im not friends with any seniors. It was Senior Ming Xi who asked the other seniors for help. They all came thanks to Senior Sister Elena and her group.


    After Jier discussed the n with Ming Xi, Ming Xi was put in charge of contacting Elena and the other team members


    Elena liked Feng Wu very much. She immediately took Luis and the others to help. The people they invited were all individuals on good terms with her and her group and were all big shots who werent concerned about public opinion.


    It turned out Senior Ming Xi asked Senior Sister Elena and the others for help. Ink understood. After thinking about it, other than Senior Ming Xi, there wasnt anyone else.


    Hua Jin couldnt figure out who was destroying her n. After being angry for a few days, she directed Jia Moore to go ahead with the n they talked aboutst time.


    Jia Moore didnt want to do it. Ever since people suspected his motives for pursuing Feng Wu, he became the subject of curious gazes. Some people even tantly stared at him. They wanted to know why he wanted to harm Feng Wu and who ordered him to do it.


    If he dared make a move in this kind of climate, he would be the number suspect guaranteed! This kind of thing, it wasnt worth the risk. He refused.


    Hua Jin raged at him for trying to back out. She yelled and screamed, threatened and intimidated, but he refused to budge. He had made up his mind and refused to change it no matter what.


    Hua Jin knew Jia Moore was ambitious and an alliance with a strong family would be beneficial for him. She knew no family that cared about their daughters would ept a marriage from a man who already got another girl pregnant.


    In the aristocracy, men were allowed to dally with women, but they couldnt have a baby before marrying a proper wife first. Those who did would be looked upon as unruly individuals and would never be a suitable marriage candidate.


    Hua Jin thought Jia Moore would cave in. Instead, he sneered at her.


    You can say it if you want, but know this, I can just as easily go to your future Moon emperor and tell him everything youve done. Im certain His Highness will be interested. Jia Moore decisively shut down themunication line after saying this.


    How hateful! To dare threaten her! Hua Jins expression was grim. It never even urred to her; she wouldnt have been threatened if she hadnt threatened other people first.

 Chapter 557-558: The Wedding Invitation from Blue Moon Castle; Ming Xi Returns to School

    Chapter 557-558: The Wedding Invitation from Blue Moon Castle; Ming Xi Returns to School


    <b>557: The Wedding Invitation from Blue Moon Castle</b>


    Jia Moore was betting on how much Hua Jin cared about her position in the future Moon emperors heart and whether he would stand up for her or not.


    She wasnt an ordinary nobledy because behind her was the Moon empress. Jia Moore could go to the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom to reveal what Hua Jin had done, but he knew perfectly well that before Hua Jin faced any kind of punishment, there was a possibility he would be silenced first.


    As a young master from an ordinary family, his life and reputation werent as important as the reputation of the Moon emperors niece.


    But it became clear to him after seeing Hua Jins reaction that the future Moon emperor didnt have feelings for her and that the Moon empress didnt love her as much as she advertised, because if she was confident of their love then, she should have known they would protect her to the end. She wouldnt have panicked like she did.


    He won the bet this time. The future Moon empress wouldnt be finding him to work for her anytime soon.


    As for whether Hua Jin would turn to someone else for help, that was none of his business. He was just d he extricated himself from the situation cleanly.


    Hua Jin was so mad after the call that she smashed all kinds of things in her room. Two hourster, after she was done venting her anger, she contacted someone...


    Help me with something and Ill help you get that thing you want...


    The person at the other line didn''t know what to say, but in the end, Hua Jin had a smile on her face when she closed themunication down.


    Feng Wu didn''t know new troubles were headed her way. Currently she was staring in a daze at the wedding invitation card in her hand.


    It had her name on it and the sentence "Please be sure to attend the wedding." was written inside.


    Is someone in your family getting married soon? Xi snatched the card from Feng Wus hand and opened it curiously.


    "Miss Feng Wu, On the twelfth day of this month, there will be a grand wedding at Blue Moon Castle, please be sure to attend the ceremony."


    "What the hell is this? Just those two sentences? Theres no information about the bride and groom. What kind of wedding invitation is this? It''s my first time seeing such a casual wedding invitation." Xi said.


    Annika agreed. There was something wrong with the wedding invitation. Under normal circumstances, the bride and grooms name would be on it. Who would only put an address but no name? It would be strange if anyone did attend.


    "Xiao Wu, don''t go there. What is this Blue Moon Castle? I''ve never heard of this ce. Maybe this is a trap set by someone to lure you out and harm you." Xi thought about the storm around Feng Wu that only died down a month ago.


    Feng Wu nodded obediently, agreeing not to go. The wedding invitation exuded an ufortable aura and she didnt like it.


    Feng Wu didn''t know two other girls at school also received the invitation.


    The Ancient Blue Moon castle arc is finally starting. I cant believe I was selected for the dungeon this time. Hopefully, with heavens blessing, I wont be favored by the pervert and can get out alive.


    Ai Lin was worried. Blue Moon castle was the most dangerous dungeon the heroine entered. Before this, all the dungeons were designed to give the heroine good things like experience, men, and artifacts. However, Blue Moon castle wasnt designed to give her any benefits, but was in fact, designed to be her biggest crisis.


    There was nothing inside the castle but a pervert and bunch of brides. The heroines charm was always strong around men. There wasnt anyone she couldnt seduce if she put her mind to it.


    The pervert in Blue Moon castle was an exception. He was one of the few men in the novel who wasn''t impressed by the heroine.


    He was also lethal. There wasnt a grading rubric of his strength in the novel, but from Ai Lins estimation based on thenguage description, the pervert was on par with the principal of Xingguang Holy academy and the master of Star Marshall hall.


    All told, this guy was the same level as the Demon Ancestor.


    Even the heroine had to exhaust all her efforts to escape.


    Ooph. Ai Lin exhaled. This was a lot of pressure.


    "Blue Moon Castle!" Jier hade over to take Feng Wu out to eat in celebration of their victory over Hua Jins treacherous scheme. He didn''t expect to hear news that nearly made him vomit half his blood!


    Other people didnt know about Blue Moon castle, but he knew. It was a hidden ce no one could find. Some said it was somewhere in the jud. Others said it was in the underworld. While some said it was in the Demon realm.


    The Duke of Blue Moon, the master of the castle, was a terrifying existence. Even the master of Star Marshall hall and the principal of the academy would have a hard time defeating him in a fight.


    The duke never stepped foot on the continent, and few knew his name. Those who knew were tightlipped and refused to talk. Although to be honest, it wasnt like anyone had anything new or different to say about him. They all knew the same things.


    In regards to power, he wasparable to the Demon Ancestor. If he had the ambition, he could have made a decent bid to dominate the world, but the only thing he did was hold a wedding every one hundred years in his castle.


    The girls who received his invitation were all bride candidates who would be transported to the mysterious Blue Moon castle, whether they were willing or not. The girl chosen by the duke would be his bride.


    Dont be fooled into thinking marrying such a powerful man is a good thing. At the wedding, the selected bride will transformed into a doll, which would permanently encase her soul. Afterwards she will be ced in the dukes collection of dolls.


    Those who fail to be selected as a bride dont get a good end either. Somewhere along the way, they all end up dying. At the end of the selection, their corpses are teleported back to the ce they came from. The only female allowed to remain in the castle is the bride.


    The dukes existence was kept a secret to prevent the public from panicking. Except for high-level officials of Xingguang Holy academy and Star Marshall hall, the four emperors, and some of the oldest families, no one knew about his existence.


    <b>558: Ming Xi Returns to School</b>


    It wasnt that the powers didnt want to destroy the duke, it was just that the castles location was too secret  no one knew how to reach it. They couldnt fight despite wanting to.


    None of the rejected bride candidates ever escaped alive.


    There was once a nobledy who tried really hard to not be abducted by the duke. She put her invitation on her personal maid, hoping that when the time came, her maid would take her ce.


    A pity, it didnt work. Thedy was still transported to the castle. It had not mattered where she put the invitation or who she put it on, she, as the invited guest, was still taken away to the castle.


    Others tried destroying the invitation, but who knew what kind of material it was made out of, it would not disintegrate.


    Getting the dukes wedding invitation was the same thing as getting a death notice from the god of death. People turned pale and were frightened when they heard.


    Some girls couldnt ept this fate; they couldnt stand the pressure and chose tomit suicide over going to Blue Moon castle.


    Jiers entire body felt unwell upon learning of Feng Wus invitation. It was basically a symbol of death. How could Jier not be rmed?


    Even if he wasnt afraid of anything, he had to admit his own strength was nothingpared to the monstrous duke who had lived for so long.


    Whats the matter? Feng Wu blinked suspiciously at Jiers expression. His sudden outburst had startled her and she stared seriously at him.


    Xiao Wu, youve got a big problem. Jier knew it was better not to keep this kind of thing secret. Telling her now would help her mentally prepare, besides, as an involved party, she had a right to know. He only paused for three seconds before telling her everything.


    While Jier was telling Feng Wu about Blue Moon castle, Zi Cheng had a puzzled look on her face as she read the wedding invitation in her hand. She didnt have friends at Blue Moon castle so who could have sent her the invitation? After thinking about it and noting up with an answer, she didnt take it seriously and casually put it on a table nearby. She left her dorm, chatting andughing with Yifu and the other girls as they walked to get something to eat.


    Blue Moon castle was such a big thing, Jier immediately shared the news with Ming Xi.


    Ming Xi would have forgotten it was the century for the Duke of Blue Moon to choose a bride again if Jier hadnt mentioned it. It was a heavy blow and his eyes turned serious. His girlfriend had been picked as a bride candidate.


    As the heir to the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, Ming Xi knew what kind of person the duke was, and he was even more acutely aware what the invitation meant.


    It was toote to stop Feng Wu from being abducted the moment she received the invitation. Even the current Moon emperor would be powerless to stop it.


    However, it didnt mean Ming Xi couldnt go to the castle. As long as there was a moon, he would be able to go. And it didnt matter whether it was the Demon realm, the underworld, or the High God realm, Ming Xi would go and he would bring Feng Wu back.


    When Ming Xi returned to school that day, the first thing he did was to bring Feng Wu to his dorm room.


    "Ming Xi?" Feng Wu blinked her big eyes, a little confused.


    "Hey, close your eyes and don''t ask anything." Ming Xi said.


    "OK." Feng Wu closed her eyes obediently.


    The moment she did, Ming Xi nicked the tip of one of his fingers with a small knife he pulled from his chest.


    He dripped the drop of blood directly onto the center of Feng Wus brow. When the golden drop of blood touched her, instead of falling off, they were absorbed directly into her skin.


    Feng Wu didnt feel any difort, only a sense of lightness andfort. It was as if her entire consciousness was surrounded by afortable shroud.


    Ming Xi twitched his lips in satisfaction when he saw that the drop of blood had melted into her skin.


    When Feng Wu opened her eyes, Ming Xi had already put the knife away, and even the small wound had disappeared.


    "Xiao Wu, in the future, no matter where you go, Ill be able to find you." Ming Xi hugged Feng Wu.


    "OK." Feng Wu nodded a little stupidly, her eyes were somewhat puzzled.


    Only a few people knew about Feng Wu receiving the wedding invitation, and of those, the only people who knew the true meaning behind the wedding invitation were Jier and Ming Xi. Everyone else thought it was just an ordinary invitation.


    Hua Jin, having no idea Feng Wu was in the middle of a huge crisis, went ahead with her ns to remove Feng Wu from Ming Xis heart. If she was lucky, Feng Wu would be trapped in the castle and never be able to return home.


    Three days before the wedding date on the invitation, Feng Wu, Annika and Xi went shopping for clothes together.


    As the saying went, there was always something missing from a girls wardrobe. It was different for Xi because she was tomboy, but Annika was a normal girly kind of girl. Her favorite hobby was to shop for clothes, cosmetics, and skin care products.


    Since Zi Cheng came to the world, she had incorporated food culture from earth andbined modern clothing concepts into the standard fashion on the continent. The dresses she designed were immensely popr, but her most profitable ventures were in cosmetics and skin care products.

 Chapter 559-560: Youre Penmanship is Not Good; Was This Mad People Disease?

    Chapter 559-560: You''re Penmanship is Not Good; Was This Mad People Disease?


    <b>559: Youre Penmanship is Not Good</b>


    Zi Cheng even dabbled in jewelry design. She was in fact wealthier than most of the minor nobles at school; it was just that only a few of Zi Chengs confidants knew she owned so many businesses. One of the clothing stores she opened in the capital was called Value Clothing Rack, a well-appointed and tastefully decorated shop with uniformed assistants who smiled pleasantly as they helped customers shop. It was a weing and bustling atmosphere and there were many customers browsing inside. This was where Feng Wu and the girls were shopping.


    As soon as Annika entered, she ran to the clothing section. Xi, though she didnt care about clothes, was still worried about her skin, so she made a beeline for the skin care section.. Then she went next door to get some sunscreen items as well. Sword masters practiced in the outdoors every day, so their skin tended to be a healthier wheat color. Few female sword masters had truly fair skin.


    Feng Wus lily-white skin was a rarity in the Sword division at school. She couldnt tan no matter how much sun exposure she got.


    If you were the type who didnt want to get dark, then skin maintenance that included sunscreen was vital. The sunscreen products in Zi Chengs store were smash sess the moment they went on the shelves because they were so good at protecting skin from sun damage.


    Dont think the sunscreen products she sold were simr to the sunscreen found on earth. These were an advanced form Zi Cheng purchased from the system with her favorability points. The sunscreen products were amazing and extremely popr.


    There was no market for expensive skin care products that didnt have immediate effects. It was a world of magic after all. People wouldnt bother buying an item that didnt provide instant gratification.


    In short, because of her cheat system, Zi Cheng got along like a fish in water and was making lots of money on the continent.


    Feng Wu, suddenly left alone, stood stock still for a minute before she decisively turned around and went straight for the stall selling stinky tofu.


    Stinky tofu was another item introduced by Zi Cheng. It sold very well so the lines were always long. Feng Wu waited for twenty minutes before she was able to buy an order of stinky tofu. She sat opposite Value Rack and ate her stinky tofu with relish.


    Feng Wu was thinking about whether or not to buy a big meat bun as she ate thest piece. Before she could make up her mind, someone interrupted her.


    The one that interrupted her wasnt a bully or a handsome guy trying to strike up a conversation, but a pipsqueak who was only as tall as her thigh.


    Sister, theres a brother who asked me to send this to you. The little guy spoke in a childish lilt as he pulled out an envelope.


    He turned around and trotted away ffter Feng Wu took it.


    Feng Wu opened the envelope suspiciously. Inside was a letter written on in paper, signed by Ink saying he wanted to meet her outside the city. There was something important he wanted to tell her.


    Feng Wu... decisively pulled out hermunication crystal and called up Ink.


    Ink had just finished his daily training and was returning to his dorm to shower and eat when he received Feng Wus call.


    Xiao Wu, whats the matter? Ink asked weakly. He was so tired he could barely lift his legs to climb the stairs.


    He was doing extra training every day to improve his strength. The training regiment he did today was one his teacher prepared for him.


    Ink wondered if his teacher was deliberately messing with him, but he had no evidence.


    Youre looking for me? Feng Wu asked.


    No. Why would he want to find her? Didnt they just see each other in morning ss? Ink blinked in bewilderment, wondering why she asked such a weird question.


    You wrote this? With a nk expression on her face, Feng Wu held up the folded letter so Ink could see it.


    What? What is that? Open it up and let me take a closer look! Inks expression changed as he realized something was wrong. Was someone trying to use his name to trick Feng Wu?!


    Feng Wu opened the letter obediently so he could see the writing inside.


    After reading the letter, Ink suddenly had a bad taste in his mouth. Some asshole really was trying to use his name to lie to Feng Wu!


    That was not written by me. Xiao Wu, in the future, if there is a letter from me asking to see you in private, dont believe it willy nilly. Contact me directly through themunication crystal. How can I write a letter like that? The penmanship is so ugly. Its not my writing. This was unforgiveable. Whoever it was that was using his name, if he ever discovered their identity, he was going to beat them to a pulp! Ink was so angry!


    No matter how bloody the thoughts in his heart were, he was quick to advise Feng Wu, afraid she would ignorantly be deceived by those unknown vicious liars.


    I know you didnt write it, said Feng Wu.


    What?! How?! Did Feng Wu get smarter without him knowing? She could even tell when a letter was written by him or not? Incredible.


    Youre handwriting isnt as good. Feng Wu spoke seriously and nodded her head.


    Ink instantly received 10,000 points of damage. Was his writing that bad? In Feng Wus mind, his words were no better than a fraudster with vicious intentions?


    Since you already know, then why did you contact me? Ink asked helplessly as he swallowed a mouthful of bitterness.


    I wanted to make sure.


    Ink: ...


    Half and hourter, Annika and Xi finally finished shopping and came out of the building with their purchases stored away in their space rings. Feng Wu wasnt interested and didnt ask them to take their things out to show.


    After meeting up, the girls went to a restaurant to eat. They requested a private booth and ordered a table full of food. The service was fast and the food came out shortly after they ced their order.


    Annika only took a few bites before her head spun. There was something wrong with the food! Annika wanted to open her mouth and warn the other girls, but Xis head had already dropped onto the table. Annika followed immediately after.


    <b>560: Was This Mad People Disease?</b>


    Movement sounded from outside the door and two tall men walked in.


    Why is she still awake?! Uttered one of the men who was shocked to see Feng Wu still conscious. Not only that, but she was eating and drinking very naturally like nothing was wrong.


    Since youre unaffected, why didnt you run away? Go and ask for help? Instead, youre sitting there and eating like everything is normal.


    The men were bbergasted.


    Feng Wu swallowed a mouthful of food calmly. She didnt disy any kind of reaction at the two men who just entered the private booth. She only looked at them after she was done with her bite.


    This booth is upied. Feng Wu said seriously.


    Girl, your reaction is all wrong! Ah bah humbug! What they thinking? They werent there to chat. They were there to do bad things.


    Boss, what should we do now? One guy turned around to look at the other, apparently the one in charge.


    Idiot, do I have to teach you this? Just knock her out and kidnap her! The one called the boss said bitterly, hating his subordinate for not living up to expectations.


    The other man responded by nodding and taking out a big knife. He stepped forward to make his move.


    Put it away. Youll have to paypensation if you break anything in here. Do you have money to pay? The boss said angrily.


    The knife guy put his knife away with a smirk. Of course he couldnt pay. The furniture was too expensive; besides, it wasnt like he had money to lose. He would use his giant fists then.


    The little girl was cute, but he was being paid to mess her up and he couldnt afford to have pity. He was just about to punch Feng Wu and take her away when his boss grabbed his arm and signaled him to stop for a minute.


    The fist guy obediently and stood aside. He looked at Feng Wu up and down but didnt say anything.


    Feng Wu: What were they here for?


    Annika and Xis habit of falling asleep while eating was curious...


    Little girl, follow us and we wont make things difficult for your friends. If you refuse, dont me us for taking all three of you together. The boss sneered, trying to persuade Feng Wu to take the initiative and leave with them peacefully.


    The two men were members of a ten-man mercenary group that specialized in stealing and cheating. It was a small group but each member was strong and each person had a dirty background. The two men, who had been brothers since they were kids living in the city, were never shy aboutmitting crimes.


    Their mission was to kidnap Feng Wu. Abducting a little girl, it wasnt a difficult task so they were the only two to take the job.


    Originally, when they learned about the girls circle of friends from the client, they had wanted to lure her out of the city by pretending to be one of her friends, and then ambush her at the right moment.


    But the girl fouled their ns by not following the script. Instead of following the letter, she directly contacted her friend and exposed their deception.


    They had to find another way. Out of desperation, they bribed a waiter in the restaurant and put a special drug in the dishes the girls ordered. The n was to wait for the drug to take effect then enter and abduct the target out of the city. No one would be the wiser.


    Their client didnt say they wanted the target dead; they only wanted topromise her and damage her reputation.


    The two men had never done this before, but it wasnt difficult: abduct, rape, attract attention. Done. It was a simple task worth 500 gold.


    And they didnt even have to set any fires or kill anyone. Instead, they got to have fun with a girl in an open and honest manner ording to their profession. It couldnt have been a more perfect mission. If it werent for their talent and skill, how could they have scooped such a cushy mission?


    The n was good and the two girls had passed out, but the intended target was fine.


    What the hell was going on? When they came in, the girl was definitely eating, so how could she still be conscious?!


    The men didnt understand. The boss felt there was something strange with the girl; it was better to be careful and avoid force. Instead they would try to outsmart her.


    Why would I want to go with you? These guys were so strange. They said some nonsensical things after walking in on people eating. Was this the Mad People disease Ai Lin talked about?! Feng Wus eyes sparkled.


    Mad People disease was a word Feng Wu learned from Ai Lin. Ai Lin quarreled with Yifu every day. She said Yifu had Mad People disease.


    People with Mad People disease had problems with their brains and it was impossible to reason with them. The best thing to do was to ignore them or suppress them with force.


    The two guys in the room must have problems with their brains, therefore, they had to have Mad People disease!


    The two men: "..." Why do I feel something is wrong?


    Why? Well if you dont want anything to happen to your two ssmates here, youlle with us. The boss shook off the apprehension in his heart and threatened Feng Wu with a gloomy face.


    Why did this little girl give him such a weird feeling?! The intel clearly said she was a normal, ordinary little girl!


    Illusion, it had to be an illusion!


    What will happen to them? Feng Wu tilted her head as she became more and more puzzled. Sure enough, Ai Lin was right. You couldntmunicate with people who had Mad People disease.


    M, this girl is just trying to stall for time. Lets just knock her out and take her away. The boss felt the girls question was stupid. She was messing with them and trying to buy time for rescue to arrive. How could he, a professional viin, let her scheme seed?


    ... So just punch her like he wanted to earlier? So much nonsense and they still went back to his punching people in the end. He rushed forward with his fist raised again and aimed for the back of Feng Wus head.


    He didnt want to kill her, just knock her out with a concussion.

 Chapter 561-562: Hound Dog Mercenary Group; Working With a Tiger

    Chapter 561-562: Hound Dog Mercenary Group; Working With a Tiger


    <b>561: Hound Dog Mercenary Group</b>


    The two assants thought Feng Wu would be an easy target to take down.


    Who would have thought she would catch the punch, and more shocking still, squeeze Ms hand in a death grip so hard he couldnt free himself.


    Let go! His face was flushed red from the exertion.


    The boss rushed over and tried to kick Feng Wu away, but ended up being kicked back by Feng Wu instead. The impact of her kick on his chest forced him several steps back and made him hit the door.


    M took the opportunity to kick Feng Wu as well. In forcing her to avoid his kick by stepping back, he was able to free his hand.


    This stinky girl is not easy to deal with. He said in a deep voice.


    Lets attack together. The boss spat out and rushed forward.


    The three started fighting in the small booth. Feng Wunded more than a dozen blows and kicked the men hard into the mural of the wall. They, who had entered thinking they were invincible against a little girl, were finally forced to quit and run away.


    The sound barrier the men set up earlier before entering the booth muffled the sounds inside, so no one outside heard them fighting despite the ruckus they were causing. But they attracted a lot of attention when they burst out in a wild run.


    Only then did someone realize something was happening in one of the booths.


    The person in charge sent a waiter to investigate. When the story came out about what happened, the staff could only apologize.


    The food had been drugged. If it wasnt for the one girl not sumbing to the drug, all three of them would have been abducted while in the restaurant. It was a big deal.


    The person in chargeped their meal and gave them a VIP card aspensation to settle the matter.


    The person that colluded with the kidnappers was caught and dealt with by the person in charge.


    The person in charge also got some medicine for Xi and Annika so the two girls woke up.


    The girls returned to the dorm but their faces werent good. Xi and Annika were nearly ruined by scoundrels so their hearts were still uneasy. They scolded the viins as they walked out of the restaurant, scolded them as they walked to the dorms, and didnt stop scolding even after they reached the dorms.


    Feng Wu was unphased and called Ming Xi the moment she returned to her room.


    Although Ming Xi was back at school, the two still kept the habit of calling each other every night. Their night time calls were always long andsted through the wee hours.


    Ming Xis expression wasnt good when he learned about the near abduction. He didnt know who was behind it, but the list of suspects was very short. The most being suspicious person was his cousin, Hua Jin.


    If it was her, then he was going to have to settle their debts, old and new. Hua Jin wasnt going to get away with doing whatever she wanted.


    Hua Jin had no idea her impression in Ming Xis hearts plummeted beyond repair. She was oblivious and still intent on taking over Feng Wus position.


    At that moment, in a room inside Xingguang Holy academy, a beautiful man with auburn hair elegantly held a ss of red wine in his hand. In front of him one woman was singing a song, to the side another woman waited to refill his ss in between feeding him grapes, while another massaged his thighs with her slender hands. It was a hedonistic image.


    Suddenly the man frowned and ordered, Leave.


    Yes. All three women saluted and left. They went downstairs and with neutral expressions on their faces, greeted his roommates. They put on their cloaks and left amicably.


    The three men left behind in the living room sighed and shook their heads.


    How is he so attractive to these women? This time its three at once. Its amazing they didnt have a cat fight.


    If you had a family and money like him, you can have lots of women like that too. The girls around him are just there for money and power. The person who answered had a lot of disdain in his voice.


    Aye, youre just hateful about it because youre jealous!


    Theres nothing to be jealous over. All those women are just doing it for money. I dont want women like that.


    Lets talk about something else.


    The three men stopped talking about other peoples girlfriends and changed topics.


    Upstairs, the auburn-haired man had displeasure in his eyes.


    You failed. His voice was calm without a hint of anger.


    Despite this, the person on the other end of the line knew the man was angry. His face paled as he shrank his neck.


    Please give us another chance. This time well seed, assured the man on the line.


    This is yourst chance. If you fail again, you know my rules. I dont keep useless people under me. The auburn hair said casually.


    The man on the other end only dared to wipe the cold sweat from his brow after hanging up themunication line. He was head of the mercenary group.


    The people in his group were the bottom dregs of society who had done shameful things to live.


    He was no exception, but he was lucky five years ago when a man he met gave him arge sum of money to form a mercenary group to handle shady business.


    There were two ways for mercenary groups to get business. One was to go to the mercenary guild and pick up a task. Tasks were issued by families and individuals and varied in content.


    Their group did not ept missions this way. The missions they epted were from special underground channels that listed private tasks ordinary people would reject. The missions posted were always shady and never for anything good, but they paid well.


    In the mercenary guild, a small task could pay a dozen gold coins, but in the underground, a small task could pay out several hundred gold coins. The bigger the task, the more the pay. It wasnt impossible to earn several hundred million gold on a single big task.


    It was easy to make good money if you didnt have a conscience.


    The only ones who knew their mercenary group was formed specifically to serve a special demonic and cruel young master were him, the head and deputy head. Every one else just thought they were a small mercenary group of ten.


    <b>562: Working with a Tiger</b>


    The auburn-haired man raised his cold eyes. It looked like he was in deep thought. Who knew what he was thinking.


    Why did you fail? Didnt you say you would seed? Hua Jin yelled angrily at the other party on the end of themunication crystal.


    The auburn-haired man frowned slightly and a hint of displeasure colored his eyes.


    I will help you get rid of that woman; you dont have to be so anxious. This disgusting girl. If he didnt need the things she could get him, he would have already had her killed.


    A pity he couldnt kill her yet, not without getting what he wanted first. He had to endure a little longer.


    But you failed, didnt you? What kind of trash do you have under yourmand? They couldnt even beat a single second-year girl... Hua Jinined loudly in her room to the person on the other end of the line. She was really fed up with Feng Wu.


    Ming Xi returned to school suddenly but he hadnt visited her. She only knew about him returning second hand from other people.


    Most people at school didnt know Ming Xis true identity, so in their eyes it wasnt strange he wasnt cozy with her. But in the eyes of those who did know, it was telling. They could see she wasnt going to sit on the throne in the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom.


    In their eyes, Hua Jin instantly became a joke and was no longer a coveted friend. What was she going to do once Ming Xis identity came out in the future? She had to resolve the whole Feng Wu thing soon or she would be aughingstock!


    She refused to be ridiculed! Her wish, ever since she was a little girl, was to be the most noble woman in the entire Ancient Silver Moon kingdom. She wanted all the women to bow down and kneel at her feet. Anyone who stood in the way of her dream had to be destroyed.


    Before she knew it, Hua Jins descent to corruption was irreversible.


    When will Miss Hua Jin get me that item I wanted? Ive already sent people to help you do what you requested, but I do not see the slightest movement on your end. The auburn-haired man sneered slightly, murderous intent filled his cold eyes.


    Hua Jins cursing mouth had no reply. She didnt have high magical or martial strength, but even she could feel the killing intent in his eyes. If she didnt give him what he wanted, she was afraid he would silently kill her. She had known when they first agreed to work together that he was perverted. But after Jia Moore backed down, she had no choice but to get involved with this guy, even though he was dangerous.


    She took a deep breath to suppress the restlessness and uneasiness in her heart. What are you worried about? That Id lie to you? I will do as I promised; dont worry about it. Hua Jin hurriedly responded and ended themunication.


    She let out an involuntary breath after she did so. This guys was too dangerous. Was she going to regret teaming up with him?


    She didnt know, but regardless whether she would regret it or not, she couldnt turn back. If she failed to deliver on her promise to him, he would kill her.


    Ming Xi was worried something would happen to Feng Wu, so for the next three days he wouldnt allow her to leave campus willy nilly. The mercenary group trying to abduct her waited outside the school in vain. They couldnt leave even though they wasted three days waiting.


    It was the strangest thing. The task should have been a really easy one toplete. All they had to do was kidnap a little girl. How did things end up like this?


    The stormy depression in their hearts spiraled more as the days passed. They had toplete the task, otherwise they had to repay themission several times over. People willing toplete such shady tasks loved money like their own lives. Ask them to pay back the money? Hell no!


    So even though they didnt want to, they continued to wait outside the school gate.


    The two brothers who were beaten by Feng Wu were really motivated. They had been scolded like dogs earlier when they went back empty handed.


    Feng Wu didnt know she was being targeted by the entire Hound Dog Mercenary group. Three days passed in the blink of an eye and the date for the wedding arrived.


    Ming Xi helped Feng Wu ask for a leave of absence and took her back to a private vi outside the school where he normally stayed when he wanted a moment of peace and quiet. Only the people he trusted knew about it. Hua Jin obviously didnt know.


    The leave would prevent unnecessary confusion. No one knew how the duke took the girls away, so if a student suddenly disappeared, it was certain people would panic.


    In order not to cause panic, Star Marshall hall kept the entire issue about the Duke of Blue Moon secret. Even the families with members who were previous victims of the duke kept their mouths shut.


    The duke was too powerful for ordinary people to deal with.


    Ming Xi taking Feng Wu out of school was a good move to keep the calm. What he didnt ount for, what he didnt know, was that Feng Wu wasnt the only girl in school who received an invitation.


    Including Feng Wu, there were three girls.


    It was impossible for Ming Xi to hide such a big event from the vice principal. Feng Ye was sent to the vice principals house for care. The vice principal reported the matter to the principal but the principal said he couldnt do anything about the duke.


    It wasnt the first time the Duke of Blue Moon called for brides. He possessed powerful dimensional space magic and could teleport people instantly.


    The principal and everyone else in the know had wondered whether the duke was a dimensional space god.


    But since none of them had ever seen the duke in person, it was impossible to test the theory.


    Feng Wu was sleeping in bed soundly, but once the clock struck midnight, her body transformed into small dots of lights and she disappeared.


    Ming Xi was sitting beside her the entire time and watched as she disappeared. None of the barriers he set up around the premise did any good.

 Chapter 563-564: Ten Bride Candidates; Mo Yan

    Chapter 563-564: Ten Bride Candidates; Mo Yan


    <b>563: Ten Bride Candidates</b>


    He wasnt idle while recuperating from his hand injuries. He used the time to work on improving his strength and had trained using the cultivation methods passed down through the generations.


    His strength now was considerably strongerpared to a few months ago, especially when it came to his barriers. He was confident even the blood princes of the demon realm wouldnt be able to break through without expending a great deal of effort.


    But the duke apparently broke through all of his barriers like childs y.


    Ming Xi clenched his fists tightly. He didnt even realize his nails were digging into his flesh.


    Xiao Wu, I will find you. Wait for me... Ming Xis eyes were firm and clear. He looked toward the moon hanging high in the sky with determination.


    Soft brilliant light shone down likeyered light curtains as they spread toward the surrounding area. No one noticed the moonlight changing...


    Feng Wu was awakened by loud bursts of crying. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was a deep, ck sky. There wasnt a single star, only a big blue moon. The moon seemed to hold some kind of magic that forced a deep sense of fear into the gazers heart.


    Why am I here? Wasnt I asleep at home? Whats going on? cried out a woman.


    Is there anyone here? Is there anyone here?! Someone else shouted in panic hoping someone familiar to her would reply back. She was destined to be disappointed though.


    Stop yelling. There has to be a reason why were all here. Lets think about it calmly. Did anything strange happen before everyone arrived here? One girl was still calm enough to think things clearly. She interrupted the wailing and yelling to rally everyone together.


    Where is this ce? Why am I here? Another girl woke up dazed.


    "What''s going on? Who are you? What do you want to do to me?" A stern voice came, obviously it was a girl who was quite favored at home.


    Ai Lin and Zi Cheng were among the group as well, but the two of them didn''t say much, they just stood in silence. Ai Lin was the first person who noticed Feng Wu was there as well. She walked over in a few steps and helped her up from the grass.


    "Did you also receive the wedding invitation from Blue Moon castle?" Ai Lin asked in surprise.


    Ai Lin never expected Feng Wu to receive an invitation. Obviously, because there was no Feng Wu in the original text, there shouldnt have been a Feng Wu in the bride selection.


    Ai Lin had suspected Feng Wus identity for a long time, but she failed every time she tried to verify it. Feng Wu didnt seem to understand modern knowledge. It wasnt until she had more contact with Feng Wu that Ai Lin realized she had been looking at it all wrong.


    Feng Wu didnte from modern Earth like her and Zi Cheng, nor was she a reborn person like Zo, instead she was a time traveler from ancient times.


    It took Ai Lin a long time to make this discovery. Once she did, she really wondered about her life. What was up with this world? The heroine from the original text was a time traveler. She and Feng Wu were both transmigrators from different times, and Zo was a reborn.


    Zos rebirth could be considered a natural evolution of the world and Zi Chengs traveling through time was a requirement as the heroine of the novel and necessary to move the plot along. So, then what was the reason for her and Feng Wus addition to the world? Why were they here?


    She was sure Feng Wu had never read the original novel nor did she have anything to do with the original world. Ai Lin didnt understand why Feng Wu travelled through time to the current world.


    She couldnt ask Feng Wu directly because Feng Wu had Ming Xi guarding her. And who was Ming Xi? A big boss who was the future emperor of the Moon kingdom was what! It was best not to make waves with him.


    Ai Lin kept her identity a secret from Feng Wu because of this. Feng Wu would never havee up with such a wild scenario on her own.


    Seeing Feng Wu now, someone who shouldnt appear in the dukes castle, really shocked Ai Lin. She didnt know if the Duke of Blue Moon brought the three of them there on purpose. If the duke could marry a man, would he have also brought Zo?


    Ai Linined bitterly about the viin in the small theater of her mind.


    After taking Ai Lins hand and standing up, Feng Wu realized something was wrong with her clothes  they werent hers.


    She blinked and looked around at everyone suspiciously only to realize it wasnt just her. They were all wearing wedding dresses as well.


    All ten girls were wearing the same blue gown, the same tiaras, and even the little leather slippers on their feet were the same.


    How weird. No wonder the one girl was crying so much. No normal person, when faced with such a strange situation where all their clothes were changed after waking up in an unknown ce, wouldnt feel put off. Who wouldnt be disoriented?


    Yes. Feng Wu replied.


    The wedding invitation from Blue Moon castle! The other girls were close enough to overhear. Plus, Ai Lin hadnt lowered her voice so it was easy to be overheard.


    Could our being here be rted to that invitation?! There were many smart girls in the group. After confirming everyone had received an invitation, they guessed it was what that brought them here.


    What the hell is going on? How did I end up here after getting an invitation? Why? A delicate and weak girl cried pitifully, her pear blossom eyes rained tears down her pale cheeks. A pity they were all girls and there werent any guys around to appreciate her beautiful crying.


    Who brought us here? Whats the purpose?! Another girl voiced her anxiety as she wrung her hands.


    What purpose could there be? To chose a bride-made doll, thought Ai Lin secretly as sheined in her heart.


    That was the only thing she could do. She couldnt very well say her thoughts out loud. They werent things the main daughter of a small house should know.


    Besides, it wasnt good to share too much information. What if the girls couldnt stand it andmitted suicide? What would she do then? Dare destroy the dukes game, that kind of felony would earn her a miserable death.


    <b>564: Mo Yan</b>


    Ai Lin was afraid of the mysterious and unpredictable Duke of Blue Moon. No, it was more urate to say she was very afraid of the Duke of Blue Moon.


    The other girls were worried as well, but for a different reason. They were dazed after just waking up and still confused. They didnt feel desperate yet, probably because they didnt know the dukes methods.


    Distinguisheddies, wee to Blue Moon. I am Mo Yan, head steward of Blue Moon castle. Allow me to sincerely wee all of you on behalf of His Grace.


    Somehow, without any of them noticing, a man in a ck robe appeared close by.


    He had ck hair and looked in his forties. His steps werepletely silent and none of them knew how long he had been standing there. They only detected his presence after he spoke.


    Ah! Who are you? What do you want? Money? I can give you lots of money, just let me go home quickly. My father will not let you off easily if you keep me here any longer! The girl who spoke clearly didnt understand how dangerous their situation was. She acted superior, like a spoiled youngdy.


    Head Steward Mo Yan didnt even frown. Miss Simia is such a jokester. That you can be here means youve already earned the opportunity to be His Graces bride. It is a great honor. Please do not speak such disrespectful words again.


    Mo Yans eyes were full of reverence and admiration as he spoke about the duke. There was also a hint of madness lurking on his face.


    When Ai Lin saw him, the three words rabid brainless fan popped to mind.


    Honor my foot. What honor? Be killed and turned into a doll? Ai Lin didnt want any of it. She ndered the duke and the steward mercilessly in her heart. She didnt have any good feelings toward the duke or the steward who worshipped him like a mad lunatic.


    The steward was most definitely a lunatic. To a certain extent, his craziness wasparable to the Duke of Blue Moon.


    The dukes bride? What nonsense are you spouting? When did this young miss agree to be his bride? You trapped this young miss here just to force her andmit a crime? Let me tell you, you can keep dreaming!


    This young miss is the granddaughter of the vice president of the dignified Pharmacist guild. Not everyone can be worthy of me. If you are sensible, you should release me. Otherwise, when Grandfather hears about this and leads people to find me, none of you will have a good end...


    Simia was blind to reality. She still thought they were in the regr world, where people wouldnt dare p the Pharmacist guild.


    In the outside world, Simia was a cherished child, but here in Blue Moon, she was less than nothing.


    The Duke of Blue Moon didnt give anyone face. A mere vice president of the Pharmacist guild? Please, that was beneath him.


    Ai Lin could see it all clearly.


    Feng Wu stood silent to the side as she watched Simia and the man named Mo Yan interact.


    Zi Cheng also remained silent. Normally someone like Simia was exactly the kind of person she would have wanted to build favor points with. But this time she chose not to jump in. An ominous premonition had dogged her ever since she woke up.


    She knew she wouldnt feel so strongly without a reason, so it was best to avoid confronting her captors until she understood the danger level and who the owner of the castle was.


    By the sheer fact that the other party was able to bring her out of school to this ce without disturbing anyone showed they had ability. Their strength was probably more than twice her own.


    The others were not as calm. When Simia revealed her identity and wanted to force a release, two more girls joined in and made the same demands.


    The two girls were from good backgrounds as well. Their identities, had they been on the continent, would have carried considerable weight.


    A pity, none of the girls knew they had encountered a pervert, two perverts in fact. Two abnormally strong perverts.


    Other than the three youngdies, no one else stood up to speak. The rest of the girls began to calm down as they studied their surroundings closer. They guessed the strength of their host was not something they could trifle with.


    Ai Lin looked at these smart girls with approvingly. If they hadnt been selected by the duke, they would have led good lives and married into aristocratic families.


    They had excellent temperaments and strong hearts, but unfortunately it was useless. There was no escaping other than with the cheat item from the heroine. They were all going to be cannon fodder.


    Ai Lin wasnt going to die without a fight, however. She hoped the preparations she made wouldnt be in vain and that she would be able to escape.


    What about Feng Wu though? They were both fellow transmigrators, even if they were from different ces. They got along really well too.


    Would Feng Wu be able to escape? Ai Lin was so worried about her. But wait, she didnt have time to worry about someone else! She couldnt even protect herself; she needed think about herself more!


    Ai Lin was just done thinking it over when Mo Yan finished answering their questions.


    The end result, of course, was they didnt get sent back. Mo Yan led them through the castle.


    They werent stupid. Mo Yans attitude was good, but there wasnt any respect in his eyes. He looked at them with a calmness that was unnerving.


    No matter how harshly Simia and the others spoke, he remained unaffected. The other girls felt his thoughts were unpredictable and profound.


    Ai Lin knew better. She knew it was because Mo Yan didnt have the motivation to bother with people who were going to die soon.


    They were all dead things in his eyes. How could an old monster like him, who lived for who knows how long, get angry at dead things?


    Mo Yan led the ten girls, all dressed in beautiful blue wedding dresses, through a meadow to a splendidly enormous and majestic castle.


    All the girls who entered before either had something extraordinary in themselves or something extraordinary in their identities, and every one of them had extraordinary knowledge about something.

 Chapter 565-566: Centennial Bride; The Card

    Chapter 565-566: Centennial Bride; The Card


    <b>565: Centennial Bride</b>


    None of them had ever seen such a big castle before.


    Not everyone was willing to go with Mo Yan, but after he released a wisp of qi, no one dared continue refusing.


    The pressure from that tiny wisp had nearly torn them apart. If a mere head steward was this strong, then how powerful must the master be?!


    With trepidation in their hearts, the ten girls properly entered Blue Moon castle.


    Despite its size, not a single servant was present. A castle so big should have needed an army of servants for maintain, and yet there wasnt a single servant in sight!


    Despite this, everything inside the brightly lit castle was well cared for. The furniture and various decorations stood without a trace of dust.


    Ladies, this is the castle of the Duke of Blue Moon. His Grace is unable to meet you in person. Among the ten of you, one will pass and be his true bride. Only then will you qualify to meet His Grace the honorable Duke of Blue Moon castle.


    Mo Yans eyes shimmered with mad admiration when speaking about his master. Ai Lin secretly ndered him in her heart. Yep, birds of a feather flock together.


    What are you trying to do? When are you going to release us? Simia, having seen a trickle of Mo Yans power, didnt dare yell, but she still dared question even if her questions were voiced in a depressed and aggrieved manner.


    Release you? This is the home of the future duchess. The faint smile Mo Yan gave them didnt reach his eyes.


    Ai Lin noticed he wasnt referring to everyone, only the future duchess.


    The others didnt notice. They had grabbed onto the only part that was important to them  the insinuation that the other party didnt intend to release them.


    Among the ten girls, other than Feng Wu, who never thought too much anyway, Ai Lin and Zi Cheng were the only ones who werent terrified. Ai Lin and Zi Cheng had aces up their sleeve. The other seven girls were incredibly scared; they hoped their families would find and rescue them from such a terrible ce soon.


    Ladies, you must be hungry. Please take a seat and enjoy the meal we have carefully prepared for you. Mo Yan said.


    The moment he finished speaking, silver tes floated in from outside. It was a magical world, so the girls weren''t shocked or scared by the floating tes. They just assumed it was done through magic.


    It was a castle with no servants, but Feng Wu saw things differently.


    In her eyes, there were many people in the castle, and they were all young girls.


    The girls had vacant eyes and were intent on their tasks. They came in one by one carrying dinner trays. They respectfully left after setting everything on the table appropriately. They moved as though they were trying hard not to disturb anyone.


    It was easy to guess the girls were rejected brides. Though their physical bodies were destroyed, some of them were lucky enough to keep their souls. These souls became the current maids in the castle.


    The girls who were unlucky couldnt save their souls and no longer existed.


    Feng Wu was the only one who could see them. Even Ai Lin wasnt aware the castle was being maintained by a bunch of ghosts.


    The original novel was written from Zi Chengs perspective, and since Zi Cheng wasnt a necromancer, she couldnt see the ghosts. The existence of so many remained a secret.


    Even the master of Star Marshall hall and the principal of Xingguang Holy academy thought all the abducted girls no longer existed.


    Mo Yan stood to the side waiting for them to eat the exquisite dishesid on the table.


    The girls were frightened and hungry but they didnt dare eat what Mo Yan prepared. What if it was poisoned?


    Ai Lin wasnt worried about that. Having already read the novel, she knew the food was safe.


    Zi Cheng used her items from her cheat system to test the food and found they were safe. She picked up her cutlery and began to eat.


    Her unperturbed and natural attitude impressed Mo Yan. He couldnt remember how many brides he had seen over the years, but of all the women who came the castle, she was the most calm and elegant.


    Perhaps she would have the honor of being the next centennial bride.


    The reason it was a centennial bride was because the duke had to rece his wives every one hundred years.


    The previous bride had been a duchess for a hundred years and now it was time to rece her. Every century saw a new beautiful bride. These girls were the candidates.


    Head Steward Mo Yan hoped someone among them would be able to satisfy the duke. He didnt want the duke to lose interest in ying with his duchess too quickly.


    Though they were superior to humans in the human world, they couldnt visit too often because of the worlds consciousness. It prevented them from visiting too frequently. Plus, the temples Star Marshall hall and Xingguang Holy academy probably didnt want them to visit either.


    The duke said it was best not to confront the worlds consciousness of this world; it wouldnt be good for outsiders like them.


    As for the masters of Star Marshall hall and Xingguang Holy academy, the duke didnt want to fight with them either. It was best to avoid them.


    Mo Yan knew both organizations had been trying to capture his master for some time. But no matter what they tried, they couldnt enter Blue Moon.


    No one entered Blue Moon without his masters permission.


    How could the super powers of this world fight His Grace if they couldnt find him? Haha. Blue Moon realm was safe.


    He didnt know how long their peace wouldst, but as long as the super powers couldnt reach Blue Moon, there was nothing to worry about.


    When His Grace tired of ying with his bride, they would leave the current world and go somewhere else. At that time, the affairs of this world would have nothing to do with them.


    Hopefully the new bride would keep His Graces interest a for a while. The new duchess had to give his master some fun...


    <b>566: The Card</b>


    The girls ate their meal mechanically in silence.


    The food was wonderful; they were rare and delicious dishes that none of them would have been able to eat every day even if they were born into a big family.


    Unfortunately, nine of the ten girls couldnt appreciate any of it. Feng Wu was the only one who gorged happily, smacking her lips in satisfaction.


    The meat was tender with a fruity fragrance. After eating a few pieces, her body warmed and the qi she used earlier was replenished.


    Feng Wu nodded in satisfaction, appreciating the food very much. A pity, there was so little. Why were the people here so stingy? This wasnt enough to fill her belly!


    Feng Wu was a little resentful. She seldom felt hungry since starting sses at Xingguang Holy academy.


    Contrary to Feng Wu, who wasnt satisfied with the quantity, the other girls could barely eat.


    It was impossible for them to eat and drink in such a weird environment. Even if there was the most delicious meat in front of them, they couldnt bare to stomach much.


    Feng Wu looked brightly at the girl sitting opposite her. Are you going to eat that? Much of the meal on her te remained untouched.


    I cant eat. The girls expression froze and she muttered. Who in their right mind could eat and drink so heartily?


    Ill help you eat! Feng Wu squinted her eyes as a bit of drool began to pool in her mouth.


    The girl pushed her barely touched te over to Feng Wu. You can have it if you want it.


    Feng Wu took it with a nk expression. Then she turned her head to the other girls around the table who hadnt touched their food.


    Three ck lines appeared on their foreheads. Who was this glutton? You can really eat in this kind of environment? You are too amazing!


    They didnt wait for Feng Wu to speak, but voluntarily pushed their tes over. They couldnt eat it anyway, might as well just share it with her and let her eat as much as she wanted.


    Two of the girls muttered quietly something about ignorant country bumpkins. Their situation was too dangerous so the normally unruly and willful girls didnt have the courage to ridicule Feng Wu loudly.


    It only took a few minutes for Feng Wu to polish off the tes.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin involuntarily twitched their lips at the sight. It was impressive, her speed.


    After the meal, Head Steward Mo Yan brought them to another room. The new room was ornately decorated and filled with so much sparkling crystal essories that the entire room was filled with refracted rainbow lights. It was so dazzling it was hard not to squint.


    The girls shielded their eyes with their hands. What kind of room was this? Why so dazzling?


    The head steward must have been used it as he appearedpletely unphased.


    Ladies, please sit down. You will receive the first round of tests here. Among the ten of you, only one can survive to the end. Those who fail to be the duchess shall die. So please try to survive to the end so that you may be privileged to see His Grace and be the Duchess of Blue Moon castle.


    The girls looked at each other with fear and trepidation in their hearts. Did this guy want them to kill each other?


    As they were thinking about whether or not Mo Yan had the ability to force them, the room suddenly changed into a forest. A blue moon hung above.


    Feng Wu was standing alone in a corner of the forest when a white card materialized in her hand. It read, You must kill one of the ten people here within two hours. Failure to do so will result in your immediate destruction.


    The other girls held the same cards in their hands as they stood in different parts of the forest. They would die if they didnt want to kill and they would die if they werent strong enough to kill someone else.


    It was clear the selection would be bloody. The final winner had to be superior in both mind and body with means and ability.


    It was just that the winner would also die in the end. Although they would have an intact body, they would be mute and frozen, with their soul forever sealed inside their corpse.


    The girls who won and were turned into dolls probably regretted winning. It would have been better to die a clean death then live as a corpse doll.


    Ai Lin sighed. The duke was really perverted. She squeezed the card in her hand as determination shed in her eyes. She had to live to the end.


    Feng Wu nced at the card before casually throwing it away and walking deeper in the forest.


    Some girls tore their cards up and some cried inconsbly. But after crying, a thread of cruelty shed in their eyes. A girl who can survive in a big family would never be so weak that she would choose to wait for death. Which of them would actually give up the chance to live?


    None of them questioned the authenticity of the information on the card. They knew in their hearts if they failed to follow the instructions, they really would die a tragic death.


    As the girls were getting ready to kill each other, Ming Xi was busy using the divine blood he left on Feng Wu to find her location. As long as the moon shone where she was, he would be able to find her.


    Though the principal and vice principal knew Feng Wu had been chosen by the duke, there was nothing they could do.


    The dukes methods were so mysterious that neither the master of Star Marshall hall nor the principal of Xingguang Holy academy could interfere.


    Ai Lin and Zi Cheng were also missing. Their disappearances were concealed by the school to prevent panic.


    The school deduced the identities of the other girls who received a wedding invitation from the Duke of Blue Moon, but kept the reason behind their disappearances secret. If the existence of the Duke of Blue Moon was made public, panic would erupt amongst the girls. It was better not to reveal the matter until there was a solution.


    The families of the victims were kept in the dark. Most thought it was a simple kidnapping so they were searching like crazy. No one would have guessed the girls were no longer on the continent, that they were in the gap between worlds, hidden away in the Blue Moon realm.


    Feng Wus friends were hiding the truth from the Feng family as well. It would have been useless to tell them about it. Though the Feng family was powerful, there was nothing they could do against the behemoth that was the Duke of Blue Moon.


    Everyone who knew the truth of the matter was worried about Feng Wu.


    Before Ai Lin was abducted to Blue Moon castle, she told Zo about it, so he was worried about Ai Lin as well.

 Chapter 567-568: Five Out of Ten Live; Four Out of Five Live

    Chapter 567-568: Five Out of Ten Live; Four Out of Five Live


    <b>567: Five Out of Ten Live</b>


    Zo wanted to use the opportunity to create issues for Zi Cheng and possibly force her to stay in Blue Moon forever, however, Ai Lin vetoed the idea.


    Zi Cheng was the heroine and was blessed by the worlds consciousness. It was possible to make her suffer and lose opportunities here and there, but doing something like killing her was off limits. If Ai Lin dared, she would be punished and the worlds consciousness may even obliterate her.


    Without Ai Lins cooperation, there was nothing Zo could do but scrap the n.


    He was really worried about Ai Lin being in Blue Moon. There was only the two of them fighting against Zi Cheng. If something happened to Ai Lin, Zo would be left to fight alone.


    Yifu was suspicious about Zi Chengs disappearance. The school said Zi Cheng had left on a secret mission and would not be back for a while. Zi Cheng never mentioned a secret mission even though they had a date to go shopping the next day, and Zi Cheng wasnt the kind of person to disappear without saying anything.


    Yifu suspected the teachers were lying, but she had no proof. Even though she was unhappy, she couldnt fight them by herself. There was nothing she could do other than stew in her own anxiety.


    Feng Wu and the other girls couldnt know how worried everyone in the outside world was for them.


    At that moment, Feng Wu was using Xiao Chun to slit a girls throat.


    Feng Wu felt deep malice and strong killing intent earlier, so she knew the person truly wanted to kill her. The thought of showing mercy never crossed her mind. Her master said kindness to the enemy was cruelty to oneself, and that letting an enemy go would onlye back to bite you.


    Those who failed once would learn from their experience, so letting them learn how to make your life more difficult was foolish. It was better to directly kill them from the beginning.


    Feng Wu was an obedient child; she always listened to her master. Like thest time when Yifu tried to kill her, if Ming Xi and the others hadnt stopped her, she would never have let Yifu live.


    But this time in the forest, there was no one to stop her, so Feng Wu easily killed the girl intent on killing her.


    The moment she finished, she was transported back to the room from earlier. Head Steward Mo Yan was smiling at her and the other three girls standing nearby.


    Another girl materialized after Feng Wu. She was not as calm and was clearly rattled. Her fight must have been fierce because her hands and clothes were covered in blood. She burst into tears when she realized she was no longer in the forest.


    She didnt forget where she was and stopped crying after a few hups. This was not the time or ce.


    Ladies, you are doing very well. Todays test is over. A maid will take you to your rooms to rest. Mo Yan nodded in satisfaction.


    The girls breathed a sigh of relief upon learning they would not have to fight any more for the night. Ai Lin and Zi Cheng were both strong fighters but that didnt mean they wanted to fight for no reason. The girls were just innocents who wanted to survive.


    If they could live well, why would they think about killing and suffering?


    Rows of maids dressed in white appeared to take the girls to their respective rooms. On the way, they passed by many maids working in the hall. Their eyes and faces were devoid of all expression.


    They were like corpses whose intent was only work.


    The sight of the doll-like lifeless girls was horrifying and inexplicable to the four girls. Feng Wu wasnt bothered.


    Why were there so many maids suddenly? There werent any when they were dining earlier.


    Feng Wu: ... They were always there; you just couldnt see them.


    Feng Wuid down on the bed in her room. The bed was big and the room beautiful but was cold and unweing.


    No matter how big her courage was, Feng Wu knew better than to fall asleep in such a ce. She sat up cross legged on the bed to practice her qi.


    Thews in this world allowed energy to exist in two forms: one was magic and the other was martial qi. The internal force she cultivated from her original world had been transformed into this worlds martial qi long ago.


    After circting the qi in her body for a bit, her fatigue disappeared. Her mood improved but her stomach grumbled so she took out some food from her space ring and proceeded to stuff her mouth.


    Feng Wu looked at the blue wedding dress she was wearing. It was gorgeous, though difficult to move in. She wanted to change but found it impossible to pull the dress off. She frowned and gave up.


    Ai Lin had also been practicing qi for a while. After her body recovered, she began to think about her next move. There would be another test tomorrow and another person would die.


    Thereafter, one more person would die each day until only one girl remained. After thinking about the plot, Ai Lin thought she knew what the task for tomorrow would be.


    If everything in the woods was an appetizer, then everything tomorrow would be the main course.


    Tomorrow the five of them would drop to four. She had enough information to survive. Zi Cheng would also be fine. Feng Wu had an unusual sword, so she should also be fine. Thinking about it like that, the one likely to die would be one of the other remaining two girls.


    While Ai Lin was thinking about who would die, Zi Cheng wasmunicating with her system. Her system had evolved and developed and couldmunicate more.


    <b>568: Four Out of Five Left </b>


    After talking to the system, Zi Cheng concluded they were in an unknown side world owned by the Duke of Blue Moon. The only way to leave was to redeem a preposterous number of points for an item.


    Zi Cheng was relieved to know there was a way out even if it was grossly expensive. She was determined to leave. She didnt want to stay in the morbid castle and be the dukes wife.


    The other two girls were too terrified to sleep. They tried meditating but couldnt calm down. Their minds were a mess and their chests felt heavy.


    Early next morning, the Blue Moon castle maids appeared and invited them to the front hall for breakfast.


    The girls walked over wearing their rumpled wedding dress.


    The dining table was already filled with delicious and rare food that filled the room with a wonderfully, delightful and appetizing aroma.


    Head Steward Mo Yan quietly waited at the side, watching them finish their breakfast.


    Breakfast was a tasteless affair for everyone but Feng Wu. The other girls were preupied and couldnt taste the food at all.


    After the meal, Mo Yan led them out of the castle and into the Blue forest. Todays task was for one of the four to die. They would not be teleported out until the task wasplete. They were, however, not allowed to kill each other.


    After Mo Yan exined the rules, he disappeared and a barrier materialized around the forest, locking them inside.


    Strange blue monsters appeared stealthily. The monsters in the forest were unique to the Blue Moon realm. They were powerful, bloodthirsty monsters with thick hide and sharp teeth.


    No... donte here... cried out a girl. She had red eyes and was holding a staff.


    What kind of monsters are those? Another girl was so frightened that her hands and feet turned cold and her heart beat wildly. The monsters looked too powerful for them to deal with.


    Ai Lin took out her staff and prepared for battle. Something shed in Zi Chengs eyes and her lips pursed slightly.


    Feng Wu held Xiao Chun in hand with her normal expressionless face. Xiao Chun was puzzled. What were these monsters? Why did they feel so strange?


    They didnt look like creatures from the human world, demon world, ascended god realm, or the underworld.


    It was impossible for Xiao Chun to know they were creatures created by the duke. They were non-sentient monsters designed to kill and werepletely subservient to their master, the Duke of Blue Moon.


    The duke didnt have to order them to attack, their killing instincts caused them to surround the girls intruding in the forest immediately.


    Roar!


    Thunderous roars burst through the forest. The girls raised their weapons to defend the oing onught.


    The alien monsters were so ferocious that within a short period of time someone was injured. The sweet scent of blood made them even crazier.


    Relying on her good position and extraordinary swordsmanship, Feng Wu moved among the monsters without being injured.


    Ai Lin struggled with the strange beasts, but her life wasnt in danger. This was because of all the good things she had, such as the inheritance from the god tomb, all the things she managed to snatch away from Zi Cheng, and all the secret knowledge she had from having read the novel. These were all trump cards she used to stay safe.


    As for Zi Cheng, she was the heroine of the original novel so her luck was naturally good and nothing bad happened to her.


    The only people in a truly precarious position were the other two girls. They were bloodstained and getting weak from blood loss. They did not look good.


    Just then, probably because she thought the girls were too rxed, one of the endangered girls rushed toward Feng Wu, Ai Lin and Zi Cheng. Being next to them had to be safer!


    The other girl saw this and did the same.


    Feng Wu frowned and moved away. After being plotted against so many times, she was on guard and finally understood the meaning behind her masters teachings.


    Ai Lin backed away slightly but Zi Cheng stayed in ce, intentionally remaining in the same spot fighting the monsters.


    Zi Cheng knew she couldnt save both of them, nor did she intend to. She wasnt actually a Mother Theresa; she was just pretending to be good to get favorability points. There was no reason for her to go to the effort of moving  it was impossible for the girls to plot against her.


    The two injured girls hid beside Zi Cheng and stayed safe under her protection. They breathed a lot easier.


    One of the girls had cold killing intent and determination in her eyes as she faced the monsters.


    Five people entered and only four would leave. She had to be one of the survivors.


    The other girl obviously had the same idea. Both of them set their sights on Zi Cheng at the same time. Zi Cheng was powerful and carried a lot of high-level scrolls and potions. She would be a formidablepetitor in the future.


    Instead of attacking the person with the same strength, it was better to join forces and kill the stronger person to increase their own odds of survival.


    The two injured girlsmunicated with their eyes. They attacked with powerful magic at the same time intending to kill Zi Cheng.


    Ai Lin was amazed as she watched to two cannon fodder girls attempt to kill Zi Cheng.


    They were so going to die.


    And indeed attacking Zi Cheng was the same thing asmitting suicide. Zi Cheng wasnt someone who would die that easily. Such a dangerous situation where living and dying was perilous, how could she leave her back unprotected?


    The moment the girls made their move, the magic wand in Zi Chengs hand condensed powerful magic and struck them both. It was a high-level fire elemental attack.

 Chapter 569-570: Transmigrated Women Don’t Die That Easily; What a Waste of Time

    Chapter 569-570: Transmigrated Women Don¡¯t Die That Easily; What a Waste of Time


    Transmigrated Women Dont Die That Easily


    <b>569: Transmigrated Women Dont Die That Easily</b>


    As the heroine, Zi Chengs spells were of course much more powerful than the two girls, so it was inevitable when the three magic spells collided, that the spells from the other girls would copse.


    The expressions on their faces changed drastically.


    One of the girls reacted quickly enough and she was able to use a scroll to protect herself. The other girl was too slow. The moment Zi Chengs spell hit her body, she felt hot all over then nothing at all.


    It was instant death.


    Ai Lin nced at the pile of ashes that used to be the girl. Wasnt she the granddaughter of the vice president of the Pharmacist guild? Simia?


    Background didnt matter when confronted by the heroine.


    Once Simia died, all the girls were teleported out and the task ended.


    As soon as they returned to Blue Moon castle, the other girl dropped to the ground like a rock andid there weakly as though all her strength was gone. She would asionally nce at Zi Cheng as though she was looking at a demon.


    Zi Cheng didnt care what the girl thought of her. The girl survived this time, but she would definitely die in the next round. Among the four of them who survived, she was the weakest.


    Toward someone who was destined to die, it was only natural Zi Cheng would be toozy to care.


    Once she returned to her room, Zi Cheng immediately exchanged her points for a boundary break orb.


    The orb had the ability to create cracks in mini worlds like Blue Moon. It was more advanced than the boundary breaking talisman she used before; the cost was ordingly astronomical.


    Zi Cheng just had enough points by selling her sacred artifact.


    Before using the orb, Zi Cheng asked the system to observe whether there was any type of surveince around her. She made sure no one noticed her, then she activated the orb ording to the instructions for a single person passage.


    The moment the orb created a crack in Blue Moon, Zi Cheng stepped through and rushed forward. Ai Lin, who had been paying attention to Zi Cheng the entire time, was not detected because she used a special method to avoid the systems detection. She jumped into the passage after Zi Cheng a secondter.


    Just as Ai Lin cleared the crack, a beautiful and indifferent man with waist length blue hair and entirely dressed in blue clothes appeared in front of the crack.


    He looked at the crack with interest. It was the first time anyone dared escape from his territory. Did the little mice think they could really leave?


    He sneered, and with a light wave of his hand, an incredibly destructive force rose up to immediately destroy the crack. The passage created by the crack dissipated into thin air after crumbling apart.


    With the realm repaired, it was like the passage never even existed.


    My deepest apologies, Your Grace. This subordinate neglected his duties. Mo Yan spoke respectfully from behind the man.


    Forget it, there are only two little mice. The passage is already broken. They must have perished inside it. The man was of course the master of Blue Moon realm, the Duke of Blue Moon.


    Mo Yan stood aside silently. Letting two bride candidates escape under his watch was a dereliction of duty.


    Keep an eye on the other two and dont let anything happen again. The duke spoke coldly as his figure gradually disappeared.


    After the duke left, Mo Yans face changed. It was the first time he had ever failed to do what His Grace asked him to do and it was all because of women who didnt know what was good.


    It was a great honor to be the duchess of Blue Moon castle and yet the girls dared run away. If the remaining two dared to learn from the these two, then he would teach them that death was better than living. Mo Yan secretly swore in his heart.


    He sent a maid to guard Feng Wu and the other girl carefully.


    From his perspective, since the duke personally moved, it was impossible for Zi Cheng and Ai Lin to be alive. They had to have died in the dimensional crack.


    They were no longer viable candidates, but their deaths were too easy. They should have suffered nine levels of torture before dying slowly for daring to run away.


    Contrary to what Mo Yan believed, the people he thought were dead, were in fact alive and well. It wasnt easy for the heroine and female viin to die.


    In a certain valley on the continent, a woman wearing a blue wedding gown fell from the sky andnded on a tree branch.


    The womans once beautiful gown was in tatters and her body was covered with wounds of varying degrees. Even her face was sliced open in several ces.


    She was bleeding so excessively that a trail of blood flowed from her body down to the trunk of the tree.


    As shey slowly dying, a man on a Pegasus passed through the area and flew under the tree. A drop of blood dripped on the top of his head.


    Strange. He looked up and before he could clearly make out the image above him, another drop of blood dripped onto his face.


    He frowned once he located the figure in blue. Upon recognizing the person, he jumped up onto the tree and picked up the bleeding woman.


    Ai Lin! It was actually someone he knew!


    Feng Juntian had some impressions of this girl who was his sisters ssmate. She had lived in the Feng estate for a few days.


    Ai Lin was lucky. Juntian was on a mission in the area and rescued her.


    If she hadnt met him, with her injuries and her location being so deserted, grass would have already grown over her grave by the time anyone found her.


    It was the luck of a transmigrated woman.


    Ai Linid in bed groggily while a gray-haired light magician stood beside her. Under his ministrations, her wounds healed visibly.


    <b>570: What a Waste of Time</b>


    When Ai Lin woke up in a strange room no longer wearing the blue wedding gown, she knew she had been rescued.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. When the passage leading out of Blue Moon was attacked, the entire space became unstable and she fell out of the shattered passage before she had time to react.


    Considering how she didnt even have the strength to enter the passage, she thought it was the end for her. There was no way for her to survive on her own, so it was good she was rescued.


    No matter who it was that saved her, she had to thank them well...


    Feng Wu didnt know both Ai Lin and Zi Cheng were gone. She sat on the bed and practiced,bing the muscles and veins in her body with qi. The fatigue and tension from the day soon melted away.


    It was a lifeless ce and Feng Wu didnt like it at all. She wanted to leave but unfortunately there was no way out. She was disappointed when Xiao Chun said he couldnt take her away, but she didntin or cry.


    She epted the result calmly and waited for Ming Xi to pick her up. She believed Ming Xi when he said he would always find her and bring her back no matter where she went. She just had to wait for him to find her.


    Early next morning, Feng Wu and the only other girl left were escorted to the dining hall for breakfast.


    Neither Ai Lin nor Zi Cheng were at the table, and this puzzled the girl. She was scared but she asked anyway.


    Mo Yan smiled coldly when he heard her question. The twodies tried in vain to escape. His Grace has personally put an end to them.


    Feng Wu frowned. They were dead?


    The other girl, Mei Luo, clenched her fists when she heard this. Since the other two were dead, then, didnt that mean she and this Feng Wu girl were the only ones left?


    Mei Luo was the granddaughter of an elder in the Adventurers guild. She had lived a pampered childhood and was a beauty with a one in a million body that was naturally inclined toward water spirits, so despite her age, her water magic cultivation speed was insanely fast.


    Water magic wasnt normally considered an attack type magic, but because of her amazing control of it, she was able to kill with it. Her ability to control water was heads and shoulders above any of her water magician peers. In short, she was incredible.


    She would not have ousted the girls and stayed to the end if her magic wasnt powerful.


    Mei Luo had a strong family background, strength and cunning. She was the stereotypical winner in life. If the duke had not abducted her, she would have be a powerful force on the continent and had a bright future.


    Unfortunately, she was selected as a bride candidate by the duke, and among herpetitors were three abnormally strong girls.


    There was Feng Wu, a time-traveling passerby, Ai Lin, a time-traveling female viin, and Zi Cheng, a time-traveling heroine favored by the worlds consciousness.


    Feng Wu was a girl genius born with a pure mind and an absolute advantage in cultivation practice. Combined with her possession of Xiao Chun and naturally powerful abilities, she was in no way an ordinary girl.


    As for Ai Lin, she had so many good things. There was the god-level artifact from the gods tomb, all the items and opportunities she snatched from Zi Cheng, and all the things she acquired on her own. Every item was better in quality than anything Mei Luo had.


    Then there was Zi Cheng. In the original text, the girl heroine had a favorability system, countless treasures, and incredible cultivation speed.


    Even Ai Lin had to practice desperately in order to keep up.


    It didnt matter which of the three Mei Luo faced against, it was impossible for her to have an advantage. Even if she defeated most of the geniuses on the continent, it was still impossible for her to defeat the three girls with their outrageous cheats.


    Mei Luo knew she had no chance against them. When she heard the news about Ai Lin and Zi Cheng, she was both surprised and pleased.


    Her chance of winning was that much greater with the two strongest girls gone!


    A pity Mei Luo didnt know anything about the end. She was only thinking of ways to kill Feng Wu and be thest one standing.


    Mei Luo was confident in her appearance and believed the Duke of Blue Moon would fall in love with her if he saw her. He was just a man. She only needed to find a way to make him desperate for her.


    Mei Luo thought the Duke of Blue Moon could be charmed like other men. Because of her family background and her body, which was naturally inclined towards water spirits, Mei Luo had countless suitors. In front of her admirers, Mei Luo was always noble and elegant. She never showed her savage and willful side.


    The girls who bore witness to her teeth and ws and schemes were disgusted by her admirers.


    Mei Luo, who had been sought after by countless men since she was a child, was full of confidence. As long as the duke saw her, she was certain shed be able trick him into falling in love with her.


    Ai Lin would definitely have told Mei Luo she was overthinking it if she knew. They were talking about the super big pervert, Duke of Blue Moon. Conquering that kind of man... it was a waste of time!


    After dinner, the two girls were taken out of the castle. This time, instead of the woods or the illusion, they were brought to the grasnd where they first woke up.


    Mei Luo was worried and uneasy. She had nned more than a hundred different ways to kill Feng Wu, but she was afraid something unexpected would ruin her ns.


    Mo Yan didnt bother to think about Mei Luos schemes. He had seen girls like her before too many times. It was the girl named Feng Wu that caught his attention. This girl obviously didnt meet his masters criteria for a wife so why did His Grace bring her to Blue Moon?

 Chapter 571-572: Ming Xi is Here; Transforming into a Demon

    Chapter 571-572: Ming Xi is Here; Transforming into a Demon


    <b>571: Ming Xi Is Here</b>


    He knew that the girl, despite being young, had already given birth. He wondered why his master crossed out another girl he had carefully selected in favor of this one.


    Mo Yan didnt understand. He didnt know everything even though he was the dukes confidant.


    Congrattions to the twodies who have survived to now. The one who survives this round will be the mistress of Blue Moon caste. The final winner will be the one who kills her opponent. The round starts now.


    After Mo Yan announced this, he stepped back and looked at the two girls standing on either side with a smile on his face.


    Neither of them started fighting immediately. Feng Wu wasnt interested in the fight. She already had someone she wanted to marry, nor did she want to be the wife of the Duke of Blue Moon.


    Feng Wu pursed her lips but remained silent. This man felt too dangerous. Relying on her keen animal intuition, she felt that if she said this, she would die immediately. She decided to remain silent.


    Feng Wus intuition wasnt wrong. If she had dared say she didnt want topete, as a crazy supporter of the duke, the head steward would have killed her immediately.


    Even if Feng Wu was specially brought over by the duke, there were still rules to follow. If she didnt follow those rules then she would be killed.


    Feng Wu and Mei Luo remained where they were. Mei Luo was thinking about how to kill Feng Wu, while Feng Wu was wondering when Ming Xi would arrive. She didnt want to marry someone else.


    Feng Wu was fine with Mei Luo winning. But this didnt seem to work out either. She would die if Mei Luo won. Mo Yan said they could only win if one of them killed the other.


    Feng Wu didnt want to die. She had to live so Ming Xi coulde and pick her up. It looked like the only way to survive was to beat the girl across from her.


    But if she won, then she would have to marry the Duke of Blue Moon. A rare emotion called entanglement appeared on Feng Wus normally expressionless face.


    The girls stood facing each other for a quarter of an hour with neither of them showing any indication of moving.


    Mo Yan was just about to remind them they needed to start attacking each other when the moonlight in the sky grew extraordinarily dazzling.


    The single blue moon shone no matter the time; there wasnt a difference between night and day in Blue Moon. It gave off the same chilly blue light without fluctuations. No warmth came from it.


    But the light suddenly changed, bing brighter and taking on a dreamlike haze.


    Why is the Moon emperor here in my Blue Moon realm? A majestic figure with a hint of malicious aura walked from the sky to suddenly appear above the girls and Mo Yan.


    At the same time, a figure as beautiful as a dream appeared under the light of the moon.


    The astonishingly beautiful man had long blond hair, icy blue eyes, and a slight smile on his lips that was as warm as the spring breeze and filled with the tenderness of moonlight.


    Prince Ming Xi! The Duke of Blue Moon was a little surprised when he saw the personing. He originally thought it was the Moon emperor and had not expected it to be the Crown Prince Ming Xi.


    Duke of Blue Moon. Ming Xi slightly nodded in the direction of the duke.


    I wonder why Prince Ming Xi is here in my Blue Moon realm.


    The duke was polite towards Ming Xi, the future Moon Emperor. The Moon emperor was not easy to deal with and the duke did not want to confront any of the current worlds top powers for the time being.


    I came for my fiance, Feng Wu. She was invited by Your Grace and I miss her very much. Is it possible for me to being my fiance back? Ming Xi smiled lightly. He didnt show the slightest timidity in front of the old pervert.


    Fiance? The people the duke brought were all thoroughly investigated and it was impossible for them to have direct connections to the royal families of the four great empires, let alone the be the future Moon emperors fiance.


    He knew Ming Xi was lying but he chose not to reveal the matter. Instead, he cast a questioning look at Mo Yan.


    Your Highness, Prince Ming Xis fiance is indeed here. It is this subordinate''s fault for not investigating properly... Mo Yan immediately took the me.


    It was the responsibility of a subordinate to take the me for the master, not to mention Mo Yan was a rabid supporter of the Duke of Blue Moon, so taking the me for his master was nothing at all.


    For a die-hard fan, it was an honor.


    Go down and receive punishmentter. The duke finished speaking without emotion, then nced at Feng Wu again. She is Prince Ming Xis fiance, so naturally she will return with Prince Ming Xi.


    Had it been any of the other three emperors, he wouldnt have been so amodating, but a pity it was someone from the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom.


    As long as there was a moon, the Moon emperor could be regarded as an invincible existence. Although Ming Xi was not the Moon emperor yet, he had the blood of previous Moon emperors before him. Otherwise the dukes powers would have blocked Ming Xi from entering Blue Moon.


    Feng Wus eyes were bright as she looked eagerly at Ming Xi like a puppy wronged by its owner. Ming Xi was finally here to pick her up!


    Ming Xi, for his part, appeared calm but was in reality quite relieved. He was betting on the duke giving him face to make the gambit seed. If the duke didnt give him face, they would have had to fight a vicious battle.


    In order to increase the odds in his favor, he even brought the divine sword from home. He had hoped he would have the strength to wield it against the Duke of Blue Moon.


    The duke acquiesced after such a short conversation. Ming Xi was surprised things went smoothly and that there would be no earth-shattering battle. With the dukes personality, he really had expected a fight.


    Ming Xi stretched out his hand toward Feng Wu and the moonlight lifted her up to his side.


    Mei Luo, who had been neglected by everyone, rushed up and hugged Feng Wu.


    No! You cant leave like this! Take me with you! You cant leave me here alone! Mei Luo screamed. She was jealous and resentful of Feng Wu. Jealous because Feng Wu had such an outstanding fianc who cared so much for her he even came to such a dangerous ce to rescue her. Resentful because Feng Wu was selfish and escaping alone. Clearly the girl didnt care if Mei Luo lived or died!


    ~Well duh.


    <b>572: Transforming into a Demon</b>


    Mei Luo held firmly onto Feng Wu, determined not to let Feng Wu get away without her. She didnt want to die in such a terrible ce by herself. If Feng Wu didnt take her along, then she would rather they both die together!


    Feng Wu frowned unhappily as she looked at Mei Luo pulling her down.


    Ming Xi frowned as well. Being able to take Feng Wu away was already the duke giving him face. It was impossible for him to take another person. Besides, he had nothing to do with the girl. There was no reason for him to displease the duke for her. If this went on, none of them may be able to leave.


    What a naughty girl. The duke smiled but it didnt reach his eyes.


    Mo Yan immediately waved his hand and Mei Luo, who was holding onto Feng Wu, flew off like a kite with a broken string.


    Without Mei Luos burden, the soft moonlight floated Feng Wu up into the sky to Ming Xis side.


    Ming Xi took Feng Wus hand and said farewell to the duke before disappearing into the moonlight.


    No... Mei Luo moaned in despair at the sight of them leaving.


    Why wouldnt they take her away with them?! Why?! The resentment in Mei Luos heart almost overwhelmed her. Layers of ck mist appeared on her body, growing thicker and thicker until Mei Luo waspletely shrouded in ck mist.


    This... Mo Yan was a little surprised. He didnt expect the girl to be possessed!


    In all the centuries they had held the bride contest, not a single girl had ever be a demon. This girl was the first. Her hatred was truly deep!


    Interesting, really interesting. Mo Yan, let her go back. The Duke of Blue Moon looked at the demonized Mei Luo and smiled.


    Yes, Your Grace. Mo Yan lightly waved his hand and a ck hole immediately appeared below Mei Luo.


    Mei Luo fell straight down and disappeared.


    Your Grace, why did you let those two go just now? Didnt Your Grace personally choose the one called Feng Wu? This subordinate thought Your Grace attached great importance to that girl.


    Mo Yan cautiously asked his master after thest two candidates left.


    Feng Wu interests me deeply. Despite being an ordinary person, she sessfully gave birth to the reincarnation of the elf king. You must understand, it is simply impossible for an ordinary person to give birth to a god, and yet she did. Not only that, but she is also living a good life without any physical problems. Dont you think that is very interesting?


    The duke turned around and disappeared into the sky, returning to his study with Mo Yan following closely behind.


    Once in the study, Mo Yan poured the duke a ss of wine. The duke took the ss and sat down in his seat to leisurely sip it. Mo Yans heart was a turbulent sea as he quietly waited at the side. Outwardly he looked as calm as ever.


    The girl had given birth to the elf king! Moreover, she was still alive and living well. It was incredible that she wasnt exhausted to death by the elf king.


    Even the goddesses of the God realm werent qualified to give birth to the elf king. How did an ordinary human do it?


    Also, what was the elf king thinking?! Even if he was reborn, he shouldnt have chosen a human being as his mother! Mo Yan couldnt understand the logic.


    How could he know the elf king didnt have a choice in the matter at all? The original Feng Wu had bad luck and unintentionally asked for death by eating the life fruit that the elf king had turned into. As a result, she expended all her energy and died inbor. Feng Wu transmigrated into her body andpleted the process.


    I didnt expect her to be the future Moon emperors fiance. This surprised me. Now that Prince Ming Xi has taken her away, I wont be able to investigate her body and find out what is so different about her. Why was herbor so easy? A pity. The duke sighed regretfully before drinking the wine in his ss.


    Mo Yan poured more. It is truly a pity. But why did Your Grace let the other girl go as well? Your Grace, could have had some fun with her. Her body is a natural water spirit vessel and would have made a beautiful doll.


    She would have been one more doll to the collection. What was the point in that? Her hatred for Prince Ming Xi and Feng Wu is so deep that now that shes a demon, she will surely cause trouble for them. I gave her back to Prince Ming Xi, but Im not sure hell be able to handle the present...


    The Duke of Blue Moon smiled meaningfully. Mo Yan, as his confidant, understood his meaning immediately.


    The duke was upset at Ming Xi for entering Blue Moon and taking Feng Wu away. This was his way of paying Ming Xi back.


    Mei Luo had turned into a human demon, so as long as she didnt show her demonic aura, no one would know what she was.


    With such an enemy, the girl named Feng Wu and that Prince Ming Xi would be in danger, thought Mo Yan. Very good.


    Feng Wu and Ming Xi didnt know the duke had given them such an enormous present. They were currently in the pce inside the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom.


    Ming Xi wasnt the emperor yet. He was still young and only in his twenties. His strength wasn''t at its peak so he shouldnt have been able to use the power of moonlight the same way his father did.


    The only way to find Feng Wu was to return to the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom and borrow the power of the twin moons to trigger the divine blood in his body. He knew he would be able to find Feng Wu by using the connection in the divine blood and bring her back with him.


    It only looked like it was easy for him to bring Feng Wu back, but in fact, it was a lot of wear on his body. His face was deathly pale, and he cked out as soon as they returned to the pce.


    Ming Xi cking out caused the entire pce to panic. Not long after he was sent to his room, an old, white-bearded man ran into the pce and directly to Ming Xis room at a speed that belied his age. He began treating Ming Xi as soon as he stepped in.


    The Moon emperor and empress arrived shortly after. They were both anxious. The empress sat on the edge of the bed and cried pear blossom tears. Even crying, she was astonishingly beautiful. It was no wonder the Moon emperor loved the empress so much and couldnt wait to marry her.


    High Priest, I dont understand, what is wrong with Ming Xi? How can a good person suddenly faint like that? His vitality is so weak; what serious injury did he suffer? Does he need any precious elixirs? The empress wiped tears off her cheeks as she looked at the white-bearded old man who had just finished taking Ming Xis pulse.


    The old man frowned as he thought about the illness in Ming Xi.

 Chapter 575, 576, 577, 578

    Chapter 575, 576, 577, 578


    <b>575: Stinky, Superficial Rtives</b>


    Madam Hua thought because of Feng Wus age, that if she coaxed her a little, Feng Wu would leave Ming Xi on her own ord. It would save them all a lot of time and effort.


    Feng Wu blinked. She had watched Madam Huas performance expressionlessly without saying a word.


    It was hard to tell what she was thinking.


    The Moon empress was afraid Feng Wu would be moved by her sister. If Feng Wu seriously considered what her sister said and left, Ming Xi would be mad!


    Xiao Wu, dont listen to my eldest sisters nonsense. You are Ming Xis chosen person, the girl he likes. No one can deny who you are. Our Ancient Silver Moon kingdom has rules. In the future, the Moon emperor is qualified to choose his own wife, and no one can intervene. Even us parents have no say in the matter, so do not worry. As long as Ming Xi has you in his heart, then you are Ming Xis future wife. No one can shake your position.


    The Moon empress hurried to exin the situation as she reached out to hold Feng Wus hand in a gesture of reassurance. She was afraid her future daughter-inw would be told away by her unreliable sister.


    Little sister! What nonsense are you talking about?! How can you let Ming Xi marry such a dirty woman? I absolutely do not agree! If Ming Xi wants to marry a wife, it can only be Hua Jin.


    The two of them grew up together and Hua Jin loves Ming Xi so much. They will get everyones blessings and be very happy together. Having them marry is the only correct choice. Madam Hua spoke righteously.


    Only you would think that... The high priest, who had been ignored the entire time, rolled his eyes. These two women... they really did leave him speechless.


    The past few years had seen the Hua family be more and more unsightly. Relying on the blood rtionship with the Moon empress, they put on airs all day long and thought themselves superior to everyone but the emperor.


    They were even dreaming about making Hua Jin empress. But with that girls virtues, the high priest knew Prince Ming Xi wouldnt acknowledge her...and he was right. Prince Ming Xi found a girl he liked and she was clearly better than Hua Jin, that duplicitous woman, in every way.


    Elder Sister, stop talking nonsense. Ming Xi doesnt love Hua Jin. Its impossible for the two of them to have that kind of future. It was the first time the empress used such a harsh tone in front of her maiden family.


    Luili, what did you just say? That is your elder sister you are talking to. Dont you ever dare speak to her like that again! Old Madame Cuiya was so angry that she called the Moon empress by her given name.


    The Moon empresss given name was Sheng Luili and she was the daughter of the Sheng family in the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom. However, after she married the emperor and ascended the throne to be empress, it was no longer proper to call her by her given name. No one dared call her Sheng Luili anymore.


    No, that wasnt entirely true. The one person who dared was the Moon emperor.


    Mother, must you make it difficult for this daughter? The empress spoke with difficulty as she tried to hide her sadness. She understood that it wasnt easy for her mother to raise her and her sister. Because of this, she had tolerated both her mother and sisters behavior, but now they were behaving as though that tolerance was their natural entitlement. They took it for granted and dared get involved with Ming Xis marriage. Sure enough, she had handled her maiden family wrong.


    The empresss eyes filled with pain but Old Madam Cuiya turned a blind eye and didnt acknowledge her sadness.


    How am I making it difficult for you? How dare you speak to me that way. Do you still think of me as your mother? You forgot who raised you. If I hadnt worked so hard to bring you up, how could you enjoy the status you have today? You ungrateful child!


    Old Madam Cuiya behaved the same way she always did and immediately brought up old scores as soon as her daughter expressed any kind of dissatisfaction. She wouldnt stop until the empress was speechless and admitted defeat.


    The Moon empress hung her head and shut her mouth. She knew that once her mother started digging up old debts, it wouldnt end until she apologized. But she didnt want to apologize today  she hadnt done anything wrong! She didnt want to admit fault like she habitually did; it didnt matter if she was really at fault or not!


    The emperor and high priest stayed out of it and didnt help the empress. The emperor would only be able to properly take care of the scheming mother and sister, who interfered every day, once they pushed the empress too far and she stopped interceding on their behalf.


    Until then, he had no choice but to let his wife suffer a little injustice. It was the only way to help her be stronger ande to a firm decision about her maiden family.


    Arent you... those stinky, superficial rtives Jier mentioned? Just as Old Madam Cuiya was about to take advantage of her victory and force her daughter to apologize, Feng Wu, who had been silent the entire time, spoke up.


    Feng Wu spoke seriously and her big eyes were shiny and bright.


    The single sentence nearly choked Old Madam Cuiya and Madam Hua to death.


    You uneducated, unruly girl, what nonsense are you spouting?! Old Madam Cuiya was so angry that the wrinkles on her face trembled. She reached out and jabbed a bejeweled finger at Feng Wus forehead.


    A seed of admiration for Feng Wu sprouted in the empresss heart. At the same time, she hurriedly pulled Feng Wu away, fearing her mother would hurt Feng Wu.


    The empress had been afraid of her mother since she was a child. She never dared say a harsh word in her presence. Her mother was an unusual woman who had the knack of making people feel so stifled they wanted to vomit blood. Now the shoe was on the other foot and it was her mother who looked like she wanted to vomit blood.


    It was unfilial to think this, but the words stinky, superficial rtives also appeared in her heart.


    Moon emperor: I see it too.


    High priest: Here, here.


    And in that moment, all three werepletely in sync.


    It was easy to see how unlikeable Old Madam Cuiya was.


    Jier said that every family will have a few stinky, superficial rtives. You are those rtives Jier talked about, right? Feng Wu had been curious about what they were since learning the word from Jier. He said most people had them, so howe she never saw one? She was really curious about these stinky, superficial rtives.


    Jier said that she would know the type when she met one. Sure enough, as soon as the mother and daughter duo rushed in, the words stinky, superficial rtives shed through her mind.


    Jier said not to be entangled by them. Otherwise, it would be impossible to get rid of themter on. Staying away from them was the best policy.


    She finally got to meet stinky, superficial rtives today! Feng Wu was very happy!


    <b>576: The Moon Emperors Forgiveness</b>


    You are. It turns out stinky, superficial rtives look like this. Feng Wu nodded seriously.


    Irreverent girl! Liuli, are you going to just stand there and let this girl be rude to your own mother?! Old Madam Cuiya wished she could rush over and p Feng Wu in the face. But her son-inw, the emperor, was in the room, and she didnt dare provoke him.


    In front of the emperor, she could be a little rude, but she didnt dare be too presumptuous. It was precisely because Old Madam Cuiya didnt go overboard that the emperor gave his wife face and tolerated the olddy.


    The Moon empressughed awkwardly and then said, Mother, Xiao Wu is still young. You should not let a child bother you. It was rare to see someone who could make her mother so angry. Going to Feng Wus side to fight her mother, it was refreshing!


    This girl is beyond rude. You wont let her go? Just look at her. She hasnt already started yet and she dares treat me and your sister like this. I am Ming Xis grandmother but she is just a wild, unruly, uneducated girl with no manners. She is simply too much! Relying on her conniving and scheming to behave shamelessly!


    Old Madam Cuiyas face was distorted in anger as she yelled loudly at the empress.


    No, it was obviously you who is shameless and relying on connivance.


    Both the emperor and empress had the same thought at the same time.


    High priest: Hahaha...


    Its rare for Xiao Wu toe as a guest, so Mother should not bother her. The empress didnt even talk about driving Feng Wu away.


    You... you girl, you are amazing. You dare not give me face as your mother anymore, do you? Okay, Ill teach her lesson in your ce then!


    Old Madam Cuiya was so angry that she forgot herself. She reaching into her dimension ring and pulled out a sword, aiming it directly at Feng Wu. Clearly her intent was murder.


    Hump! The emperor snorted softly. Old Madam Cuiya felt an invisible pressure pressing in on her on all sides.


    With a bang, she dropped her sword and nearly fell to the floor herself. She looked really weak with the color drained from her face.


    Once the sword fell to the floor, the pressure eased, then fully disappeared. Cold sweat broke out on her head. Her mind, which had muddled from anger, cleared up. She actually dared draw a sword in front of the Moon emperor. How could she have made such a mistake?!


    She knew the emperor wasnt an undisciplined, unprincipled monarch who could be led by the nose by a woman. If he was, she would have controlled the entire Ancient Silver Moon kingdom ages ago through her daughter as proxy.


    Since that failed, she had been grooming Hua Jin to be the next Moon empress. This way the Hua and Sheng family would get even more benefits and privileges.


    Mother! Madam Hua was so frightened she hurried forward to support her mother to keep her from slipping to the ground.


    Bold, to dare draw a weapon in front of His Royal Highness, Old Madam Cuiya hasmitted the crime of irreverence! The high priest had waited so long to deal with Old Madam Cuiya and now here was a rare opportunity. He didnt let it slip by and immediately pounced, dering her crime clearly and quickly with a selfless face.


    When Old Madam Cuiya heard this, her legs, which were already jelly, went limp. Madam Hua was shocked to the core. Their ambitions were high, but unfortunately their intelligence had not caught up. They were both scared.


    Madam Hua fell to her knees and nervously spoke while subtly winking at the empress. Your Highness, forgive my mother. She was confused and did not mean it. She wanted her sister would speak up on their behalf.


    The Moon empress turned her head away and pretended not to notice. Her mother and elder sister had be too outrageous recently. This was a good opportunity to teach them a little lesson and reign them in. It was better for her not to interfere on their behalf.


    Madam Hua became even more anxious when she saw the empress ignoring them. She secretly scolded her little sister for being a white-eyed wolf with a ck heart, but she didnt dare show dissatisfaction on her face.


    Forget it. From this emperors perspective, I do not care about the matter. Old Madam Cuiya seems to be unwell. Madam Hua should help her return home to rest. During that time, neither of you should enter the pce. Old Madam Cuiya should take good care of her body.


    The emperor waved his hand and spoke generously.


    Old Madam Cuiya was dissatisfied but she didnt dare say anything more, so she let her eldest daughter lead her out.


    The two left the pce and boarded their carriage and rushed to the Sheng estate. Inside the carriage, Madam Hua was cursing her sister out while wiping the sweat from her mothers brow.


    Liuli, that white-eyed wolf, she doesnt want to think about how mother raised her anymore. How can she do this to us today? She didnt say a word to support us at all. Its chilling... Madam Hua was really unhappy with her sisters attitude and behavior.


    How was it possible her sister be the empress of the Moon kingdom, while she was only the wife of the Hua family head? On top of that, she had to curtsy when she saw her little sister. How stifling! But it wasnt like she could beat her sister up. All she could do now was curse in her heart.


    Hearing her daughters words made Old Madam Cuiya ufortable. Do you think your sister has changed? She never contradicted either of us before. But today, she not only contradicted me, she also looked away as the emperor humiliated me.


    Old Madam Cuiya thought of her youngest daughters unfeelingness, hating her for not living up to expectations. If this had happened before Sheng Liuli got married, Old Madam Cuiya would have broken her legs. But now that her youngest daughter was married, even if she wanted to do something to her, it was impossible. Punish the empress of the empire? Old Madam Cuiya didnt have the audacity.


    She has already be the Moon empress; how can she still be the same? Since little sister became empress, she stopped listening to us. She isnt even willing to help Xiao Jin with Ming Xis marriage. It seems that she dislikes us and doesnt want to pay attention to us anymore.


    Madam Hua had harbored suspicions about her little sister since she rose above her and became empress. Her little sister forgot where she came from after climbing high. Madam Hua wanted Hua Jin to marry Ming Xi, which would be good for the entire family. With the Sheng and Hua familys support, wouldnt it be easier for Ming Xi to carry the burdens of that position in the future. Why wouldnt her little sister help?!


    After thinking about it, Madam Hua came to the conclusion that it wasnt because her sister didnt want Hua Jin to be the next Moon empress, it was because her sister didnt want her to Ming Xis mother-inw.


    <b>577: Ming Xi Wakes Up</b>


    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt about her little sister.


    Your sister shouldnt be that kind of person. Old Madam Cuiya knew the personalities of both her daughters very well.


    Her eldest waspetitive, courageous and ambitious. They were simr and got along very well. In contrast, her youngest took after her dead husband and was soft-hearted, was overly gentle and disliked conflict. She didnt like this kind of personality when her husband was alive. Seeing it in her daughter didnt make her like it any more so.


    Well, if they couldnt see eye to eye, then they couldnt see eye to eye. There was nothing for it. Both of them crawled out of her and there wasnt a reason not to love them; it was just that her youngest was not as pampered as her eldest.


    You can know a person for a long time but not understand their true nature. After little sister married out and became the Moon empress, how can she still have the same temper as before she was married? Madam Hua snorted coldly with disdain.


    Thats enough, dont talk about it anymore. Just remind Xiao Jin to get things done quickly. If this Feng Wu isnt eliminated, our Xiao Jin will miss out on the throne. Old Madam Cuiya didnt want to talk about her youngest anymore and changed the topic to her granddaughter, Hua Jin, instead.


    This daughter knows. I will have a good talk with Xiao Jin. Madam Hua nodded as she massaged Old Madam Cuiyas shoulders.


    Back at the pce, the Moon empress patted her chest after Old Madam Cuiya and Madam Hua left. She had been suppressing the fear in her heart and keeping it from showing on her face. She had always been afraid of her mother, and this was the first time she confronted her like that. It was no wonder her heart was pounding.


    I was scared to death. The Moon empress said in shock.a


    Dont be afraid. I will protect you. Feng Wu looked at the empress seriously.


    The emperors mouth twitched at the corners. Little girl, shouldnt that be my line?


    With the rotten rtives gone, Ming Xi finally had a stable environment to recuperate.


    He wasn''t injured; just severely worn out. In order to find Feng Wu, he had used a secret technique that he shouldnt have used with his current strength. This exhausted the power in his body and his consciousness went into aa to protect itself.


    The high priest said that if Ming Xi wanted to get better, all Ming Xi had to do was bathe in the Imperial Moon ointment.


    Speaking of, it really was a good thing. Every three months, golden energy descended from the sky onto the kingdom. This energy was the Imperial Moon ointment. It could heal bodily diseases, improve the potential for physical fitness and had a very good warming effect on damaged qi.


    Trees and grass bathed in the essence could even develop spiritual wisdom and obtain cultivation methods specially made for grass and trees. From there, they could even get rid of their nt forms and take on human shape while embodying their nt essence.


    The Imperial Moon ointment was a good thing, but it only came every three months. There were so many people who wanted it, but few lucky enough to get it.


    This wasnt a problem for the Moon emperor though. As long as the celestial moon was willing, he could draw down the Imperial Moon ointment and let Ming Xi use it.


    The ability was unique to the Moon emperor so Ming Xi couldnt do it yet. Each of the four emperors on the continent had special abilities. The Moon emperors ability rted to the moon; basically, things that had to do with the moon were within his domain. Ordinary people could not do the same even with a lifetime of practice.


    With the Moon emperor there, the issue of the Imperial Moon ointment was not a problem. The Moon emperor asked someone toe and help Ming Xi to the window. He pointed to the moon, and at the light gesture, the celestial moon seemed to feel his intent. A golden streak flew out from the moon and into the bottle the emperor took out.


    The thread, if closely inspected, was actually liquid. This liquid was the Imperial Moon ointment.


    After the bottle filled, the Moon emperor withdrew his power and the flow of ointment stopped. It was as if the scene just a moment ago never happened.


    Ming Xis damaged foundation quickly healed after soaking in the ointment.


    Being able to bathe in so much Imperial Moon ointment was something no one could dream of. Even those born in the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom could only encounter the ointment once every three months.


    In fact, even though the ointment came every three months, there wasnt much of it. Getting a drop was considered lucky. Anything more than that was a dream.


    You have to understand, the Imperial Moon ointment could enlighten nts. Who would be willing to use it to for a bath? The extravagance of doing that would be unreal.


    The ointment absorbed into Ming Xis skin upon contact and the amount in the tub disappeared visibly.


    Ming Xis vitality improved and his formerly bloodless face became rosy. His heartbeat, which was so slow as to be nonexistent, became powerful and heavy, thumping strongly.


    Ming Xi slowly opened his eyes after absorbing all the liquid.


    He could tell from a nce he was in his own room. He was sitting in a tub, but he wasnt soaking in anything; he was just sitting naked.


    Standing directly opposite him was the high priest from earlier. Ming Xis face turned dark. Fortunately, he had spare clothes in his space ring. He pulled some out and dressed in the blink of an eye.


    Naked and face to face with an old man, it wasnt a feeling he wanted to feel ever again.


    Your Highness! Youve finally woken up! The high priestughed happily. He secretly admired his little princes figure. Yes, the little girl Feng Wu would be pleased.


    It was a good thing Ming Xi didnt know what the kind-faced high priest was thinking. If he did, he would have kicked the old man out for sure.


    <b>578: Confession</b>


    The high priestughed. He was in a very good mood.


    Ming Xi didnt have the heart to drive him away since it looked like the high priest had healed him. He couldnt very well turn his back on the old man as soon as he recovered.


    The girl who was by my side, where is she? Ming Xi frowned when he thought about recent events and found Feng Wu not by his side.


    Do not worry, Your Highness Ming Xi. Miss Feng Wu is eating in the garden with the empress. The high priestughed.


    Ming Xi heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the words. He stepped out of the tub and put on his shoes before walking out of the room.


    Your Royal Highness, please wait! Your body is still healing, please dont run around so much! The high priest chased after Ming Xi. His old legs were still nimble and he shouted as he chased, attracting the attention of the surrounding maids and guards, who gave both sidelong nces.


    Ming Xi pretended no to hear and kept onwards to the garden without pausing.


    As he reached the pavilion where people liked to rest, he saw his mother sitting with Feng Wu around a table filled with delicious, exquisite food.


    The Moon empress helped Feng Wu pick up vegetables, while Feng Wu focused on eating. The two, one feeding, one eating happily, were cooperating very well.


    Ming Xi was instantly hit with ten thousand points of damage. Were they taking him seriously at all? While he was being treated in the tub, the two women he loved most were enjoying a leisurely get together.


    Ming Xi! His mother noticed him first. Upon seeing her son properly walking, the joy that filled her face was also evident in her voice.


    Feng Wu stopped eating and turned her head to look. Her eyes lit up when Ming Xis beautiful figure came into view. She immediately got up and flew into Ming Xis arms like a happy bird, wrapping him in a tight hug. There was a trace of obvious joy on her normally expressionless face.


    The force of her hug knocked Ming Xi back a couple of steps. He had just recovered and his consciousness was awake, but his strength wasnt all there yet. To fully recover his essence and vitality, he would have to take medicinal tonics for several days.


    He immediately stabilized his body so he wouldnt make a fool of himself in front of everyone.


    Be careful! Watching as Ming Xi nearly topple over made the empress worried.


    Its OK. Ming Xi smiled and shook his head slightly in his mothers direction. Dont worry, Im fine. He lowered his eyes and gazed at the top of Feng Wus head. His eyes became as gentle as water.


    Does it hurt? Feng Wu asked.


    No, its just I dont have much strength right now. A few days of rest and I will be good as new.


    Dont be afraid! If you have no strength, Ill carry you on my back. I have a lot of strength! Feng Wu said earnestly as she looked up at him with her big ck eyes.


    Uh... thats OK. Ming Xi coughed lightly, feeling a little helpless.


    As they were talking, the empress had walked over and was pulling them toward the pavilion where the meal was set.


    Ming Xi, eat a little. This chicken soup is made from spirit ingredients. It is very nourishing. Drink more. The empress pulled the two of them down to sit. A clever little maid immediately served Ming Xi the soup.


    Ming Xi, sitting between his mother and Feng Wu, took a sip. The soup was indeed made with extremely precious and rare spirit fruits and snow chicken. It was absolutely delicious. Afortable feeling pervaded his body as the soup slid down his throat and warmed up his dantian.


    This is not bad. Ming Xi appreciated it with a smile.


    Of course its good. Imperial Mother personally picked the snow chicken for you. And Xiao Wu donated the spiritual fruit. The fruits Xiao Wu brought are all treasures and extremely valuable. You should thank her well. Only Xiao Wu could have done it. The Moon empress liked Feng Wu very much. She saw so many people with hidden motivese and go and it had been a long time since she saw someone so clean and pure.


    Youre wee. Feng Wu said expressionlessly.


    Ming Xi had a gentle smile on his face as he stroked Feng Wus head.


    This was the happy scene the high priest saw upon finally catching up the Ming Xi: a family of three happily sitting, eating, and chatting together. Forget it. He wouldnt disturb their family reunion. He would just go home and read a book.


    The High priest stroked his beard before sighing and turning around to leave.


    After the lovely lunch, the Moon empress took Feng Wu to rest while Ming Xi went to the emperors study to ount for his actions.


    It was unavoidable, and sooner orter, he would have to confess.


    Tell me how you got yourself into this. The emperor put down the half read official documents and looked at his youngest son helplessly. He was proud of his son but also frustrated.


    Ming Xi had no choice but to reveal everything that happened after he entered the Duke of Blue Moons territory. He was like this because he wasnt strong enough to use his powers to the limit in his present stage, so his body was injured and he suffered serious physical repercussions. If it werent for the protection of the divine blood, it would not have resulted in just exhaustion and falling into aa, he would have directly used all his life force and died.


    The emperor didnt know what to say after hearing the story. He originally though the Duke of Blue Moon had attacked Ming Xi, but it turned out Ming Xis injuries were self inflicted.


    This child, if he couldnt deal with the duke, why couldnt he havee to his father for help? Why did he have to be so brave? Didnt he know his safety was rted to the future of the entire kingdom? He really didnt know how to properly cherish himself.


    The emperor had no idea Ming Xi had tried so hard to find the dukes location. The only thing he knew was that something had happened to Ming Xis sweetheart, that she had fallen into a dangerous situation. That was why Ming Xi was in such a hurry to rescue her. That child had even borrowed his ancestral sword. Had he known, he would never have agreed to let Ming Xi go alone.


    The duke was an ancient monster. Who knew how long hed existed? Was a person like that someon Ming Xi could handle alone?


    The emperor was so angry with Ming Xi. He gave his son a stern lecture before letting him return to his room to rest. He felt so helpless. Did his sons IQ drop after falling in love?


    Obviously, Ming Xi was very smart before. But now he was like a fool, insisting on rushing forward even though he knew he wasnt invincible. If the duke hadnt given the kingdom face, he doubted Ming Xi would have returned from Blue Moon.


    Under the care of the empress and Feng Wu, who brought him soup and tonics every day, Ming Xis body recovered perfectly without any residual effects.


    Even his hand injury was nearly fully healed. As long as he didnt use the injured hand to do any difficult martial arts or move physical objects, he would fully recover after resting for another half month at most.

 Chapter 579, 580, 581, 582

    Chapter 579, 580, 581, 582


    <b>579: The Situation at School</b>


    Deep in a certain mountain thousands of miles away from the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, Mei Luo slowly descended.


    Her body roiled with demonic energy. Her eyes, lips and hair were jet ck and a seductive charm exuded from her body. It was obvious she wasnt an ordinary person.


    A voice suddenly rang out from nearby. Mei Luo smiled coldly and a great change happened. The demonic energy in her body disappeared and the color of her hair, eyes, and lips returned to their normal human color, while the seductive charm became noble and elegant. It was clear she was an aristocratic girl from a big background.


    How strange. Theres someone here! Surprise sounded from a lively voice.


    Hello! Are you adventurers going into the mountains for a mission? I had an ident and ended up stuck here. If its convenient, can you lead me out of here? Of course, it wont be for nothing. Ill repay you all! Mei Luo looked eagerly at the adventurers who appeared, her eyes imploring.


    The adventurers didnt believe a random stranger. After asking her several questions to confirm her identity, they agreed to take her down the mountain with them.


    They knew Mei Luo was the real deal and truly was the granddaughter of an elder of the Adventurers guild. In other words, she was rich. Earning a few less gold in exchange for earning her favor was worth it! They treated her very well and didnt even mention the reward.


    The team Mei Luo temporarily joined was a five-person team made up of one teenage girl named Wei Wei and four older men. Their ages were varied but the oldest of the men was the girls father. The youngest was twenty-seven or twenty-eight while the other three were all over thirty. The group took missions together often.


    Wei Wei fawned on Mei Luo once she learned Mei Luos identity.


    Mei Luo had grown up surrounded by people trying to curry her favor, so how could she not recognize the telltale signs? Mei Luo didnt reveal the disdain in her heart. Instead, she kept a noble demeanor, was gracious and ignored their faux pas.


    The men sighed, admiring her good upbringing.


    The only man in his twenties flirted with her several times, but how could she take a liking to such a weak adventurer? She kept a neutral attitude toward him and didnt disy any signs of favor or disfavor.


    The other three watched Wei Wei and the man fawn over Mei Luo. They didnt say anything about it. There was no loss so whyin?


    Under the teams escort, Mei Luo finally made it off the mountain that had trapped her for several days.


    The team booked several rooms from a hotel at the foot of the mountain to limate to the elevation change.


    Early the next morning, Mei Luo came down alone from the second floor and settled the amodation fee with the front desk.


    How strange. I remember six of you came together yesterday. Where is everyone else? The innkeeper chatted casually as he counted the money.


    Mei Luos pupils shrank slightly. She said, They had something to do and left in the night. I was asked to take care of the fees.


    That urgent?! Wow. The innkeeper was surprised but he didnt think too much of it.


    Mei Luo silently nodded. The innkeeper saw she wasnt interested in chatting so he didnt say anything more.


    After leaving the inn, Mei Luo smiled brightly against the warm sunshine. Anyone who cared to check would have seen her strength improved a lot overnight.


    There is nothing wrong with bing a demon. Now I have a faster way of gaining power. Prince Ming Xi, Feng Wu, wait for me. Wait for me to get stronger. I will definitely pay the two of you a visit and get my revenge for what happened in Blue Moon...


    After muttering to herself, Mei Luo walked forward and left town without a backward nce.


    Feng Wu and Ming Xi had no idea they were being targeted. They didnt even remember who Mei Luo was.


    Somehow, ten days passed in the blink of an eye and Feng Wu and Ming Xi returned to school.


    On campus, Hua Jin was unhappy despite doing well and being praised and fawned by a growing number of people. The two people she had her eye on disappeared at the same time. The discovery nearly made her crazy as her mind filled with images of the two ying hooky and having a good time together.


    It wasnt until she received news from her family that Ming Xi and Feng Wu were in the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom that she settled down.


    And upon learning Ming Xi was seriously injured, she had wanted to go back immediately go back, but her mother disapproved of her doing so. Her family kept assuring her there was nothing she could do to help heal Ming Xi. What she needed to do was take care of things on her end, toy the foundation for dealing with Feng Wu so that when Feng Wu returned, she could finish her off in one blow. She needed something that would force Feng Wu never appear in front of Ming Xi ever again.


    Hua Jin already came up with several evil ideas, which, if executed properly, would make Feng Wu lose so much face Ming Xi would hate Feng Wu forever.


    Little Bun had been unhappy recently. A few days ago, he felt something serious happen to his mother. It worried him a great deal. But then, just as suddenly, the heavy feeling in his heart disappeared. He didnt know what happened but knew his mother was fine.


    Rui Baby followed Little Bun and had recently been hanging out with the assistant principal.


    Since Little Bun learned to walk more steadily, his range of activities had greatly increased. Sometimes if the assistant principal wasnt paying attention, Little Bun ran to other parts of the school looking for something fun.


    Fortunately, it was easy to find Little Bun because he was so memorable. The assistant principal, relying on witness testimonials, found Little Bun without much effort. In fact, most of the time, the assistant principal just sent trustworthy seniors to find him and bring him back.


    <b>580: The Ever Popr Xiao Ye</b>


    Little Bun lived veryfortably at the assistant principals residence. The assistant principal loved him very much and the senior brothers and sisters worked as full-time babysitters. He ate nutritious and delicious food made specially by the third-floor cafeteria chef every day.


    Despite living the good life, Little Bun wasntpletely happy. His mother had been gone nearly half a month  so long! Little Bun loved his mother even if she was irresponsible and constantly disappeared.


    Xiao Ye, youre running around again. Teresa, a seventh year, walked up behind Xiao Ye with helpless expression. She reached down and scooped the little guy up in a hug.


    Xiao Ye was hefty from all the good eating and quality sleeping he had since being born. His cute, puffy, white cheeks were so tender they melted everyones hearts.


    Xiao Ye knew Theresa was his current babysitter so he didnt resist and obediently stayed still when she reached down to pick him up.


    All the high achieving students on campus with a decent character basically worked as his babysitter. Xiao Ye was familiar with the aunties and uncles who watched him so he never ran away from them.


    The assistant principal asked a bunch of us to go searching as soon as he discovered you were missing. Youre the only little kid in school who gets so much face. Theresa scratched the little guys nose and smiled helplessly.


    Go and y. Xiao Ye wants to go out and y. Little Buns soft sweet and adorable voice was so cute.


    Theresa couldnt help stealing a kiss on Little Buns face. This little guy was too cute! How did Feng Wu give birth to such a cutie?!


    Theresa couldnt refuse. She held Little Bun and thought for two seconds before saying, Well this senior sister doesnt have anything to do today, so we can go shopping together.


    Auntie Theresa, you are so kind. Little Buns spoke excitedly.


    Auntie... Theresa felt ten thousand bolts hit her. She was in her early twenties OK? How could she be called an auntie?!


    I say, Xiao Ye. We need to talk. How about in the future you call me Sister Theresa? Theresa contacted the assistant principal and told him her ns to take Little Bun as they walked.


    Little Bun shook his head and blinked his big eyes. His voice was soft and sweet when he said, No, Mother said I cant be a rude child. Auntie, you are older than Mother, if I call you sister, others will think you are pretending to be young.


    Bam! Straight through the heart. Theresa would have fallen to the ground and vomited blood had she not been holding him.


    To say she was pretending to be young... she really was young OK?! How was this her pretending? Theresa wailed in her heart.


    But Im only in my early twenties. If you call me auntie, people will think Im very old. Theresa said pitifully.


    This little guy... how did Feng Wu teach him? He could shoot critical hits at such a young age and he was so hard to fool too.


    Auntie Theresa, you are twenty years older than Xiao Ye, how can Auntie be considered a sister? Little Bun was not affected by Theresas pitiful appearance at all. He gave her an angelic smile while using words like daggers.


    Theresa was at a loss. What could she say to such logic? Unable to change his mind, she resolutely shut up to save herself from being angry.


    She carried Little Bun all the way out of school. Along the way the little guy scored countless delicious snacks and his pink face was kissed and pinched by countless girls as they walked.


    Xiao Ye, why dont youe to y in our ss today? This came from a fourth year.


    Xiao Ye, Big Sister made you some snacks. If you like them, let me know and Ill bring more next time. Another girl had run over and stuffed a sack of snacks into his hands.


    Of course, Little Bun couldnt carry the heavy sack of food so he immediately stuffed it into his space storage.


    Xiao Ye, do you want to y with this brother? Do you want to eat at the student cafeteria together? They have your favorite creamy mushroom soup.


    Creamy mushroom soup?! Little Buns eyes lit up. He liked this dish very much. The cafeteria would make it every now and again because he loved to eat it.


    Who knows if it was because he was the elf king in his previous life, but despite his memories not awakening, he still preferred to eat vegetarian dishes. He didnt hate meat, but he didnt like it much.


    Little Bun was theplete opposite of Feng Wu who loved to gorge on meat.


    Little Bun thought about it but he didnt want to give up on ying outside. Thank you uncle, but I cant go with you today. Lets try another day. Ive already made an appointment with Auntie Theresa to y outside so Ill eat outter.


    He had been stuck on campus for half a month and had done nearly a full circuit of the entire campus since his mother was away.


    He was obviously a little toddler but he spoke like a mini adult. Combined with his serious face, it really melted the heart.


    Wow! So cute!


    How can you be so cute?!


    I really want to take Xiao Ye home with me!


    Ill be satisfied if I can have a cute child like Xiao Ye!


    Xiao Ye, Ill like you even more if you stop calling me uncle. This came from the brother who made the lunch invitation.


    Seeing the helpless look on his face made Theresa feel so much better. Sure enough, seeing others be put in a hole made her feel less unlucky. It was like being unfortunate, but then feeling better because you met someone even more unfortunate than you.


    After saying farewell to everyone who had gathered around and shared their candies and snacks, Theresa and Xiao Ye finally left through the school gate.


    The old man watching the gate also gave Xiao Ye a big fruit. As for Theresa, probably because she wasnt as cute, nothing was given.


    It was the first time Theresa felt unattractive. The group of juniors and seniors just now had also paid her no mind. All their attention was focused on Little Bun. It wasnt that she was unpretty, it was just Little Bun was so eye catching. Or so Theresa tried to console herself.


    Theresa carried Little Bun to the street where they yed tricks for children to watch. Then she took him to eat some delicious food suitable for his age. Little Bun, finally stuffed and feeling satisfied, agreed to go back to campus.


    <b>581: Giant Waves</b>


    Xiao Ye, arent you afraid of getting a tummy ache after eating so much food? Theresa was honestly a worried about whether the little guys stomach would be OK with so much food. If he got sick from overeating, the assistant principal would not spare her.


    Thinking of being targeted by the assistant principal made Theresa regret not being stricter with Little Bun. She wished she hadnt been swayed by his smile and allowed him to eat so much.


    Mom doesnt take Xiao Ye out to y, so I can only heal my wounded heart with food. Xiao Ye said seriously with a poker face, the spitting image of Feng Wus expression.


    The corners of Theresas mouth quirked up involuntarily a few times. When did his heart get hurt ah? He ran off nearly every day and the assistant principal had students go out and search for him. He walked nearly everywhere on campus and yed with the students, who inevitably always gave him snacks. With all the food he got, it would take him years to finish everything.


    With such a leisurely life, how could he have a wounded heart?


    Speaking of which, who taught him those words? Who talked so randomly in front of such a small child? It was easy to turn a good child bad you know.


    Theresa, who was rushing back to campus, made up her mind to find the person who spoke so carelessly in front of Little Bun and give the person a good warning. Lets see if the person dared talk like that again.


    Suddenly, a tremor rocked the city.


    What is going on? Was that an earthquake?


    Its terrible, why did it shake so violently just now?!


    My boy! Be careful, dont step on him!


    Mom! Where are you? Mom!


    Dont jostle my booth! I just baked a cake here!


    My fruits! Dont step on them!


    It was a mess everywhere, but fortunately the quality build of the houses in the city were good and there were norge scale copses.


    Look, the sea water! The sea water is flooding over! A burst of terrified shouts suddenly sounded.


    Theresa looked back sharply to see dozens of huge waves cresting against the city walls. It was unusual for waves to build up so suddenly and fiercely.


    Attention, all water magicians in years six and seven, immediately fly up and stop the waves! This is a test. A majestic voice suddenly made an announcement. It was the school principal.


    What to do? Theresa was a water magician so she had to follow orders and stop the waves, but there was Little Bun to consider.


    What should she do with him?


    Just then Little Bun yawned and his eyes squinted shut cutely.


    While Theresa was hesitating, water magicians from the academy flew to the sky and blue lights shed bang, bang one after another.


    So many people were already up fighting against the waves, Theresa couldnt hesitate any longer. She told Xiao Ye she was sorry but that she had to leave him behind. She turned around and handed him to a kind-hearteddy who knew she was a senior from the academy. The olddy promised to take care of Little Bun until she returned.


    With Xiao Ye settled, Theresa didnt dare dy and took directly to the sky to battle the heavy waves.


    The waves were tall and gigantic with astonishing momentum. There were over three hundred water magicians from both years fighting the waves. It would have been impossible for any one of them to do it alone  they had to work together as unit.


    There was strong water magic within the waves too, so despite all of them working together, their hands holding their staffs trembled and they were sweaty and pale from exertion.


    What was under all that water? Why was it so powerful that even three hundred higher level academy students couldnt withstand it?


    Come! Everyone! We cant lose! roared a powerful water magician from the seventh year.


    It was true; they couldnt lose. This was a test arranged by the head of the school himself. It would be shameful if they lost. How could they face the principal? How could they hold their heads up as water magicians? They would be severely ridiculed by the other divisions.


    Thinking about all this immediately firmed their resolve and their eyes filled with determination. Their power output increased as they scraped everyst reserve they had to fight the waves.


    The two sides were in a stalemate and everyone watching wondered if the water magicians had what it took to seed.


    If they cant do it, then well go. Even a single person would be able to stop those waves. Honestly, those water magicians are useless.


    You talk big for a fire elemental. Its the gold magicians who will go. Our gold element is the most lethal amongst the five elementals.


    Dont forget earth elementals. For something like this, earth elementals are better suited. We can create walls of earth to stop the waves.


    Every one of you are out of your minds. I cant believe you dont realize there is something weird about the waves. Theres got to be something extraordinary inside it all.


    What? You mean under the water?


    Theres no way the principal would dispatch all the water magicians in the sixth and seventh years just for an ordinary wave. Theres got to be something special about it. I wonder if there are big shots hidden inside. Anyways, you can see the water magicians are afraid. Its definitely trouble.


    While the students were discussing the water magicians, the city residents had worried expressions on their faces as they watched the waves.


    Can those students do it? We wont drown in the waves, will we?!


    What are you panicking about? If they cant do it, there are other people who will. We have so many powerful forces in Zhongyang. What could possibly happen?


    Exactly.


    Among the people watching the water magicians fight the waves, no one noticed that somewhere in the city, a kind-hearted olddy fell to the ground with a bleeding head wound. She muttered something about a child. A pity, everyone was concerned with the waves and no one saw her lying in a pool of her own blood...


    <b>582: Xiao Yes Disappearance</b>


    The huge waves were eventually repelled through the joint efforts of all the students. Theresa excitedly pped her hands in celebration. She thought Xiao Ye was still with the olddy so she immediately went back to find her.


    Before she reached the olddy, she heard a panicked cry.


    Something happened! Something happened!


    Is there a wood type, water type, or light type magician?! Or pharmacist?! An olddy has had an ident and needs to be treated!


    What happened?!


    It looks like an olddy was seriously injured and is bleeding a lot up ahead. I dont know who did it. They even daredy their hands on an olddy.


    Scoundrels! To dare harm people in Zhongyang! They must have some guts!


    Ive lived here for so long, and this is the first time Ive seen something so bold.


    Did anyone see who did it? There should be people who walk by this street; someone must have seen something, right?


    Normally yes, and this would have been discovered immediately, but didnt you see the unusual wave just now? The waves were so big, we were all focused on them. Who would have been paying attention to anything else? There are no witnesses Im afraid.


    Then the perpetrator is lucky. If caught, the person would have been stoned to death already. Now we can only hope the olddy saw who it was that hurt her. The cityw enforcements will definitely help her seek justice.


    Yeah, I dont know who did it, but I know the olddy. Im a regr customer of hers. She sells these delicious sugar cakes at her booth every day. Ive never heard of anyone with a grudge against her. Who would hurt her so badly? Was it a burry? But how much money could a small sugar cake vendor make? Too strange!


    Theresa had a bad feeling when she heard the discussion. No way it could have been the same olddy right?


    She pushed her way through the crowd and ran to the ce where the olddy was. People cursed at her but she didnt care. She saw the olddy in arge pool of blood. Her breathing was shallow and her heartbeat weak.


    Theresas own heart skipped a beat. She didnt care about anything else and immediately poured a bottle of recovery and another bottle of healing potion into the olddys mouth.


    After the two bottles, the olddy looked like she was about to wake up. Her heartbeat regained a normal rhythm and her pale face flushed with some color as well.


    This olddy met a good person. Those two bottles are worth a lot!


    Yeah, that girl is kind. She shoved me away just now so I thought she was a jerk. But it turned out she was just trying to save people. I feel so embarrassed for scolding her earlier. The person shouted over to Theresa, Hey girl! Im sorry for cursing you out earlier!


    Me too, me too. I apologize. But if you had just said you were trying to save people, all of us would have given way. There was no need to shove so hard...


    You cant say that. People were in a hurry.


    The olddys waking up but those are some expensive potions though. Us ordinary people would never be able to afford them. Someone sighed enviously.


    The value of a single bottle was beyond the reach of ordinary people. Just one would have cost a family several years of savings, so in their world, a potion was a rare and elusive thing.


    Shes awake! The olddy is really wake!


    Theresa didnt care what the crowd was saying. She focused on helping the olddy.


    The olddy opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Theresas anxious face.


    Thinking about what happened, the olddy couldnt even speak before her eyes clouded over with tears.


    The child! Someone kidnapped the child! The olddy had been kind and responsible all her life, but a good child was taken right in front of her under her watch. She felt immeasurably guilty.


    Who did it? Theresa clenched her fists. Who dared take Xiao Ye? No matter who it was, she would make them regret ever being born.


    I do not know. I was standing here holding his hand waiting for you toe back. Suddenly I felt dizzy and my mind became fuzzy. I felt someone try to pull the child from me. I tried to stop them, but I was pushed away. Then my head seemed to have hit something hard. After that, I dont know what happened.


    The olddy, trying her best to recall what happened, had a regretful look on her face.


    I dont me you for this matter. It may have been a magician who made the move. Dont feel guilty about it. You were implicated because I asked you to look after the child. Please take this money and purchase some supplements to heal yourself.


    Although Theresa had taken cared of the immediate wounds, the old woman still needed to nourish her body well to bepletely healed.


    Thinking about how the olddy was an innocent who suffered a disaster while caring for Little Bun, Theresa took out her money bag and gave it to the olddy. There were about fifty gold coins inside, and though it was a pittance for her, for ordinary people, it was an extraordinary sum.


    The olddy med herself for losing the child so she refused the money. Theresa didnt force her and gave up.


    She was anxious about Little Bun so she didnt stay long with the olddy once she found out what she could. She said farewell and hurried back to campus after promising to tell the olddy if the child was found.


    Xingguang Holy Academy, Assistant Principals Office.


    What are you talking about?! How is Xiao Ye is gone?! How could you have let him run off on his own?! How old are you and you cant even keep track of a little baby whos not even two yet. Girl, you cant even watch a small child... h h h...


    The assistant principal was so angry his beard huffed nonstop. Every time his mouth open, a series of usations came out. Theresa couldnt get in a single word.


    She finally couldnt bear it anymore after a full five minutes of his scolding. She interjected and told him about how it was actually a kidnapping.


    Xiao Ye didnt get lost by himself! He was kidnapped by someone! Assistant Principal, you have to think of a way. The kidnapper, we dont know what they want with Xiao Ye. If something happens to Xiao Ye, how are we going to exin it to Junior Sister Feng Wu?!


    Theresa finished speaking with a sad face.


    The assistant principal was taken aback. He never expected someone to dare kidnap Feng Ye. I mean who was Feng Ye? This was the elf king were talking about. How bold was this person to dare fight against the elf king? The guts!

 Chapter 583, 584, 585, 586

    Chapter 583, 584, 585, 586


    <b>583: Everyones Reactions</b>


    Kidnapped?! Someone has the courage to kidnap Feng Ye? Their courage ismendable! The assistant principal couldnt help feeling some admiration for the fools.


    Theresa felt a headacheing on. Xiao Ye was missing! It was no time to admire people! The assistant principal, who usually loved Xiao Ye the most, still had the heart to praise the viins!


    Assistant Principal, now that Xiao Ye is gone, what should we do? Think of a way please! What if something happens to Xiao Ye?! Theresa couldnt help yelling out in frustration.


    She would never have had the guts to yell at him under normal circumstances, but right now Xiao Ye was missing, and the assistant principal was behaving unreliably. She couldnt bear it.


    Unexpectedly, the assistant principal waved his hand. Dont worry, that kid will be fine. You go back to your dorm and wait for news. The kid wille back soon enough. The assistant principal spoke confidently.


    This was the elf king. He would remain alive and well even if everyone on the continent suffered an ident. The elf king perished after saving the world so the worlds consciousness would definitely be partial to the reborn king and keep him safe.


    Theresa was kicked out of the vice principals office, but she couldnt be asisse faire about it as the vice principal; after all Little Bun went missing on her watch. Have her sit and wait for news? Absolutely not! She had to find Little Bun!


    Determined, Theresa returned to the seventh-year section and gathered several ssmates to search for Little Bun together. All of them had been Little Buns babysitter at one time or another.


    Because of Theresas movement, most of the school knew about Little Buns disappearance by midday, including Jier, Ink, Elena and the others. Little Buns disappearance was a huge deal.


    Elena tried to get a hold of Ming Xi, but had no luck contacting him.


    Jier and Ink knew Ming Xi had gone to rescue Feng Wu from the Duke of Blue Moon and was currently recuperating in the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom with Feng Wu. The two had to have suffered a lot. It wasnt a good time to make them worry.


    Considering all this, Jier and Ink decided not to contact Feng Wu about the problem. Instead they organized fellow ssmates, who were willing to help, to go and search for Little Bun.


    Within half a day, most of the students in school were devoted to finding Little Bun.


    Those students who had no connection to Little Bun stopped paying attention to the story after expressing a few words of obligatory concern, while those who hated Feng Wu gloated upon hearing the news.


    Yifu was obviously amongst thetter. Who knew how many boys were turned off by her behavior? Even if they didnt say it, they preferred kind and cute girls over cruel and vicious ones. It was fine if Yifu didnt care about Little Buns disappearance, but to gloat about it was too much. To not tolerate a child and to show such a vicious mind, Yifu was too ugly and her undisguised feelings were off putting.


    She didnt know, because of her undisguised feelings, many students chose to keep their distance from her. She didnt notice their reactions to her because she was so overjoyed about Little Buns disappearance.


    As for Jasmine, though she wished unhappiness upon Feng Wu, she wasnt so perverted she would wish misfortune upon a child. Little Bun stayed in their dorm for nearly two years and she had watched him grow from being a baby that barely crawled to a little toddler that ran on nearly limitless energy.


    Jasmine never showed Little Bun physical affection and often called him a bastard, but she didnt actually hate the little guy.


    Other than a pervert, who could truly hate such a beautiful and cute child?


    I heard Xiao Ye is missing. What should we do? Xiao Wu isnt here. If Xiao Wu doesnt see Xiao Ye when shees back, shell be so sad! Annika was worried.


    Everyone in the dorm had watched Little Bun grow up, and when Feng Wu was busy, Annika provided a lot of free babysitting.


    Xi pped the table and stood up, announcing solemnly, We cant just sit and watch. Lets all go out tomorrow morning and help find Xiao Ye together.


    Annika immediately nodded in agreement. It was sote already. Even if they went out, they wouldnt be able to search very well. Waiting until tomorrow was best.


    How are you going to find him? Jasmine asked calmly after taking a sip of freshly squeezed juice.


    It doesnt matter; even if we have to turn the city upside down, we will definitely find Xiao Ye. Xi said firmly.


    Yes. Annika nodded in agreement again.


    Youre looking so aimlessly, how long is it going to take you to find him? Jasmine frowned.


    How we find him has nothing to do with you, so you can stop gloating. Xi was displeased.


    Im not gloating! Jasmine pointed at herself, her eyes wide in shock.


    Arent you? Who doesnt know you cant wait for something bad to happen to Xiao Wu? Now that Xiao Wu will be sad because of Xiao Yes disappearance, Im sure youre just dying of happiness. Xi rolled her eyes at Jasmine as if to say, Hello, I can see right through you.


    Believe it or not, although I hate Feng Wu, I dont hate the little toddler. If you want to find Xiao Ye, you must not work so aimlessly. Going blindly will only waste time and energy. Why dont you go to the ce where he wasst seen and see if anyone saw anything? Youll find better clues with a target in mind, is all Im saying. Jasmine walked upstairs to her room with her juice after speaking her piece.


    After Jasmine left, Xi turned to Annika and asked, Is she really so kind?


    Annika smiled, Jasmine isnt as bad as you think she is. Even if what she says arent nice, she has no ill intentions toward Xiao Ye.


    Who knows what shes nning. Xi wasnt convinced. She didnt think Jasmine would suddenly be so helpful.


    Well, whether Jasmine really wants to help or not, what she said does make sense. Instead of looking around blindly, itll be better if we look for witnesses.


    Thats the best thing to do. If she is sincere, then she isnt as bad as I thought. Xi said reluctantly.


    <b>584: The Secret n Is... </b>


    Jasmine wasnt the only one who thought that way. Many smart people also organized groups to find witnesses for the attack and subsequent kidnapping.


    A pity, despite the countless people they asked, no one had any clues. Finally someone found a beggar who saw something. The beggar said he saw someone attacking the olddy, and the person was wearing a white cloak. The face was obscured, but from the figure, it was probably a woman.


    Knowing only the gender didnt help much.


    Now what was Little Bun doing while everyone was out searching for him?


    In a certain room in a certain house in Zhongyang, a beautiful woman with a creepy smile was holding Xiao Ye in her arms.


    This disgusting child is Feng Wus bastard child. Now that we have him, shouldnt we proceed to the next step? Hua Jin looked at Little Bun with disdain.


    Whats the hurry? Are you afraid we cant catch Feng Wu even with this little guy in our hands? The womans smile seemed to have a hidden meaning.


    Mei Luo, dont forget what you promised me. Hua Jin frowned in worry.


    A few days ago, Mei Luo had approached her to discuss ways to deal with Feng Wu together. She had proposed many ideas.


    As the saying went: the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Hua Jin didnt understand why Mei Luo hated Feng Wu so much, but she didnt care. All that mattered to her was if Mei Luo could help her or not.


    They reached a cooperative rtionship easily and settled on kidnapping Feng Wus child. Once they got him, Feng Wu wouldnt be able to do anything for fear of harming her child, after which, dealing with her would be as simple as uttering a single word.


    They thought it would be easy to kidnap the child, but they never expected the child to catch the vice principals favor, or for the vice principal to love and protect him so much.


    This made it impossible to stage an abduction on school grounds. Just as they thought they wouldnt be able to do it, Theresa took the kid out of the academy and a once in a century wave formed at the same time. Everything lined up perfectly and they were sessful in kidnapping Feng Wus child.


    It was Hua Jins maid who abducted the child. Because school regtions forbade students from having personal servants on campus, Hua Jin had arranged for the maid to stay at her two-story bungalow.


    The bungalow was beautiful and in an excellent location near the temple. It was where Hua Jin often spent her free time.


    Feng Wus child had been kept in the bungalow since his abduction. It wasnt an ideal solution. Remaining in Zhongyang, sooner orter, people would track him down. It was imperative they moved him to a different location.


    Hua Jin had invited Mei Luo and the perverted guy she made a deal with over to her bungalow to help her with the move.


    Dont worry, I wont forget. I heard that Prince Ming Xi likes Feng Wu very much. He even chased her all the way to Blue Moon castle. Even after we get rid of Feng Wu, are you sure Prince Ming Xi will have you in his heart? Mei Luo pursed her lips into a smile as she put Little Bun into the crib.


    What do you know?! That woman is a vixen. Brother Ming Xi and I grew up together. If it werent for her, there would be no reason for him to not choose me. Hua Jin said with a grim expression.


    She gritted her teeth as she thought of Feng Wu. Her wish, ever since she was little, had been to be the next queen, to stand in a high ce like her aunt and be worshipped by all the women in the world.


    But Feng Wus appearance ruined everything  her dreams, her hopes. She refused to let a dishonorable woman like Feng Wu destroy her hopes. She would destroy Feng Wu first.


    Really? Mei Luo wasnt really convinced.


    After returning to the Adventurers guild, Mei Luo exined to her grandfather how she managed to escape Blue Moon castle, but she concealed her new demonic human nature. Instead, she talked about how Ming Xi entered the realm to rescue Feng Wu and that she was able to escape because the duke lost interest in her and had tossed her out after Feng Wu left.


    There was nothing wrong with her exnation. It was a bit strange the Duke of Blue Moon would let her go so easily, but since his granddaughter returned, he wasnt going to investigate too thoroughly.


    Mei Luo rested at home for a few days before heading out to Zhongyang under the pretext that it would be a rxing trip. She then used some of her grandfathers influence to investigate Feng Wus history.


    What Mei Luo learned made her even more disdainful of Feng Wu. The future emperor of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom risked his life and went to Blue Moon to save this kind of a girl? One who had a baby out of wedlock Mei Luo really hated Feng Wu.


    She was better than Feng Wu a thousand times over. Why did no onee and save her?!


    And that Prince Ming Xi, he could have saved her with just one word, but he didnt. Instead he let her stay in Blue Moon and die. That man was not a good person.


    If it werent for the two of them, she would never have be a demonized human. Now she wasnt a human being anymore. Now she was an extremely rare demonized human.


    The power of a demonized human wasnt that powerful amongst the different types of demons. But she had an ability other demons didnt have  she could change her aura freely, so unless she was willing to reveal her demon nature, no one would know she wasnt fully human.


    Dont talk so much you two. What we should do now is to get this little thing out of the city as soon as possible. Having him stay in the city is too dangerous, said the man.


    A trace of impatience shed in his eyes. He had no interest in how the two women felt. His only interest was in getting his that item he wanted as soon as possible.


    Feng Yi, do you have a good way? Hua Jin took a deep breath, suppressing her other thoughts. The important thing now was getting the kid out.


    Ill make arrangementster tonight. The brown-haired man said calmly.


    I will wait for your news then.


    Hua Jin smiled in satisfaction. If Feng Yi said there was a way, then there was a way. Based on her understanding of him, there wasnt anything he wouldnt do to get what he wanted. It was why he rarely failed.


    <b>585: Where is Little Bun?</b>


    Feng Yi, the third prince of the kingdom of Wind, was the strongest and the most perverted of the seven princes in the kingdom. His parents were the current emperor and empress.


    The empress had two sons with the emperor, the eldest prince and the third prince. The other five princes were born from the emperors other four wives.


    The eldest prince and Prince Feng Yi were the two most likely candidates to be the next emperor. Hua Jin knew Feng Yi didnt want his elder brother to ascend to the throne. He would never ept losing just because of their birth order, which was why he hastily developed his own underground influence and even made the deal he did with her.


    The three kidnappers left separately after they finished discussing how to transfer the little guy.


    Locked in a room by himself, Little Bun sat on a small bed not crying or making a fuss. When a maid came in to feed him, he opened his mouth and obediently.


    After everyone left, Little Bun tapped his chin like a little adult thinking deeply.


    Are these bad guys trying to use me to lure mom out? They really are big viins, to even dare kidnap me. How to teach them a lesson...


    Little Bun thought hard but couldnte up with a satisfactory way.


    Little White. Xiao Ye called Little Whites name in a low voice and a white creature appeared in the empty room.


    Who was this guy if not Little White.


    Speaking of yesterdays situation, when Hua Jins maid tried to abduct Little Bun, Little White had immediately wanted to stop it. Although Little Whitesbat abilities were low, its defensive barrier was top notch and few could break through it.


    As long as Little Bun and Little White were together, it would be fair to say they would never be kidnapped.


    But Little Bun was curious about what the person wanted so he told Little White not to do anything. The abduction went so smoothly because Little Bun was actively cooperating. Who would have thought a little guy under two would even have such ideas.


    They kidnappers thought it was due to their good fortune, but it wasnt the case at all.


    Little master, do you now when you want to return yet? Little White sent the sound transmission to Little Bun with an expectant expression.


    No, I want to stay here and see what they want to do. Little Bun shook his head seriously. He spoke in a soft, childlike voice. These bad guys wanted to do bad things to his mother. As a righteous baby, he had to protect his mother and get rid of the bad guys.


    But Little Master, Master will be worried if you dont go back. Little White knew Little Buns favorite person was Feng Wu. In order to keep its mischievous little master from dying, it would have to get Feng Wu.


    Dont worry. Dont worry. When I catch the bad guys, Mother will praise me. Little Bun said childishly.


    Little White: Master,e back quickly. Little White cant stop the little master from courting disaster. Little White cant understand the little masters thoughts...


    Little White, dont you think the viin Mei Luo is a bit strange? She smells rotten. So bad. She stinks! Little Bun frowned as he talked about Mei Luo.


    Mei Luo gave Little Bun a bad feeling. Obviously, all three were bad people, so why did he especially dislike the one named Mei Luo. Little Bun couldnt figure it out.


    He didnt know it was because it was one of his talents as an elf. All elves were pure and kind-hearted. As the king of elves, Little Bun not only saw the good and evil in peoples hearts, he could also see the hidden devil energy as well.


    If the assistant principal was there, he would have understood what was going on. Unfortunately, even though Little Buns instincts had awakened, the memories from his previous life had not, so there were many things he didnt understand.


    The current Little Bun was still too small and his physical strength couldnt bear too much power. His powers would unseal slowly in the future.


    Little White didnt understand Little Buns ability. It already took all its concentration just to hide from the kidnappers so it hadnt noticed anything amiss.


    Little White shook its head honestly.


    You didnt smell it? How is that possible? It was so stinky. Little Bun couldnt believe it.


    Little White shook its head again. It wasnt lying. It really hadnt smelled anything.


    After Little Whites confirmation, Little Bun finally believed it and dropped the matter.


    Little Master, there are a lot of people looking for you outside. I saw Jier and Ink passing by on the street several times already. Little White said impatiently.


    If it hadnt been for the little master telling it to stop, it would have already rushed out to tell Jier.


    Its OK. Ill write a letter. You help me give it to Uncle Jier and the others. That way theyll stop looking for me. Im sure Ill be fine. Little Bun was confident.


    That night, after Jier returned to the dorm, he found a note in his room.


    The contents, written in crooked script, were as follows:


    Uncle Jier, you dont have to look for me. I will return after defeating the bad guys.


    It took Jier a long time to decipher the crooked handwriting.


    Little Bun was a very smart child and had already recognized a lot of words at a young age. But whether he could write them legibly was another matter all together.


    With such small hands, just being able to hold a pen was already remarkable. Expecting him to have good penmanship, well that was just too much.


    Xiao Ye! When youe back I will definitely spank your little bottom! Jier was so angry that the crumpled the piece of paper and threw it to the ground.


    Then thinking about it, he immediately bent over and picked it up. He took the note and stormed off to the assistant principal.


    The principal had been absent for a while and general school affairs were decided by the assistant principal. For example, Little Buns disappearance, they news was reported to the assistant principal.


    The assistant principal, who had just finished dinner, was about to go back to his study and chew on melon seeds while reading. He didnt even get a chance to pull out his book when a knock sounded on his door.


    <b>586: To Guess Correctly</b>


    The vice principal went to open the door, but not before scratching his beard irritably twice. Outside, Jier stood standing with a bad look on his face. This of course confused the vice principal.


    School is already out for the day; even a vice principal needs rest. Student Jier, I must point out to you, yourck of consideration for others is uneptable behavior, said the vice principal as he huffed his beard out twice.


    Jier angrily handed the note over.


    The vice principal red at Jier but didnt say a word until after he read it.


    You came to me in such a huff over this? The assistant principal looked at Jier speechlessly, but unfortunately his white beard made it hard to see his expression clearly.


    I finally got a clue that might be useful. Assistant Principal, isnt your reaction a little too subdued? Jier said unhappily. He red usingly and a bit suspiciously at the assistant principal.


    He had already discovered the assistant principal wasnt in a hurry to find Little Bun, which was really at odds with how much the assistant principal favored Little Bun.


    The assistant principals abnormal attitude puzzled Jier. It felt like the assistant principal was hiding something very important from all the students.


    I told you that Xiao Ye is safe but all of you still had to go out and search with so much fanfare. This is just asking for extra work. The old man had already tried to tell the students, but not only did they not listen, but they even looked at him like he was cruel and merciless.


    This group of students didnt understand how to respect for their old and wise elders. They were surely going to be unlucky.


    Isnt it because youve been unclear? Now we dont even know where Xiao Ye is, whether his life is in danger or not, and we dont know what the kidnapper intends to do.


    You tell us not to worry and to not go searching for Xiao Ye, but how is that even possible?!


    If you want us to be at ease, then you should at least tell us why you are so sure Xiao Ye is fine!


    Jier had wanted to ask for a long time now why the assistant principal was so sure Xiao Ye was fine. How did he know Xiao Ye woulde back on his own after he was done ying outside? What a joke! Him,e back by himself?!


    Okay, okay, Student Jier, you just do what Xiao Ye said in the letter. It is gettingte and I dont want to keep you, so you go on back to bed early now you hear? Thats all. Goodnight and goodbye! The assistant principal didnt wait for Jier to respond before shoving him out the door and closing it firmly behind him.


    Jier scowled at the stinky old man and reluctantly returned to his dorm.


    What happened? What did the assistant principal say? Jiers roommates immediately surrounded him and asked before he could even step all the way through the door.


    He says that as long as we do as Xiao Ye says in the letter, everything should be fine. Theres no need to be worried. Jier snorted.


    How can that be? Xiao Ye tells us not to look for him and we should really do that? Hes barely two for goodness sake!


    And who knows if the note was really from Xiao Ye? Maybe someone left it to deliberately fool us!


    Yes! Very possible!


    Okay! Thats enough. Jier raised his hand up and made a stop gesture, then he said, I am at least 90% certain this note is from Xiao Ye. Besides Xiao Ye, no one could have written such ugly words. It was more urate to say the words were undecipherable scribbles than words.


    Jier didnt think it was possible for anyone else to imitate Xiao Yes handwriting.


    Havent you guys wondered? Xiao Ye is just a baby, how did he put the note in Jiers room? Ink, who had been standing behind the others spoke out suddenly.


    He raised an important point that couldnt be ignored.


    Yes, how did Xiao Ye, who was a baby, manage to not only write the note but to deliver it by himself?!


    Dont kid around. This wasnt something a baby could do. If he could, then he had to be a god baby or something.


    Youre right! Its impossible for Xiao Ye to run back to school and leave the note in Jiers room.


    Its true. How old is Xiao Ye? How could he deliver the note and leave school without disturbing anyone? Hes such a small child. No way he could have done it!


    Jiers roommates discussed it for a long time but no one coulde up with a reliable and believable answer.


    I know! Ink shouted.


    His sudden outburst startled everyone, especially Jier, who had been wondering if he had overlooked something. Inks shout scattered away the idea that was just forming in his head.


    What did you think of? Everyone looked to Ink.


    Ink immediately said, You guys forgot about Little White. With Little White around, it would be strange for Xiao Ye to be kidnapped. Xiao Ye followed the kidnappers on purpose. He must have sent Little White with the message.


    Inks face was full of pride once he finished his conjecture. Upon turning around to look at everyone, he found they were staring at him wide-eyed.


    What? Ink took two steps back. Their eyes were strange and a little scary.


    Its nothing. Its just we suddenly discovered youre smart. It wasnt until Ink mentioned it that they thought of the problem none of them saw.


    Xiao Ye had the shengmu, with this kind of guardian to protect him, it was unreasonable for him to disappear without a trace. Something was fishy.


    The shengmu''s probably not by Xiao Yes side. It is very elusive, much like Xiao Wus contracted spirit, Litty. No one knows where to find them unless they want to be found.

 Chapter 587-588: Taking a Trip Out of the City; Black Mist on Coral Island

    Chapter 587-588: Taking a Trip Out of the City; ck Mist on Coral Ind


    <b>587: Taking a Trip Out of the City</b>


    Jier shrugged. When it came to those two, he had no clue. He was helpless when it came to Feng Wus contracted spirit and beast.


    If they were his contracted entities, he would definitely let them know how a contracted beast or spirit was supposed to behave. Disobedient? Haha. Jier sneered. If they dared to not listen, he would hit them until they became obedient.


    Lydia, who was practicing in a ce with strong yin energy, suddenly felt a cold chill. She touched her neck. What was going on? She had a spirit body, why did she suddenly feel cold? Illogical!


    Rui Baby was sleeping in a small nest in the spirit world eating fresh fruits and enjoying the beautiful scenery when he suddenly sneezed. Achoo! Strange. Who was scolding him behind his back? Just wait for this baby to figure out who...


    Isnt Little White good? Little White wouldnt leave Xiao Yes side. Dont forget Little White is a Shengmu that specializes in taking care of children.


    Everyone on the continent knew how much Shengmu beasts loved children. In fact, Shengmu beasts often took better care of children than their own biological parents did. There was no way the Shengmu beast would have stood idle while Little Bun was being kidnapped.


    After discussing for a long time, everyone believed it was a letter from Little White.


    But that begged the question, when did the Shengmu beast have such a powerful skill, to be able to deliver a letter while avoiding so many people on campus. Was Little White so powerful?


    Even though the Shengmu beasts werent the worst soldiers to have in war, they werent good either. They werent good at hiding and werent fast.


    If it was really Little White, how did it evade so many eyes and manage to deliver the note?


    Meanwhile, as Jier was discussing this with everyone, Little Bun was being transferred to a new location.


    Feng Yi didnt know what they smeared on Little Buns head, but his hair matched his ck eyes and now he looked like a child from the ancient eastern countries.


    Hua Jin had her maid feed Little Bun sleeping pills to keep him from talking on the trip.


    A pity though, she didnt know Little Buns body was filled with pure elf blood which made himpletely immune to harmful drugs.


    Little Bun pretended to fall asleep while Feng Yi arranged for a couple of eastern descent with ck hair and eyes to take Little Bun away overnight out of Zhongyang.


    To avoid attracting attention, they opted to travel by ordinary cargo ship instead of using a teleportation array.


    The couple came from the Hound mercenary group. In order to make things look more realistic, they even brought another little boy along with them. They borrowed the little boy, who was about five years old, from his parents for a fee. They had paid more than half the deposit upfront too.


    Mom, is brother still sleeping? When will he wake up and y with me? The little boy tugged at the pretty ck-haired woman beside him cutely.


    The little boy was very clever and instantly fell into character. No wonder he could help his parents make money at such a young age.


    Your brother is still too little. Hell be sleeping a lot. Youll have to be good and not wake him up OK? The dark-haired womans face was filled with maternal glow. If she didnt know she wasnt the mother of these kids, she would have been fooled.


    Her acting was so good! It was the opera houses loss for not epting her back then.


    The other passengers on the boat allughed heartily as they watched the scene of the loving mother and her young child.


    The dark-haired woman acted wlessly and didnt reveal any telltale signs when talking about motherhood with the other women on board.


    It wasnt until they returned to their private cabin that they dropped the image. The woman lost her motherly charm and the father lost his strict face.


    The business that the boss took is too strange. Having us pick up this little brat. Where did the kid evene from? Could he be the son of some big shot? The woman sat on the edge of the bed Little Bun was on.


    The other kid didnt care what they were talking about and started eating as soon as they walked through the door.


    Who knows. Were just doing what were told. Who cares who this brat belongs to. The man found a roast chicken from his space storage and began eating without even bothering to wash his hands.


    It wasnt satisfying to eat roasted chicken by itself so he got a ss of beer on the side as well.


    The cabin instantly filled with the aroma of roasted meat and beer.


    Thats right. After the kid is delivered, well take the money and leave. A new set of magic equipment was put up for sale a bit ago. I can buy it once we get paid. The woman smiled happily when she thought about the new equipment she had been admiring.


    It just so happens that Ive also taken a fancy to a new sword. Maybe we can get a discount from the shop boss if we go together.


    Then lets do that. Well go together when the timees. Plus, theres always the old tried and true beauty trick. I dont believe the boss wont give us a little discount at least...


    The couple chatted as they ate,pletely ignoring the two kids in the room.


    The five year old looked like he was used to it. He chewed his food indifferently. The couple had a little bit of conscience, so they shared a couple of wings with him while they ate therger drum sticks.


    Xiao Ye pretended to be asleep as he listened in on their conversation. Where were they taking him? Were these bad guys trying to ruin him? Werent they trying to use him to deal with his mother? No matter what they nned, it was wrong to lie to children. Dont think that just because children were young they could be fooled...


    <b>588: ck Mist on Coral Ind</b>


    No one in school knew Little Bun had been packed and sent out of Zhongyang. They were still frantically searching for him inside the city.


    Theresa had thought about the possibility of Little Bun being taken out of the city, so she alerted the guards at the teleportation array, the docks and flying beast stations to watch out for a white haired and ck eyed two-year-old boy. Anyone fitting that description had to be detained until she could confirm their identity.


    Theresa never expected the kidnappers would already be a step ahead.


    As members of Xingguang Holy academy, it was easy for Hua Jin and Feng Yi to figure out Theresas ns. Feng Yis arrangements had already ounted for Theresas block, so before Theresa even got a hint of news, Feng Yi had already moved Little Bun out.


    Wherever Little Bun was going, it wasnt a good ce.


    Feng Wu was still unaware her little baby had been kidnapped. She and Ming Xi were on their way to a small, scenic ind rich in natural resources called Coral Ind.


    There was a reason Ming Xi and Feng Wu were heading there instead of returning to school for the rest of their break. The Moon empress had received a letter asking for help.


    Coral Ind was a private ind owned by Mrs. Normandy, the Moon empresss good friend. The twodies had been best friends when they were younger, but because of their respective marriages  Mrs. Normandy married the owner of Coral Ind and lived on the ind while the Moon empress became the Moon empress and lived on the continent  contact between the two decreased to the point where they hadnt seen each other in years.


    Mrs. Normandy was a strong woman who maintained the ind and raised her children as a single parent after her husbands death. Her husband had died many years ago in an ident shortly after the children were born. Overall, life wasnt bad.


    But two days ago, bursts of ck mist suddenly appeared in the sea surrounding the ind. After contact with the mist, many of the ind residents became bloodthirsty and cruel. A killing spree ensued. These people were eventually all killed by the experts Mrs. Normandy sent for and the matter was dealt with. But unfortunately, things were far from over. ck mist continued to rise out of the sea and eventually most of the inders were infected. They became more and more inhumane and the originally calm and peaceful ind became a living nightmare. The mist had an affect on every living thing it contacted, including nts and animals. Whatever became infected, lost all rational thought. Even the once ornamental nts became fierce and grew gigantic branches and leaves, snapping at everything that passed by.


    Mrs. Normandy arranged a teleportation array for those still unaffected by the ck mist, and together everyone left the ind.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Normandy was apetent manager. Over the years, she had purchased the two smaller inds near Coral Ind. This gave the fisherman and other inders a ce to live in the meantime. Otherwise they would have had to borrownd from other people. Who knew how long that would havested with so many people disced?


    Thats the way it is. I dont know why the ck mist is here or how it came about. Ming Xi, this whole incident is too strange. You should go back. How could you be sent here? Youre the next emperor, if something happened to you, even if I die, Auntie wont be able to pay for her crime. Mrs. Normandy said after exining the matter to Ming Xi.


    Mrs. Normandy sighed as she tried to persuade Ming Xi to not get involved in the matter.


    Although, as the owner of Coral Ind, she wanted to save the vigers and all the nts and animals from the ck mist, she couldnt let Ming Xi do it. His identity was too special. She couldnt imagine the consequences if something were to happen to him.


    Aunt Normandy doesnt have confidence in me? Ming Xi smiled lightly. The smile was elegant and pure, as if ayer of golden light was shining on his face.


    You know Auntie doesnt mean it that way... Normandy frowned and sighed. She knew Ming Xi wasnt a child and wouldnt be persuaded to leave so easily.


    I know that Aunt is worried about me, and I believe Aunt knows I am not someone who will y around. If it is truly beyond my abilities, I will immediately notify Father Emperor and have him send suitable people over.


    Okay then, youve said so. What else can Auntie do? But you must remember what you said. If the situation is wrong,e back immediately. Mrs. Normandy stepped back and agreed to let Ming Xi leave for Coral Ind to investigate the ck mist.


    While Ming Xi and Mrs. Normandy were talking, Feng Wu was having lunch with Mrs. Normandys daughter, Ferri.


    Lunch was a rich meal consisting of a rare mix of seafood. Feng Wu ate happily without a care for her image in front of her host.


    Ferri had been raised in a strict manner by her mother so she was minutely aware of her image and the importance of maintaining it in front of others. Her movements, when eating, were precise and clean and could practically be measured with a rule. The number of times she had to chew her food was ingrained in her bones. Thedies she came into contact with were all nobledies like her.


    The aristocracy had amon problem. That was, they cared greatly about their image. Fearing others would think they werent noble enough, they went out of their way to show their elegance, grace, and extraordinary taste.


    Ferri had only ever seen nobledies as noble as her. They were all elegant and graceful, their movements like poetry expressed as a painting. A woman like Feng Wu, who ate and ate like no tomorrow, was needless to say, a shock to Ferri. Disdain bloomed in her heart.


    Fortunately, Ferri was well-bred and knew better to let it show. She would never do something rude or vulgar like taunt or curse the other party.

 Chapter 589-590: The Siblings Ferri and Goffmen; Xiao Chun’s Warning

    Chapter 589-590: The Siblings Ferri and Goffmen; Xiao Chun¡¯s Warning


    <b>589: The Siblings Ferri and Goffmen</b>


    Feng Wu ate very fast and in no time at all finished the delicacies on the table.


    Ferriid down her cutlery silently. Shed only eaten a few bites of the fish and was still hungry.


    I wonder if these foods are to Miss Feng Wus taste? Ferri knew Feng Wu was Ming Xis future wife, so even though she looked down on her, she didnt show any of it on her face or in the way she behaved.


    Its delicious. Feng Wu nodded her head seriously. After some thought she said, The vor is bit nd. Next time you should add some salt.


    If the grilled fish had more salt, it would have been even more delicious, thought Feng Wu regretfully.


    Ferri... was silent. What she expected was ament along the lines of The food was delicious, thank you for the hospitality, but that was not what she got.


    Ferri was overwhelmed. It was the first time in her life meeting someone who offered an opinion so seriously.


    Really? When next we have dinner, I must remind the chef to add more salt. My family has be ustomed to lighter dishes so the chef makes dishes that suit our tastes. It was my negligence. I apologize.


    Ferri sincerely apologized to Feng Wu. Had she been talking to anyone else, the other party would have politely answered back, but who was Feng Wu? This girl never understood the subtleties of social interactions so naturally she wouldnt say anything polite.


    Its OK, just pay more attention next time. Feng Wu said.


    Ferri was speechless. Was it possible to have a proper conversation? She pressed a hand to her forehead. She was ady, a noble and elegantdy. She should not get angry.


    When her brother Goffman showed up, she promptly tossed the responsibility of their guest to him and went back to her room under the pretext of feeling unwell and needing rest.


    Goffman didnt understand why his sister was behaving so strangely today.


    As the future heir to Coral Ind, Goffman had no problems entertaining Feng Wu. He took her around the ind and quickly discovered Feng Wu was obsessed with food. Her eyes would sparkle whenever he casually pointed out a delicious item. It wasnt hard to understand her thoughts.


    Goffman was a thoughtful young man. He immediately took her to see the many different ingredients that could be made into food, then gave her a tour of all the local dishes. Feng Wu was pleased. She ate so much her stomach became quite plump.


    Of course, she didnt forget to pack a portion for Ming Xi. Goffman, looking at the pile of food, felt Ming Xi wouldnt need to eat dinner or tomorrows breakfast with that amount of food.


    After all that eating, Goffman said he was full. And as a responsible host, he took Feng Wu for a constitutional walk on the beach.


    Goffman watched silently as Feng Wu caught crabs with a group of children. Looking at her sparkling eyes, he was willing to bet Feng Wu was thinking about all the different ways to eat the crabs.


    Boo... Someone suddenly appearing next to him surprised Goffman. Could you please make some noise when approaching people? Otherwise youre going to scare them to death!


    Although heined in his heart, these people were here to help solve his problem, so he couldnt roll his eyes at the other party.


    Tian Ya, where did you go just now? I didnt see you when I took Miss Feng Wu around the ind. Goffman asked.


    Tian Ya had apanied Ming Xi to the ind as well. He was Ming Xis personal guard; it was natural for him to want to be by Ming Xis side.


    Tian Ya disappeared the moment he got on the ind and didnt even show up to have lunch with Feng Wu. Where had he gone so mysteriously?


    I didnt go anywhere. I just walked around. Tian Ya was tightlipped as usual. It was hard to tell what he was thinking with his cold eyes and emotionless demeanor.


    Goffman felt the cold air rushing towards his face. Forget, just talk less to him.


    Why are you all catching crabs? Ming Xi walked over from the other side during the lull in conversation between Tian Ya and Goffman.


    Feng Wu nced at him, then promptly threw herself wholeheartedly back into catching crabs.


    Apanying Miss Feng Wu to y casually. Have you had lunch yet? Goffman was familiar with Ming Xi as the two used to y together when they were little, but everyone grew up and pursued their own studies, so their interactions became less and less.


    I snacked a bit already. After Ming Xi finished speaking, he looked over at Tian Ya again. Tian Ya, I heard you didnt go to lunch with Xiao Wu.


    I was walking around. Tian Ya said coldly.


    Ming Xi didnt ask the question to mean anything. He was just worried Tian Ya would be hungry. Did you eat yet?


    Yes. Well, since he said so, Ming Xi believed him.


    I intend on leaving for Coral Ind early tomorrow morning. Ming Xi looked up at the sky.


    Okay, Ill go with you. I am the future owner of the ind so it should be expected. Goffman volunteered himself up for the task. He would go no matter what. Coral Ind was his birthright. Wouldnt it be shameful if word spread that he hid?


    Yes, I had nned to ask you. We are not familiar with the terrain, and it would be difficult to navigate the ind without an experienced guide to lead us. Ming Xi smiled lightly.


    That I am. I grew up on the ind you know. Who would be more familiar with it than me?


    It was the truth. Goffman knew many of the inds hidden nooks and crannies. After all it was private property and there were ces closed to the public, so even the inders didnt know about them.


    <b>590: Xiao Chuns Warning</b>


    Early next morning, Ming Xi took Feng Wu and Tian Ya to eat breakfast, then they waited to go to Coral Ind.


    Goffman took a few skilled guards to go to the ind with them.


    Mrs. Normandy sent the extra people because she was worried about Ming Xis safety. She was being kind, so it was hard for Ming Xi to refuse.


    Fortunately, Coral Ind already had an established teleportation array with the ind they were on. With thirty people in the group, they had to enter in batches. It took a few cycles to send everyone over.


    Is this Coral Ind? Ming Xi frowned as he looked at the nts covering the sky and blocking out the sun. A chilling roar sounded not too far away. The ce could not be associated with the same beautiful Coral Ind he knew.


    Yes. Whether nt or monster, everything on the ind corroded by the ck mist changes appearance. That includes any humans still here. Goffman answered.


    What is the source of the mist? Do you have any clues? Have you sent anyone to look at the bottom of the sea? Ming Xi asked.


    The appearance of the ck mist was so strange that Ming Xi suspected there was something at the bottom.


    Your Highness doesnt know, but the madam already sent people down to look. The water by Coral Ind is too polluted. Everyone sent was eroded by the mist in the water immediately, so much so, nothing was left of their bodies. The madam dared not send more people down in vain.


    All of us know the root of the ck mist was at the bottom of the sea, but there is nothing we can do. No one can survive submerged in the polluted water, let alone check the situation.


    The person speaking was a close friend of Mrs. Normandy. Mrs. Normandy had specifically sent him to the ind along with the group because he was thoughtful and loyal and knew many things about the ind. He would be able to stop Ming Xi and the others if they wanted to go anywhere too dangerous.


    Mrs. Normandy did not want anything to happen to Ming Xi on the ind so she thought of everything.


    Cant go in the water? Ming Xi didnt expect the problem to be so serious that they couldnt even go into the water to check. It would be troublesome. After thinking about it for a moment he asked, Has this ck mist appeared on the nearby inds?


    Goffman shook his head. No.


    They had asked, but so far Coral Ind was the only ind with the ck mist.


    Did anything strange happen before the ck mist appeared?


    Goffman shook his head again. Things wouldnt be so difficult now if they detected abnormalities earlier.


    Lets go look around first. The ck mist couldnt have appeared without a reason. It must be because of something we dont know about.


    Though there werent any clues, Ming Xi wasnt disappointed. He asked Goffman to lead the way, intending to check around the ind first.


    Feng Wu obediently followed behind Ming Xi, but as she did so, Xiao Chun moved inside her dantian.


    Leave here now, get out. Its way too dangerous!


    Xiao Chuns childish voice suddenly sounded in her mind. It was rare to hear tension and anxiety in his voice.


    Feng Wu asked what was wrong.


    Xiao Chun replied telepathically with: There is something wrong with this ce. I feel a strong aura surrounding this ind. I dont know where the aura ising from, but I know its dangerous. You cant handle it.


    Feng Wu: You cant deal with it either?


    Xiao Chun: No, most of my purification abilities are determined by you. The previous things were easily purified because their masters level was not as high. But the aura of this thing is too high. I cant purify it. This ce is beyond your strength, not until you reach Holy level at least!


    Xiao Chuns voice came urgent and fast, quite out of character for him.


    Xiao Chun tried desperately to persuade Feng Wu to leave; whatever was here was beyond their abilities. Feng Wu was his master and she was still in her growth stage so he was limited. His purification powers werent at their peak yet.


    Whats wrong? Ming Xi asked worriedly when he saw Feng Wus expression change slightly.


    There is danger here. We should leave quickly. Feng Wu wholeheartedly believed Xiao Chuns judgement. She didnt hesitate to believe those she trusted and Xiao Chun had been a good friend and partner for a long time.


    Feng Wu looked seriously at Ming Xi, hoping they could leave as soon as possible.


    No, I promised Mother Emperor I would help Aunt Normandy with the problem on Coral Ind. I cant leave yet. Are you afraid? Do you want me to have someone escort you back to Aunt Normandy?


    Feng Wu shook her head. She wouldnt leave if Ming Xi wasnt leaving too. She wanted to stay with Ming Xi!


    Why dont I send someone to take Miss Feng Wu back to my mother first? The environment here is really not appropriate for youngdies. Goffman said.


    When Ming Xi said he would bring Feng Wu with them, Goffman had disagreed. He heard Ming Xi say during the introductions that Feng Wu was a second-year at Xingguang Holy academy. Her strength couldnt be very strong and the ind was so dangerous. Bringing a girl like that would only get in everyones way!


    He enthusiastically stepped forward and suggested escorting her back.


    Feng Wu shook her head. No, I will follow Ming Xi.


    Ming Xi patted her little head and didnt say anything else more about the matter.


    On his end, Goffman was really disappointed; just when he thought they could get rid of Feng Wu... The mutated creatures on the ind were sensitive to sound and he was afraid Feng Wu would shriek when something unexpected happened. Women were without a doubt the loudest creatures when surprised.


    He wasnt worried about the men he brought along doing anything to arouse the hostility of the mutated creatures on the ind. Everyone was briefed on the characteristics of the mutated creatures and nts, so they knew what to be careful of.


    The only concern Goffman had was Feng Wu. She didnt seem like the talkative type, but just because she didnt talk didnt mean she wouldnt scream. The whole teams safety could bepromised by her.

 Chapter 591-592: Zi Cheng and Ai Lin Arrive; Are You a Necromancer?

    Chapter 591-592: Zi Cheng and Ai Lin Arrive; Are You a Necromancer?


    <b>591: Zi Cheng and Ai Lin Arrive</b>


    Feng Wu didnt what know Goffman was thinking. If she did, she would have had to seriously prove she was not a little girl who cried and screamed. Master said she was brave and brave people did not cry.


    While Ming Xi and everyone else were exploring, a beautiful woman in purple stood at the bow of a boat looking toward the ind. Her brows increasingly wrinkled as she watched ck mist rise.


    Are you sure your arm is under that ind? Zi Cheng stood alone on the boat. Anyone who looked at her would think she was talking to herself.


    The crew on board were used to the strange behavior of their beautiful employer. She would, from time to time, murmur strange words they didnt understand, which would cause them to stop for a second to nce at her before going back to their work.


    There was one boy who was different from everyone else. His eyes, which showed a glimmer of obsession, drifted to Zi Cheng often.


    Hey, what are you looking at? Thatdy is a magician. You had better put away any petty thoughts you have. Offending a magician is no joke. An old crewman warned when he saw the look in the boys eyes. He could tell the boy was fascinated by the beautiful, noble magician that hired them.


    I have no foul intentions toward her. I just want to be Miss Zi Chengs follower. The boy was in his early twenties. He was still very young but hisck of talent meant he could only be a crew member.


    He had fallen in love instantly when he saw Zi Cheng for the first time three days ago. As long as he could stay by her side, if he could be her follower for the rest of his life, he would live happy without regrets.


    Hehe... The old crewman sneered. Another child who couldnt see reality. Be Miss Zi Chengs follower? Is your strength good? Is your talent high? You have nothing to give. Why would you want to be a follower of a great magician?


    The beautiful dream in the young mans heart was ruthlessly extinguished by the old crewman. Yes, it was true. It wasnt easy to be epted as a magicians follower. He was just an ordinary man with nothing. Why did he think that as long as he asked her, she would ept? Where did his confidencee from?


    The young man closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened them again, rity showed through. Thank you, I almost overstepped.


    The old crewman patted him on the shoulder and smiled a yellow, toothy smile. Its good that you figured it out. He went back to work in the back cabin and ignored the young man after that.


    Zi Cheng didnt know there was a young man who was suppressing his admiration for her nearby. She was focused on discussing important matters with a demon.


    The demon was an unknown creature she woke up when she was doing one of her tasks. Later on, the demon told her how he was being suppressed in the void inside the virtual world.


    Zi Cheng was sympathetic to him. It turned out he was a supreme being in the demon world who was robbed of his position by a fallen demon god and forced to flee to the human world where he was beaten and killed by humans in the human world who said he was an invader. He didnt even have a body anymore. His soul, the only part of him that survived, was sealed away in the virtual world.


    After hearing his story, Zi Cheng promised to help him rebuild his physical body and let him return to the Demon realm.


    She negotiated with her system for a container that could hold a soul. She exined the item to the demon ancestor and had him go inside. That was how she brought him out to the real world. The Demon Ancestor never expected a little girl, who didnt even look that powerful, was able to bring him outside so easily.


    He was probably another cheat the world consciousness gave to the heroine.


    In thetter part of the story, the heroine became a goddess-like a figure admired by everyone on the continent, mostly because of the Demon Ancestors efforts.


    If she hadnt believed in the demon ancestor and released him into the world, he would never have been able to ughter so many people in an effort to take over the human realm.


    It was a pity that in the original story people didnt know Zi Cheng was the cause of all the deaths and ended up idolizing and worshipping her as their savior.


    This part of the story hadnt happened yet though. As of right now, the Demon Ancestor had was in the real world but Zi Cheng was still in the process of rebuilding his body.


    I can feel it. One of my arms is under that ind. I must have my arm back. The voice was charmed with a trace of magic. One could just imagine the Demon Ancestor would be good looking.


    There were many naturally ugly monsters in the demon n, just as there were many naturally handsome and beautiful monsters.


    As the first demon born in the world, the ancestor was naturally thetter. He would never have been able to rouse the heroines sympathy and have her promise to rebuild his body so he could return to the Demon realm if he was ugly.


    I understand. But how do we get it back? That small ind is sealed off and outsiders cant get in.


    This king will go in person and get it back. This kings arm...


    On another boat, Ai Lin, our female viin, was also just arriving. She wasnt there to keep the Demon Ancestor from getting his arm. With her abilities, she was perfectly aware she was not his opponent. It was guaranteed death.


    She was there for Feng Wus brother, Juntian.


    He had saved her from bleeding to death in the isted mountain shended on after she escaped from Blue Moon. He had been on a mission in the area when he found her.


    Ai Lin recovered because of his treatments, so every time she saw him, she would feel guilty. She hadnt tried to take Feng Wu with her when she escaped, which was tantamount to letting Feng Wu die.


    Ironically, Ai Lin was rescued by Feng Wus brother. She couldnt help but feel guilty every time she thought about it. She didnt try to save his sister, but he had saved her. It was a debt she didnt know how to resolve.


    She didnt dare tell Juntian about it. She couldnt exin why she was able to escape but Feng Wu didnt.


    She couldnt really face him anymore, and a few days ago she had decided to leave and go back to school, but as she was about to say goodbye, Juntian received an urgent mission from Star Marshall hall. They needed him to go to Coral Ind and investigate the abnormality there.


    Ai Lin couldnt walk away after hearing about the mutations on Coral Ind. She knew it was happening because the arm under the ind detected its master was free, so it was sending out signals to let its master know where it was.


    <b>592: Are You a Necromancer?</b>


    Juntian going to Coral Ind, odds were high he would encounter the Demon Ancestor. If the two met, odds were also high he wouldnt make it out alive.


    Even if he was lucky and didnt meet him, the Demon Ancestors arm was no gentle docile puppy. It wasparable to a zombie virus in all those apocalyptic stories in the modern day. The miasma it released mutated every living thing.


    Ai Lin couldnt let him go to Coral Ind alone.


    Ai Lin stood at the bow of the ship and sighed as she looked at the small ind surrounded by ck mist. Normally she would avoid these situations, but this time she chose to voluntarily wade into the muddy waters. She didnt know if it was right or not. She could only hope the gods would let her live through it.


    Meanwhile, Ming Xi and his group were sailing around the periphery of the ind and killing monsters that were once human. Despite killing so many monsters, they still couldnt find any clues.


    Feng Wu followed Ming Xi the entire time and performed as expected throughout the ordeal. She never screamed or cried when fighting the monsters, nor did she ask for help even once. Her hits were all quick and urate and was no worse than the experienced fighters Goffman brought.


    Goffman suggested they go back first to discuss their next move, but Ming Xi felt it was too early to leave; they could spend more time looking around.


    In the end, everyone agreed with Ming Xis opinion. They decided to make a few more circles around the ind, but this time they would investigate the more suspicious and hidden ces.


    Goffman suggested they go to the edge of the cliff by the sea where a hidden cave nestled on the side. People rarely went there. Perhaps the source of the ck mist was rted to the cave.


    Ming Xi was unfamiliar with theyout of the ind, so of course it was impossible for him to know where the hidden ces were. The job of leading the way fell to Goffman.


    Goffman led everyone to the edge of the cliff where the cavey. They found nothing after searching around inside.


    It didnt look like the problem wasing from the cave so Goffman started to lead everyone to the next location.


    After only ten minutes of walking, Feng Wu suddenly stopped. Two spirits emanating evil aura and aggression appeared wandering in front of her. They had their teeth and ws bared and their bloodshot eyes were devoid of any sanity. They were clearly vicious spirits intent on hurting people, but because there were no necromancers in the group, Ming Xi and the others didnt notice their presence.


    Feng Wu was the only one who could see. Many other mindless souls also hovered nearby wandering around the ind aimlessly.


    The evil aura from the two bodies in front of her was particrly heavy, much heavier than any on the other spirits.


    Feng Wu thought for only a moment beforeing to a decision. She pulled out Xiao Chun and raised him high above her head. His dazzling white light spread out and dissipated some of the ck mist nearby. The undead seemed to have a natural fear of it and stayed away.


    Whats the matter? Did something happen? Goffman immediately drew his sword when he saw Feng Wu had drawn hers.


    The group went on alert but they failed to find anything suspicious.


    Miss Feng Wu, please do not fool around. Goffman said angrily as he put his sword away. He waved his hand to let the others know they could sheath their weapons.


    Im not fooling around. Feng Wu tilted her head in confusion. She was obviously being serious; why did this person tell her to stop fooling around? She pursed her lips unhappily.


    Xiao Wu, is there something unusual in front of you? Ming Xi knew Feng Wu very well. And he knew it was impossible for her to joke or fool around. Or more urately, in all the time he had known her, he had never seen her make a joke.


    Feng Wu nodded. There are many undead ahead. They have turned into evil spirits and want to attack us.


    Miss Feng Wu, you are a necromancer! Mrs. Normandys chief guard and confident said respectfully.


    The other fighters looked at Feng Wu differently upon hearing this. They had thought Feng Wu was a fighter like them! They never expected her to be a double cultivator, both a magician and a swordmaster. What a genius!


    No. Feng Wu said.


    You are too humble. The others obviously didnt believe her. She could see the undead. Who would she be other than a necromancer? Other than people who used potions, the only people who could see the undead were necromancers.


    They had been together for awhile and none of them had seen her use a potion, so the obvious conclusion was that she was a necromancer.


    Feng Wu: Im being humble?


    Miss Feng Wu, those things wont attack us, will they? One of the soldiers was obviously afraid of spirits and now his face turned pale in fright.


    They will. In fact, they were alreadying their way.


    Upon hearing this, the soldier who asked felt bad all over. He hid in the crowd and refused to show his face.


    Xiao Wu, do you want to purify them? Ming Xi thought about how Feng Wu pulled out Xiao Chun. He knew how strong Xiao Chuns purification power was. He had borrowed Xiao Chun and witnessed first hand how powerful the sword was at purification. It was thanks to Xiao Chun that he was able to resolve the situation in Blood Moon forest so smoothly before.


    Yes. Feng Wu nodded. Xiao Chun would also benefit from purifying the undead.


    Miss Feng Wu, it turns out you can purify the undead. Please do so quickly. If these things attack us, we will be in big trouble. The soldier who was afraid of ghosts jumped out and spoke up to remind people of his existence.


    Im was about to start.


    After speaking, Feng Wu raised Xiao Chun and used the purification power within. She swung her sword down towards the undead and the undead immediately let out sharp mournful screams.


    The group couldnt see the undead, but they could hear the screams. It grated ufortably against their ears and left a chill running down their backs. Their bodies felt sick all over. Some even used their hands to cover their ears. The sound was too unpleasant and hard to bear!

 Chapter 593-594: The Dead Thieving Father and Son; Leaving for Sin City

    Chapter 593-594: The Dead Thieving Father and Son; Leaving for Sin City


    <b>593: The Dead Thieving Father and Son</b>


    It was such a strange sound  they couldnt block out the noise no matter how hard they covered their ears  it was as if the spirits were screaming from a pain imprinted on their very souls. It was scary even to those just listening.


    The screams eventually subsided, then disappeared altogether. The undead regained their senses and looked toward Ming Xis group nkly at a loss.


    One of them wanted to go up and ask, but when he stepped forward, it dawned o n him that he was dead. The spirits behind him realized the same thing. The unpleasant realization turned their faces ck.


    Despite this, they thanked Feng Wu politely for purifying their souls before disappearing into the sky one by one on their way to being reincarnated. Feng Wu wasnt a necromancer but she gained a lot of benefits from helping them.


    The two undead with the most evil aura remained. They were hesitant to speak up, but it was clear they wanted to say something.


    Feng stared at them with a puzzled expression. It was clear they wanted to speak, but they were hesitating.


    Upon seeing Feng Wus expression, Ming Xi asked her if something happened.


    Feng Wu didnt hide anything and told him about the two undead who were behaving abnormally.


    Ming Xi guessed the men probably knew something so he asked Feng Wu to ask them.


    Feng Wu obediently asked them why they didnt want to leave.


    The two men gritted their teeth, a little embarrassed to speak, but eventually they pulled up the courage and exined the situation.


    The two men, one in his fifties, the other in his early twenties, said they were a father and son team who fished on the ind. They were digging on the ind one day, when they discovered a cave that didnt seem to lead out.


    They knew they should have reported it to the authorities, but they were a little greedy and wanted to see if there were any valuables hidden inside first.


    They werent going to hide the existence of the cave; they just wanted to get what they could first before reporting it.


    The two didnt know their greed would harm everyone on the ind.


    They walked inside for a long time before they finally reached the end of the narrow passage. By that point they were underground, below the ind. There, they found an ornate box two meters long iid with many gems.


    The two were just ordinary fishermen; the sight of so many precious stones left them dumbfounded.


    A white seal imbued with red magic spellsid in the center of the box.


    If they hadnt been greedy and reported the discovery directly, Mrs. Normandy would have known it was a high-level seal scroll, the kind generally used to seal terrifying monsters.


    But the father and son didnt have that kind of knowledge. They were blinded by how valuable the box was. Since the exterior was so amazing, then whatever was inside had to be valuable. It only took them three seconds to decide to remove the seal and open the box.


    Now, to use the seal to imprison whatever monster inside had taken a great deal of effort, but removing the seal was not so. The two men easily removed the seal covering the box.


    They excitedly opened it to see what was inside only to be greeted by ck mist. That was thest thing they remembered.


    The two got themselves killed before even seeing what was hidden behind the mist. By the time they regained consciousness, they were already part of the undead. They regained their sanity after Feng Wu purified their spirit.


    It was a shocking story.


    What?! It turns out those two ruined the entire ind! The men were so angry they wanted to kill the father and son again with their own hands. It was all because the two men were greedy that so many people died and the ind became a living nightmare. They had brought disaster to everyone and everything on the ind. No one was sad they two men were dead. In fact, if they hadnt died, they would have been captured and killed in front of everyone to avenge all those who had perished.


    The two men desperately apologized, but unfortunately no one other than Feng Wu could hear them or see them.


    Both of them be damned! Goffman wished he could cut them to pieces, but unfortunately, they were already dead and who knew if their bodies were still whole after being exposed to the ck mist.


    Have them take us to the entrance. Ming Xi was more rational than the other men. He didnt waste time cursing them but instead focused on finding the entrance and resolving the issue as soon as possible.


    They didnt know what it was that had been sealed away that could make the entire ind turn like this. Whatever it was, it was not simple.


    The father and son werent viins in the truest sense of the word. Their greed had blinded them but they never intended to harm anyone. Once they found out so much blood was on their hands, they desperately tried to think of ways to make up for their mistake. With such a strong regret in their hearts, even after Feng Wu purified them, it was still impossible for them to reincarnate.


    Upon hearing Ming Xis request, the two men didnt even have to think about it. They agreed immediately. They led the group to the entrance then proceeded to lead them to the box.


    The father and son were in the front, followed by Feng Wu and Ming Xi. Ming Xi was afraid Feng Wu would be in danger so he held her hand.


    Tian Ya followed them. He was responsible for protecting Ming Xi so he couldnt be too far away.


    It was a narrow passage and only one person could fit through at a time. Ming Xi and the others had to slide through sideways one by one.


    The ind was filled with ck mist, but oddly enough, the passageway waspletely clear and the air was clean. This was probably why when Mrs. Normandy sent people to search the ind, they failed to find the source.


    It was natural to think wherever the source was, it would be the ce with the densest amount of ck mist. Who would have thought the source was actually the cleanest, clearest ce.


    The group walked for a long time before reaching the end. There really was a box iid with precious gems. And the lid was open slightly.


    They could see a steady stream of ck mist seeping out from the small gap. But the mist didnt rise upwards, instead it sunk down into the ground and disappeared. This made everyone frown.


    What should we do now? How about we seal it again?! No one suggested opening the box all the way. It was already scary enough being partially open.


    In reality it was useless to close it back up again. The seal was broken so whatever was inside coulde out whenever it wanted to, so it made no difference whether they physically closed the box up again or not.


    I will put a new seal to bind it. Ming Xi said.


    As he spoke, he bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood down. Then he formed aplicated hand sign. Ming Xi inherited the power of the Moon emperors seal barrier. In terms of sealing methods, no on couldpare to those of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom.


    Except for Ming Xi, everyone took a couple of steps back. They waited silently for him toplete the seal.


    Tian Ya and Feng Wu stood to the back in order not to disturb Ming Xis work.


    Who knew what was inside the box, but there was no movement at all. Shouldnt whatever was inside try to get out and stop the seal process?


    They couldnt understand it. They could never have guessed what was inside was arm. No matter how powerful it was, it wasnt sentient.


    While everyone anxiously waited for the seal toplete, a mysterious man shrouded in ck mist suddenly appeared from the ground. He waspletely covered in ck mist to the point even his eyes werent exposed. They could barely even see his figure.


    Ming Xi and the others felt he was a formidable enemy. The auraing off him was so powerful it felt like their innards were being crushed. Those who were able to remain standing lost all the color in their face and blood trickled from the corners of their mouths. It was clear they had internal organ damage.


    Feng Wu and Tian Ya were both able to remain up. The corner of Tian Yas mouth had a trickle of blood but Feng Wu lookedpletely fine. This was of course thanks to her having a divine weapon in her body. Xiao Chun had automatically protected his master, so of all the people there, Feng Wu was the most rxed.


    Even Ming Xi, who possessed divine blood couldnt keep the color in his face.


    He and the others believed the mysterious man would attack them. They never expected him to take the box with a wave of his hand then leave, disappearing through the ground.


    What?... What was that? Who was that? Goffman blinked in disbelief. He for sure thought he would die. What good luck, he managed to survive!


    I dont know. Lets talk about it after we get out of here. Ming Xi said.


    No one argued with that idea and the group immediately left the cave along the same route they used to enter it.


    Once they emerged, they realized the father and son fishermen had disappeared. No one cared though as it had nothing to do with them whether those two reincarnated or not.


    Goffman thought he was showing a lot of self-restraint by not getting a necromancer to destroy them.


    With the source of the ck mist gone, Feng Wu was able to use Xiao Chun to clear out the entire ind. The mutated monsters and nts that were eroded by the mist regained their original appearances, however, the people who were mutated, though recovered, were unable to survive. Their human bodies were too weak and their vitality wasnt as strong as the nts and animals. They were dead the moment the ck mist surrounded their bodies.


    <b>594: Leaving for Sin City</b>


    Under Feng Wus purification, Coral Ind returned to its original appearance.


    Meanwhile on Zi Chengs boat, the ck shadow returned without anyone noticing.


    Did you get it? Zi Cheng asked in surprise.


    Of course. The Demon Ancestor was in a very good mood.


    It seems like this trip went very well. Zi Cheng smiled softly. She never doubted the Demon Ancestors strength even though he only had a third of his original strength with his body gone.


    I met two very interesting people on this trip. One seems to be a descendant of the four great emperors while the other is also very special...


    Ai Lin and Juntian were about to find a way tond on Coral Ind through the teleportation array when a series of changes took ce before their eyes.


    The ck mist that originally shrouded the ind disappeared and the mutated nts also reverted back to their original appearances.


    The ck sea water around the ind faded away and returned to blue again. They were able to dock normally.


    Once Juntian got on Coral Ind he saw his sister, Feng Wu.


    The two siblings hadnt seen each other in a while so they naturally sat together and chatted.


    Ai Lin was shocked to see Feng Wu alive and well. She never thought Feng Wu could have escaped Blue Moon alive.


    The Duke of Blue Moon was the second biggest boss in the book, second only to the Demon Ancestor. This boss was not easy to deal with. On top of that, Blue Moon was its own realm, so to escape was amazing. Really, the only way to escape was to be blessed by the world like the heroine.


    If Ai Lin hadnt hitchhiked along with Zi Cheng, she would never have been able to escape herself.


    Feng Wu didnt have the heroine aura for protection nor did she get a free ride, so how did she escape? Puzzled, Ai Lin made up her mind to ask Feng Wu about itter. What happened after she and Zi Cheng left?


    As for the matter with Coral Ind, though no one knew what was inside the missing box, it was essentially considered resolved.


    Even if they did want to pursue the box, none of them knew who the mysterious man was or where to find him, but most importantly, none of them had the confidence they could take the box back anyway.


    Mrs. Normandy didnt think too much about it; she was satisfied that Coral Ind was back to its normal state.


    With the ind issue resolved, Feng Wu and Ming Xi decided to return to the academy. This time there would also be Ai Lin with them.


    Ai Lin had the same idea about returning to school; in fact she had wanted to do so a long time ago. She hadnt gone back earlier because of her injuries, then after that, she was worried about Juntian possibly dying on Coral Ind. She didnt return to school and instead hade to the ind.


    Mrs. Normandy and her son entertained their guests well. Juntian felt too embarrassed to ept the hospitality because he didnt think he helped much, but when he thought about how his sister was here and how he didnt want to leave herpany so soon, he decided to be cheeky and stay after all. He didnt forget to send a letter to Star Marshall hall reporting everything that happened on Coral Ind.


    How the higher ups would react, he did not care. He just wanted to spend the next few days with his sister.


    Feng Wu, was of course, very pleased to see her brother.


    The next two days saw the two siblings ying everyday by the beach catching fish and crabs. Feng Wu wrought disaster to all kinds of fish on the ind. She enjoyed everything very much, but she didnt forget to pack some of the inds specialty back home.


    Juntian couldnt stay too long. He was one of the generals and had a lot of responsibilities, so after three days, he had to say farewell to his sister and return to Star Marshall hall.


    Feng Wu, Ming Xi and Ai Lin set off the same day. They chose to return to Zhongyang by boat in order to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    Feng Wu was still unaware her precious son had been missing for several days and that the entire school was going crazy trying to find him. She lived a leisurely life on the boat and ate good seafood every day.


    Ai Lin found an opportunity to talk to Feng Wu alone and ask about what happened on Blue Moon.


    Once Feng Wu narrated everything, Ai Lin understood. She was a little envious. Speaking of the girls, Feng Wu and Zi Cheng were time traveling girls like her. Zi Cheng had an endless stream of hotties hanging onto her, not to mention the most excellent male protagonist who strove to take care of her every whim.


    Feng Wu wasnt the heroine but she caught the attention of the future Moon emperor. She did even better than Zi Cheng, who was the heroine of the story.


    Then there was the reborn Zo. Ai Lin heard he had a crush, a girl he liked from his previous life.


    It seemed like everyone had someone. She was the only single dog! It was heartbreaking!


    Ai Lin took out apact mirror and looked at her reflection from several angles. It was really impossible. She was clearly good looking! Why were there no hotties hanging around her?! It made no sense!


    As a single dog, Ai Lin felt shed been stabbed ten thousand times.


    Once they got back to the academy, Ai Lin was about to go out andfort her heart with some delicious food when she heard the news about Feng Wus son. Someone actually dared kidnap the kid!


    No one knew who did it even after so many days.


    Feng Wu was extremely anxious when she found out. She immediately wanted to go and look for him, but after reading the note Little Bun left behind, she decided not to do anything.


    She sat down calmly and went back to eating and drinking like normal.


    Her reaction was too abnormal! Was she having a mental breakdown? Jier and the others were worried she was overstimted.


    Xiao Wu, are you OK? Ink looked carefully at Feng Wu as she bit a chicken leg.


    Xiao Wu, dont worry too much. Xiao Ye will definitelye back safely. Xi quickly reassured.


    Yeah, Xiao Wu, you have to trust everyone. With all of us helping, Xiao Ye will definitelye back. Annika said with a face that said trust me.


    Jasmine was annoyed and her heart was conflicted when she saw how everyone was fumbling. She looked at Feng Wu but refrained from saying anything unpleasant. She sat and drank her tea quietly.


    I believe Xiao Ye wille back. Didnt he write a letter? Feng Wu said with a straight face after swallowing her bite of chicken.


    No way, did she really believe what the little guy wrote? He wasnt even two!


    Such a little kid, are you sure you should believe his words so readily? Everyone was silent...


    Hahaha... Suddenly, they didnt now what to do. It was a conundrum. Should they persuade her not to believe the letter or should they persuade her everything would be all right? Both choices left them conflicted. Her reaction was too hard to handle!


    In the days following that, many senior brothers and sisters familiar with Little Bun came tofort her. They promised they would find Xiao Ye.


    They wouldnt give up until they found him. He was the schools mascot! Whoever kidnapped him clearly didnt want to live anymore!


    Wait, what was a mascot?


    On the third day, Feng Wu came back, she received a sealed letter. There was no sender address, but her name was clearly written on the envelope. When the old man at the door handed her the letter, Feng Wu had no idea who could have sent it.


    The letter answered everything.


    The letter, written by the kidnapper, said that if Feng Wu wanted Feng Ye back then she had to go to Sin city alone. If she brought anyone else, then Feng Ye would be killed immediately.


    Feng Wu thought for a few seconds before deciding to go to Sin city alone and picking up Little Bun. Children shouldnt y for too long outside.


    Master said good children should return home after ying.


    What was Sin city? It was paradise for viins and criminals. There were nows or restrictions and the only rule was respect for the strong.


    While other major cities restricted the use of magic and martial arts and made murder a crime, Sin city had no such restrictions. If someone wanted to kill another person in Sin city, no one would stop it. As long as you were strong enough to do it, you could kill whoever you wanted.


    Crimes happened every day; things like theft and abduction were trivial matters. Sin city had its own set of rules and it always revolved around strength. Outsiders going in would be eaten alive if they didnt know how to fend for themselves.


    Sin city took in criminals from other cities whomitted serious crimes but for whatever reason could not be killed. Such criminals were not allowed to leave the city. Like everyone else, whether they survived or not, depended on their abilities.


    Because Sin city amplified the darkest part of human nature, even little children learned how to get by. Dont be fooled by their youth; some were as ruthless as adults.


    In short, Sin city was an extremely dangerous ce. For those too weak, the danger was tremendous.


    This was the city Feng Wu would go to alone. Before leaving for Sin city, Feng Wu called back the irresponsible Lydia and Rui Baby.


    The two contracts were living a life of leisure, wandering around all day and ying around all night, never having to answer to their master.


    After getting her contracts back, Feng Wu left a note saying she was leaving to go and pick up Little Bun... and that was it.


    After leaving campus, Rui Baby suggested Feng Wu go to the Adventurers guild to learn more about Sin city.


    A delicate girl asking about such a nasty city caused many of the adventurers there to stare at her. Some even tried to persuade Feng Wu to think twice about it. Once a cute girl like her entered, with all the scum in the city, shed be eaten alive.

 Chapter 595-596: On the Road; Sin City

    Chapter 595-596: On the Road; Sin City


    <b>595: On the Road</b>


    Feng Wu sincerely thanked them for their concern, but she needed to pick up Little Bun so she was still going to Sin city.


    How could there be a teleportation array in a city filled with criminals? Anyone exiting the array would instantly be cheated and killed by the vicious men guarding it.


    Feng Wu would have to teleport to the nearest big city to Sin city that had an array, then use a flying beast carriage from there to get to the closest small city to Sin City, then finally travel bynd to Sin city itself.


    People from all walks of life were on the beast car. Feng Wu had money so she purchased a private room but she didnt sleep.


    Feng Wu was well-dressed and traveling alone. Of course, there were people who wanted to take advantage of her, but she easily dealt with every one of them. After that they didnt disy any of the arrogance they disyed when they first got on board.


    Lydia and Rui Baby werent worried about Little Bun at all after learning about the abduction. Baby Rui had already guessed Little Bun was the reincarnation of the elf king so he knew no one would be able to kill him. Lydia didnt know Little Buns previous identity but she could tell Little Bun wasnt an ordinary child. Staying by his side helped her cultivation a lot. Lydia expressed condemnation and anger at the ones who kidnapped her masters child.


    One spirit and one beast talked for a long time before finally agreeing that the kidnappers were people who hated Feng Wu.


    Yifu certainly wanted to kill Feng Wu, but she didnt have the strength or the power. Jasmine also hated Feng Wu, but she wasnt the kind of woman to attack children. Neither of them had any connections to Sin city.


    Rui Baby and Lydia had been away for a long time, so they had not interacted with Hua Jin, but they did know who she was.


    To be able to kidnap Little Bun, send him out of the city in secret, and deliver him to a ce like Sin city, no matter how you looked at it, among Feng Wus enemies, the only one who had the resources was Hua Jin. But she was rich and powerful and bent on being the next Moon empress. It was impossible for her to provoke the people of Sin city. If her connections with the city became public, it would be impossible for her to be the next Moon empress. She was the best suspect, but because of this, they couldnt be sure she was the kidnapper.


    Even though they didnt know for certain, they decided to focus on the most suspicious candidate first.


    So, its Hua Jin. It has to be her. Lydia grabbed Feng Wus arm excitedly.


    She is the most suspicious. Rui Baby agreed.


    Why did she kidnap Xiao Ye? Feng Wu was confused.


    Its to see you of course! She wants to lure you out! This was the exnation Rui Baby came up with.


    We see each other often. Why does she want to see me this way? Feng Wu was even more puzzled.


    What a strange person. They obviously met every day. Why did this person need to use Xiao Ye to lure her out? Feng Wu really did not understand.


    She wants to lure you out to kill you. You meet every day at school, but she cant kill you in front of so many people. If she doesnt lure you out, how can she kill you?! Rui Baby rolled his eyes, disappointed Feng Wu was not living up to expectations. It had been a while since they saw each other. Why was this girl not making any progress at all?


    Kill me? Feng Wu thought about that for a while. She didnt seem to have offended Hua Jin though.


    Rui Baby rolled his eyes again. This was too unbearable! He exined how Hua Jin liked Ming Xi and how she wanted to be the next Moon empress. Finally, Feng Wu understood.


    She wants to kill me because Ming Xi doesnt like her! Feng Wu pursed her lips.


    That should be about right. Rui Baby and Lydia both nodded their heads at the same time.


    The three didnt stop discussing Hua Jin until theynded at their terminal.


    After getting off the flying beast car, Feng Wu bought a horse and used a map to navigate to Sin city.


    Feng Wu didnt know that when she set off for Sin city, Ming Xi and the others were looking everywhere for her after finding her note. They learned from the gatekeeper that she left in a hurry after receiving a letter.


    None of them could figure out where she could have gone, so they defaulted to investigating around the city.


    Fortunately Jier was lucky. He met Wind and Rain. After the siblings heard about Feng Wus disappearance, they started asking around. They found out Feng Wu had been looking for information on Sin city.


    What the hell? Sin city?! Was that a ce a good girl should go?


    Ming Xi and the others were very anxious. Ming Xi took Tian Ya and immediately chased her. Jier and Ink left after asking for a leave of absence.


    Xi and the others wanted to help too, but Ming Xi politely refused.


    Sin city was a very bad ce and it would be inconvenient to bring the girls with them. It was likely they would have conflicts with the city residents before they could find Feng Wu and it would be difficult to protect the girls.


    This would only hinder the rescue.


    Xi and the others reluctantly agreed to stay behind and wait for news once they realized they could dy the rescue.


    Although Ming Xi and Jier were chasing as fast as they could, they were still a step behind Feng Wu and didnt get to fly on the same beast car.


    <b>596: Sin City</b>


    Feng Wu didnt know people were desperately trying to catch up to her. At the moment, she was riding a horse towards the city with map in hand.


    After ten days on the road, she finally saw the outline of the city from a distance against the sky. Two words were written on top of the gate: Sin City.


    Sin city... Finally.


    Feng Wu nodded and aimed for the gate. There wasnt even a gatekeeper, only a sign.


    Enter at your own risk, it said.


    As soon as she entered the city, a child ran up to her trying to sell guide services. He was about five or six and was dressed in rags. His mouth was as sweet as honey as he called her sister this and sister that.


    Sister, sister, do you need a guide? I grew up here; no matter where you want to go, I can guide you! The innocent smile on his face was very winsome but contrasted sharply with the distressing poverty.


    Feng Wu nced at the child. No need. She promptly jumped over and kept moving.


    Sister, dont go! We can negotiate the price! The child chased after Feng Wu, following behind her step by step, his small mouth never relenting for a second.


    When Feng wu suddenly stopped, the boy ran forward and fell to the ground. He immediately burst into tears and cried like his heart was breaking.


    Other pedestrians on the road didnt react to the crying child at all and continued on about their business as if nothing happened.


    Suddenly, a couple in ordinary clothes appeared and picked the child up. They wailed like the world was ending.


    Oh my god! How could you bully my child? Is it easy for our family of three to make a living in this city?! Even if you didnt want to hire my baby to guide you, you didnt have to beat him so severely! The woman pointed usingly at Feng Wu while scolding her.


    The man wasnt idle either. As soon as the woman finished speaking, he jumped in with, You hurt my child like this; dont even think about leaving withoutpensating my family!


    What were they talking about? Feng Wu didnt understand.


    The family of three hugged each other and cried miserably while Feng Wu stood watching silently.


    The family werent sure, but after thinking about it, they felt there was something wrong with her brain. Was she crazy or something? Why wasnt she reacting?


    Feng Wu watched the drama for a full twenty minutes before feeling that shed seen enough and turned around to walk away.


    The family of three, upon seeing this, immediately stopped howling. The husband and wife nked Feng Wu.


    You hit my son and you want to leave just like that?! Let me tell you, no way is that happening! If you dontpensate us today, dont even think about going anywhere! The man pulled out a knife and his face turned ugly. It didnt look like he would let her leave unscathed unless she paid.


    Thats right, dont even think about leaving without paying! The woman also pulled out a weapon and her face was just as vicious as her husbands.


    I didnt hit your child. He fell by himself. Feng Wu said seriously.


    She hadnt touched the child just now. She had avoided him just as he was about to hit her, so in fact, she had nothing to do with him falling down. Feng Wu wasnt about to take me for something that wasnt her fault.


    Just because you say so, you think well believe you?! Prove it with witnesses! The couples faces were shifty when they said this.


    Pedestrians passing by didnt even bother to stop to watch the farce y out. They didnt even give the group a nce.


    Feng Wu felt a lot of malice from the couple, and she didnt like that.


    As the couple were thinking of extorting money from her, she made her move. No one saw how she did it, but the couple lost their weapons and were moaning in pain on the ground.


    Its wrong to scam people with fake injuries. Dont do this kind of thing again. Feng Wu left without looking back.


    Of course, the concept of an injury scam was something Ai Lin taught her. She had given her many short examples of the scam, so Feng Wu understood what the couple was doing within seconds.


    She didnt say anything early on out of curiosity. Shed never witnessed a live-action injury scam before so she wanted to watch.


    After Feng Wu showed her abilities, other than those who were confident in their strength and personal means, no one dared attack her.


    ording to the letter, Feng Wu was supposed to stay at a hotel called Rose Night. Feng Wu easily found it since there were only two hotels in the city. There were a lot of people in the lobby sitting and drinking together. They didnt take a second look at Feng Wuing in.


    Feng Wu didnt care what they were doing either. She registered, got herself a room, then went up and stayed there, waiting for the people who had Little Bun toe to her.


    Xiao Wu, something is wrong with this ce. I feel something might happen tonight. Rui Baby said from Feng Wus skirt.


    I feel the same. Lydia agreed.


    Feng Wu didnt have any special feelings about the ce but since both Rui Baby and Lydia said so, then it had to be true.


    Feng Wu decided to take advantage of the daylight and sleep well. She would wait until after dark to see what the kidnappers wanted.


    Boss, this is the room.


    What are you waiting for? Hurry up and do it. A fat man said.


    The little brother next to him immediately responded by pulling out a blowpipe and blowing something into Feng Wus room through the crack under the door.


    Its done, boss, said the younger brother with a triumphant face.


    Good. After Im done, you can go in and y with her. The boss said generously as he patted the younger mans shoulders.


    The little brother looked like he was moved, but in reality he wasining endlessly in his heart. By the time you finish ying who knows if the person will still be alive. Maybe the boss wanted him to y with a corpse! He wasnt a good person, but his tastes werent that extreme.


    The boss was about to open the door and go in when several people suddenly appeared next to him.


    Its not good to y alone!


    When did you guys get here?! Taken aback, the boss cursed silently in his heart.


    We were just one step behind you. The neers said with a cold smile.

 Chapter 597-598: More People Coming to Court Disaster; Finding Ming Xi and Little Bun

    Chapter 597-598: More People Coming to Court Disaster; Finding Ming Xi and Little Bun


    <b>597: More People Coming to Court Disaster</b>


    Why did you alle to this ce? Could it be that those guys called you over too? asked the boss suspiciously.


    Same as you. We get paid to take care of other peoples problems. Since everyone is here for the same job, why not work together. We can arrange the order of who gets to y first after we go in!


    Since they were doing to do same job, there was no other way to work it out. Who knew who the woman offended that so many men were hired to y with her.


    But that wasnt their concern. How could anyone with power in Sin city have a conscience?


    After a short discussion, several big guys opened the door and walked into Feng Wus room...


    Fifteen minutester, seven big men were sprawled haphazardly in Feng Wus room. All of them had their special buddies crippled. Feng Wu did not hold back. Bad guys who wanted to take advantage of her like that needed to have their members directly maimed.


    Feng Wu struck so quickly and precisely the men had no chance to react. Before they knew what was happening, Feng Wu had already turned them into eunuchs.


    They were in excruciating pain when they woke up. In front of them was a little beast with an eggshell floating on its head. The little beast was very cute, but its eyes were filled with glee at their suffering


    Tell me who sent you. Upon seeing the men wake up, Rui Baby flew over to begin interrogating them.


    The men looked at each other in dismay, and for a while, no one spoke. They were all strong men recruited for a job. How were they going to remain in the city if they confessed?


    Rui Baby sneered. If you dont talk, then theres no reason for us to keep you alive. After saying this, he winked at Feng Wu, who then nodded and walked over with a dagger in hand. There wasnt a trace of hesitation in her calm eyes. The hair on the mens body raised all over.


    Was this really same girl from the intel? Wasnt she supposed to be an ordinary student? A sophomore.


    Look at those calm eyes staring at them. Look at that steady hand holding the sword. Not an ounce of tremor. No matter how they looked at it, she was an old hand at murder! If theyd known earlier they were dealing with a pervert, no matter what the patron said, they never would have epted the job!


    The men scolded the guy who hired them and gave them misleading information.


    Dont! Stop! Ill talk. We came here after epting a job. We dont know who sent it! The boss talked first. Just because he killed countless people didnt mean he wanted to die himself. They didnt say they would let him go if he talked, but if he didnt talk, he would 100% die!


    You too? Rui Baby turned his gaze to the other men. Then signaled Feng Wu to hold off on doing anything for now.


    Feng Wu stood behind Rui Baby with her sword in her hand without advancing any farther.


    The men were relieved. They immediately nodded their heads like bobble heads, afraid that if they were too slow, the girl and beast would kill them.


    What was the job exactly? Rui Baby asked again.


    The men didnt dare hide anything and obediently told Feng Wu and Rui Baby everything they knew.


    It turned out Sin city had a ck-market with a dedicated ssified section reserved for jobs and requests. There was no such thing as a job too strange. People didnt care and took what they could. There was a job posted for ruining, but not killing, Feng Wu. It was a simple enough job so a few people epted it.


    Generally, simple jobs with high pay couldnt be taken by small fries. There were a lot of people who wanted to take the job, but they werent qualified topete for it. These men had some weight to their names and were all famous figures in the ck market.


    If they had known what they werent facing amb but a monster under sheepskin, they wouldnt have rushed in with so few people.


    They thought they were going in to rape a young school girl; they never expected to be imprisoned and beaten to a pulp. Even if they could get out alive, the cost to heal their injuries would be very high. No matter how they looked at it, the job was a bad one!


    After Rui Baby finished asking everything he wanted to know, Feng Wu walked over with her sword. There was no killing intent in her eyes but her actions spoke volumes.


    Wait! Youre not keeping your word?! Werent you going to let us go if we told you everything we knew?! A few of the men shouted madly.


    Hey, hey, hey, dont talk nonsense. When did this baby say Id spare your lives if you spilled the beans? This baby cant be med for anything. Rui Baby red at the men.


    The men thought about it and it seemed like what the beast said was true. The weird beast and weird, silent girl never said they would go free if they talked. They had assumed this on their own.


    Feng Wu stabbed them through the hearts and sent them all to hell. She would never be merciful toward these kinds of viins. Master said letting people like them go would only let them harm more people. It was best to kill them and note give them the opportunity to hurt others.


    Feng Wu was an obedient girl, especially when it came to listening to her master. She remembered everything her master said and would review them from time to time.


    After killing the men, Feng Wu dealt with the little guys guarding outside the door. Fortunately the men had silenced the area with a sound proof spell before entering, so those outside had no idea what happened inside.


    Once all her enemies were taken cared of, Feng Wu destroyed the corpses. There were so many of them that came into her roomst night; so destroying the bodies wouldnt have done anything to hide the matter.


    Feng Wu and Riu Baby decided to destroy the bodies anyway simply because the sight was too ugly.


    Naturally after this, Feng Wu couldnt stay in the room. She went down to the front desk to change rooms.


    Seeing her walk down in the middle of the night, the desk staff looked at her differently.


    <b>598: Finding Ming Xi and Little Bun</b>


    How difficult was it to find a little baby in a ce like Sin city? Feng Wu stayed in the small hotel for several days but hadnt seen a shadow or heard a whisper of her little baby.


    Rui Baby was thinking where Little Bun could be hidden. They came to rescue Little Bun so they couldnt return emptyhanded.


    After three days, another letter arrived telling Feng Wu to go directly to the ck market.


    Feng Wu obediently did as told and drank the wine prepared for her in a certain restaurant. Not long after drinking the wine, a few wretched looking men came in. They took their clothes off as they walked, all of them bursting withughter. It was obvious they were thinking filthy thoughts.


    They expected Feng Wu to be docile after drinking the wine. But they were in for a surprise. Not only was she fine, but she was alert and stood up easily when they entered. She became a killing god and killed all of them, only leaving two for questioning.


    After the two people answered Rui Babys questions, Feng Wu sent them of to hell. She walked breezily out of the ck market restaurant easily.


    Xiao Wu, we cant go on like this anymore. It looks like the person who kidnapped Xiao Ye is not ready to return him to you. It looks like they want to use Xiao Ye to destroy you.


    If Xiao Chun wasnt protecting your body from all the posions, Im afraid no matter how strong you are, you would have fallen victim to them already, said Rui Baby unhappily.


    Obviously, anyone who was led around by the nose wouldnt be happy.


    But where do we find Xiao Ye? Lydia rubbed her chin, thinking hard.


    Thats a good question. Its not easy to find a child in such a big city like this. We have to find another way. Rui Baby said.


    Probably because they had been schemed against twice already, Feng Wu, Rui Baby and Lydia decided it was best to search for Little Bun themselves.


    They didnt find news about Little Bun, but did find news about something useful. There was a master in Sin city who collected babies. His name was Master Uris.


    Apparently, Master Uris was injured in a fight and the injuries he sustained couldnt be healed through ordinary methods, so now he was looking to use forbidden magic. By sacrificing the flesh and blood of a hundred babies and using them as his own, he could return his body back to its peak.


    Sacrificing a hundred babies wouldnt be hard in any other city, but considering it was Sin city, it how rare it was for babies to survive; getting a hundred would be difficult. At most there were twenty babies. It would be impossible to make up the rest.


    In order to heal his injuries, Master Uris posted a job on the ck market for babies. The reward was mediocre but that was because kidnapping babies was easy. Any one could steal a baby.


    Such a simple task was weed by ordinary workers in the ck market.


    A pervert who collected babies... this person was definitely suspicious. Could Little Bun be in his hands?


    To test the theory out, they would have to go to Master Uriss house and see the kidnapped children for themselves.


    It was easier said than done however. They were too conspicuous. Who knew how many people in the city were secretly keeping watching on Feng Wu? Someone mighte out to attack her just be them approaching.


    In the end, they decided to have Lydia, a spirit, do it.


    Lydia obediently ran to Master Uriss house, did some snooping, and returned several hourster.


    How did it go? Rui Baby asked as soon as Lydia came back.


    Xiao Ye is really there. But he looks like... Lydia wasnt sure how to say it.


    Could it be Xiao Ye was mistreated and is hurt?! Rui Baby yelled in disbelief.


    It was impossible though. Xiao Ye was the reincarnation of the elf king and with his hidden abilities, there was no way someoen could take advantage of him!


    Feng Wu also looked all Lydia. Although she didnt think anything would happen to her baby, as a mother, Feng Wu instinctively worried.


    Lydia violently shook her head. No, no, in fact, its just the opposite. I saw Xiao Ye being treated very well at Uriss ce. They treat him like hes a treasure. If he wanted the stars and moon, Im sure they would try to get it for him. His treatment is better than all the other babiesbined.


    But, its just strange. Uriss attitude, the way he looks at Xiao Ye is not normal.


    Uriss attitude toward Xiao Ye at the time was definitely good. If she didnt know better, she would have thought he was Xiao Yes father. Especially they way he looked at Xiao Ye, all excited and crazy. It gave her the heebie jeebies just seeing it.


    After asking what happened, Feng Wu decided to find an opportunity to enter to Uriss house and check in on Xiao Ye.


    Lydia said, There is one more thing I forgot to mention just now. I saw Ming Xi, Jier and Ink. Theyre all inside Sin city. And they were asking about you.


    It was an idental discovery on Lydias part. After the three of them entered Sin city, they had stayed in the room and rarely went out, so they had no idea that the second day they were there, the boys had entered and were asking about Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu had stayed in her room every day, so that was why they couldnt find news about her even after so many days.


    Probably because Feng Wu was such a force to be reckoned with, no one dared tell the boys about Feng Wu.


    You mean Ming Xi and the others are here?! Both Rui Baby and Feng Wus eyes lit up at the same time.


    Thats great! Things will be much easier now! Go to Ming Xi right now and have him sneak into Uriss ce and have him get Xiao Ye out. Rui Baby fluttered excitedly around Lydia.


    There were so many people keeping an eye on Feng Wu; they couldnt make a move even if they wanted to. If they werent careful, they would be caught by those outside just waiting for an opportunity. But Ming Xi and those other guys were different. Even if people attacked them, after showing their strength, those willing to keep attacking wouldnt be many. Letting Ming Xi and the others go was for the best.


    Rui Baby had Feng Wu write a letter to the boys so they would know what to do.


    The boys only they knew for certain was that Feng Wu had entered Sin city some number of days ago. Where she went and what she did after that, they had no idea. The boys were understandable anxious, and growing more so as the days passed without news. They wondered every day if something happened to Feng Wu.


    She was so simple minded. Had she been tricked... or worse?


    Come and see! Its a letter from Xiao Wu! Jier called out.


    Ming Xi and Ink immediately gathered round. From the tone and content of the letter, they were sure it was Feng Wu. But how did she know they were there? And since she knew, why send a letter instead ofing directly to them?


    Could it be Lydia delivered this? Why didnt she materialize so we could see her? Ink scratched his head.


    It should be because of the spirit purification array in the city. Ming Xi exined that the powers that be in Sin city had created an array targeting spirits so that as long as someone died in Sin city, their spirits would be forcibly purified and sent away.


    In this way, there were no ghosts in Sin city. Even if there was one, it never lingered for more than a quarter of an hour before the array purified it.

 Chapter 599-600: Uris; Two Years Later

    Chapter 599-600: Uris; Two Years Later


    <b>599: Uris</b>


    The purified souls were sent to wherever they were supposed to go no matter how vicious they were in life.


    Lydia could remain because she was a contracted spirit. But even so, her abilities were greatly reduced. At least, if she wanted to show herself, she wouldnt be able to. The ruler of Sin city created such a big, powerful formation that it made Lydia feel stifled.


    A spirit purification array? There is such a formation in Sin city? Are these viins afraid of ghosts?! Ink snorted. He really couldnt understand how such a group of ck-hearted people could be afraid of ghosts.


    As far as I know, the ruler of Sin city found a necromancer friend to create it because people died so often.


    The city lord said he didnt want his city to have more ghosts than people, so he came up with a formation array that would prevent dead souls from lingering in the city.


    It was rumored the city lord of Sin city was a saint level powerhouse magician. It was likely the city would have been overrun by a bunch of crazies if someone powerful wasnt at the helm.


    Ming Xi and the others didnt gossip about the city lord too much, but they were curious about this Uris mentioned in Feng Wus note.


    That Uris thought to use babies to heal his injuries showed he wasnt a good person. Even in a ce like Sin city, he would be considered a high-tiered viin.


    No matter how they thought about it, for a viin like that to like Xiao Ye was problematic.


    The part about Uriss attitude was added by Rui Baby. Feng Wu would never had added fuel to the fire; she didnt include any personal opinions and only wrote what Lydia saw.


    It was only natural the boys would go and get Xiao Ye from Uris now that they knew where he was. After that, they would return to school with Feng Wu.


    Sin city constantly resounded with screams and cries from people being beaten or killed. Based on how calm the residents were about it all, Ming Xi and the guys guessed it was an every day urrence.


    Fortunately, althoughw and order was not good and there was always people trying to kill each other on the streets, the sanitation was great. Rumor said the city lord was a clean freak and couldnt stand a messy city, so whether it was from fighting or murder, whoever was involved always cleaned up after themselves.


    The streets were so clean even a stray fruit peel couldnt be found. And if someone identally spat on the street, they would clean up after themselves.


    Clean streets and viins who cared about hygiene. Were these the only advantages to living in Sin city?


    After finding where Xiao Ye was being held, Ming Xi snuck into Uriss house with the boys in the night. Uris was a well-known figure in the city. He was ruthless to his enemies, keeping them to torture before sending them off to their maker.


    Most of the citizens in Sin city didnt dare talk too much about this pervert. Those who dared gossip were either on par with him or higher ranked.


    Uriss house was essentially a richly decorated mansion that covered arge area.


    As long as you were strong and ruthless enough, you wouldnt have to worry about being poor in Sin city.


    Uris was undoubtedly of the group who lived well. He was cruel and strong, so it was expected he would have a big house.


    Ming Xi and the guys spent some money to find out about Uris. The informant saw they were only asking aboutmon knowledge, things every one in the city knew, so he happily sold the information to them.


    Ming Xis group learned that Uris was an outsider sent to Sin city as a prisoner after killing many people, includingw enforcements, from his old city.


    But Uris came from a powerful family in the area, so they spent a lot of money to turn what would have been a death penalty into exile in Sin city.


    It essentially let Uris live in paradise. There was now in Sin city, so he could kill without ramifications, provided he was strong enough.


    Uris did abuse the people in Sin city a great deal. In fact, he seemed to have a habit of abusing people. The more thoroughly he abused them, the more pleasure he got. He was a powerful, perverted scum.


    Knowing this, Ming Xi and the others dared not take him too lightly. After entering Uriss house, they split up to search for Little Bun.


    So where was Little Bun? Well he was in Uriss room telling the pervert he didnt want to see him.


    The fake couple who brought him to Sin city had moved him around from ce to ce before finally selling him to the scumbag Uris.


    Uris had beenughing like a weirdo every since he set eyes on Little Bun, hugging and squeezing the little guy happily. Little Bun didnt like being hugged by strange viins and would unceremoniously kick Uris whenever this happened. But Uris wasnt angry. Such a strange reaction, if anyone else saw, their jaws would have dropped.


    Uris loved Little Bun in every possible way. But Little Bun got goosebumps every time Uris came near.


    Little Bun was afraid Uris had bad intentions. He had to be careful. Where was his mama? Come, quickly save your baby!


    Little Bun waved a small fist in his heart.


    Little thing, your vitality is the most vigorous I have ever seen. Although I dont know where those two idiots got you, I should really thank them for sending you my way. With you here, theres no need for those other garbage to exist.


    Here we go again. Little Bun rolled his eyes. This scum man liked to watch him and say all kinds of weird things. Even though no on ever responded, he would still talk on and on, getting ever more excited with time. Such a lunatic...


    Was it time for him to go home? Little Bun wasnt sure if he should cut his trip short or not, but he didnt feel like ying with this crazy man anymore.


    But he remembered when he was on the boat, he overheard that the people bullying his mama would try to lure his mama out. So, should he stay a little while longer and wait for his mama toe get him or should he have Little White send him back directly? So many choices, so many options... What a hard decision...


    Today, the crazy man was even stranger than usual. Instead of going back to sleep after another one-sided conversation, he picked up Little Bun and he walked to an alter in the backyard.


    Once he reached it, he ced Little Bun in the center and began to mutter some stuff. His eyes were actually shining with unconcealed excitement.


    Although Uris was always excited everytime he saw Little Bun, tonight was a whole other level. He was so excited he was practically delirious.


    Did this guy really go crazy? Little Bun seriously wondered.


    Turned out Little Bun was overthinking it. As a bad guy, Uriss mental endurance had to be high. Of course, he wouldnt go crazy so easily.


    <b>600: Two Years Later</b>


    After Uris began chanting more, the entire altar became a little eerie.


    It will be fine. Soon I will be reborn. As long as I absorb the vitality in your body, not only will my injuries fully heal, but my strength and lifespan will greatly increase! You really are a treasure, a tiny baby god! The world gives Uris the best things!


    The pervert must have yarn for brains. Little Bun promptly made judgement.


    Not far from Uris, Ming Xi and the others were slowly approaching the altar.


    When Ming Xi was upstairs earlier, he discovered Uris hade downstairs with Little Bun. He didnt dare follow too closely behind and risk being discovered, so he followed from a distance to find out what Uris was up to.


    Ming Xi could barely contain himself after he heard Uris wanted to sacrifice Little Bun to gain vitality and life. It was unbearable. Such a cruel practice obviously tested Ming Xis patience.


    He drew his long sword, but Jier, who was rendezvousing with him there, suddenly appeared and attacked Uris without even saying a word.


    A magic circle suddenly appeared behind Uris, protecting him. The sneak attackpletely failed.


    It turns out some mice slipped in. Dont worry, I will take care of you after I finish this sacrifice. Seeing Ming Xis group didnt phase Uris in the slightest. He went right back to work.


    It was clear, for Uris,pleting the sacrifice was the higher priority.


    Wind blew around the altar as Uriss chant became more and moreplicated. It felt like something was about to descend.


    Little Bun stared at the changes around him curiously without a hint of fear in his big eyes.


    On the other hand, Ming Xi and the others were wildly attacking the altar, their faces were fierce and ugly with determination. Would Little Bun really be sacrificed? Could such a loveable child really die?


    Unfortunately, the altar was already activated.


    Just when the boys were despairing, the wind stopped and whatever was trying to descend ran away.


    Uris was hit with a bacsh and instantly aged fifty years, going from a thirty-year-old young man to an old man in his eighties. He not only aged, but his energy and spirit also drained away considerably, it really was like he was an old man of eighty. A sense of death and decrepitude exuded from every inch of his body.


    Panic and despair filled his eyes.


    It was perfect. How could it have failed?! I found the perfect sacrifice! Uris, who was now an old man, yelled in disbelief, his voice old and hoarse.


    The problem was, it was too perfect. No one dared ept your sacrifice. Ming Xi calmly walked to the center of the altar and picked up the curious toddler.


    This tiny guy, did he know he was nearly sacrificed? If it wasnt for his special background, things would have ended horribly.


    Ming Xi had no sympathy for the pervert. He turned and stabbed Uris through with his sword, ensuring Uris would never harm another child again.


    Thus was Little Bun was saved and Uris killed. Feng Wu immediately rushed to meet everyone upon getting the news and the group promptly left Sin city, to the resentment of certain people.


    Failed again! Didnt Feng Yi say it was foolproof? Why did it fail again?! Hua Jin screamed in disbelief. Their n, despite being so well nned, failed.


    That girl is a bit unusual; it seems I wont be able to deal with her using traditional means. I will think of another way. Feng Yi said calmly.


    Feng Yi originally thought it would be easy to deal with a little girl. He never expected Feng Wu toe out of Sin city unharmed after rescuing her child.


    Now they were on the alert and wouldnt be as easy to fool in the future. But this was good too. It wasnt any fun killing people who were easy.


    Feng Wu and the rest of the group returned to school safely. Theresa med herself and was sad Little Bun had to go through such an ordeal. To make it up to him, she brought all kinds of exquisite food as an apology.


    Little Bun was like his mother, aplete foodie! He generously forgave Theresa after receiving so many gifts.


    On the other side, Hua Jin felt ill all over. Ming Xi visited her earlier, but it wasnt a pleasant visit. He came to warn her against harming Feng Wu. He would attack her if she tried again.


    Ming Xis ruthlessness made Hua Jin desperate. The two of the had grown up together; they were a perfect match. Why did Ming Xi want a used woman? Why?! How was she worse than Feng Wu?!


    Of course, Ming Xi didnt bother to answer her.


    Ming Xi said that if she didnt return to the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, he would use forces under hismand to move her. Faced with such a threat, Hua Jin had no choice but to voluntarily go back home.


    She couldnt allow Ming Xi to hate her more. Besides, she knew perfectly well she didnt have the ability to defend against Ming Xi if he chose to attack. He was ruthless and didnt show mercy to his enemies.


    Heartbroken, Hua Jin left Xingguang Holy academy with a firmer hatred for Feng Wu.


    She hadnt tried to kill Feng Ye or was the one responsible for kidnapping him. She wasnt even the one who asked Feng Wu to go to Sin city, but Ming Xi didnt care about the technicality. He insisted it was her doing and he would deal with her if she refused to leave.


    Hua Jin understood. She left, but it didnt mean she was giving up. She would continue, just not at school. It would make things more difficult but she was dedicated.


    Hua Jins departure didnt attract much attention. The future Moon empress was only at school to experience life. It was natural for her to return home after doing so.


    She wasnt like them who had to attend sses everyday, practicing their magic and martial arts to have a bright future.


    The days continued to move forward.


    Soon enough Feng Wu became a third year. During her first semester, the Heart of Earth appeared in the world. This time, Feng Wu wasnt involved in the matter; she obediently took cared of Little Bun and didnt go out anywhere.


    In her fourth year, the Heart of Gold and Heart of Fire appeared. Feng Wu was still not part of the fun.


    The same couldnt be said of the other students at school.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin were involved in all three matters. Zo, of course, also tried to make trouble for Zi Cheng whenever he could. As a result, the heroine, Zi Cheng, lost out on all the elements.


    With the worlds destruction resolved, Zo only needed to protect his family wholeheartedly.


    And at this point, Ai Lin and Zi Cheng were in a bona fide feud. Ai Lin had a grand old time fighting with Zi Cheng every day. With all the sabotaging she did, it was no wonder Zi Cheng hated her.


    Jasmine becamepletely estranged from Zi Chengs group. She didnt even contact Yifu, who she used to be on good terms with. Her mind was a mystery and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Another major event that happened in thest two years involved Yifus brother.


    Even though Ai Lin changed the plot of the original storyline and forced events to be postponed, Yifus brother still couldnt escape his fate and died honorably saving Zi Cheng.


    Not long after that, Yifu also died in order to save Zi Cheng. Apparently, the heroine cried for several days, shedding her crocodile tears for everyone to see.


    It was a good thing the plot changed so much. Except for Yifu, all the people who should have been brainwashed by Zi Cheng into doing all kinds of foolish and stupid things, were saved.

 Chapter 601-602: The Document Processing Department in Star Marshall Hall; Making Random Stuff Up

    Chapter 601-602: The Document Processing Department in Star Marshall Hall; Making Random Stuff Up


    <b>601: The Document Processing Department in Star Marshall Hall</b>


    Little Bun was almost four now and ran around ying like crazy every day. With Little White by his side, he was perfectly safe.


    Some familiar ssmates still helped Feng Wu take care of him every now and again.


    In thest two years, the students at school matured a lot. The only one that remained the same, with her stoic, expressionless face, was Feng Wu.


    Ming Xi graduated and the following year Tian Ya, and Elena left the school as well.


    Though Feng Wu was promoted to the fourth years, most of the students who used to be in the same ss as her were stuck in the third year. They were working hard in an effort to move up.


    Going up a year in Xingguang Holy academy was difficult. It wasmon for a student to remain stuck in a grade for a year or two.


    Fortunately, Feng Wus good friends, Jier and Ink both got promoted to the fourth year like her.


    Zi Cheng and Ai Lin, of course, sessfully advanced to the fourth year. Both of these two had strong cheats so it was impossible to not move up.


    It was a tumultuous two years. Many unexined and mysterious things urred all over the continent and a general air of anxiety permeated the poption.


    To deal with the monsters pouring into the human world and wreaking havoc, Star Marshall hall stepped up their recruitment from Xingguang Holy. Elena and the others all entered Star Marshall and started working right away.


    Hua Jins reputation dropped and she became notorious for a while after it was discovered she stole half a map of unknown use and handed it to an outsider. After this, it was impossible for her to be considered a possible empress candidate.


    Even the Moon empress, who had always loved her like a daughter, waspletely disappointed in Hua Jin.


    Someone found an entrance to the Demon realm not long after the map disappeared. The person wanted to enter, but a pity, he didnt know entering the Demon realm wasnt simple. The moment the entrance opened, a strong vortex erupted. It was so strong, lets just say the only thing left of the person was a piece of skin.


    When his identity came out, everyone learned it was the perverted Feng Yi.


    Feng Yi made a deal with Hua Jin years ago. Although he never fulfilled his end of the bargain, he still demanded the map, and he threatened Hua Jin for it; if she didnt want what she did to be made public, then she needed to get him the map.


    The half she got for himbined with the half he already owned allowed him to find the treasure marked on the map.


    Unfortunately, he was pulled to death by the suction of the portal the moment he opened it.


    Feng Yi probably never imagined he would die in such a tragic way.


    He died and left a mess for the Moon emperor to clean up.


    The entrance to the Demon realm hung open. If it wasnt resealed, an endless parade of monsters would flood into the human world. It would be a catastrophe of epic proportions, so huge it would surely make it to the history books.


    The map was lost in the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom, so the responsibilityy with the Moon emperor.


    It wasnt easy to seal the portal and the difficulty was several times that of the Blood Moon forest enchantment seal.


    The Blood Moon seal only had to do with the forest; whereas the portal had to do with an entire realm. In order to seal it, the Moon emperor overextended his powers to the point it would take him years to fully recover.


    With such a disability, the Moon emperor felt it was time to pass the throne on to his son, Ming Xi.


    Ming Xi became the youngest emperor of all the emperors in the four great empires.


    That same year, the Sun emperor also announced his abdication.[omission]


    With both Sun and Moon emperors abdicating, the rest of the world wondered if Heaven and Earth emperors were also going to abdicate soon.


    Fortunately, this was not the case. The next generation of Heaven and Earth emperors were too young and still needed time to build their powers. Neither the current emperors would abdicate any time soon.


    The new Sun and Moon emperors were both young men with promising futures, it was only natural they would be prime mas favored by thedies. A pity, one said he did not want to get married while the other said he already had a fiance.


    Although both emperors expressed their wishes clearly, thedies were still so enthusiastic, they didnt care and firmly expressed their determination to win the empress seats.


    In order to not disturb Feng Wus peaceful campus life, no one knew she was the aforementioned fiance. Feng Wu and Little Bun lived happily at school without anyone disturbing them.


    In addition, when Feng Wu was promoted to the fourth year, someone came by to ask her to work at Star Marshall doing paperwork. This was obviously initiated by her brother.


    Most of the work at Star Marshall hall involved fighting monsters; there were only a few jobs that werent hazardous.


    For her brothers sake, Feng Wu agreed to do paperwork.


    At the same time, Jier and Ink also joined Star Marshall hall, Jier because he was an envoy, and Ink because he performed exceptionally well at school and was given a rmendation by the teachers.


    Fourth year homework wasnt heavy so the three youngsters all started going to Star Marshall hall as a part of their internship. This time, Little Bun insisted on tagging along. Feng Wu couldnt dissuade him no matter what she said, so in the end, she had no choice but to bring him with her.


    Both Jier and Ink were assigned to thebat department, while Feng Wu was assigned to the clerical department.


    She went there with Little Bun, who was unwilling to leave her alone even for a second.


    Working in Star Marshall hall was a rare opportunity. It would be difficult to find another person who dared bring their child with them like Feng Wu.


    Feng Wu didnt know this of course. She walked to the clerical area with her normal poker face.


    Most of the people who worked there werent capable, or rather you could say they were lousy atbat. Upon entering the area, Feng Wu saw several men and women sitting by a table writing. A young man wearing sses walked over after spotting her.


    He smiled as he greeted her. Are you Feng Wu? Wee to the document processing department. Besides you, there will be two other neers arriving today. You can sit here while we wait for them. Once everyone is here, I will arrange your work for you. Dai, the handsome young man with sses, smiled amiably at Feng Wu, but Feng Wu only nodded her head indifferently.


    He wasnt bothered by it though, and the sincere smile remained on his face.


    It was just that the smile was a little distorted when he saw a certain little toddler.


    Who is this child? He pointed to Little Bun uncertainly. Was he hallucinating from overworkingst night?


    This is my son, Feng Ye. Feng Wu introduced.


    Your son! No... I mean why is he here? It was the first time the young man encountered someone bringing their child to work. His entire body felt bad.


    He refuses to stay by himself, so he has to follow me. Feng Wu said a little aggrieved.


    Little Bun didnt want to y by himself and kept pestering toe to work with her. Feng Wu finally agreed out of desperation. It felt like the older her son grew, the harder it was tomunicate with him. Was he reaching that legendary rebellious period?


    Eh... The young man didnt know what to say to this. Who would bring their child to work on their first day?


    Anyone? Please find me a second.


    No even if it wasnt the first day of work, you couldnt bring children into the workce. This was a serious disregard between work matters and private matters. It needed a severe reprimand!


    Just as he was about to tell Feng Wu that children were not allowed at work, a girl unexpected rush through the door in a whirlwind.


    She had a high ponytail, a youthful face, and was wearing the overalls of a document processing employee. She was cute, especially with her big eyes and energy.


    Im so sorry, Im so sorry. Its my first time in such a massive ce, and I identally got distracted by the amazing scenery. Please forgive me. I really didnt mean it. My brother will kill me if he finds out I got fired on my first day of work. Boss, please, youll be reasonable, right?


    The girl bombarded him before he could even open his mouth and only blinked a few times after she finished speaking.


    The young mans mouth twitched involuntarily.


    You are Han Xia? The young man associated the girl in front of him with one of the profiles on file. In the file, under admission, it said she had excellent writing skills, a wonderful love of literature, and was that rare youth who was motivated in all things.


    Whether she was excellent at writing, whether she truly loved literature, whether she was truly motivated, he did not know. He only knew that she was a dunce.


    Thinking about Feng Wus admission reason, he recalled there were only three words: serious and responsible.


    Didnt she obviously get in through the back door? Did you have to be so stingy with your words? Couldnt you write a few more to pad the file and make it look better? It was so sparse, he was embarrassed to show it to anyone.


    <b>602: Making Random Stuff Up</b>


    He hoped thest one wouldnt be a weirdo. Although the document processing department did clerical work, the sry was good and the work didnt require them going to the front lines and fight monsters. It was a cushy job, however, that didnt mean they got good recruits.


    Yes, yes Boss. You actually know me! I am Han Xia, and my brother is Han Jiang, a clerk in the arbitration tribunal. He was the one who introduced me to this job. My hobbies are writing, painting, and singing. If Boss is tired from work, Boss can ask me to sing a song to relieve fatigue. Ill sing for everyone! Han Xia was a motor mouth without breaks who could talk nonstop.


    Very good. This girl was not only silly, but a chatterbox as well. Han Jiangs younger sister and her gentle and polite brother were two extremes on opposite ends of the pole.


    At first, he thought Han Jiangs younger sister would be like Han Jiang, a kind and schrly elite who made people feel at ease. The young man with sses never expected her to be such a tornado. If he had known this, he would never have agreed to have Han Xia in his department no matter how good Han Jiang talked her up.


    Enough, I know who you are. You and Feng Wu can rest for a while. There is one more person who isnt here yet. Lets just wait. Just as he finished saying this, another person walked in.


    This time it was a guy, a peppy, handsome, sunshiny, fresh-faced young thing. He couldnt be more than twenty.


    Im sorry, Im sorry. I was so excited to work in Star Marshall hall that I couldnt sleep a winkst night. As a result, I only fell asleep close to dawn and ended up oversleeping! Boss, I know my wrongs. I will definitely not bete next time. Please dont fire me! Sunshine boy pleaded his case with a pitiful expression to sses boss.


    You are Zhao Yang. The young man with sses said the name of the fresh-faced youth with certainty. Even the name was suitable.


    Yes, yes! I am Zhao Yang. Zhao Yang stood upright with a good attitude, properly admitting his mistake.


    Compared to the wooden faced girl with her tag along son, and the incessant chatterbox girl who didnt know how to stop, this young man was a sight for sore eyes. At this point, the boss didnt care about Zhao Yang beingte.


    Somehow his standards dropped without him realizing it.


    Okay, you dont need to say any more, just be careful not to bete again. Feeling ufortable on your first day of work is something everyone goes through. Its understandable. After speaking, the young man with sses paused before continuing. First let me introduce myself. My name is Wu Chang. I will be responsible for you during your internship for the year. What this means is I will arrange your daily work and evaluate your abilities at the end of the year.


    If after the year is over, your evaluation is good or better, you can stay. Anything below will mean you must leave Star Marshall hall. I believe you were already briefed about these points by other people. As for what happens between now and then, I wont say anymore on the matter.


    Now I will arrange your work for the day. I have three nk documents in my hand. The files here will tell you where you are supposed to go toplete the records. Each of you cane over and take one.


    Han Xia, the most active person there, was the first to rush up and grab a file. Feng Wu was second. Zhao Yang, who was the only male in the group, naturally wentst and took the remaining file.


    There were three locations divided amongst the three files. All they had to do was go to the specified location and create the next record.


    They didnt dare linger after receiving their missions and immediately set off to where they were supposed to go.


    Feng Wu took Little Bun to the location of the second team in the red group. Her task was to record the process of capturing the criminal.


    This time they caught a woman whomitted all kinds of bad deeds. The woman was an evil magician who specialized in absorbing mens blood essence to improve her own magic. Her victims aged unnaturally and died a miserable death.


    Nicknamed, ck Widow, she was amongst the top ten most wanted criminals in Star Marshall hall.


    Star Marshall hall divided fighters into seven groups: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, ck, and purple. Red was the lowest and purple was the highest.


    Each of the seven groups were further divided into ten teams. There was no limit to the number of people on the teams, but the higher the group, the fewer eligible people there were.


    Because it was Feng Wus first time recording, Wu Chang arranged a rtively simple task that wasnt too dangerous for her.


    Feng Wu found the second team in the red group easily. The people in the team knew she was their recorder and didnt make things difficult for her.


    The captain arranged for two people to be her bodyguards and to protect Little Bun.


    In order to prevent the child from running around, one of the fighters simply hugged Little Bun to his body the entire time. It would be horrible if Little Bun ran off to the enemy.


    The job of capturing ck Widow went smoothly as Feng Wu watched from behind with pen in hand poised over paper. She wrote a few words, then finished, closed the file folder and left.


    The two guys who were tasked with protecting Feng Wu ... When has recording ever been that clear cut? There were only a few words on there. You must be messing with us, right?


    When Feng Wu returned to the document processing department with the files, it so happened that Zhao Yang and Han Xia were also back.


    The three walked to Wu Changs office to hand in their work together.


    Wu Change calmly opened Feng Wus file bag first. He saw a few words written on it when he opened it. -ck Widow was sessfully arrested through the joint efforts of the second red team.-


    Thats all? Where was the rest?


    Wu Chang reluctantly flipped back to the front, but no, he hadnt missed anything. His face turned ck. Feng Wu, what rubbish did you write? You cant bezy like this!


    Im notzy! Feng Wu looked at Wu Cheng with using eyes.


    He instantly felt like he was a jerk bullying a little girl.


    Well, she is new and inexperienced. Dont get angry; it will be fine in the future. Your writing is too simple. It wont work like this. Next time you must write the process in more detail. Wu Chang coughed lightly; his tone was considerably nicer than when he started.


    Feng Wu didnt understand but she nodded obediently.


    Its okay, Feng Wu. Its your first time. Its always like this when youre inexperienced. If you dont understand, just refer to what I wrote. Not to brag, but I am kind of a professional. Han Xia stood with a confident smile on her face.


    Since she was so confident, lets take a look at her work. Wu Change put Feng Wus file aside and picked up Han Xias file.


    Wu Chang spent a few minutes reading it over; as he did so, his face turned green. You... tell me what this is! If he felt a little angry when reading Feng Wus file, then after reading Han Xias file, he felt like he was about to vomit blood.


    The members of the third red team surrounded Bing J, and Bing J looked at the members of the third red team who surrounded her in a daze, the struggle and grievances written across her face.


    The very handsome captain looked at Bing J with clear reluctance in his eyes. In the next second, while holding back the pain in his heart, he shed at Bing J with his long sword.


    Bing J dodged sideways, an expression of resentment on her face. Captain Chi San couldnt bear to close his eyes, but he didnt forget his responsibilities. He was a soldier of Star Marshall hall and his responsibility was to eliminate all monsters.


    After a painful struggle, Captain Shi San finally captured Bing J together with his brothers, and when Bing J was arrested, the two gazed into each others eyes...


    Everyone who heard the contents read aloud by Wu Chang stared agape in shock. One guy even dropped the food on his lips.


    Is there a problem with it? I think my writing is pretty good right? You see, there are fight scenes and literary scenes. I have full confidence in my work! Han Xia thought about her writing as the file was being read, and she couldnt see any problems.


    Where do you see that Bing Js eyes had so many emotions? Bing J is an ice monster; her eyes are as white as ice and she has no emotions; she is cold from head to toe to heart!


    Feeling wrong, dazed, at a loss? Are you sure youre writing about Bing J and not the heroine of some nove. Then there is Captain Chi San, since when did he stare at Bing J with reluctance in his eyes? Since when did they gaze at each other? You cant just make random stuff up as you like!


    Take it back and redo it. Rewrite and then rewrite it again. If you cant write it well, keep writing until you do! Wu Change was about to vomit blood from anger.


    What kind of person was she? To turn an archival report into a small essay. Han Jiang, that scumbag, said his sister was good at writing and loved literature. It was strange; if she was so good, why hadnt they epted her in the tribunal department and needed Han Jiang to beg for her to enter the document processing department. It turned out the direction of her excellence was in the direction of high drama fictional stories!


    Wu Chang was so angry he tossed the file back at Han Xia. At this point, no matter how silly she was, she knew shouldnt argue.


    Boss. Han Xia felt extremely wronged. It was obviously a fantastic piece.


    Close by, an older sister who had been working in the department for several years, called out to Han Xia. Little Sister Han Xia, what did you do before you came here?


    Me? I wrote short fantasy romance stories. Noble girls love reading my stories in their free time, and Ive loved writing since I was a child. Han Xia had an expression of great pride on her face as she said this.

 Chapter 603-604: Completing the File; Han Xia Disappears

    Chapter 603-604: Completing the File; Han Xia Disappears


    <b>603: Completing the File</b>


    Hahahah.. Wu Chang didnt know what to say anymore. He was afraid that if he spoke, hed vomit blood.


    Ignoring Han Xia, who was engaged in a lively conversation with the older sister, Wu Chang picked up thest file and began to read Zhao Yangs report. His face turned from green to ck then ck to green. Finally, he took a deep breath, and swallowed a mouthful of blood.


    He read out loud, In order to catch the evil Blue me, the members of the fifth red team fought hard for two hours, until they prevailed against the demon and captured him.


    Blue me, as its name suggests, emits blue me, and is a low-level demon with a cruel nature that loves to kill. It has killed countless people and wiped out three viges. To send this demon back to the Demon realm for the Demon emperor to sentence is simply too outrageous.


    For the safety of all humanity, we should directly execute this kind of monster without mercy. Cruel and ruthless monsters like Blue me should be punished and made to atone for their unreasonable provocations...


    Wu Chang swallowed a mouthful of blood. Who do you think you are? Youre just a document recorder, not a critic! Your duty is to record what you see, not add your own subjective views! What youre doing here is irresponsible and reckless!


    As a recording officer, youre not there to embellish events or make up stories, nor should you inject your own opinions into the matter. This is a serious job and must be done seriously...


    Three hours of scoldingter, the three guys were finally released to go home.


    Feng Wu returned to her dorm tired.


    Many students who yearned to work at Star Marshall hall gathered in Feng Wus dorm waiting for her to return.


    Everyone: Is Star Marshall hall fun?


    What is your job? Are you tired?


    How was your first day on the job?


    Feng Wu:.. Im so tired. I dont want to talk.


    The next day, Feng Wu brought her rewritten documents to the document processing department.


    Feng Wu felt she made a lot of progress yesterday with Rui Babys help, so on the second day of work, Feng Wu confidently handed Wu Chang her file.


    Zhao Yangs rewritten files passed without any surprises. Han Xias was so well written, Wu Chang suspected Han Xia asked Han Jiang to be a ghostwriter, however he couldnt prove it.


    Wu Chang could see all three had made progress. There was still a lot more to do, but at least now there was something to work with.


    Today, instead of arranging a new job for them, Wu Chang had them use the old archives room. He opened it up so they could read old ounts and learn from their predecessors.


    After yesterdays scolding, Little Bun did not mentioning to work with Feng Wu again, so today Little Bun was at school and running around like it was his personal yground. The assistant principal indulged him as always.


    In the old archives room, Feng Wu, Han Xia and Zhao Yang picked a corner and began their day plodding through old records.


    Meanwhile, Jier and Ink were having a much better time. Jier inherited Summers envoy position and Ink was in the fifth red group. Their day was lively and exciting.


    Inks dream was to work hard and be a purple ranked warrior. To be able to carry out tasks for the purple group would be the highlight of his life.


    Jier was already living the highlight of his life.


    Feng Wu and her two fellow interns remained knee deep in old records. Three dayster, Feng Wu was the first to finish reading everything. She went to Wu Chang for a new job.


    You finished reading that fast? Wu Chang was stunned. The files in the old archives room werent the only files in the hall, but they should still have taken a month to finish, right?


    Wu Change suspected Feng Wu was lying, so he randomly selected a file to test her. Shockingly, she answered all his questions correctly.


    Wu Chang had to admit he was wrong. There was a gem amongst the neers. All right then, no big deal. At worst he would take her to the main archive room. There, she could read all the nonconfidential files. If she finished those in three days, he would eat his hat.


    Wu Chang was ruthless and left Feng Wu in the main room for a month until the other two finished the files in the old archives room. Then he called all three over to arrange a new job.


    This time he wanted them to restore some old files. Two weeks ago, a fire damaged several records that were more than twenty years old and recing the missing information was the document processing departments responsibility.


    To supplement lost information would require contacting the relevant people involved. The cases were so old, it would be difficult to fill in the missing gaps. If it was simple, the other people in the department wouldnt have bullied the neers and entrusted them with it. Supplementing missing information from damaged files was the most troublesome kind of job and no one wanted it.


    This thankless job was assigned to the three shiny neers.


    The files that were damaged were about a serial murder involving several families, the mysterious disappearance of Hong vige, and the massacre of a fishing vige.


    The three of them worked together and divided thebor. Feng Wu went to investigate the serial case, Han Xia went to investigate the vige disappearance, and Zhao Yang went to investigate the vige massacre.


    The serial case was the most difficult to fix because there were as many as five families involved. Rtives and friends of the victims would have to be contacted for relevant details.


    Fortunately, not everything in the file was burned. Feng Wu found information about the five families and went toplete the file.


    The first person she visited was the mother of the woman killed. She was nearly eighty at this point, and since she was an ordinary person, her age was obvious.


    Even the son was in his fifties and the grandson in his twenties.


    Feng Wus arrival reminded them what they most wanted to forget.


    My poor daughter, she died so tragically. The murderer stabbed her to death and didnt even spare the two-year-old child. If that child had lived, he would be twenty today. Tears filled the old womans eyes as she pulled up her most painful memories.


    <b>604: Han Xia Disappears</b>


    Although the olddy was sad remembering, she still did her best to share what information she could remember about her daughters family, hoping it would help Feng Wu.


    If the files disappeared, any hope of catching the murderer would be lost, so they could not lose the precious files.


    Feng Wu stayed at the olddys house for several hours asking every question she could think of to fill in as many details as she could.


    The olddy wasnt in good health and in the end, it was the deceaseds younger brother who answered Feng Wus questions.


    It was a blow to the family that the murderer was still not caught after all these years.


    Next, Feng Wu went to visit the other four other families and specifically asked for portraits of the victims.


    By the time Feng Wu got back to school, it was already dark. She left campus to and got a few dishes from one of the small restaurants nearby.


    Coincidentally, Ai Lin also just returned and was out looking for something to eat when she saw Feng Wu eating.


    Ai Lin was living her best life having formed her own mercenary group with like minded individuals. They took up tasks and had all kinds of adventures.


    Since entering the fourth year, everyone had their own interests and rarely saw one another.


    Ai Lin was surprised to see Feng Wu, and the two girls sat together to share a meal.


    Feng Wu told her about the cold case from twenty years ago and how she was trying to fill in missing information from the damaged file.


    Ai Lin loved reading mystery novels. There was an unsolved serial murder case and it turned out there was a 200,000 gold reward. It was a lot of money! If she solved the case, shed be richer by 200,000!


    She really wanted to solve the case so she asked Feng Wu all sorts of questions.


    Feng Wu shared everything she knew. Basically, a total of five families fell victim to the murderer. The families were just your ordinary family with ordinary people.


    The investigator who worked on the case at the time didnt think it was done by a magician or a sword master. Since all the victims were ordinary people, he felt the perpetrator had to also be an ordinary person. A magician or swordmaster wouldnt have bothered to kill ordinary people, even if it was to vent their anger.


    No self-respecting magician or swordmaster would do such a thing.


    The continent also hadws protecting ordinary people: as long as ordinary people did not take the initiative to challenge a magician or sword master, a magician or sword master could not kill ordinary people just because. Without such aw, ordinary people would have a very hard time surviving.


    Being a magician was one of the most noble professions on the continent and it was impossible for one to be so bored as to target ordinary people. Therefore, it was impossible for the murderer to be a magician. Besides, the murder weapon was a sword.


    As for it being a sword master, that was also unlikely. A sword master was very powerful and had great control over their weapon. Killing an ordinary person would only take seconds, but these victims died very messily, with scars all over their bodies. It didnt look like the act of a capable person.


    Ai Lin looked at the relevant information and asked some more about the situations of all the families involved, especially the first family.


    Based on the above reasoning by the investigator, the possibility of it being a magician or a sword master was nonexistent, therefore, it had to be an ordinary person.


    Murderers like this usually chose people they knew and resented for their first kills, so the first case would have the most clues.


    The information Ai Lin got was mostly from Feng Wus interviews and was not publicly avable, so she promised to split the reward if she ever solved it.


    After dinner, the two girls went back to their respective dorms. Feng Wu had toplete the files one by one and transcribe all the interviews over again. It wasborious and took her more than two hours toplete.


    Once finished, she contacted Ming Xi and the two chatted for over half an hour before going to sleep.


    As the new Moon emperor, Ming Xi was busy in the early days of ascending the throne, but thereafter, things settled down and he had been taking it easy since. Except for some particrly important tasks he needed to handle himself, everyday tasks were handled by his minister.


    When Ming Xis father abdicated, the old minister also retired, which left a vacant position. The current minister was an old friend of Ming Xis.


    With a super capable minister by his side, Ming Xi had it easy.


    Is work in the document processing department very tiring? Xiao Wu look really tired. Ming Xi frowned and asked.


    His minister to the side nced at Ming Xi. It should be because she is unustomed to it. Im sure shell be fine once she adjusts.


    That makes sense. Ming Xi nodded. If she was still tired after awhile, he would need to see if someone was deliberately targeting her and arranging an inordinate amount of work. After all, how could an ordinary clerical job be so tiring?


    Feng Wu onlypleted the files she was supposed to sort out after spending all day on them. Wu Chang was very pleased with her efficiency and had praised her appropriately.


    This made Feng Wu happy.


    She and Zhao Yan both finished their files, but there was still no news from Han Xia. She hadnt shown up to work in three days. Something wasnt right.


    Wu Change sent Feng Wu and Zhao Yan to Han Xias house to check and make sure she was OK.


    They went only to find she hadnt been back in three days. Three days ago, Han Xia and her brother Han Jiang left home in a hurry and had been gone since.


    This was bad news. Both missing? Could something have happened to them?


    Zhao Yang rubbed his nose then said, Xiao Wu, do you think Xiao Xia took her brother to investigate the disappearance of Hong vige?


    Feng Wu blinked her eyes. Did she say that?


    She said she wanted to solve the case so Boss Wu Chang would praise her. The day she dragged her brother out, it was probably to investigate the case together. All that time spent in the old archives reading files together gave Zhao Yang a good understanding of Han Xia.


    The girl was like a tornado, loved to join in the action and make lots of noise. It looked like something happened this time.


    Wow, what kind of monster is that! So cute! Zhao Yang had no resistance to small cute things. When he saw Rui Baby appear his eyes instantly red wide with interest.


    The unsolved disappearance of Hong vige had been investigated over twenty years ago. Nothing was resolved back then. As a little recorder, you should just go and obediently hand in the files; not try to do more than you could handle.


    Zhao Yangined in his heart.


    Feng Wu thought for a while, then said, Then lets go to the ce where Hong vige used to be. She might be there.


    That was the only clue they had so they rushed off to where Hong vige used to be.


    Once they got to the old site, all they saw was bare dirt.


    Never mind finding Han Xia, they couldnt even find a single person in the area.


    Ever since Hong vige disappeared, no one dared stay in the area because they were afraid they would disappear too.


    Feng Wu and Zhao Yang checked around several times, but couldnt find anything. Feng Wu was about to leave when Rui Baby, who had just returned from the spirit world, suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 605-606: Hong Village; Man-Eating Lake

    Chapter 605-606: Hong Vige; Man-Eating Lake


    <b>605: Hong Vige</b>


    Baby! Youre back! Feng Wu felt a weight on her head and immediately knew Rui Baby was back from ying in the spirit world.


    Baby! So, your name is Baby. Babye over and call me Brother. Listen to me and Ill buy you some delicious meat! Zhao Yang smiled like an idiot.


    Feng Wu nced at Zhao Yang then calmly looked away.


    Who are you? You actually want to be this babys brother? This baby can practically be your ancestor! You cant handle it. To dare try to bribe this baby with food, you clearly dont want to live anymore! Rui Baby kicked Zhao Yang in his drooling face.


    Ouch, ouch! I made a mistake! Im so sorry! Zhao Yang, who was just kicked in the face, quickly begged for mercy. In front of such a cute little thing, he had no will to fight.


    Feng Wu calmly ignored the two of them chasing each other beside her. She walked forward a few steps toward theke in front. It was a smallke with tiny fish swimming around. Feng Wu stretched her hand wanting to y with the fish, when suddenly a strong suction force yanked her forward...


    After Rui Baby felt hed beat Zhao Yang enough, he turned to look for Feng Wu only to find shed disappeared. Where did she go?


    Rui Baby and Zhao Yang looked around in confusion. She was there just a minute ago. They called out her name, but only got the cold wind blowing in their faces as a response. Feng Wu had disappeared like Han Xia.


    Feng Wu felt someone patting her face and calling out to her. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Han Xiao. Beside her was another gentleman wearing a pair of silver-framed sses.


    The sses shouldnt have appeared in the world at the time, but a world traverser named Longze-Jiamoer passed by 5,000 years ago. His appearance caused many things, such as sses, that should not have appeared to appear.


    Oh, thank goodness. Xiao Wu, youre finally awake. Are you ufortable anywhere? Han Xia was worried.


    Im fine. What is this ce? Why am I here? Feng Wu asked uncertainly.


    This is Hong vige. As for why you are here, I think you probably came through theke, same as me and my brother. Han Xia nced at Han Jiang in embarrassment as she said this.


    Han Jiang sighed slightly. If there was an annual list of pit brothers and sisters, his sister would definitely rank first.


    Back home, when she wrote her romance novels, she would often base her characters on him. The characters would yell things like, I love you! every day. Han Jiang got goosebumps just looking at the lines.


    He could bear with the whole writing romance novels bit as long as his name wasnt used.


    A pity, as time progressed, and his sister got better at being a pit sister, her love of words shifted from hetero romance to gay love, which then changed to sadomasochism. Through all of it, she somehow managed to use his likeness for all the gay novels and turned him into a little shou.


    Colleagues who read her novels began to wonder if he was gay and into rough y. Now some of his good-looking male colleagues chatted him up incessantly, to the point he began to wonder if he was, in fact, gay.


    As far as pit sister attacks went, hers were very good.


    To stop the craziness that was his sister, he convinced his best friend to let her work in the file processing department at Star Marshall hall.


    Unexpectedly this great sister, even after entering Star Marshall hall and bing a clerk, was still able to cheat him ruthlessly. He ended up having to rewrite all her files, and that was only the start. Afterwards, she wanted to find out the truth behind the disappearance of Hong vige, so she pulled him into that as well. He was dragged to the old vige site.


    His sister gravitated toward the nearbyke, wanting to y near it. He wanted to pull her back at the time, but unexpectedly, ended up being sucked into this sealed world. Who did he offend? How did he end up with and such a pit sister? It was tiring just thinking about it.


    He was annoyed but he couldnt bear to get angry at her. They were orphaned when he was fifteen and she was eight. Since then, as the elder brother, he had been taking care of her, taking on the role of both parents for the past ten years.


    His little sister was a handful, but she had a good heart. At least she knew to feel guilty when she did something wrong.


    Feng Wu rubbed her forehead and thought about what just happened carefully. Thest thing she remembered was ying near the water by theke. It looked like she was yanked forward by something before losing consciousness.


    This is Hong vige? The vige that disappeared? Feng Wu frowned.


    Thats right. This is Hong vige, the same one that disappeared. Dont believe it? Well it turns out, Hong vige was sealed and while people can enter, they can not leave. When I tell the boss, hell definitely look at me with new eyes haha...


    Imagining the scene of her being praised made Han Xia giddy.


    Hahahah, stop your runaway thoughts right there. Were trapped here and dont know how to get out. You still want to be praised? Dream less and think harder! Han Jiang pped his sister on the forehead. Could this girl pay attention to the situation please?


    Thats right, we cant get out right now. No matter what a great job Ive done, the boss will never know! The fact knocked Han Xia down. She pped her head with the palm of one hand. What an unreasonable world.


    We cant get out? Feng Wu frowned. She still wanted to see Xiao Ye, her master and Ming Xi.


    If we had a way, we would have left a long time ago. Lets go to our ce for now. The vigers here are pretty good. They didnt reject us outsidersing in here by ident. The even gave us provisions and a thatched hut to stay in. Its not big, but its good enough for three people.


    Feng Wu followed them to their temporary lodgings. It was a dpidated thatched hut that was just serviceable as shelter against the wind and rain. At least they wouldnt have to be miserable and sleep outside.


    Along the way back, the siblings greeted the vigers amiably. The vigers were all good people with a warm, weing attitude. None of them expressed any hostility at Feng Wus arrival.


    <b>606: Man-Eating Lake</b>


    Hong vige was isted from the world and people couldnt leave. The only way to get news about the rest of the world was from those who entered identally. Because of this, the vigers were very weing of outsiders.


    At the thatched hut, Han Xia wanted to pour water and cook something for Feng Wu, but was stopped before she started.


    As a food lover, Feng Wu could do without anything but food. Her storage space was filled with good things to eat. She took out two roasted chicken legs and some fish to grill.


    In the three days since the siblings entered the vige, their diet consisted of simple vegetarian dishes the vigers shared with them. It was an isted vige after all. The only sources of meat came from the few low-level beasts raised by the vigers. It was the kind of meatmonly found on dining tables across the continent.


    The beasts were ordinary beasts with no innate qualities, but they were tasty and suitable for eating. Many ordinary folks raised these kinds of beasts themselves with any leftovers generally put up for sale.


    Animals raised for their meat wasnt expensive, but in this isted vige, they were precious. The vigers didnt usually eat meat and only ughtered animals on special asions. At that time, a little bit of meat would be shared amongst all the families and everyone would eat happily.


    All this is to say, the siblings hadnt had any meat to eat since arriving in the vige. So, after sharing in Feng Wus bounty, they felt alive again.


    Theres no meat to eat here. Im a carnivore; I cant stay here forever. I definitely wontst! Han Xia hugged the hand she used to hold the chicken to her chest. She sucked on the bones again and again, reluctant to let them go, knowing there may not be anymore after.


    Dont be discouraged; well get out of here. Han Jiang patted his sister on the head trying his best tofort her.


    In fact, he wasnt sure they could leave. The vigers had been trapped inside for twenty years. Star Marshall hall sent people to investigate several times over the years, but nothing new was ever found. Unless the hall could figure out the mystery of theke, it wouldnt matter how powerful the person they sent to investigate was, they wouldnt be able to find the vige.


    Brother, did you wash your hands? Han Xia, no longer sad, pped her brothers hand away. How dare he touch her head with his greasy hands. He must have done it on purpose. The jerk.


    The news of Feng Wus disappearance spread to the Star temple. Including the Han siblings, Feng Wu was now the third person to disappear. Did they experience the same phenomenon that happened in the vige twenty years ago?


    Jier volunteered to investigate when he learned about Feng Wus disappearance.


    Jier walked around the site several times, but failed to find anything unusual.


    Rui Baby blinked his round eyes. The water, there might be something wrong with the water in thatke.


    What, did you find something? Jier asked as he approached Rui Baby.


    I remember Xiao Wu walking towards theke before disappearing. So there must be something wrong with it.


    Are you sure she was heading that way? Jier asked.


    Rui Baby nodded his head, absolutely certain he was not mistaken. Zhao Yang was no help; he hadnt noticed at all.


    Rui Baby and Jier walked to theke together. It didnt look like there was anything wrong with it. They could see straight to the few stones at the bottom.


    Jier didnt get it. What was so strange about the water in theke? But he knew Rui Baby wouldnt lie, so he squatted down and scooped some water in his hand then watched it trickle through his fingers. The water was cold and absolutely normal!


    Suddenly Jier felt something catch his body and he fell into the water and disappeared.


    Rui Baby reacted and immediately jumped after Jier. He disappeared just like Jier. Zhao Yang was so frightened upon witnessing the scene that his legs went limp. What kind of bull crap was this?! Ake that ate people?!


    Zhao Yang didnt waste time; he ran as fast he could in the direction toward Star Marshall hall.


    Jier, who had been sucked into the water, woke up in another world. Upon opening his eyes, he saw the same white clouds and blue skies above. Theke was still the same, but the barrennd beside it turned into a small mountain vige.


    There were about one hundred families living in the vige and everyone there had honest smiles as they worked the fields.


    This ce is incredible! No wonder we couldnt find it. Turns out its a dimensional space artifact. Rui Baby shook his head in wonderment.


    Focus. Since were here, then it proves Xiao Wu and the others must be here too. Lets go and find them first.


    They left to search, one human and one beast walking and looking around the vige. The people they met along the way greeted them amiably. Jier found where Feng Wu and the siblings were after asking the vigers.


    Han Xia and Han Jiang were just about to take Feng Wu for a constitutional walk after having finished their meal when they ran into Jier.


    Xiao Wu! Jier rushed over excitedly. He grabbed Feng Wu and spun her around in a hug before putting her down and inspecting her from head to toe. Good, she didnt look injured.


    Xiao Wu! Rui Baby also rushed over and hopped into Feng Wus arms. His small body was all sorts of cute against Feng Wus t chest.


    Why are you two here? Feng Wu was a little surprised. She hadnt expected to see Jier and Rui Baby so soon.


    Rui Baby said he saw you walking toward theke just before you disappeared, so I came to see what was wrong and ended up being pulled here, said Jier nonchntly.


    Dont be afraid, Xiao Wu. This ce is just a dimensional space inside a high-level magic tool. Its at least holy level. No wonder people from Star Marshall couldnt find anything all the times they came to investigate. Rui Baby said.


    You mean we are inside a holy-level space item?! Han Xia eximed.


    A holy-level space item, that wasnt something you saw every day! Why was there such a high-level treasure in a small vige like this? It didnt make sense!

 Chapter 607-608: The Strange Village; The Mysterious Old Widow

    Chapter 607-608: The Strange Vige; The Mysterious Old Widow


    <b>607: The Strange Vige</b>


    You mean the vigers did this? Why would they? Can being locked inside a dimensional space really make them happy? Han Xia didnt understand how people could voluntarily draw a cell around themselves.


    It may also have been done by a single person and wasnt a choice made by the vigers. Han Jiang said.


    Then lets find the person responsible for sealing off the vige. We should be able to leave here if we find them. Jier said.


    But there are so many people in the vige; it will be hard. Han Jiang said.


    We can take our time and look carefully. We cant just sit and wait for rescue. Jier rolled his eyes.


    He was never one to wait for rescue. As a majestic envoy of Star Marshall hall, it would be too embarrassing to wait for other people to rescue him.


    By the way, I dont know your name yet. Could it be you are Xiao Wus boyfriend? Han Xia asked with interest.


    My name is Jier and I am the Summer envoy for Star Marshall hall. As for my rtionship with Xiao Wu, were best buds or brothers, however you want to think of it is fine.


    It turned out youre the envoy. I am Han Jiang, a clerk in the arbitration tribunal. I am responsible for recording documents and files in the arbitration department. This is my sister Han Xia. Shes a record clerk at Star Marshall hall and isnt responsible for much work. She still needs to study hard to learn and grow. Han Jiang introduced himself and his sister.


    He met the envoys for Spring, Autumn, and Winter already, but it was his first meeting with the newly appointed Summer envoy. Apparently, Summer envoys appointment was dyed due to personal reasons. Han Jiang never expected to meet under such circumstances.


    The arbitration tribunal usually dealt with the season envoys, so the people in his department was quite familiar with them. So although, it was their first meeting, as long as Jier remained the envoy for Summer, it was likely they would get to know each other sooner orter.


    In any case, Han Jiang was much more confident about their chances of getting out now that Jier with them. Star Marshall hall would go all out to rescue an envoy.


    Moreover, the envoys had their legacies. Even if no one came to rescue them, he was sure they would be able to think of a way out.


    Han Jiangs hope rose up. Their odds of leaving had increased by more than half.


    To find the person who sealed the vige, the group went around the vige and began talking to the vigers. They did that for two days, and in the process also met people who, like them, had been yanked into the vige from outside.


    These people, in order to survive, also started farming like the vigers. It didnt matter how powerful they were, they still needed food to fill their tummies.


    Dont you find it strange? Those outsiders, their attitude is too submissive. Jier noticed.


    I feel the same way. The two brothers we met today, for example, were obviously not good practitioners, but now theyre obediently farming thend. Why dont they steal the already grown vegetables from other people? I dont get it. Han Jiang also felt it was strange.


    The two brothers they saw, from the look in their eyes to the auras they gave off, were obviously bad people. That they wouldnt try to intimidate and threaten the vigers was too strange.


    No matter how Han Jiang looked at it, the men were not principled people with morals against hurting ordinary people.


    Is there something about the vigers that is scaring them? Han Xia wondered.


    What kind of people could make those brothers so scared that they dont dare touch even a single roof tile? Or did they try before, but were taught a lesson, so now they dont dare try again?


    Also, those vigers are always smiling, no matter who they seeing. Arent they afraid of encountering bad people and be forced into very?!


    The odd behavior from the vigers, the sealed off vige  what kind of secret were hidden inside?


    While Feng Wu and the group were investigating inside the vige, Zhao Yang had gathered arge group of people to help.


    This time Star Marshall hall sent over a high-ranking dimensional space magician who specialized in spatial fluctuations.


    There seems to be a strange space on the other side of thiske. The magician concluded after studying theke.


    Is it a dimensional space created using a spell? Creating dimensional space was something only holy level magicians could do.


    No, it should be space created with an item. Its not a low-level item either; it must be at least a holy level item, if Im not mistaken. It wouldnt have hidden so well from me otherwise. Its a good thing Im the one that came. Holy level magicians from the other departments would not have been able to detect the spatial fluctuations on the other side of theke.


    What should we do now? Shall we destroy the space and then rescue Xiao Wu and the envoy? Zhao Yang gestured excitedly.


    Now is not the time; let me think it through some more.


    Suddenly the space distorted and the magician disappeared in and out several times.


    Xiao Wu, Xiao Xia, Master Jier you must hold on. Master Fasheng will definitely save you... Zhao Yang spoke in the direction of theke.


    Feng Wu and the others had no idea Star Marshall hall was sending people to rescue them. They were busy searching for the owner of the artifact who sealed the vige away.


    After two days investigating, the most suspicious person they found was the vige chiefs daughter, Laiya.


    Twenty years ago, a sword master took a fancy to Laiya and wanted to force her to be one of his concubine wives, but Laiya was already engaged to her childhood sweetheart, so naturally she couldnt ept the offer.


    Laiya was an ordinary person with no aspirations of marrying to raise her station; she only wanted to marry her sweetheart and live happily in her vige.


    Everything changed when the sword master appeared and demanded the vige chief hand his daughter over. He had his people surround the vige, day after day for seven days, not attacking, butying siege.


    When the eighth day came, all the people that surrounded the vige disappeared and the vigers couldnt leave.


    Not being able to leave wasnt a big deal for them, as long as bullies werent harassing them, istion was eptable.


    The vigers continued to live their lives like normal. It wasnt until the first outsiders arrived that they realized it wasnt the wicked people who disappeared, it was them that disappeared.


    They would get a few outsiders every now and again after that. And like them, the outsiders were also trapped. Some had thought about leaving the isted world of the vige, but the passage at the bottom of theke was a one-way gate. Everyone who entered was trapped inside.


    Ten outsiders had identally entered the vige in the past twenty years. The outsiders grew ustomed to life in the vige and didnt make trouble for anyone. Everyone lived happily and worked in peace.


    Han Jiang was sure there were things about the outsiders that werent being shared. The vigers wouldnt say anything and the outsiders refused to talk about it. They tried asking around, but couldnt get any information.


    <b>608: The Mysterious Old Widow</b>


    Thats why Laiya is the most likely suspect. She has the best motive. Han Xia whispered after sipping the juice Feng Wu shared.


    Thats true, but this is all still a guess; Im not sure if its her. Han Jiang said.


    It seems that we have to keep an eye on her. How is that Laiya now? Is she married to her childhood sweetheart? Jier pushed his empty cup away.


    They married twenty years ago. Seven days after the vige was sealed, the vige heads family hurriedly organized a marriage for them. Now their oldest child is eighteen and the youngest is twelve. Han Jiang said.


    Considering what information they had, they decided to keep an eye on Laiya. Hopefully something useful would show up.


    Laiyas family was an ordinary family; they worked at sunrise and rested at sunset. Ordinary people who didnt practice magic and martial qi aged normally. The traces of age on Laiyas thirty-eight-year-old face did not detract from her beauty, however. It was no wonder the sword master spent so much effort trying to marry her; she must have been a stunning woman twenty years ago.


    Her husband, a cksmith in the vige, was named Kamen. She and her husband loved each other deeply and their eyes would fill with love and affection whenever they were together. No wonder, even if it raised her station in life, Laiya was unwilling to marry the unfamiliar sword master.


    While theyre all out working, lets go to her house and see if we can find the holy artifact or anything else suspicious! Han Xia said.


    It was a good idea, so they had Han Jiang stand as look out while everyone else snuck inside Laiyas house.


    In the end, they failed to find anything by the time Laiyas family returned.


    They snuck back out and returned disappointed to their hut. Why is there nothing? Laiya is definitely the most suspicious person.


    Could you have made a mistake? Is it really Laiya who sealed the vige? Rui Baby said casually while eating a snack.


    Master Rui, did you find something? Han Xia immediately retreated and ran to Rui Babys side to fawn over him.


    This great one has indeed discovered something. In fact, there was something else that happened here twenty years ago other than what happened with Laiya. Rui Baby was pleased with the fawning so he shared a bit mysteriously.


    Something else? No way. I asked about all the major events that happened twenty years ago. There cant be something I dont know about! Han Jiang thought about it and couldnt think about the event Rui Baby was talking about.


    Twenty years ago, the old widow in the east of the vige had two beautiful daughters, and the three women depended on each other very much. The old widow, because she was cheated on by a man, told her daughter to never trust men. Eventually, one after the other, both her daughters fell in love with men outside the vige. The men they loved came to the vige to propose, but unfortunately the old widow objected vehemently.


    She beat both daughters severely enough to force them to be bedridden. Then she went out and warned the two men never to approach her daughters again.


    Her daughters found her dominance over their lives unbearable, and in the end, they decided to elope. Unfortunately, the day before their nned elopement, the sword master came to the vige and tried to force Laiya to marry him.


    Their elopement ns were thwarted because of this. Then on the eight day the vige was sealed and the daughters were trapped inside. They are still single even now.


    This did happen and Rui Baby would never been privy to such details had he not but fluttering around and eavesdropping on the vigers conversations.


    You suspect the old widow sealed the vige to prevent her daughters from leaving her and marrying? If this guess was correct, then the olddy was perverted.


    Han Xia felt her scalp go numb just thinking about having such a terrible mother.


    Why havent the daughters married in all this time? Even if they cant marry outside the vige, they can still marry someone inside. Han Xia was puzzled by this.


    Their mother is really perverted. Just because one man caused her suffering, she thinks all men are evil things. She doesnt allow her daughters to approach men, or talk to them, let alone marry one. Anyway, she just wants her daughters to by alone forever like her.


    Rui Baby rolled his eyes, just thinking about perverted old woman gave him the shivers.


    Lets talk about sealing the vige; if its that old woman, then she would definitely do it. Jier thought of the old widow Rui Baby talked about.


    They all agreed the perverted old widow was seriously suspicious. Her ranking on the list of suspects was even higher than Laiyas.


    They snuck into her house in the dead of night to investigate, but unfortunately, her room was locked up tight, even her window was closed shut. Finding out if she was responsible for sealing the vige would be difficult.


    The vige was strange so they didnt know if using magic or scrolls could have unintended consequences. To be safe, they decided not to use magic or qi.


    They searched the yard for a long time and found nothing suspicious. As for the two daughters who previously tried to run away, if there was a holy artifact, there was no way the old widow would leave it in their possession.


    It was probably in the old widows room. She locked it up so tight.


    They kept surveince on the old widows family and found, that apart from her two daughters working every day, the widow didnt leave. How were they supposed to sneak in and search around if she didnt leave?!


    The widow finally left her house two dayster on the full moon. She wore a ck cloak that covered her bodypletely; not even an inch of skin peeped through.


    Rui Baby went out to follow the old widow and see what she was up to sote at night, while everyone else grabbed the chance to sneak inside her house.


    They managed to get inside her room using a lock pick. Inside was pitch ck without light or shadow. Han Xia nced around at the things inside the room after taking out a flint and lighting it for light. She screamed out in fright,pletely forgetting where they were for a moment.


    This immediately brought a burst of footsteps toward the room. No doubt the people running over were the daughters.


    Their mother didnt even let them into her room, so for there to suddenly be an unfamiliar screaminging from that direction, of course they didnt just foolishly rush over without first grabbing a weapon.


    Are you outsiders? What are you doing in our mothers room? The sisters watched Feng Wu and the kids in the room warily while still holding onto knives they grabbed earlier.


    Dont be afraid. Were here to find a way out of the vige. Jier raised his hand to show them he was harmless and didnt have a weapon.

 Chapter 609-610: Reanimated Corpse; The Sisters

    Chapter 609-610: Reanimated Corpse; The Sisters


    <b>609: Reanimated Corpse</b>


    The sisters expression improved once they saw Jier had no malicious intentions. If there was a way to leave, we would have left long ago. Youre wasting your time looking for clues in this house.


    Thats not necessarily true. Han Jiang said mysteriously.


    The sisters looked at each other, puzzled why this gentle young man would say such a thing. What do you mean?


    To make a long story short, we suspect your mother either sealed the vige or had an active hand in the process. Han Jiang spoke with certainty.


    You mean our mother was the one who sealed the vige back then?! But thats impossible; our mother is just an ordinary person. How could she have that kind of ability?


    The younger of the sisters widened her eyes in disbelief. She couldnt believe her ordinary mother was capable of doing such mysterious things.


    No, I can believe it. The older sister had a strange expression on her face. She obviously had doubts in her heart.


    Sister, do not forget, Mother is an ordinary person. How could she do it?! The fact that their mother was an ordinary person was something the younger sister could not reconcile. It was impossible to believe their mother could be involved.


    Oh! An ordinary person! You really believe that shes an ordinary person? Look at whats in this room! What are these?! The older sister pointed to the pile of bottles and jars in the room containing powerful Gu insects and other transparent jars that held scary insects crawling around inside.


    It was what made Han Xia scream earlier. She had a fear of creepy crawlies, so it was no wonder she screamed in fright after see so many all around her.


    Those Gu worms... The younger sister lost her voice. What ordinary people raised Gu worms?


    Shesing back. Feng Wu suddenly receivedmunication from Rui Baby.


    Oh no! You must leave immediately. Tomorrow us sisters will find a way to contact you. Its best if you use another girl. If Mother sees us talking to a man, she will be suspicious.


    The sisters spoke while pushing Feng Wu and the others out of their mothers room.


    The older sister turned around and put the door back in order, while the younger sister led Jier and the others out quickly through the back door.


    Their mother returned through the front door just as the group exited through the back.


    Jier and the others didnt dare linger now that the old widow was back. They immediately returned to the small thatched hut where they were living temporarily.


    Rui Baby, did you discover anything from following the old widow? Jier promptly asked after swallowing a mouthful of nervous saliva.


    Oh, did I? Guess who I saw her visit?! Rui Baby asked mysteriously.


    They all shook their heads. There were so many people in the vige; they couldnt even begin to guess.


    She went to visit Laiya. Rui Baby dropped the bomb directly.


    No way! Laiya and the old widow are working together?! Han Xia felt she needed a drink of water to calm her shock.


    That the beautiful, gentle and virtuous Laiya would have anything to do with the perverted old widow was unbelievable!


    And I have more news. Rui Baby kept on.


    Jier rolled his eyes, really hating this bird for being dramatic and not just spitting it out. What is it? Are you going to say Laiyas family is also in on it?


    How is that possible? What I wanted to say was, I found out the old widow is not human anymore! Rui Baby looked at their bewildered faces in satisfaction.


    In fact, there were only three bewildered faces  Feng Wu still had her normal poker face.


    Feng Wu looked at Rui Baby and said, I knew that based on the smell in her room. It smelled of rotten flesh.


    Xiao Wu! When did you find out? Han Xia was shocked.


    I found out as soon as I entered her room.


    A chill ran down Han Xias back. So the old widow is a dead person?! The whole thing was too scary!


    Yes, but shes more than just a dead person but rather a reanimated corpse. Rui Baby said.


    A reanimated corpse is quite appropriate. Han Jiang nodded.


    What is appropriate? A corpse moving and talking by itself and living with its two daughters? Just the thought is enough to scare people half to death. How can you say its appropriate?! Han Xia rubbed the goosebumps on her arms. Why did it suddenly feel so cold?


    A reanimated corpse is the lowest ranked creature. Its irrational and has no intelligence, but the old woman is obviously intelligent. It seems like she is using some kind of special method to keep her soul sealed in the body. In this way, she can be a reanimated corpse with intelligence and live with her daughters none the wiser. Rui Baby exined.


    So that old widow is really the most suspicious. If she was just an ordinary person before, how could she have learned these techniques? No matter how you think about it, it would have been impossible for her. Han Xia said anxiously.


    By the way, Rui Baby, did you see or hear clearly what the old widow and Laiya talked about? Han Jiang turned to ask Rui Baby.


    Well, I didnt hear what they said, but I did see Laiya give the old widow a small pot of blood. After the old widow drank the blood, she turned into a normal human again.


    What kind of blood is that? So powerful! Han Xia, who didnt have much knowledge in the area, asked Rui Baby.


    Its probably blood for raising corpses. In the ancient oriental countries, there is a profession called corpse controller. The blood of the corpse controller can nourish the corpse. If the corpse keeps on drinking the blood, there is a chance it can evolve into a high-level corpse; its body wont rot and it may even return to normal. A corpse drinking the blood of their corpse controller will get a lot of benefits.


    For the corpse controller, letting a corpse drink their blood means theyve gained a contract. They can make contracts with low-level and high-level reanimated corpses.


    Rui Baby was truly worthy of being a divine wise beast. Its powerful knowledge inheritance was immense.


    <b>610: Sisters</b>


    So Laiya has talent to be a corpse controller!


    That should be it.


    Everyone thought about it and felt this had to be the case.


    They finally had a breakthrough in the investigation that night. Early next morning, Feng Wu and Han Xia went to find the old widows two daughters.


    The sisters were already waiting outside for them.


    Why are you here so early? The sisters pretended to chat casually with Feng Wu and Han Xia.


    We have something important to ask you today. Han Xia said impatiently.


    What is it? One of the sisters asked.


    Your mother, what kind of rtionship does she have with Leiya?


    Leiya? They have nothing to do with each other. Our families do not have a rtionship. The younger sister replied.


    Before the vige was sealed, did you ever see your mother and Laiya alone together? Han Xia asked, This is really important, so think carefully.


    After thinking about it, the older sister remembered something relevant. There was this one time. Mother was angry at Laiya for causing so much disturbance in the vige so she went to Laiyas house and didnt return for a long time.


    The two sisters had long hated whoever it was that sealed the vige and separated them from their lovers, never knowing if they would ever reunite.


    You ask this, could it be Leiya is one of the people involved in sealing the vige?!


    That woman worked with their mother to seal the vige away so she could be with her beloved? How dare she! How was that fair to them at all?!


    We think so. The fact that your mother went out in the middle of the night and secretly met with Laiya, if they arent aplices, then what other reason could there be? Han Xia spoke rationally and dramatically. The sisters gritted their teeth in hatred for Laiya.


    So, our mother has been going out in the middle of the night to secretly meet with Laiya. She and Laiya are a really good pair.


    One would condemn the entire vige to istion for her own happiness.


    The other, our own mother, is the worst! Just so she could keep us daughters from marrying, she kept us locked in this isted vige all these years.


    Our youth, twenty years, gone! What did we do wrong! Why are they doing this to us?!


    What mother would treat their daughters this way?! The elder sister was so agitated, she wanted to rush to her mother and ask if she was really their biological mother.


    Both sisters were emotional but they restrained themselves from crying. They did not forget that they were outside their own house. If they cried here, their mother would definitely be suspicious.


    I have another question I want to ask. Why are the outsiders so strange toward you vigers? They seem to go out of their way to avoid any conflicts with you vigers. Its almost as if they are afraid of you all.


    Han Xia had been wondering about this for a while. What reason would sword masters have for fearing a vige of ordinary people?


    Those outsiders, since they first appeared in the vige, were cursed by Mother and had Gu bugs nted inside them. The bugs will attack and the pain from the attack feels worse than death. That''s why those outsiders dont dare provoke us." The elder sister didnt care about keeping it a vige secret anymore. She just wanted to leave this unfortunate ce and see her beloved again.


    Gu worms! Do we have them too?! Han Xia was terrified just imagining the lively worms squirming around in her body. She felt ill all over and suddenly wanted to puke!


    You guys are fine! The vigers havent found the opportunity to nt Gu worms in you yet. Plus, all of you have behaved politely the entire time youve been here. Those others who came before you came in and immediately wanted to use us forbor. You all are different from them, so the vigers dont need to nt Gu worms in you all. Well, unless you be like those other adventurers and try to take advantage of us.


    Thats good, thats good. Han Xia patted her chest lightly, feeling as though shed climb back from hell. Phew. She felt light and happy all over knowing there were no bugs inside her.


    Before the girls left, the two sisters told them they would let them know when their mother was out of the house and they could return to search.


    The sisters were ordinary people; they wouldnt recognize an artifact even if it was right in front of them. They had to rely solely on Feng Wu and them to find it.


    After they finished talking, the sisters picked some vegetables from the field and went back inside. Their mother, who had locked herself in her room all year, was actually outside sitting on the center bench in the hall. Her face was nk.


    Whats the matter, Mother? What made youe and sit outside today? The three people had an indifferent rtionship but the sisters still greeted their mother calmly.


    What did those outsiders ask you just now? The old widows voice was hoarse and unpleasant to hear.


    It was nothing. They came to ask if we knew how to get out and some other things about the vige. I shared what should be shared and kept what should not. The younger sister said without changing her expression.


    In the future, dont pay attention to those outsiders if they ask again. Newly arrived people are all like that, always thinking of ways to leave. If there was, why would us vigers still be here...?


    The old widow stopped talking to her daughters and returned to her room after reminding them once more to ignore the outsiders.

 Chapter 611-612: The Seal is Released; War is Coming

    Chapter 611-612: The Seal is Released; War is Coming


    <b>611: The Seal is Released</b>


    The sisters exchanged nces before carrying the freshly picked fresh vegetables to the kitchen to cook.


    Once they were done cooking, they left the prepared dishes in front of their mothers room like they always did.


    The old widow had no idea her daughters already knew her secret. Not suspecting anything, she fed the food to the babies she was raising.


    Men are bad things and daughters are unreliable. The moment they meet a man, they stop working hard and supporting their mother, and want to run off. Fortunately, I still have you. You are my babies, and youll never betray me... The old widow smiled in satisfaction before letting out a sinisterugh.


    Jier and the others divided into two teams; one team went to keep surveince on Leiyas house while the other went to keep surveince on the old widows house. They had to use whatever opportunities they could get to search for the artifact.


    Being afraid of bugs, Han Xia chose to go Laiyas house. Of course, Han Jiang couldnt leave her in a potentially dangerous situation alone, so he also chose to go to Laiyas house with her.


    That left Feng Wu and Jier with the old widows house. Finally, after several days of careful watch, they managed to sneak in under another full moon when the old widow left. They found a mirror emitting magic aura. It had to be the holy dimensional space artifact used to seal the vige.


    Jier didnt waste time and immediately tried using magic to break the seal.


    Unfortunately, the old widow returned with Laiya at this time. You lot! Youre trying to break the seal!


    Who knew how Laiya managed to refine two copper corpses, but she brought out two. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed such a gentle and virtuous woman was a corpse controller.


    Judging from her appearance, it was obvious Laiya had been practicing the technique for a long time, otherwise there was no way she could control the copper corpses. Copper corpses were higher level than reanimated corpses.


    To Feng Wu, two copper corpses were nothing to worry about. With Xiaochun in her hand, she easily sliced the seemingly invincible copper corpses into pieces with a few strikes.


    Laiya stared at Fengwu with a ferocious expression. These copper corpses took her several years to craft using the bodies of the outsiders who had identally stumbled into the vige. Most who came were adventurers seeking to unravel the mystery of the vige''s disappearance. Adventurers'' bodies were powerful, making them the perfect material for crafting copper corpses.


    She never expected that her highly anticipated copper corpses would be easily destroyed by this girl. Laiya was furious and on the verge of madness. Anyone would go crazy when their cherished creation, which took years of hard work toplete, was destroyed so easily.


    The old widow extended her ghastly ws and lunged at Feng Wu, but Feng Wu pierced her heart using Xiao Chun. However, the widow had been a dead thing for so long already. For the living, the heart was a weakness, but for the dead, it meant nothing. The old widow kept attacking in a frenzy.


    Despite having her heart pierced, the widow continued attacking Feng Wu like a madwoman. Feng Wu calmly defended herself with her sword and activated Xiao Chun''s purification power before stabbing the old widow again. The old widow let out a scream and was forcibly purified.


    Watching the old widow be eliminated by Feng Wu was thest straw for Laiya; she copsed to her knees on the ground.


    "Why? Why did youe and disturb our peaceful lives? Were just a family living ordinary and happy days. Why do you adventurers have toe and destroy it!"


    Oh, you mean the happiness you got by isting the vige and keeping everyone trapped here against their will? That happiness? That was only your happiness. Have you stopped and asked if this was what everyone else wanted? What did the vigers do wrong? They sacrificed twenty years of their lives, imprisoned here. Twenty years squandered away! Han Jiang yelled out in disgust.


    The two sisters cried in each others arms, not knowing whether they were crying for their dead mother or for their lost youth.


    Meanwhile, outside where the original vige once stood, many people from Star Marshall hall were trying to break the space created by the rare dimensional space artifact. After days of contemtion and discussions with other experts in spatial magic, the high-level dimensional space magician finally came up with a feasible n. Just as they were about to proceed with breaking the seal, a dazzling light appeared at the original location of Hong vige. After the light faded, rows of cottages and fields suddenly appeared in the once empty vige site.


    "Thats Hong vige! Hong vige is back! Mom...Mom, where are you?" A soldier from Star Marshall halls orange team suddenly shouted and rushed into Hong vige, despite the efforts of those around him to hold him back.


    This man, around thirty years old, was originally a viger of Hong vige. Twenty years ago, he was admitted to the Xingguang Holy academy because of his good aptitude, and had lived at the school thereafter, only returning home for holiday breaks.


    Little did he know that when he finally had a break and could return to see his mother, she, along with the entire vige and the fields where they used to farm, would vanish without a trace. He searched everywhere like a madman but couldn''t find anything.


    In order to uncover the secret behind Hong vige''s disappearance, he joined Star Marshall hall and worked hard for several years to eventually be a member of the orange team.


    When he heard an incident urred at the original location of Hong vige, he immediately applied to join the team investigating. Unexpectedly, twenty yearster, he could finally return home and reunite with his loved ones.


    The man rushed back to his old house, where he embraced his family and wept with everyone. The rest of the vige was also shocked by this sudden surprise; they never expected theyd be able to rejoin the rest of the world.


    While the vigers were overwhelmed with joy, Laiya''s husband and his children searched for his wife.


    The vigers were astonished when they learned Laiya and the old widow were the ones who sealed the vige. They never considered one of their own would be responsible. After all, everyone knew everyones background. Who could have imagined that someone close to them possessed the power to do something like seal the vige?


    It was impossible for the vigers to not harbor any resentment towards Laiya. However, the vige chief, his wife, and Laiya''s husband all knelt down and pleaded, hoping the vigers could forgive Laiya. They exined that if it hadn''t been for the bully who coerced her, Laiya, with her inherently kind nature, would never have agreed to the crazy n proposed by the old widow as a means to securing her own happiness.


    Indeed, it was the old widow who suggested sealing the vige, and even the sacred artifact was brought by her. The old widow''s maternal family was once a prominent n, but none of the children in her generation had a talent for cultivation.


    So, the old widow married a man and had two daughters. It was unfortunate that she chose the wrong person. Her husband didnt marry her in honest sincerity but had only married her to get his hands on her family assets. He was, in fact, already married to someone else.


    He suspected the old widows family possessed valuable artifacts. She was a cautious however, and kept the location of her treasures secret. He didnt have any way of forcing the information out of her.


    When the old widow identally discovered he had another wife and that he married her in order to secure his son''s share of the family''s wealth, she vowed to take revenge on him for using her.


    She watched as he coaxed the other woman with a sweet voice filled with a tenderness he had never showed her. Bitterness filled her as she stared at the family of three sitting together happily.


    That night she prepared a sumptuous feast with a Guced parasitic drink and acted like she intended to hand the artifacts over to him.


    After that, she turned her attentions to the other woman and her two sons. As the woman was out buying flowers one day, the old widow deliberately poisoned one of the purchased flower pots. Exposed to the poison, the mother and her two sons suffered in a state worse than death.


    Finally, in front of the man she had thought of as her husband, the old widow sliced pieces of flesh off the mother and two sons and roasted it over an open fire. Then she stuffed it sliver by sliver into his mouth, forcing him to eat everything.


    He begged and pleaded for forgiveness, but the old widow showed no mercy and killed him anyway. From then on, the old widow stopped trusting men. She fled to Hong vige and gave birth to her twin daughters there.


    Ordinary people couldn''t activate the sacred artifact, but the old widow had a secret method that allowed her to activate it at the cost of her own lifespan.


    Before activating the artifact, she used a special method to bind her soul within her body. After her death, if Laiya willingly used blood to awaken, she woulde back to life in a different form.


    Laiya agreed to the n and faithfully kept her promise to resurrect the old widow in order to escape a forced marriage to someone she didnt love.


    Ever since then, when the full moon rose, she would meet with the old widow to give the old widow her blood. Her blood was the only thing that could keep the old widows body from decaying.


    These were the experiences of the old widow as told to Laiya.


    <b>612: War is Coming</b>


    The two women kept the shared secret between them for twenty years without anyone finding out.


    Later, as she spent more time with the old widow, the old widow taught her the art of corpse maniption and mentioned that she possessed a rare talent to be a corpse controller.


    She never wanted to feel that kind of helplessness again, where the only thing she could do was cry in her room. She knew she wanted to protect herself and not be bullied by those stronger than her ever again.


    This desire drove her to learn the art of corpse control. Even if she had to be surrounded by corpses in the future, she didn''t mind. Nothing mattered as long as she could be stronger.


    Everyone knew what happened after that.


    The sisters finally understood the reason for their mothers deep hatred toward men. They had believed it was their fathers abandonment of them that caused their mother to be the way she was. Little did they know, he hadnt abandoned them, but had been killed by their mother.


    They had no right to judge the grudges of the previous generation; they only hoped their mother would meet a good man in her next life and not suffer as she did in this life.


    The two sisters decided to build a grave for their mother, because no matter how she was in life, she deserved a proper burial after death.


    The old widow had sealed the entire vige, but she was dead now and the past was the past. There was no need to keep grudges with the dead.


    The kind-hearted vigers didn''t me the two sisters for the ordeal everyone suffered. If they were to add up who suffered the most in the past twenty years, it was undoubtedly the sisters. Having already endured twenty years of hardship, the vigers had no heart to me the women more.


    With the conclusion of the vige case, Feng Wu and Jier reported back to Star Marshall hall together. After which, they returned to school for a rest.


    Feng Wu''s disappearance had driven Ming Xi almost crazy with worry. Only after the high priest''s divination assured him that Feng Wu was not in danger did Ming Xi feel a slight sense of relief. But despite this, he couldnt feelpletely at ease until he could see her.


    Fortunately, Feng Wu contacted him today, finally giving his worried heart relief. After listening to her recount her experiences from the past few days, Ming Xi realized that administrative work could also be dangerous. They chatted for awhile before calling it a night.


    Feng Wu rested and the next day went to the document processing department in Star Marshall hall.


    As soon as she walked into the office, Han Xia rushed over, grabbed her hand and started gossiping.


    Xiao Wu! Xiao Wu! Let me tell you! The men the sisters loved and originally wanted to elope with are also still single! They waited for the sisters for twenty years! I''m so moved. I would be willing to give up some of my life if I could find a man who was willing to wait twenty years for me. Han Xia said enviously.


    How do you know this? Feng Wu blinked curiously.


    I went to the vige this morning and heard from the vigers! They said the two men showed up and rushed to aid the sisters as soon as they heard the news. The scene was so touching!


    And the sisters also decided to donate their cherished family heirloom, the dimensional space artifact, to Star Marshall hall. The artifact is already exposed, so theres no real advantage in them keeping it. Donating it was a practical decision on their part.


    In return, Star Marshall hall rewarded each sister with a bonus of 100,000 gold coins. With that money, they can start a whole new life!


    Han Xia was thrilled for the sisters. Despite having their youth stripped away, both of them had men who genuinely loved them and were willing to wait patiently for so many years. What appeared to be misfortune turned out to be stroke of fortune.


    Everything was settled and closed. Feng Wu and the others resumed their regr lives, enjoying their fulfilling and joyful days.


    Unbeknownst to Feng Wu, Zi Cheng sessfullypleted the restoration of the Demon Ancestor''s physical body. The Demon Ancestor was now poised to descend upon Tianfeng continent, and bring the greatest cmity the world would ever know.


    Ai Lin was the only one who could have guessed this would happen.


    Originally, she wanted to stop Zi Cheng, but now that the Demon Ancestor was nearly fully recovered, she didnt want to die by appearing in front of him.


    Once recovered, the Demon Ancestor announced his presence to the world by hitting many smaller inds with his magic and sinking them into the sea.


    Therge-scale ughter opened Zi Chengs eyes. It was only then, after watching him brutally massacre so many people, did she realize hed been deceiving her the entire time. He never had any intentions of returning to the Demon realm to live, but had nned on turning the Human realm into another Demon realm from the start.


    How could a king live as amoner? She could haveughed at her own gullibility. The problem now was that he was free and with aplete body. She would be public enemy number one if people knew her role in the matter. But if she killed the Demon Ancestor, no one would know...


    Zi Cheng made up her mind to kill him again in this life just as her previous self did in the original novel.


    Ai Lin knew about Zi Chengs intentions as soon as the Demon Ancestor was released. She wasnt going to let Zi Cheng get the chance to be the worlds savior though.


    She secretly wrote a letter detailing every thing she knew about Zi Chengs culpability regarding the Demon Ancestors release; how Zi Cheng spent thest two years helping the Demon Ancestor gather all his body parts.


    Star Marshall hall initiated an investigation.


    A wanted order was immediately issued for Zi Cheng after the findings from the investigation from Star Marshall hall were shown to be consistent with the contents in the anonymous letter.


    Now the entire continent knew she was guilty of a grave offense against humanity.


    Zi Cheng never expected to be exposed in such a manner. She had hoped to bury the truth by eliminating the Demon Ancestor, but now the entire continent knew about how she betrayed humanity. With her opportunity to rectify the situation lost, she wondered why she shouldnt align herself with the Demon Ancestor instead. After all, it didnt matter how she got to the top, it only mattered she stand at the top. Once at the top, who would dare speak against her?!


    She did exactly as nned and contacted the Demon Ancestor and about an alliance. The two reached one easily.


    Next, Zi Cheng sent Caesar a message requesting a sacred artifact that she imed was needed to save her life.


    It was a rare artifact that even Caesar, who was ted to be the next head of house, could not take out at will.


    Desperate to fulfill Zi Chengs request, Caesar decided to secretly steal the artifact in the middle of the night.


    But from the time his brother fell in love with Zi Cheng, Zo knew his brother would walk the same path as before.


    Zo notified the patriarch of Caesars intentions, of how Caesar was willing to act to the detriment of the familys welfare for a woman.


    ording to familyw, for such an offense, Caesar should have been executed, but the patriarch couldnt bear to do it, so he abolished Caesars cultivation and expelled him from the family instead.


    Caesar looked at Zo with hate filled eyes. He knew it was all because of Zo that the family knew he was going go steal the familys sacred artifact.


    Brother Caesar, here is some money and property deeds. Please take them with you. Dont go to see Zi Cheng anymore. It is inevitable that she will kill you. Zo couldnt bear to think of his brother not having anything, so he prepared some money and real estate for Caesar in the hopes his brother could live a good life.


    A pity Caesar did not see the good will in the gesture.


    You dont need to pretend to be kind. I know youve spent your entire life trying to get rid of me so you can be the next patriarch. Congrattions, you finally achieved your goal! Caesar waved his hand rudely and pped away the crystal card Zo held out. He would rather die than ept donations. As far as he was concerned, they were now enemies, so it was only natural he wouldnt take any of Zos advice about Zi Cheng to heart.


    Caesar left the ce he called home after rejecting Zos offerings.


    Zo knew his brother would meet up with Zi Cheng and suffer because of her.


    Zi Cheng would always have a stream of points in her bank as long as she had good things in her possession. And with the Demon Ancestor as an ally, she was never short of good things.


    Even Ai Lin could never have guessed Zi Cheng would ally with the Demon Ancestor to destroy the world after being wanted by the entire continent.


    The events of the world were happening far away from Feng Wu, who did clerical work at Star Marshall hall diligently every day.


    She would asionally go to eat with friends, and for the most part, her life was free and easy.


    Meanwhile, Ming Xi and the other four divine emperors, were preparing for war. Combined, their strength was capable of defeating the Demon Ancestor and they were the strongest defense the Human realm had.


    Feng Wus nightly chats with Ming Xi went from daily hour-long chats to ten-minute chats once a day and sometimes every few days because Ming Xi was so busy preparing.


    Jier exined that Ming Xi was about to go and fight and that neither the school nor the hall could intervene in the uing battle. The fight against the Demon Ancestor was entrusted to the four divine emperors. With the unleashed powers of the gods coursing through their blood, it was possible they could defeat him.


    The envoys also began taking action in preparation for the war. The Demon Ancestor created a group of powerful demons through his supreme magic, and it was the task of the envoys to eliminate these enemies.


    Signs of war preparations appeared every where as the horn of battle sounded across the continent. Even civilians had to go to the front lines to record the war.

 Chapter 613: Saving the World!

    Chapter 613: Saving the World!


    <b>613: Saving the World!</b>


    Neerscked the ability to gauge danger honed through years of experience, so there was no way someone like Feng Wu would be sent to the front lines to record such an important event.


    Feng Wu obediently stayed in the rear in the office with Little Bun and the other newbies of the department every day while all the seniors went out.


    Feng Wu didnt know what to do, so she went to visit her master in the virtual world. She had found everything her master wanted on her own, with the exception of thest item, which was found by Ming Xi. The only thing left to do was to bring them to her master.


    Once inside the virtual world, Feng Wu brought out her masters soul and drew the magic circle her master taught her. The circle began to burn with pure white mes after she tossed all the materials in. Though the mes werent hot, they gave off a dangerous feeling.


    Feng Wu continued to methodically follow the directions her master gave her, and two hourster, a body that looked just like her masters appeared within the magic circle.


    Feng Wu had no idea how happy her face looked as she stared at it.


    The process of merging Whites soul into the newly formed body was an easy one toplete. By the time White opened his eyes, he was a young man of thirty again.


    He had always been handsome and elegant, but now that he had a physical body, he was even more charming.


    My Dear, your master is back! White patted his beloved disciples head dotingly; he was quite satisfied with her performance.


    Sure enough, with his excellent vision, he had epted a good apprentice who was filial, unlike all those other fellows. Who knew what kind of hell they ended up with. It was fine to be unfilial, but to even desire and steal things that belonged the master was abominable. Fortunately, he had good eyes and took in a good apprentice who was not greedy.


    Master, has your cultivation level not returned? Feng Wu was worried because she couldnt feel the slightest energy fluctuation in her masters body; it was as if he was an ordinary person.


    Do not worry. Master has everything prepared. As he spoke, White brought out a small green sphere out of nowhere. Despite its size, it contained an overwhelming amount of power. Just from looking at it, the pressure it exuded was enough to force people to tremble.


    This has all of Masters cultivation base. My level should return after consuming it. White said calmly as he held the tiny sphere.


    Then Master should quickly eat it. Feng Wu had no interest in the sphere that held all her masters cultivation. She just wanted her master to quickly regain his original strength.


    Laner is so good. White popped the sphere into his mouth. It liquified and flowed down his throat and into his stomach as soon as it touched his tongue.


    The energy inside the sphere was his originally to begin with so it was an easy fusion without any hidden dangers.


    White rushed off as soon as he regained his powers, saying he was going to meet the former master of the Demon realm. Feng Wu had no choice but tofort her wounded heart by taking Little Bun out for a meal.


    Feng Wu and Little Bun munched away without a care. Word quickly spread throughout the small shop that there was a mother-son duo with an incredible appetite. Seeing them devour so much, other customers joined in and ordered some food to eat together, bringing in a good number of customers to the little shop. Feng Wu had no idea she was driving the flow of customers.


    Feng Wu called the waiter over for the bill after finishing thest te. Considering how Feng Wu had brought in so much business, the boss decided to give her a 10% discount for the meal and a 10% discount VIP card for future use. Who knew how many simr VIP cards she already had in her possession? Feng Wu calmly epted the card.


    Feng Wu walked back to a mostly deserted Star Marshall hall. It didnt bother her at all that most people were gone; she took Little Bun around to y.


    After ten days of eating, drinking, ying, and making noise every day, good news finally came back: the Demon Ancestor was defeated by a god mage who exuded an ethereal and enchanting aura!


    How could a god mage who already ascended to the God realm appear though? Was this a joke? But it couldnt be. All the big shots present testified it was definitely a god mage.


    Though no one could prove whether the white-clothed young man was a god mage or not, his powers were undeniable.


    The four divine emperors had the upper hand originally, but a woman ran out from nowhere and changed the flow of battle. She herself wasnt powerful, but the items she had were all treasures. She exhausted the four divine emperors and bought the Demon Ancestor some breathing room.


    Fortunately, in that moment, an incredibly beautiful person appeared. The young man, dressed entirely in white, was stunningly attractive.


    Compared to Emperor Ming Xi, he was not inferior at all, but what set him apart was his ethereal and otherworldly aura (or rather, his divine presence), which enchanted everyone whoid eyes on him.


    The celestial being who appeared in the nick of time to save the entire continent became mankinds savior.


    Naturally, he was instantly popr. His statues, from big to small, were erected all over the streets. Even small inds dedicated space for his statue. People would pay their respects and pray to his statue to ward off evil.


    White: You''re the one who wards off evil! Your entire family has the ability to ward off evil.


    Speaking of that day, Ming Xi and the other three emperors teaming up to fight against the Demon Ancestor had been going well, that was until Zi Cheng suddenly ran out and tossed a purple sphere, which happened to be the awesome Nine-Day Divine Thunder that could instantly obliterate anything that touched it, into the mix. Of course, it was an item she exchanged points to get.


    Fortunately, the four emperors were protected by the worlds consciousness. They, like Zi Cheng, were also darlings of the worlds consciousness, however their existence was even more important than hers.


    Killing them would depend on the world consciousness allowing it, and in this instance, it was not allowed.


    In order to stop Zi Cheng, the worlds consciousness tricked White and forcibly teleported him into the fray.


    There he was, standing, minding his own business and eating nuts while enjoying the show, when he was forced to take the hit for the emperors.


    But in the eyes of everyone else, it was like he saw the danger and stepped in on rainbow-colored clouds to wee them, er no, to rescue them.


    Zi Cheng was far from reaching her peak and most of her current advantagesy in her system. She lost her most powerful strengths, the five elemental hearts, because of Ai Lin and Zos interference.


    In the original book, Zi Cheng would have already possessed the power of a god mage by the time the Demon Ancestor was defeated. But now, without the hearts, her cultivation was dramatically slower and she was no where near her peak. It was obvious how much an impact not having the hearts had on her.


    White saw through the heroines system early on. The scumbag Longze took out some strange things from his body the same way. The girl seemed to be from the same ce as Longze. Heh. Maybe he should say hello.


    On second thought, never mind. White nixed the idea less than a secondter. The girl was going to die, so there was no need for greetings.


    As a powerful god magician, if White wanted to kill a low-level magician, it would be easier than blinking. But he had to consider, she had that thing on her body from Longze.


    In the end, the oue was still as expected. Zi Cheng was careless and was killed by White.


    The system immediately tried to flutter off, but White grabbed it, and snuffed it out without leaving even a ghost behind.


    With the troublemaking heroine finally gone, it was easy for the four divine emperors to take down the Demon Ancestor.


    Admiration flowed like an endless river in the hearts of those watching from a distance. They stared mesmerized as the figure d in all white tore apart the heroine then snuffed out the system with a single majestic movement.


    Can we all just say youre a male god, Mr. Perfect? Can we just mess around with you for the rest of our lives?


    White was in a bad mood after being fooled by the worlds consciousness. He turned and ran off before anyone could thank him. People searched and searched, but couldnt find him anywhere.


    Even though he was never found, the scene was immortalized in a recording andter became a ssic all across the continent.

 Chapter 614: The Finale

    Chapter 614: The Finale


    <b>614: The Finale</b>


    The Demon Ancestors strength was greatly reduced once he lost Zi Chengs help. Without the shock value of her treasures, the four divine emperors moved more easily. They were the darlings of the worlds consciousness, so it was impossible for the Demon Ancestor to win.


    Although the four divine emperors could defeat the Demon Ancestor, they couldntpletely destroy him. The best course of action was to seal him back in the virtual world. Fortunately, the Demon emperor intervened this time and proposed imprisoning the Demon Ancestor in the Demon realm. It was a good idea. With the Demon emperor involved, it was going to be impossible for the Demon Ancestor to escape to the Human realm and make trouble.


    So in the end, the Demon emperor sent this trusted ministers to escort the Demon Ancestor back to the Demon realm.


    Everyone who fell under Zi Chengs mour came back to their senses after White destroyed the system.


    Caesar, after returning back to his old self, was full of regret. His face was cker than the bottom of a pot when he thought about every thing he did for Zi Cheng.


    Its not your fault; you couldnt help it. As soon as Zi Cheng died, Zo found Caesar and reached out to convince him to return to the family.


    Did you know Zi Cheng was a problem? Caesar thought of Zos repeated warnings not to trust Zi Cheng too much. It was impossible of course. At the time, hed been overly confident and couldnt believe Zi Cheng would do anything to him.


    Yes, I knew it a long time ago. Zo sighed softly. His eyes wereplicated as he looked at his once proud brother. He slowly opened his mouth and told Caesar the future he experienced a hundred years in the future. He hadnt said it before because he was afraid Caesar would still follow Zi Cheng, and giving him this kind of information would have been detrimental to his mission. He needed to do what he could to save the world. In order to seed, he hadnt even told anyone in his family about his rebirth.


    So thats how it is. Caesar nodded. It turned out he couldnt escape Zi Cheng no matter which future he was in.


    Fortunately, he and Zi Cheng did not destroy the world this time.


    If Zo had told him all this before everything that happened, he knew he wouldnt have believed it. But he couldnt deny it now after everything hed experienced. He recognized the abnormalities in his body better than anyone else could.


    Zi Cheng had the power to control peoples hearts, he could believe that. He also believed she wouldnt return the elemental hearts if she ever got her hands on them because she would need them to ascend to the God realm. Though she appeared kind and gentle, she was, in truth, the cruelest person he knew.


    Brother, its all over now. Come back home with me. Father and Mother miss you terribly. Eliza has also been waiting for you this entire time. Come home with me. Zo looked deeply at his brother. He still harbored a lot of resentment towards Zi Cheng, after all if it wasnt for her, his brother would never have changed from the apple of everyones eyes to this fallen down man. Letting her die as easily as she did felt like a rip off.


    Zo thought about it for a while before finally giving up. Everyone was dead, so even if he was dissatisfied and wanted to whip a corpse, there was no corpse to whip!


    I dont want to go back yet. Too many things have happened and my mind is a mess right now. I need time to sort everything out. In all honesty, Caesar just didnt know how to face everyone.


    Brother... Zo wanted to persuade Caesar again, but Caesar waved his hand, ending the conversation.


    You dont need to say anything more, I really need time. And about Eliza... Im really not suitable for her. I know youve liked her for a long time. Shes a good girl and youre a good match. You should go for it.


    Brother... where will you go? Zo spoke to his brothers back, wanting to catch up.


    Donte chasing after me. Just let me be alone for a while. Once Ive figured everything out, Ill go back. After saying this, Caesar waved without looking back and left.


    Zo quietly stared after his brothers retreating back and sighed. Brother Caesar, remember toe back soon...


    Ten Years Later:


    Time flew by and many things changed.


    Feng Wu finally married Ming Xi and made him the father of her baby, just like she wanted when they first met in the mountain.


    Little Bun was still an only child. Ming Xi and Feng Wu didnt have to worry about having children since they were both cultivators and cultivators aged much slower than ordinary people.


    Ming Xi was quite satisfied with their lives. Perhaps in another ten years they could start thinking about having children. After all, he was the Moon emperor and part of his duties was to produce the next generations heir.


    Maybe because they did such a great job at keeping their secrets, but even after seven years of marriage, no one outside discovered how silly Feng Wu was.


    In the hearts of all their subjects, the Moon empress was a cold and noble beauty. It was just an image the made up in their minds though.


    Feng Wu adapted well to her new identity. If someone were to ask her what she needed to do as Moon empress, she would say (with her habitual poker face) that she needed to maintain an aloof and noble image in public, but behind closed doors, she could y around and do as she pleased.


    A Moon empresss work was simple anyway. She just had to put in an appearance at special events and receive the noble wives who came to pay their respects.


    She could do whatever she wanted the rest of the time.


    Ming Xis mother grew even more fond of Feng Wu after Feng Wu took over the empresss seat. The former empress and her husband were living a leisurely life of travel. When they found a beautiful ce, they would stay awhile and enjoy the scenery. After they had enough of one ce they would move to another ce. To say life wasfortable for the former Moon emperor and Moon empress was an understatement.


    Tian Ya was still guarding Ming Xi, only now he was the new head of the Moon Shadow guards and in charge of the emperors safety.


    Jier, still single and not interested in any of the girls, permanently took on the position as Summer envoy at Star Marshall hall.


    It took Ink ten years, but he finally achieved his dream and became a member of the Purple team  the highest ranked team at Star Marshall hall.


    Several of Feng Wus roommates also had good oues. Xi went to Star Marshall hall after graduation and in ten years rose up from a novice soldier who didnt understand anything to a Blue-ranked soldier.


    Annika returned home after graduation and married her boyfriend she met at Star Marshall hall. Now the two of them were living happily together after weing their first son. Feng Wu was even invited to the babys full moon celebration.


    But as the Moon empress, it was impossible for Feng Wu to attend such a private event. She still sent an appropriate gift though.


    As for Jasmine, she wasnt the same haughty and untouchable snob she was ten years ago and had changed a lot from the girl who used to always be at odds with Feng Wu. She applied for a transfer to the theology school in her fifth year. After graduation, she took an oath foreswearing marriage and romance and became and saint and honorary missionary for Star Marshall hall. Nowadays she could even visit the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom and chat with Feng Wu calmly in the course of her duties.


    Feng Wus master, White, became insanely popr after saving the world. It was so annoying to him that he immediately ascended to the God realm to find his buddy Longze after seeing Feng Wu off at her wedding.


    The viinous world transmigrator Ai Lin got married three years after graduation to, in a dramatic plot twist, Feng Juntian  Feng Wus brother!


    The reborn Zo married Eliza four years after Caesar left and became a most enviable couple. He still had no interest in taking over as the family head though.


    Caesar disappeared for six years before returning to his family and bing the new family head. His family knew about Zi Chengs role in his behavioral changes and had forgiven him long ago.


    Caesars genius aura never disappeared; he had recovered his lost strength and then surpassed it. He was still a young genius master that all the younger generation in the family looked up to.


    Of course, we can not forget Feng Ye, the Little Bun, who at this point, wasnt so little anymore.


    Feng Ye grew up and was now a fourteen-year-old boy. When he was twelve, a group of elves came to wee him as the elf king.


    Feng Ye had created them in his previous incarnation as the elf king. When he reverted to his original form after saving the world, they reverted back into seeds to await his return.


    The elves recovered when Feng Ye was twelve, and although they also lost their original memories, they still instinctively gravitated towards him.


    They didnt inherit strength from their previous lives like Feng Ye did. Without anyone to teach them how to cultivate and develop their powers, the family of elves would have been targeted by unscrupulous people.


    Feng Ye returned to the Tree of Life with them, not because he wanted to go back to being the elf king, but because he wanted to teach the elves how to cultivate and use their powers. Once they learned what they needed, he would choose a new king from amongst them before going out to roam the world himself.


    Everyone found their own happiness, finding where they belonged and what they wanted to do in life.


    Another ten years slipped by and Feng Wus first child with Ming Xi came into the world. He was a beautiful boy like his father.


    Feng Wu was very interested in her new little bun who was looking around with wide open eyes after just being born. The little guy especially liked the aura around his mother.


    Xiao Wu, thank you for your hard work. Ming Xi, who had stayed by her side the entire time, kissed her sweaty hair.


    Where is Xiao Ye? Feng Wu was a little upset her eldest son hadnte to see her.


    Hes cooking something delicious for you. Ming Xi smiled faintly as he nodded at her.


    Feng Wus eyes lit up. She enjoyed Xiao Yes cooking the most.


    I miss Master. Thinking about her master, who she hadnt seen in a long time, made Feng Wu blink aggrievedly a few times. She never understood why her master abandoned her and ran off to the God realm by himself.


    Be good. Youll see him again. Your strength is nearing holy level. Once you reach god level, you can go to the God realm and see your master again. Ming Xi exined as he patted his wifes head with a doting expression on his face.


    Okay. Feng Wu felt much better at the prospect of seeing her master again.


    The couple leaned against each other enjoying the quiet as they gazed at their newborn son. The years didnt affect them in the slightest. The people of the Ancient Silver Moon kingdom were nourished by the splendor of the moon and aged very slowly because of it. Twenty years hade and gone, and yet the couple still looked the same as when they were in school.


    It was a magical world advantage. Life extended as long as there was strength and those strong enough never grew old.


    Ming Xi and Feng Wu yed with their babys hands together, and the little guy giggled very happily, especially liking the breath of his mother.


    Mom,e and have some soup. Feng Ye had grown into an unforgettably stunning beauty who left asting impression on all the women he met.


    He walked into the room steadily carrying a pot of soup. Yes, it was a pot, please remember this was for his mother. How could a bowl be enough to satisfy her bottomless stomach?


    Feng Wu directly pushed the newborn in her arms into her husbands hands and brought a small eating tray to herp before signaling Feng Ye to bring the soup over quickly.


    The tiny newborn blinked his eyes, feeling deeply wronged. Were they rted?


    Feng Ye smirked at his younger brother. Mother is mine. Dont even think about monopolizing her attention at your age.


    The newborn was so angry. This bad guy couldnt be his real brother, definitely not!


    Ming Xi: I didnt see anything...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!